《Strongest Mage with the Lust system》
Chapter 1 Prologue
Chapter 1 Prologue
"So we are going camping in the forest tomorrow and Max, please don''t make any excuse. You have toe with us." He paused for a moment, then winked and continued because Alison ising too."
Two boys, around 20 years of age, were walking along the road. The name of the one who just spoke was Jacob. He had blonde hair, A handsomely chiselled face, a fit body, and was wearing branded clothes.
The other one walking by his side was Max. Compared to Jacob, Max didn''t have any striking features. He looked just above average and had short brown hair. He was wearing a loose full-sleeved t-shirt and jeans.
''This guy, Jacob, is my only best friend. I sometimes wonder why he chose to be my friend, who was just a regr college student and didn''t have anything because of which he would want to be my friend. After all, everyone only befriends someone of their stature, especially in our college where social hierarchy is followed.''
''The hierarchy is divided into three levels. Rich, middle-ssed and Poor. Poor are treated no different from some worthless pigs. And it pains me to ept, but I''m barely in the middle ss of this so-called hierarchy, and this guy belongs to the top and is very wealthy as his father is a business tycoon.''
''Well, I don''t really have any problem with any of this. The one thing that bothers me more than anything is that I''m still a virgin. A 20-year-old virgin.''
''The Alison he mentioned is one of the most beautiful girls of our college whom I have had a huge crush on since the first year of the college, and I want to do it only with the girl I love, who in this case is Alison.''
''I know it''s quite foolish to dream of her given that I don''t have anything which will attract her to me. But Jacob sometimes makes it possible for me and Alison to meet. However, she hasn''t spoken even a single word to me till now. But who knows, maybe she will slowlye to like me.''
"Okay, I will alsoe then." I immediately nodded. I wouldn''t let any chance to be with her slip by.
"It''s settled then. Let''s go and drink for now. Kate ising too after some drinks. I''m going to have some fun with her tonight. You are wee to join us if you want." Jacob had a teasing smile on his face as he said this.
"Nah! I''m going to skip on that. I have to pack my stuff for tomorrow. You go enjoy your drinks and ''Kate''." Iughingly said.
Kate is one of his girlfriends. Whenever he had ns with her, he would always invite me. But I don''t know if he is serious about it and but I don''t want to think of doing something with his girlfriends even if he is. It would make me look like a horny bastard.
Sometimes I think I should just do it and finally say goodbye to my evesting virginity.
...
After that, He parted ways with Jacob and came straight home. He lives alone in a simple one-room apartment. As He is still in college, his dad sends him his monthly allowance, which is barely enough for rent, food and college fees. So he works part-time to earn some extra cash and lower the burden on his father.
He was a little excited about tomorrow''s trip because he would have the chance to spend some time with Alison, and hopefully, his days of jerking off alone in this cramped apartment might soone to an end.
He quickly packed some necessary stuff for the camping trip and also a packet of condoms just in case before going to sleep.
After 20 years without having sex and when everyone around you does it every day. You would naturally be a pervert with only sex in your mind.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Max woke up early in the morning, freshened up, had some light breakfast, and then went to the meeting point where they had decided to meet.
He was the first to arrive and thus had to wait for others. After waiting for more than one hour, everyone starteding.
"Hello Max, How are you?" Ron, one of his ssmates, greeted him.
"I''m good, man. How are you?" Max returned the greeting casually.
Jacob wasst to arrive. He came in his car with Alison.
Max frowned a little and thought, ''There homes are in different parts of the city. Howe they came together?'' ?
After getting out of the car, Jacob spotted Max looking in their direction and smiled. He then walked up to him and whispered in his ear, "I had to pick your crush from her home, or she wouldn''t havee, and you wouldn''t have any chance to spend some time with her."
"Ohh!" Max eximed in a low voice. He felt something was weird but ignored it and said, "Thanks, Jacob. You have to help me get close to her on this trip, okay!"
"Yeah! Don''t worry about that. I''ll even ''help'' you fuck her." Jacob smirked
"Nah, I can manage that by myself. You just help me befriend her." Maxughed.
Then, They all got on their bus, which would take them to their destination.
It was quite a long journey. When they reached the camping area, it was already evening. They took their time to set up some tents and make food. When it was nighttime, all of them sat around the bonfire, drinking and chatting merrily with one another.
Everyone soon got drunk. There were Some couples who started kissing while the rest of them cheered. It was a joyful atmosphere.
¡ª
¡ª
Max was chatting and drinking leisurely with some of his other friends when he saw that Jacob was no longer around. And After a few minutes, Alison got up and went into the forest.
Max felt that something was up. ''Why is she going into the forest alone at night?'' His curiosity piqued. He was also concerned about her safety; therefore, he went after her.
After walking in the forest for a while, he suddenly stopped; meanwhile, his mind went nk from watching the scene in front of him.
Alison was leaning back against a tree and kissing someone. Max knew the identity of the man, and that is the reason why he found it hard to believe. The man was Jacob, his best friend who was supposed to help him get close to Alison.
...
They were kissing passionately. Alison had her hands around his neck while Jacob''s hands were moving all over her body.
Max couldn''t understand why his best friend, who knew that he was deeply in love with her, was doing something with her behind his back.
Max felt betrayed. He now understood the meaning behind Jacob''s vague words when he said, "Don''t worry, I will help you fuck her." and his previous remarks where he would asionally talk about Alison and when he asionally met her with him, but she would only talk to him and why they came together in the morning.
It seemed they had already a thing going on between them for a long time now if he had just thought about it clearly. But he, the lovestruck fool, Who overly believed in his best friend, didn''t realise this.
Max stood rooted behind a tree and watched them making out. He wanted to go there and punch him in the face, but he couldn''t move. He kept watching while they continued their ''activity'', and soon they were naked. Jacob made her stand in doggy style while he did her from behind. He could hear their moaning clearly.
Max wanted to go there and ask why didn''t he tell him when he already had an affair going on with her so he could have moved on. But he didn''t even move a finger. He was just too shocked.
While watching them having sex in the open, Max suddenly heard some rustling noisesing from behind. He turned his neck around to see what it was.
He was thunderstruck when he saw that there was a wild bear only ten meters behind him and wasing toward him with a savage expression on its face.
It didn''t give Max any chance to react and directly lunged at him with its mouth open wide.
*CRUNCH!*
It bit his neck in a snap. Max could feel a sharp pain in his neck before his consciousness started fading away.
"How can my luck be this shitty? I''m going to die without any chance to lose my virginity. Without even asking for an exnation from my so-called best friend. Even without punching him in the face and at least breaking his nose. This world has been too unfair to me. At least let me lose my virginity before dying. Fucck! Fuck this world...!!!"
These were hisst thoughts before he lost his consciousness in endless darkness.
Chapter 2 Reincarnation?
Chapter 2 Reincarnation?
''Mm?''
''What is this?''
''I can think again? But didn''t I die already? Was I saved by someone?''
''Shit! I don''t know how many days I will have to spend in the hospital recuperating.''
''Thank god! I still have my health insurance or I might have gone broke because of this.''
¡ª
¡ª
Max felt his consciousness ''waking up.'' He thought he was saved by someone, most likely it should have been Jacob, his so-called best friend.
Then he panicked thinking about how much money he would have to spend in the hospital. After all, he was just a college student with a low paying part time job and was mostly just leeching off of his father who was not rich in any way.
''Mmm? it doesn''t seem to be a hospital room.'' Max slowly opened his eyes and was confused because it was not like any hospital room, it was more like a luxurious hotel room.
He slowly got up and sat on the bed.
''No! It is not a hotel room. It''s some kind of Pce room. Wow! It''s bigger than my whole apartment.''
''I think Jacob brought me to his home. Only his house can be this luxurious, I guess. but why would that bastard would bring me to his home.''
He wasying in a luxurious looking bed which was at least double the size of a king-sized bed. He was wearing a silky white long robe. He then looked around the room.
The room was very spacious with very pompous looking decorations. On the left side of his bed was a big wooden closet. A table built from some shiny stone was in the middle of the room with one chair beside it. Some fruits were ced on the table. Apart from these the room was empty.
''It feels very good to be rich...Ahh!'' He was having this thought when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head.
He touched his head and found it was bandaged with some kind offortable fabric and had a wound on the back of his head which was mostly healed.
''Hmm? What is this? I clearly remember I was bit on neck by that bear, it should be a neck injury, not a head injury.''
''Well shoot it. I''m still alive. this is what it matters.'' Thinking this he got up from the bed.
"Whaat!!!"
He unconsciously shouted out. When he stood on his feet he noticed that his body was actually not his. This body was weak and thin as a bamboo. His skin was milky white, different from his skin tone.
He panicked a little and quickly ran toward the mirror Which was in the bathroom.
He was stunned when he saw his reflection in the mirror.
In the mirror, there was a boy who looked around 18 years old. His hair and eyes were Sapphire blue which looked exceptionally beautiful. His skin tone was milky white. A handsome face with a sharp nose bridge and Cherry lips.
He was a very good looking boy but his body was very weak. Max had a good quite good physique in his previous life although he was not as handsome.
Max stood there for a while with a nk expression, thinking what had just happened to him.
"Did I reincarnate?...in this body?" Max mumbled.
¡ª ?
¡ª
"Ahhh! Young master? Where is the Young Master?" While he was still dazed in front of the mirror, A shrill shriek sounded out in the room.
Max got startled upon hearing this voice. He calmly went out of the bathroom. He knew he will get his answers soon.
When he arrived in the room he saw a very beautiful youngdy dressed in a maid''s uniform. She had silky ck hair, Crystal clear eyes and a very good figure. Max felt a jolt in his heart seeing her beauty.
''She is even more beautiful than Alison and these clothes it seems she is only a maid or is she cosying...?'' Max thought.
Seeing himing out of the bathroom and then looking at her intently maid blushed slightly and lowered her head.
She then inquired carefully, "Young master are you feeling alright? Should I bring some medicine?"
Max was silent for a few seconds "It''s okay but let me ask you something." he waved his hand and spoke calmly.
"Yes, young Master please ask anything." The maid replied instantly.
"First of all tell me what is your name?" Max asked still looking at her up and down.
"Eh?"
The maid looked at max in surprise but when she saw his expression was serious. She again held her head down and spoke
"It''s Lilly, Young Master." She replied with a hint of worry in her voice.
''It seems Young Master doesn''t remember me because of the injury on his head.'' She thought but was even more surprised to hear his next question.
"What is my name?" Max asked again.
"Y-Young Master, did you also forget your name?" She asked stunned but a hint of relief could be seen in her eyes.
''It seems Young Master didn''t forget only me. eh? it seems his injury was more serious than we thought.'' Lilly thought while peeking at him from time to time.
"No I didn''t forget anything but it seems my memories are a bit hazy. When I try to remember something my head hurts. So tell me everything you know about me." Max lied with a straight face and a calm voice but inwardly he was quite nervous.
Because it seems he is some Young Master and in the fantasy novels he read, there were always some conspiracies going against them. If he is right and reincarnated in the body of some Young Master then he has to stay alert. Who knows, his siblings or uncle etc wanted to eliminate him to be the sessor of their property or something.
''Yeah it is a bit weird but there is no harm in being cautious.'' Max mumbled to himself.
Following this Lilly told him everything she knew about him very patiently.
¡ª
¡ª
It seems through some kind of coincidence, the name of the previous owner of his body was also Maxwell with the family name Garfield. He was the Young Master of the Garfield family.
He was very intelligent and very curious about many things but was physically weak and didn''t have any talent in magic thus he was often treated scornfully by his siblings, Noah and William and others who were quite talented in magic.
He was very shocked to hear that he really reincarnated in some fantasy world. Because his father Ashton Garfield was a Viscount of ymore town and shockingly he was also a powerful ''mage''. Yeah! Magic exist in this world meaning he is not on Earth anymore.
Maxwell Garfield was the youngest in his family who just turned 18 a few days ago. To celebrate his birthday he went to the forest alone with a few guards to hunt some monsters for the feast but there they encountered a powerful beast who killed some of his guards and Max got a serious injury to his head, thus he was unconscious for five days now.
+++++++++++++++++++++++
A/N: Readers don''t forget toment and let me know whether you liked it.
Chapter 3 Situation
Chapter 3 Situation
Following this Max asked her everything she knew about him, his parents, his siblings and even their guards, maids, butler etc and most importantly magic.
Lilly was very confused at this but she calmly exined to him everything as it was her duty to serve her young master.
After hearing everything Lilly had to say he wore aplicated expression on his face as he didn''t know how to react.
Lilly stood quietly at the side of his bed. She guessed that he didn''t remember because of the injury to his head and will remember everything slowly.
Little did she know that Max, apart from the memories of his previous life didn''t have a single memory whatsoever and it seemed like he won''t remember anything either. All of ''this'' Max''s memories disappeared with his death.
After staying silent for almost 30 minutes, Max finally collected his thoughts and epted that he has reincarnated in this magic world for real.
''So my name is coincidentally Max, Maxwell Garfield, sixth and youngest son of Viscount Ashton Garfield...'' Max started recollecting all the information he has just received.
¡ª
¡ª
He has three brothers and two sisters, all of whom are his half brothers and sisters because his father and his mother only had him while these others are with different wives of his father. Yeah! Polygamy is allowed here and if you are a noble like his father, you can marry as many women as you want. This means this is a paradise for adults like him on earth.
There are various things that decide your status here but most important of all is your strength. If you are a powerful mage or magic warrior people will respect you and some kings might officially appoint you as a noble if you are not one from birth. He came to know many things rted to this new world but those are not very important for now.
Through some coincidence or maybe this is his fate, he doesn''t have his mother alive just like in his previous life. She passed away eight years ago due to some illness when Max was only ten years old. Everyone says his mother was the most beautiful woman in ymore town. And it seems he has inherited it from his mother this is the second-best thing he considered after his reincarnation.
The first one of course that he is no longer poor and can have anything he needs. His brothers are married while the eldest brother, Mark Garfield, has married two beautiful wives. His sisters and he are not married yet.
His siblings always mock him because of his poor talent in magic with the exception of Anna who is two years older than him. She is the only one in his family after his father who loves him.
As for Lilly, She is His personal maid who most of the time stays with him and serves him when he is in the Manor. Max as weak as he is, rarely goes out of the manor and spends most of his time in the library or the garden taking care of the nts and flowers which he had nted himself.
His father, Ashton Garfield, doesn''t really care about him being weak and loves him very much. But as he is The Viscount of ymore town, he is mostly busy with his duties therefore, he can''t spend time with his children.
_
_
_
"Phew!"
Max exhaled after making a short n in his mind as to how he is going to live here without making anyone suspicious of him ore to find any trouble with him.
He nced at Lilly who still stood beside him like a statue. ?
He patted down on the bed to his side and said with a smile "Don''t keep standing there,e sit here."
Lilly hesitated for a second then sat beside him.
"Lilly, I hope you will not tell anyone about me forgetting my memories as I don''t want anyone to worry because of it." Max said while gazing at her beautiful face which had a hint of shyness on it.
"Yes, Young master this servant will obey yourmand." Lilly immediately stood up and bowed.
Max smiled at her while enjoying the feeling of being a ''Young master''.
"Ohh Lilly, did you forget I said to sit beside me and not to stand there?" Max asked in a slightly angry tone.
"N-no, Pardon me, young master." She again obediently sat beside him.
_
_
"Now let me ask you something? But remember not to mention anything about it to anyone okay?" Max spoke with a serious face.
"Yes, P-please ask young master." She hurriedly replied after noticing his expression.
"You are my personal maid right! What kind of my orders will you follow or what kind of not?" Max asked after pondering for a moment. He wanted to know before he did something which might not be favourable to him.
"Eh?"
Lilly was surprised by this question. She didn''t understand exactly what he wanted to ask.
"What? Didn''t you hear me? Should I repeat myself?" Max asked but this time he was slightly nervous. He didn''t know what kind of order their servants will obey in this world. Although in many novels these types of young masters do anything they want with their maids but not everything can be applied in the real world.
"N-No I heard you, young master. Young master can give me any kind of order you want except for betraying Garfield manor as I''m not allowed to do so." Lilly exined.
''Well, I don''t need you to betray anyone.'' Max grinned thinking this.
"That''s very good then."
"Tell me something. Will someonee to visit me now?" He asked after a sudden thought crossed his mind, after all, he doesn''t want to be caught in ''action'' just aftering to this world. That would be embarrassing.
"After dinner young miss Anna mighte to visit the young master and if Master Ashton is free he too wille," Lilly replied after thinking for a moment.
After hearing his peculiar questions She started to have an idea of what her young master wanted to order her next and because of this, she started feeling a little antsy.
"Is that so?"
Max turned towards her, looking at her as if a beast would look at its prey.
Chapter 4 Lilly
Chapter 4 Lilly
''Sigh! Forget it. I should not force a sweet girl like her to do ''it''.'' Max changed his mind after seeing her innocent face filled with a hint of panic.
''On a second thought, my body is extremely weak for me to do any ''vigorous'' activity. I should first focus on recovering from this injury and making my body a little stronger.''
''After all, now I have everything I could have want. I know this... but I still can''t help but think of doing something with her. ''
''Tch, It''s okay. She won''t run away or anything. I have more than enough time for that.'' Max finally settled his thoughts.
_
_
"Lilly go and fetch some medicine to help me heal my injury faster and bring some food too. I''m starving right now!" Max calmly said with a faint smile on his lips.
"Yes! Young master, Right away!" Saying this she bowed and left his room.
Watching her leave Max smiled with a hint of lust in his eyes.
''Thanks to my reincarnation I have many chances to enjoy sex in this life due to my status as a noble. But the problem is my weak body and it seems everyone''s talent in magic is regarded too highly by the people here. My status as a noble won''t always guarantee enjoyment and safety" Max got lost in his thoughts. How can he live herefortably without having everyone look down upon him due to him being weak?
"Let''s take a bath first. Shall we?" Max muttered and took his sleeping robe off and went to the bathroom, naked. His perverted mind was beginning to work without stopping.
¡ª
¡ª
After soaking into the huge bathtub in which four to five people canfortably bathe together. he looked down toward his ''Little brother'' which was standing upright with its head pointing toward the ceiling.
''It seems the only part of my body which can be considered outstanding is only this. It''s good at least girls will be thoroughly satisfied by it. Hehe.'' Max grinnedsciviously.
After 10 minutes he heard Lilly''s voice "Young master, I have brought medicine and food for you."
"Okay, I''ming out. Prepare some fresh andfortable clothes for me." Max ordered.
"Yes, young master!" Lilly''s reply was instant.
¡ª
¡ª
Soon he came out with a towel wrapped around the lower part of the body.
Lilly was standing with a white silky robe and pants in her hands beside the crystal table, on which his food and medicine were ced.
¡ª
¡ª
Watching Maxing out of the bathroom, Lilly hastily came toward him with the clothes in her hands which he thought is something she prepared for him to wear.
Max grabbed toward them but Lilly spoke at that moment.
"Young master it''s my duty to serve you. Let me put this robe on you." Saying this she went behind him and started to help him put on the robe which reached his knees.
Max was enjoying how he was treated like a king here.
"Seeing this you are so skilled in helping me wear my clothes. By any chance do you always help me wearing them?" Max asked curiously.
"Yes, young master. It has been many years since I was assigned to you so I help you daily in any way necessary." She replied like it was a normal thing for her.
After putting on the robe she came in front of max and sat on her knees.
Max was gobsmacked at this scene. ''Is she going to blow me or something?'' When this thought crossed his mind his ''little brother'' was aroused once again and made a tent with his robe in front of her face. Lilly didn''t show any reaction but her face was turning red.
But soon she disappointed him by taking out pyjamas and helping him wear them.
¡ª ?
¡ª
Max shook his head and smiled at himself for thinking perverted thoughts. He stopped her and said "It''s okay. I''ll be veryfortable in Only this robe. I don''t need to wear any pants in my own room right."
Lilly looked at him strangely for a second then nodded her head and stood up.
"Young master please have your meal." She then proceeded to serve him food.
Max started eating. There were some meat dishes, sd etc. It looked like he was dining in some 7-star hotel. Everything was very ptable.
Once he started eating Max even forget about Lilly who was standing behind him watching him eat like a barbarian who has starved for a month.
"Ohh! Lillye sit and eat with me. It''s more than enough for us two." As he finally came to his senses he gestured her to sit beside him.
Lilly was startled by his sudden request but soon collected her thoughts and shook her head "N-no young master, As a servant, I''m not allowed to dine with my master."
"Even If it''s on your master''s order?" Max squinted his eyes a little, to show his dissatisfaction.
Lilly felt nervous seeing his expression. She then sat down after slight hesitation.
Max patted her on the shoulder and smiled "When it''s only two of us I want you to befortable around me okay!"
Lilly was about to speak when Max put his finger on her rosy red lips.
"Shush! This is my order. You can''t disobey mymand right?" Max grinned mischievously.
"Yes, young master. I''ll follow yourmand." Lilly reluctantly nodded.
¡ª
¡ª
After they had their meals together and Max took his medicine, Lilly was no longer so stiff around him.
Max started asking about her and Lilly happily told him everything he asked. But when he asked her about her family she became sad.
She doesn''t have a family. She was living a very pitiful life before. When She was just a little girl, ve traders found her and just when she became 14 years old, they came to ymore town to sell her. Fortunately Max had found her and for some reason he asked his father to bought her from them. Since then she was working as Max''s personal maid.
When Max heard her story and saw that her mood has be depressing, he changed the topic. They then talked about about random things and even started cracking some small jokes.
After chatting for some time Maxid on the bed with his head resting in Lilly''sp. Lilly blushed at his intimate action while feeling her heart warming.
After all, no noble would treat their servant like he treated her after waking up from hisa and even before, he never treated her badly.
"Lilly my head is aching a bit. Can you give me a massage?" He asked while caressing her silky ck hair.
"Yes, young master!" She softly said and started massaging his temples. Max closed his eyes and quietly enjoyed the massage.
"Lilly if I want to do something with you and you are not forced toply. Will you let me do it?" Max whispered in a soft voice.
"I-I''ll do it if..." Lilly said but hesitated toplete her sentence.
"If what?" Max asked a little excited, when he heard her confirming his question.
"If Young master promise to never abandon me and let me serve you until myst breath." She spoke resolutely.
Max was stunned. ''She want me not to abandon her? serve me untilst breath? are you seriously asking me that? who would want to abandon a beautiful girl like you?''
It''s not like he didn''t understand why she asked him to promise her. It was because she had lived a very miserable life until now and didn''t want herst support to abandon her.
"Mm I promise you." Max immediately promised her.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: If Like this novel, use your power stones and VOTE. I''ll make sure to upload minimum of one chapter daily for my lovely readers to enjoy!! Thanks!!
Chapter 5 Lust System
Chapter 5 Lust System
"Lie down!" Max pushed her down on the bed after promising her what she wanted.
He then brought his face closer to hers and nted his lips on her seductive red lips.
Lilly squirmed a little when he suddenly kissed her but didn''t resist. When Max who had never touched a girl properly in his life, felt her lips'' softness and smelt her famine scent, he was intoxicated by that feeling.
Ding!
[ Lust system has been initiated! ]
[ +5 Lust points ]
Suddenly Max heard a mechanical sound in his head. He was startled.
''Lust system? Lust points? what is it?'' A confused expression was on his face?
"Y-Young master! What happened? Did I do something wrong?" When Max suddenly stopped his action, Lilly got worried thinking whether she had unintentionally done something which his young master didn''t like.
"No, it''s nothing. I just need to rest for a bit. You go and do your things." Max shook his head absentmindedly.
"Y-Yes young master." She hurriedly went out with a nervous look on her face.
¡ª
¡ª
¡ª
''How did I hear that robotic sound? What the actual fuck is this system thing?'' Max cursed in his mind thinking he might have gone insane.
As if to answer his question a screen suddenly appeared in front of him.
[ Name: Max Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 3 ]
[ Agility: 1 ]
[ Stamina: 1 ]
[ Vitality: 2 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 1 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 5 ]
''What is this? It''s like a game''s status bar.'' Max was surprised to see the screen pop out of nowhere.
After thinking for a while he shook his head as he concluded. ''It seems when I got reincarnated here, I somehow got this system thing. It''s just like the few light novels I read.'' He then started tapping on the screen to see if he could understand anything about it.
"Sigh...!"
After a while of ying around with the screen, he sighed helplessly.
"It seems it is just my status window and nothing more. But...it is also not right. I heard clearly that 5 lust points were added and here in the status window, 5 lust points are avable. But what is the use of these lust points? Can they somehow help me be strong?" Max murmured.
He tapped on the ''Lust Points'' and more exnation appeared beside it.
''Lust points can be used to increase your attribute points. Until an attribute doesn''t reach the ten-point mark, Lust points can be converted to attribute points in the 10:1 ratio. After ten points mark...'' There was a full detail stating the use of Lust points and their conversation ratio in attribute points.
"So that''s how it is. If this is the case I can get stronger just by fooling around with girls. How can my luck be this good to get such a wonderful system?" He thought, excited. ?
''Well, it is not my concern. I just have to make use of this advantage properly. But my current situation...is quite pitiful.'' Max thought while looking at his statistics.
Apart from his intelligence, each of his attributes was only one or two. However, he wasn''t too surprised by this as his body was extremely weak. While he was sad due to his attribute points being too low, he was also excited after seeing his element and mana stat. These were present on the status window meant that He could use magic.
''If everything is the same as I deduced, then bing strong is not a problem anymore. And after learning magic I''ll also be like those mages in fantasy movies. How wonderful will it be?''
"HAHAHAHA!!" Heughed maniacally thinking this and started making his ns.
¡ª
¡ª
¡ª
While Max was lost in his fantasy. News of his awakening from thea spread to everyone in the Garfield family. His father and sister Anna were happy while others didn''t react in any way like it was not their concern whether he died or not.
Soon it was time for dinner. Lilly told him that everyone eat together in the dining hall and when it is time she will call him.
"Knock! Knock!"
Max wasying in the bed when someone knocked on the door.
"Young master, may Ie in?" Lilly asked from outside.
Knowing that it was Lilly he called out "Come in!"
...
"Young master, it''s time for dinner. Everyone has already arrived. Master Garfield is waiting for the young master." Lilly informed him.
"Mmm, let''s go then." Max stood up and followed Lilly out of the room.
They quickly arrived in the dining hall where everyone was seated around a big table.
A middle-aged man who looked around 40 years old was seated on the leading chair. He was his father, Ashton Garfield. Although he was a middle-aged man but he was very healthy and had an intimidating aura around him which made him look imposing.
There were also three young men who he thought were his brothers and two girls around his age who were most likely his sisters. Apart from them, there were seven more women, three of them were his stepmothers who sat beside his father. While the rest were his sisters-inw. He didn''t look at any of them as he felt it would not be proper for him to stare at them.
¡ª
¡ª
"Max you finally decided to wake up... hahaha! I was very worried for you son." His father burst outughing. Although he wasughing one could see his eyes turning moist.
Seeing this, Max also remembered his father who also loved him very much. He thought about how would he live knowing that he has died. Thinking this he grew emotional and couldn''t help but go to Ashton and hug him.
"I''m sorry father. I won''t worry you anymore." He said emotionally.
Everyone present including his father wore a surprised expression on their faces at this. It was because Max was a taciturn type of guy and rarely showed any intimacy toward his family after knowing his talent in magic was bad. It was because he med himself for not being as talented as his siblings and for disappointing his father.
Now that Max was suddenly behaving this way, it was natural for them to be surprised. After being stunned for a moment his father patted him heavily on his back andughed.
"It''s alright Max. As a parent, it''s natural for me to worry."
"Mhm...!" Max nodded without saying anything.
"Come, Sit beside me today and have your meal." His father gestured him to the chair next to him.
"Yes, father!" Max sat down.
"Max I''m very happy nothing happened to you. sob!" Anna his sister spoke while sobbing a little.
Max nced at her. She was a beautiful girl who falls into the category of pure girls who you would want to protect.
"It''s okay Anna. I''m perfectly fine." Max consoled her.
After that everyone greeted him and asked about his well being but unlike his father and Anna they didn''t have concern in their eyes. Max silently took note of it.
After dinner, Max talked to his father and Anna for a bit and told him he was fine now. He then went to his room.
Chapter 6 Emilys Visit
Chapter 6 Emily''s Visit
"Knock! Knock!"
Almost one hour after dinner someone again knocked on Max''s room.
"It should be Lilly, right? After all, I asked her toe."
Max smiled and Called out "Come in!"
Doors opened but it wasn''t Lilly who came inside but rather was Emily, his other sister.
Max was surprised to see here to his room and even more than that at this time.
Max stared at her thoughtfully ''If I remember correctly, She has an aloof character and like to remain silent if it''s nothing important. She has a grade four talent in magic which means she has the potential to be a four-star mage in future. That is why she is treated very importantly in the family. Howe she came to visit a good for nothing like me?''
"Emily! Howe you visit me at this time? do you need something?" Max let out a smile and asked.
"Hmph!" Emily coldly harrumphed.
Max was startled. What did he do to make her unhappy?
"Do I only need to visit you when I need something? Can''t I visit my little brother without any reason?" Emily Pouted her lips cutely.
Max was stunned at this. Although it was reasonable for her to visit him without any reason but from what he heard from Lilly and saw her reaction at the dinner, he could easily conclude that his rtionship was neither good nor bad. But her words and reaction just now suggested otherwise.
Emily was also a great beauty. She had a great figure, light golden hair, pale smooth skin and a cute face but her expressions always remained emotionless and cold, due to which nobody really wanted to approach her.
Max scratched his head andughed awkwardly "Yes! Of course, you can Emily."
"Why are you standinge sit here." Max promptly asked her to sit.
Emily didn''t say anything and sat on his bed beside him. After remaining silent for a while she asked him while looking in another direction "I was a little worried about your health. Although you seem fine you should recuperate well to not leave any hidden problem."
She then took a fist-sized golden fruit and handed it to Max.
"This is a golden vigour fruit. It can help you replenish some of your vitality." Emily exined.
"Thanks, Emily." Max nodded while his heart felt a sense of warmth. He didn''t think that in this new family he would have many people who cared for him. In his previous life, although his father loved him very much sadly, he didn''t have much time to show it as he was always busy with his work, even to the extent that he had to stay out of the city for weeks. ?
But here, his father, Anna, Lilly and Stone cold Emily, they all cared for him. He genuinely felt happy. He looked at Emily with affection in his eyes.
Emily who was staring at the ceiling became aware of his gaze and harrumphed "What are you staring at? Eat this golden fruit before sleeping. Hopefully, it''ll help you replenish your vitality significantly. I''m going now." She stood up, ready to go.
Max who was in his thoughts suddenly called out "Emily wait for a second please."
"Mm? What is it?" Emily asked
"Can you tell me about magic and mages etc?" Max mumbled softly. He knew this question of his would cause some doubt to emerge in her mind and as he expected Emily frowned a little and asked
"Don''t you know about it? What do you want to know?"
He already prepared an answer for this. Therefore he said "Well I know a little about it but as I only learned about it only in books so I want to ask you. After all, You are a student at a magic Academy. You should know more about it right!" He said in a low tone.
When Emily saw him a little down her gaze softened as she thought he was disheartened because of his low-grade talent thus he couldn''t join any magic academy. She sighed.
"Okay, I''ll tell you everything I know. Cheer up now. Will you?" She rebuked.
She then sat down and started telling him "As you know, Strength is everything in this world, status, wealth etc are only secondary and how strong can you be is decided by your talent grade in magic and your element. If your talent is good enough and your element is strong enough then there are many ways through which you can be stronger. For example, joining an academy. There are very powerful mages who work as professors and teach you about magic and many more things rted to it.
As for mages, there are ranks specified ranks of them ording to their total strength. Such as novice mage, one-star mage, two-star mage, three-star mage and so on. Our father is a three-star mage and is appointed Viscount by the royal family which is only because of his strength.
In the green leaf kingdom which is considered very powerful in this continent, you can be a baron if you are a two-star mage, Viscount if you are a three-star mage, Count if your four-star mage and so on. It said that the king is the only one who has be a seven-star mage. but it is not that easy to be a two-star, three-star mage, not to mention higher than that.
Only one in ten thousand can be a one-star mage. So you can imagine how difficult it is. Although a higher talent grade can help you be stronger but it is only a possibility. For example, as I possess fourth-grade talent in magic but it doesn''t mean I can be a four-star mage with ease and simrly it doesn''t mean that four-star mage is my limit. I can be more strong than a four-star mage but it is a very difficult task.
Until you be a four-star mage your lifespan is simr to a normal human''s. After that, your life increases by many folds while retaining your youth. So if you ever go out and see someone who is not that old, don''t assume he is weak, it might be that he is too strong for you to bear consequences if you happen to provoke him somehow..."
Following this, she exined to him many more things in more detail than Lilly did. It showed that she had a wide view of the worldpared to Lilly. And it was natural as Lilly didn''t practice magic or attends the academy.
Thinking this Max sighed. Although talent was very important but your status also determines your path. Fortunately, Max has a good status as the son of a viscount but unfortunately, his talent was not any good and his father had spent many recourses on him to awaken an element but did not seed.
''How can it be? I have already awakened an element ording to my system. Well, This is due to my reincarnation, I guess.'' Max thought.
"Emily! What stage mage are you now and what is your element that you awakened?" Max asked her all of a sudden.
____________________________________________
Note: Sorry for the dy guys. Enjoy!
Chapter 7 Golden Fruits Effects
Chapter 7 Golden Fruit''s Effects
"I''m a two-star mage. As for my Element, I recently managed to awaken the wind element." Emily smiled and added in a gentle tone "Max I know you want to be strong and doesn''t like it when someone makes fun of you because of your weakness. I want you to know that there are many who were just like you initially but they worked for it managed to be strong. So don''t lose hope okay!"
Max felt touched at this. He smilingly nodded "Don''t worry Emily. I don''t have such a weak heart." He then silently added in his heart ''I know I''m gonna be strong because I don''t think there will be anyone with a system like me. Hehe''
"Umm Emily... are you free tomorrow?" Max asked after thinking something.
"Yeah, I think I''m free. Why are you asking?" Emily in her usual tone asked
"Can you show me your magic tomorrow? I want to see how powerful a two-star mage really is? So, do you think you can help me with that?" Max looked at her with pleading eyes. After talking for a while he knew Although Emily was cold on the outside but inside she was a gentle girl who cared for her family. So she won''t reject a small request of her little brother who just woke up from aa.
"Okay, I will show you. Now stop giving me that child-like look." She agreed.
Max smiled brightly. He wanted to see how does everyone use magic and what it looks like in real. In his previous life, he only saw those magicians performing their tricks and calling it magic to trick little kids. Now he had a chance to see it with his eyes, naturally, he would be excited.
"Okay eat this golden fruit now and sleep. I don''t want you to pass out due to your weak vitality." Emily remarked and went out.
¡ª
¡ª
After calming his excitement for tomorrow, Max took out the golden fruit.
"Let''s see how many vitality points can I get from it." After saying this he proceeded to eat it. Now that he has a system, with which he didn''t need to care about medicine or any supplements to get strong as long as he can have sex and get some lust points, It didn''t mean that he can just have sex whenever he want.
Yeah, he was a pervert who wanted to have sex and fulfil his long-awaited desire. But he didn''t mean he just force someone to do it. Moreover, he wanted to know if he can rely on himself to get stronger, rather than just relying on the system to do it.
Following this, he felt a burning sensation in his body.
''It seems this fruit is also a magical fruit. It took effects just after eating it.'' Max thought. Heid on the bed, closed his eyes and fell asleep.
¡ª
¡ª
When he woke up in the morning he could feel that his body was a little healthier and his face was less sickly pale than yesterday.
''That golden fruit was incredible. I think I recovered more than what I have recovered normally on my own in a month.'' Max felt good. ''This world is really different from earth. I like it here.''
"Let''s see how many vitality points I have after eating that golden fruit," Max mumbled and opened his stat screen.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield
Age: 18
Strength: 3
Agility: 1
Stamina: 2
Vitality: 5
Intelligence: 15
Mana: 1 ?
Element: Fire
Lust Points: 5 ]
''Nice! A single fruit gave me one stamina point and three vitality points.'' Max got excited seeing this.
Now he doesn''t have to worry about having sex to get stronger in case there is not anyone to do it. He can just get strong like normal people here. After all, he didn''t want to get overly strong or rule over a kingdom or something. He just wants to live a fun life where he can go wherever he wants and do whatever he wants.
"Lilly!"
He called out.
After a few seconds, Lilly came into his room.
She then bowed slightly and greeted "Good morning, Young master! "
"Good morning Lilly!" Max also greeted her in a cheerful voice. He then added "Can you bring some fresh clothes for me? Today I n to go out."
Lilly, who was mesmerised by his cheerful smile, hurriedly nodded "Y-yes young master!"
But she didn''t move and just stood there, it looked like she had something in her mind.
Max who noticed this asked
"What is it, Lilly? Who do you have something to say?"
"I... It''s nothing young, master. I''ll bring you your clothes quickly" She said in a panic and started going towards the wardrobe.
"It''s okay Lilly tell me. If you need something just tell me I''ll give it to you." Max insisted. He wanted to have a deeper rtionship with her so he wanted her to feelfortable around him.
Lilly hesitated a little and said "I don''t need anything young master. It''s just that, it''s been a long time since Ist saw you this happy. So I was wondering what happened?" after saying this She held her head down.
Max who was wondering if she wanted toin about yesterday when he kissed her or maybe it was some other matter, was dumbstruck after hearing this.
Lilly panicked when Max didn''t respond for some time. ''It seems I was out of the line to ask young master about something like this. I think I should apo...''
"It''s nothing. Today Emily is going to show me her magic. That''s why I''m a little excited." Max spoke.
"Oh! I see." Lilly who didn''t expect him to reply to her mumbled.
"Y-Young master, can... can Ie with you when you go see her magic?" she asked suddenly.
"Yeah, you can. In fact, I was gonna take you with me anyway." Max said and walked towards the bathroom.
Lilly''s smile blossomed hearing this.
¡ª
¡ª
After Max came out of the bathroom, he saw Lilly stand there with his clothes like the previous time. He smiled and walked up to her and stood in front of her.
Lilly started helping him get dressed when he suddenly asked "Lilly, I asked you toe to my room yesterday after dinner. Why didn''t youe?"
"Young master, I dide after Miss Emily went to her room after meeting you but you were sleeping then. So I didn''t wake you up. I also waited for some time in case you woke up but you didn''t. Only then I went to my room. I''m sorry." She hastily exined, in case he misunderstood that she didn''t obey his order.
"It''s okay, you don''t have to apologise. I was just teasing you." Max chuckled.
Lilly got embarrassed and she puffed out her cheeks adorably.
"Silly girl!" Max said smilingly. He then leaned forward and kissed her on her cheeks.
Chapter 8 In The Forest
Chapter 8 In The Forest
Lilly was stunned for a moment. Her cheeks flushed red. She stood there without moving.
Max then whispered in her ear "How does it feel when I kiss you?"
Hearing this she felt even more embarrassed and didn''t speak.
"Okay if you don''t like it then I won''t do it from now on. Let''s go and have breakfast." Max said and started walking toward the exit of the room.
Lilly suddenly reacted and grabbed his hand. "Young master, I-I told you yesterday that I''m yours from now on. You can do anything you want to me and I don''t feel bad about it. I just want young master to be happy."
Max was surprised by her sudden action but he collected himself and said "Lilly, like you want me to be happy, Just like that I too, want you to be happy. So I won''t do anything that you don''t like."
"But... but I l-like it when young master k-kiss me." She bashfully said.
"Oh! You like it, eh? So tell me how does it feel when I just kissed you now?" Max asked while staring at her.
"It-It felt like electricity was coursing through my body," Lilly said, staring at her feet while her face, neck and ears were tinged with red colour. She looked very adorable now.
Max sighed a sigh of relief. It looks like she also had some feelings for her young master and wasn''t saying this because she didn''t want to anger her master. Max clearly remembered when she asked him to promise to never abandon her. It looked like she wanted to be with him but was afraid he would leave her, after all, she was just a maid.
"Okay, I understand. Let''s go now. After breakfast, I''ll have to ask Emily when she has time to show me her magic." Max changed the topic as she was getting more and more embarrassed.
¡ª
¡ª
When Max went to the dining hall there was only Emily because the whole family only have dinner together not breakfast and lunch as they have different schedules to follow.
"Good morning Emily. Has everyone had breakfast already?" Max greeted Emily with a smile and asked.
"Some already had, others haven''t yet. However, Why are youte for breakfast?" Emily asked in her usual ''I don''t care'' tone.
"It was because of that fruit you gave me. It caused me to fall into a deep sleep. However, It was quite beneficial. I feel way better than before." Max replied while taking his seat.
Emily nodded.
"Lillye join us!" Max invited her to sit beside him and have breakfast.
"Mm?" Emily frowned but didn''t speak.
On the other hand, Lilly was given quite a scare. She said in a panic while waving her hands "No Young master, Please enjoy your meal. I''ve something to do, for now, I''ll excuse myself."
Max, however, wasn''t that dumb. He could deduce that servants were not allowed to dine with their masters by Emily''s momentary frown and Lilly''s panic but he didn''t force her to eat like before in case his family members make things difficult for her. ?
He had his fill while asionally chatting with Emily. After they both had their breakfast, they decided to meet in their courtyard.
¡ª
¡ª
Max and Lilly were in the courtyard waiting while chatting andughing asionally. It seemed like they were not master and servant, but friends. Lilly was gettingfortable around him more and more. Max was happy about it because this was exactly what he wanted.
"If you guys are finished chatting, shall we go now?" Suddenly, A voice sounded out from behind. Max and Lilly turned around to see Emily who was looking at him with a strange expression.
Max smiled and asked, "Where are we going?"
"In the forest!" Emily replied curtly.
"Do we really need to?" Max asked when he recalled his memories that ''this'' Max and He both died in the forest or because they went in the forest.
Emily seemed to have understood what he was thinking. She said while walking out of the courtyard "Don''t worry! You are going with me. You''ll be safe and if you don''t face your fears, how are you going to ovee them."
Max rxed hearing this. It was true, he need to face his fears to ovee them And his safety was guaranteed with a two-star mage. So he didn''t need to worry about anything.
A novice mage was usually ten times stronger than the best among normal humans. While a one-star mage was four times stronger than a novice mage. A two-star mage was more than two times of a one-star mage.
In simple words, They were ssified ording to their strength which was calcted by the amount of mana you have. A person''s mana is calcted in units.
A normal healthy human usually has 10 mana units, A novice mage has 100 mana units, a one-star mage has 500 mana units, a two-star mage has 1000 mana units, a three-star mage 10000 mana units and so on.
A novice mage can fight tens or hundreds of normal humans at the same time and cane out unscathed. So one can easily imagine, how terrifying a two-star mage can be.
Max and Lilly followed her. They found some horses and a group of bodyguards who wore a knight''s uniform.
"Get on your horses!" Emily shouted and with a light jump, she sat on her horse.
''Ohh! She could have easily won a gold medal in Olympics with this jump.'' Max eximed in his mind.
"Hey! Emily, I don''t think I can ride a horse on my own," Max said after everyone else started to get on their horses. He was a little unsure of her reaction as he didn''t know if ''deceased'' Max knew this kind of thing or not but he as for never ridden a horse so he was unwilling to take a risk with his current weak self.
"It''s fine. You can just ride with someone else. Just learn to do these things as soon as possible okay!" Emily said indifferently.
Knights didn''t speak but they had mocking expressions on their faces. It was like they wanted to say ''What? a son of lord Viscount is this useless. He doesn''t even know how to ride a horse.''
Max sighed at this and wore a bitter smile. It was indeed unsightly for a noble like him in this world to not even know these things. But what can he do? He can''t take risk of riding alone just to cover it up. He might fall from it get injured as his body was not evenparable to a normal human.
"Lilly you know how to ride right? I''lle with you." Max asked her.
"Yes, young master!" Lilly replied instantly. One could see she was a little happy that her young master asked her and not anyone else.
Max sat behind Lilly and grabbed her by the waist.
Following this, they all got on their horses and rode away.
Chapter 9 Astonishing
Chapter 9 Astonishing
About two hourster, Their crew arrived at a forest in the South of the ymore town. It was called ''Magical Beasts Forest''. It was a name given by the people of ymore town because, in this forest, there are many magical beasts who are as powerful as one-star mages with some being able to fight two-star mages.
This was the same forest where the previous host of max''s body and a few of his guards who were novice mages were killed by a beast. This time it was different as he was with Emily, a two-star mage, and a group of knights.
Every knight usually is a one-star mage but not every one-star mage can be be a knight. They have to pass a standard test given by The Mage Association to qualify to be a knight. Simrly if one wants to rank up after novice mage, they have to go to The Mage Association for your evaluation. The mage association will determine ording to set standards if you are eligible to rank up or not. Normally, they are evaluated based on their ''Mana Units''.
¡ª
¡ª
"Emily, How are you going to show me your magic here? Need wee here to the forest for that purpose?" Max asked Emily when they arrived in the forest. Though he already had an idea of what she nned.
"Yeah, we needed to. In Here you can see me and these knights in action when we encounter any beast. Moreover, It seems that the number of beasts has increased by quite a lot in the past few years, thus many merchant caravans that travel near the forest to go to other towns and cities, are being attacked by them, so our manor received requests to resolve this situation. So we can conveniently help reduce their number a little." Emily exined.
"Oh! That''s the case." After listening to her, max came to the realisation, If you want to experience something, do it in action. And from this Max can also see that although, these beasts are strong but they can be tackled easily so that he didn''t develop a phobia of beasts.
Max shook his head inwardly at this. Did she think he would be afraid just because he was attacked one time, oh well, technically two times? No, he wasn''t. He just wanted to improve his strength before going on adventures.
¡ª
¡ª
He diverted his attention and focused on feeling Lilly''s slim and smooth waist. He put his head on her right shoulder and inhaled her scent. He started to feel horny by it and his ''Little Brother'' who wasn''t little in any sense started to rise and eventually stabbed itself in Lilly''s back.
Suddenly Lilly shuddered slightly but didn''t do anything and continued riding the horse and oh well...
Max controlled himself and didn''t do anything more as there were Emily and others with them.
After a while, they finally encountered a ck tiger with red marks all over its body. It was 3 meters tall and was very bulky. It looked utterly ferocious but none of their crew including Lilly was scared. This was surprising for Max as he knew that Lilly was only a maid. How could she keep her calm in this situation?
"Wow, it''s a red-striped ck tiger. It''sparable to a one-star mage in strength." A knight eximed. ?
"Yeah, it''s a good opponent to fight. It can fight 2-3 one-star mages with its full strength."
"It''s a great opportunity to show our strength to Young miss."
"......"
Every knight was excited and wanted to fight it to show off their strength in front of Emily. If a two-star mage took them as her subordinates, it would be very easy for them to improve their strength.
"Quiet!" Emily raised her hand and shouted.
Following her shout, everyone stopped talking and focused their attention on her.
Emily turned to Max and said "Now these knights are going to fight this tiger. Watch carefully."
"Three of you can go and kill it." Emily pointed at the tiger and ordered. Following her words, three knights drew out their swords and chanted some spells.
"Emily, why are they drawing out their weapons? Can''t they simply use their magic to kill it?" Max asked her, bewildered.
Emily looked at Max as if she was looking at an idiot. She then exined "Unless you are a seven-star mage or in other words unless you are a King mage or above you can''t use magic directly without any medium. These swords, they are enchanted with magic, are a medium for them to use their magic to cast spells and do various things. Without these, they can only do some household chores with their magic."
"Err... Why do you need a medium like that to use magic in fights?" Max asked again, his curiosity piqued.
"That is because we don''t have good enough control over mana and mana has a berserk nature. So usually it backfires when we try to use some advanced magic or in a fight where you need precise control, if not a single mistake will cost you your life. But after you be a King mage or above your control over mana has also been strengthened, then it is easy to use it however you want." Emily exined.
"It means that it is necessary to have a medium to be able to use magic, is that right? But if I am neither a King mage nor I want to use these swords or other weapons. Is there nothing I can do about it?" Max inquired.
"You can use a ''Talisman'' in that case. There are special talismans for that purpose. You can just wear it and then you can use your magic in fights or anything you like, but that is only after you have some control over your internal mana pool. Besides these talismans cost a lot." Emily smiled after finishing herst sentence.
BANG! BANG! BANG!
They then focused on the fight. ck tiger was moving very fast and would asionally strike with its ws and fire a ck beam from its maw.
The knights on the other hand were chanting some spells. Some of their swords were glowing while some were firing mana arrows, shes etc from their swords. One could see their attacks moving with their naked eyes. It was a scene just like the movies.
''Fascinating! This is awesome. This is really a magical world. I wonder if they can fly too?'' Max wondered.
Chapter 10 Hunting, Arousal
Chapter 10 Hunting, Arousal
After a while, Red striped ck tiger was killed.
Following this, they didn''t stop and continued exploring the forest. They encounter many beasts of different species.
After going into the deeper region, they wanted to rest as all of them were exhausted. Emily ordered the knights to grill some beast meat to fill their stomachs.
They chose to grill their first prey which was the Red striped ck tiger, as its meat was highly nutritious and contained a very good amount of mana.
¡ª
¡ª
"Screech!"
Just as they were about to venture deeper into the forest to hunt some more beasts, a shrill screeching cry resounded in the area.
As they looked toward the origin of the sound. They were dumbfounded at the sight of a huge bird with a wingspan of eight to ten meters. It was a red hawk with a sharp beak and glistening red feathers.
"Shit! A two-star beast." A Knight cursed in horror.
"A two-star beast? Our luck is terrible to meet this beast today." Another Knight said in frustration.
"..."
After hearing the knights and seeing their faces filled with horror, Max instinctively looked toward Emily. After seeing that she wasn''t panicked but had a grim expression on her face, Max didn''t know whether tough or cry.
It was because her expression mostly remain indifferent. So he was relieved to see no sign of fear or panic which meant that he should not fear this bird as well, but at the same time, he was also afraid a little after seeing that grim look on her face.
''Can she defeat it or not?'' Max thought.
"Young miss, it''s a two-star beast. What should we do now? It has seen us therefore it won''t let us go easily." A rtively aged Knight among their group spoke. Everyone turned to Emily to hear how she wanted to tackle this problem.
"First of all don''t panic and just assist me while I fight it if I say so. Second, protect your young master at all costs while I handle this beast red hawk. If not, I shall be the one to kill you all if something were to happen to him. Understand?" Emily warned in a slightly harsh tone.
"Yes, Miss!" Everyone said in unison.
Max felt touched seeing her care for him but at the same time, he was also embarrassed by his weakness. If he was strong enough now he could just face this beast himself. As a man, his pride was hurt slightly but he couldn''t do anything apart from watching Emily going at it to fight it.
"Screech~"
The beast came above them and with a screech, it dove down.
Emily Unsheathed her silver sword which was only three feet in length and was very slim.
"Wind sh!"
With a shout, she shed at the beast. A sharp gust of wind in the of a sh was fired from her sword.
Feeling the threat from the sh, the Red hawk swiped its talons and shattered the attack easily.
Then it shed with its talons in Emily''s direction. It was the same move as Emily''s but with double the power. Just like Emily, it also could control wind element.
¡ª
¡ª
¡ª
At the same time, another red hawk appeared and went in Max and others'' direction. Following this, a fight was started between knights and the second red hawk. Fortunately, This hawk wasn''t as strong as the one Emily was fighting.
Although it was not a two-star beast, it was using its flight and insane speed optimally and gradually started to inflict injuries on them. Seeing this Emily lost herposure as it was only a matter of time until Max was also going to be injured or possibly killed.
"Phew~"
"Eight directional wind shes!"
Emily inhaled a deep breath andshed out Eight shes in a row. Each sh was stronger than her previous attack. ?
Two of her shes destroyed the red hawk''s attack while the remaining six attacked it from different directions and targeted its talons and neck.
Bang!
Following a bang, its talons and neck had a deep cut, from which blood started raining down on the ground.
"Screech~"
The red hawk shrieked in pain and pped its wings rapidly and flew away.
Emily didn''t stop it from leaving, in fact, even she wanted she couldn''t have as it was flying. She nced at the other red hawk who also flew away right after.
Emily walked straight to Max and looked at him up and down. After not seeing any injuries she sighed in relief.
"Emily are you okay?" Max asked Emily who was panting heavily.
"Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just that I used most of my mana in a single attack." After speaking she took several deep breaths to calm her heavy breathing.
"We should return now. It seems not only the number but also the power of these beasts has increased. We are only halfway through the forest but we encountered a two-star beast. If we are to venture any deeper, it won''t be us hunting beasts." Emily said in a grim tone.
She wasn''t afraid to face any two-star beasts as she was capable of fighting them alone and possibly kill them too. But that will take a lot of time, if she was alone here she would definitely have killed that red hawk too but that wasn''t the case because she had to worry about Max''s safety.
Normally, A one-star beast and two-star beast and so on are stronger than the mages of the same level. But as Mages are versatile in the nature, beasts of low ranks can''t easily win against them in a fight while some talented mages can even kill them.
"Yeah, let''s return." Max nodded. Although he liked adventures, it didn''t mean he wasn''t able to tell that the situation was very dangerous for them right now.
"Let''s go." Saying this Emily and others walked toward the outer area of the forest where their Horses were.
After walking for more than two hours without stopping and killing some beasts on their way out, they reached the area where two knights were guarding their horses.
Max was exhausted and panting heavily after walking this much. Lilly was supporting him. His left arm was draped over her shoulders.
Every knight looked at him with eyes filled with disdain. But they didn''t say anything as he was one of their young master and Emily cared for him a little too much as she killed one of the knights who angrily rebuked Max for walking slowly. After that none dared to say anything.
"Let''s rest for a bit before going," Emily ordered.
Everyone sat down to catch their breath. Emily walked up to him and gave him a round yellow pill.
"Take this. It will help you recover your stamina."
"Emily, can you give one to Lilly too? She is also exhausted after supporting me all the way here." Max asked her as Lilly was also a little out of breath.
Emily looked at Lilly who was sitting by his side for a second as if thinking something then gave her one pill.
¡ª
¡ª
After resting for half an hour, Everyone sat on their horses and rode to Garfield manor.
Max, the same as the previous time was sitting behind Lilly. As he was exhausted, he simply rested his head on her shoulder while his hands went around her slim waist.
As the horse was running, Max and Lilly were rubbing against each other thanks to the horse.
Soon his ''little brother'' was aroused and started poking in her back. Max grabbed her waist and made her sit on hisp. He could feel his little brother between those two perky ''mounds''.
Lilly shuddered at this and unconsciously wanted to put some distance between them but Max didn''t let her.
He then whispered in her ear "Stay like this until we reach home."
"Mhm..." Lilly nodded and stopped her resistance.
All the way to home, he could feel her warmth which aroused him further. Lilly, on the other hand, also had her breathing intensified.
When they reached their manor, Max let go of her and whispered "Go and take a bath ande to my room."
"Y-yes Young master." Lilly nodded while her cheeks were a little red.
"Good! And bring me something to eat too." Saying this Max went to his room.
Chapter 11 Kiss
Chapter 11 Kiss
Max went to his room after talking with Emily.
''Let''s first get a nice bath until Lillyes.'' His body was exhausted and he had sweated a lot by all the running around and watching those terrifying beasts up close. Thus, He decided to take a bath to clean himself and to rx his body.
¡ª
¡ª
¡ª
Following this, he had a nice, long hot bath. His body was rxed by the hot water.
''After a day of hard work, a hot bath is a must. I feel very rxed and refreshed.'' He mused. Although he didn''t do any hard work but he was still spent.
He donned a robe andid on the bed, waiting for Lilly toe.
After a while, Lilly came with a te of food. She was wearing her usual maid dress. But with Her attractive face, her pink lips, her ample breasts and curvaceous figure she looked very beautiful and sexy.
Max just stared at her for a few moments. He snapped out of his daze when he heard her sweet voice "Young master, I''ve brought you your meal."
"Oh! Good,e put it on the bed. Today I''ll eat here and go close the doors." He ordered her calmly while controlling his surging lust.
Lilly brought the meal to his bed after closing the door behind her.
"Come sit! Let''s eat together!" Max took her hand and made her sit beside him. She was startled by his sudden action but didn''t resist and sat down.
Lilly didn''t hesitate and started eating with him. She knew he would insist. She also liked her young master and didn''t want to make him upset due to these small things. Moreover, she too wanted to spend time with him, as he was the one who cared about her and he indirectly epted her as his woman.
"Lilly, Tell me something! Were you not scared by the beasts today? I''m curious as to why you didn''t show any sign of fear?" Max asked her while eating. On their journey to the forest and hunt, he was paying attention to every one of their expression and how they reacted in different situations.
When that Red hawk attacked them. Everyone was anxious and afraid due to encountering a dangerous beast but Emily and Lilly weren''t. In the case of Emily, you can say she, as a tow star mage, was confident in her strength but Lilly? She was just his maid, right? Who didn''t have any experience of fighting beasts and most likely was as weak as him.
"Y-Young master, I..." Caught unawares by the sudden question, Lilly didn''t know how to respond. She had a strange expression, mixed with sadness, guilt, and a little excitement.
"It''s okay if you are notfortable sharing it with me. I understand." Max said while looking into her beautiful eyes.
Lilly averted her gaze and looked down. She then said with aplicated expression "Young master, I think I''m also a mage like Miss Emily."
"Ohh! That''s good then. Why are you hiding it? it''s something you should be proud of right!" Max said. At the same time, he was cursing himself ''Why I''m the only one who is not a mage?''
"It''s because no one knows in the family and if they were to find out, they would be suspicious of my identity as to why amoner like me can use magic and I heard that nobles don''t like their servants to be strong." Lilly exined in a weak voice.
"Ehh? That was why you were hesitating. I told you before that you belong to me, not anyone else. I won''t let anyone say or do anything to you no matter what..." Max tried to console when she interrupted him.
"Young master, That''s... That''s not all why I was hesitating." Emily said.
"Ohh? What is it?" Max asked curiously.
"I... I used to read your books when you were sleeping or busy with something else. From them, I learned how to use magic and some basic spells. I thought you would be angry at me for touching your books as you told me not to touch them." ?
"I see! So you secretly used my books to learn magic when I forbade you from touching them." Max said in a strange tone while deep in thought.
Lilly was frightened by his change of tone. She thought he was angry at her. Max on other hand was thinking something entirely different.
''From what Emily told me. Amongmoners rarely any can use magic and even if they are capable of using it there is a very slim chance for them to be a powerful mage.
And From what Lilly said, she can use magic and she thinks she is strong enough topare herself with Emily.
But that''s not important. ording to what she said, she only learned magic from my books. For Real? How much talent does a person need to do the same thing?''
Max collected his thoughts and smiled "You don''t need to worry about these things. As for noble families not liking their servants being strong? You don''t worry about it. As I said before You are my woman from now on and only belong to me. No one can order you or expel you from family."
Hearing that she was his woman, Lilly was relieved and felt warmth in her heart. He was now epting her as his woman. Although she knew he only meant it as a mistress but she was satisfied by it as long as she could be with him.
"Thank you, young master! I''ll serve you to the best of my abilities." Lilly thanked him emotionally.
¡ª
¡ª
After eating their meal they were sitting in the bed, talking.
Max who has been curbing his lust till now, was unable to do so anymore after inhaling her womanly scent and seeing a girl more beautiful than his previous life crush.
He suddenly held her hand which was as smooth as delicate jade. Then he brought his other hand to her face and started caressing her supple cheek.
He then put his index finger on her lower lip. Feeling the smoothness of it, his breathing quickened in excitement as this was his first time touching a girl like that.
Unable to control himself, he put his lips on her soft and juicy lips and started to kiss her lips slowly. He would kiss one lip at a time, sometimes he would lick her lips.
[ Lust Point +5 ]
[ Lust Point +5 ]
[ Lust...
Meanwhile, Lust points keep adding.
"Lilly, do you like it when I do this?" He whispered while blowing hot breath in her ear.
Lilly was also breathing heavily. She said softly "Ye-Yes! I like it, Young master."
Hearing her ragged voice. Max was aroused even more. He moved her body and made her sit in hisp while facing him.
He gently supported her head with his right hand while he grabbed her slim waist with his left hand and went for a deep French kiss.
Chapter 12 So Soft And Fluffy (R-18)
Chapter 12 So Soft And Fluffy (R-18)
He put his lips on hers and started to kiss and suck on them. Lilly was no longer acting passively. She also clumsily started to respond to his kisses.
[ Lust point +5 ]
[ Lust point...
As they kept kissing, he asionally kept getting more lust points.
This was their first time to do this and both were inexperienced but soon they lost themselves to the heavenly pleasure.
After savouring the taste and sensation of her soft and fragrant lips, Max gently pushed open her little mouth using his tongue and put it in her mouth.
His tongue snaked its way in to find hers and intertwined with it and started to suck on it. Lilly was shocked by his move. As it was something she didn''t expect.
She tried to resist as it was something she didn''t know he would do. After a few moments, she stopped resisting and surrendered herself to the pleasure that she started to feel for the first time in her life and let him do what he wanted.
As Max didn''t have any experience in kissing, his movements were awkward at the start but Lilly didn''t seem to hate it, so he was a little more confident and focused on enjoying himself.
Unlike on Earth, In this world poption of women is many times more than men. This is because women are more gifted in sensing Mana and Many powerful mages are women.
Although Men also be great mages but their chances are still less than women. Due to this situation, Everyone wants to give birth to daughters entirely different to the situation on earth.
Many kingdoms and noble families have women at their helm. But not every woman is a strong mage and men to show their superiority over women marry many wives. But only strong mages are able to do that if you are not strong enough to ''subdue'' a woman, you can''t hope to build a harem.
This was the reason why Max wanted to be skilled in the way of pleasing women. This is the reason why he didn''t rush like a starving wolf but kissed and caressed her gently to not let her feel ufortable.
After kissing for many minutes continuously, he broke the kiss to let her breathe. They both were breathing heavily.
Lilly''s face, ears and neck were all rosy. From her face, he could easily tell that she also enjoyed herself.
"Lilly! How does it feel doing this? You like it?" Max asked while hugging her.
"Mmm, I think I like it young master. I''ve never felt...something like this." Lilly said and burrowed her face in his chest embarrassingly.
"Ohh! It means you have never done this before but you knew what is it?." Max teased her upon seeing her expression. He knew she had not done it but after seeing her adorable expression, he couldn''t help but tease her.
"Hmm, I''ve never done it but I heard other maids saying that it was something pleasurable. They tried to introduce me to some knights but I didn''t want to let anyone touch my body." She replied weakly.
"Then why did you allow me to?" Max put his hands on her cheeks and held her face in front of him then gave her a peck on the lips and asked while looking into her doll-like clear eyes.
"This... This is because young master always treated me very well and it was young master who got me out of the very and I...I think I also l-like young master. If it is for the young master, I can do anything." Lilly said while trying to the side but as Max was holding her face in his hands she had looked into his Sapphire eyes and his handsome face.
Although Max has already guessed that she liked him. But when she confessed to him, he felt very ted in his heart. It was the first time someone confessed to him. ?
"I too like you, my sweet Lilly. I''m happy that you also like me." He smilingly said.
"Is it... is it true young master? You also like me?" Lilly asked stunned. Her eyes turned moist hearing that and tears started flowing down her cheeks.
"Yes, I also like you. How can I not like you when my Lilly is so sweet and beautiful, but why are crying now? Do you not want me to like you?" He wiped her tears and showed a beautiful smile.
Lilly nodded heavily and said "Yes I want young master to like me. It''s just that I''m so happy that young master also likes me."
"Good! Here, let me give you one more kiss." Max said as he embraced her in a tight hug and started kissing her again. He passionately kissed her while Lilly also started responding.
In a few minutes, they were panting again. Max''s little brother who was now hard as a rock was trying to pierce through her gown.
Heid her on the bed and came onto her. He then started kissing her nape, biting her earlobes while he put his hands on her breasts. He started fondling them while kissing her now and then.
"Mmmh!...Ahh!..."
Lilly who was feeling herself getting lost to his touch let out a few moans of pleasure.
Hearing her moans he started pinching her erect nipples.
"Ahh...ohh...hmm!..."
Lilly closed her eyes and kept moaning.
Max then grabbed her top and tried to take it off but wasn''t able to as she was stillying on the bed.
Seeing this Lilly blushed red. She then sat up and took it off by herself, presenting him with two beautiful looking round and plump boobs. They were not too big but were not small either. They werepletely white as if someone has poured milk on them with two crimson colour little buds, which were erect now.
Max directly went and groped her boobs with one hand each. He was unable to grope them in one hand. He started squeezing them and them brought his face close to one of them and liked her nipple and started to suck on it while he kept rubbing her other breast.
[ Lust points +10 ]
''Oh? For groping and sucking on breasts I got 10 lust points. Not bad! but I should focus on what''s important right now. I''ll check themter.'' Thinking that he ignored how many lust points he got.
"Ahh...Mmm..."
Lilly moaned a little louder when he suddenly started groping, licking and sucking them.
"They are so soft and fluffy. I love them." He unconsciously blurted out.
Hearing hisment, she blushed while she felt happy that he liked her breasts. Any woman would want a man to appreciate her body, her appearance and Lilly wasn''t an exception to that.
Chapter 13 Unbearable Pain (R-18)
Chapter 13 Unbearable Pain (R-18)
Max kissed and caressed her two jugs of milk. He then went down while kissing and caressing her torso, to which Lilly responded erotically.
He then poked his tongue in her navel and started caressing it slowly and used a little force so she could feel it.
"Unn...young master...not there...it...feels funny...it tingles...ahh...mm..." Lilly''s body shivered and shepleted her sentence in between her moans.
''It''s her sensitive spot huh.'' Max thought and continued ying with it using his tongue. He would asionally blow on it and because her navel was wet with his saliva, she would feel chills in that area.
After teasing her for a while, He put his right hand under her gown and undies to explore her sacred area.
"Ohh!"
"Mmmh!..."
Max and Lilly eximed simultaneously. Max because when he didn''t feel any pubic hair on her lower torso. Lilly on the other hand, Moaned when she felt his hand reaching out to herher regions.
"Lilly!" Max called out in a low whisper.
Lilly who was lost in pleasure responded with a nod "Yes young master?"
"Did you clean your hair down here knowing that I would do this with you or...?" Max was speaking when she interrupted him while pouting which made her look cute.
"It''s not what young master thinks it is. I like to keep myself clean and don''t like any hair th-there." She then added in a weak voice "Does young master like girls who have hair around that...that ce?"
Max shook his head and grinned "No! I like the girls who don''t have any hair and keep their bodies clean. And most importantly I live my cute Lilly."
Hearing this a smile blossomed on her lips.
Max started to rub her ''vertical lips'' gently. But he was again surprised when he felt sticky liquid on his fingers.
''She is already wet from the kissing and caressing earlier.'' Max thought as a proud smile appeared on his face. He then started to rub her outerbia and clitoris, making her moan non-stop.
He pulled her gown together with her underwear down from her waist and took it off in one go and threw it away.
"Young master don''t look." She panicked when she realised that she was lying naked in front of him.
Lilly was stunned silly at the moment who finally reacted and closed her legs tightly while she put her hands above her naked pussy to cover it. She was embarrassed to show her naked body to him.
Max, after seeing her naked body which was stunningly morous as if God himself has sculpted her figure, was mesmerised by her beauty.
She looked just like a fairy whileying there naked. Her jade white skin was glistening in his eyes. Her slender long legs coupled with her soft and plump breasts, her slim figure, her pink lips and beautiful eyes, everything made her look stunning.
Max just wanted to pounce on her and have sex with her crazily but he refrained from doing so because that would make her ufortable.
Although he sessfully held himself back, His cock on the other hand was about to explode. A bulge in his loose robe was visible for her to see.
He kissed on her hands and then guided her hands out of the way to let him see his first, real-life pussy.
In his previous life, he only saw pussies in porn or sex manhuas as he never had a girlfriend. Now It was his first time to see it. He and his cock both were getting out of control.
As he moved her hands away and opened her legs, he was presented with her pink morous flower. He was mesmerised by it. He reflexively went down and kissed it.
"Haah...Mmm..."
Lilly moaned as he kissed her little flower. ?
He then went and kissed her lips and fondled her breasts to let her calm down and ovee her embarrassment a little. No matter what, it was also her first time and she was also very nervous.
After a few minutes, he rubbed her clitoris with his index and middle fingers. After making sure that her body was not much tensed anymore he let his index finger dive into her sacred cave.
"Ahhh!..."
Lilly let out a loud moan. Her pussy reflexively clenched on his finger. He could feel her pussy tightening around it as if it was resisting it from entering deeper.
Max stay put for a few moments then started moving his finger in and out of her pussy slowly. Her juices were overflowing.
After a while, he put one more finger. Lilly suddenly tightened her vagina again and shouted out.
"Young master...It feels weird. Something...something ising out...ahh...oh...it''singgg...." Her eyes zed over in the sensation.
She then cummed uncontrobly, her sweet nectar flowed out like a dam being released. His hand was wet in her juices.
He disrobed himself and smeared her fluids on his rock hard cock to make it wet and rubbed it on her vaginal entrance a few times.
Lilly came to her senses and when she felt him rubbing his big and thick cock on her pussy. She screamed "Young...young master, It won''t fit. It will kill me. It''s hugeeee...Ahhh"
Her scream was cut short when without warning he pushed the tip of his cock into her virgin pussy.
"Ohh!"
Max eximed in pleasure after the tip of his cock went into her wet and warm pussy. He closed his eyes to feel it.
After staying still for a moment he leaned over and whispered in her ears "It will hurt for a few moments, bear it okay." Saying this he nted his lips on hers to stop her from making any loud sound and rammed his cock inside her pussy with a thrust.
[ Note: As they live in a mansion. It has thick walls, therefore, rooms are ''almost'' soundproof. So no one can hear them while they engage in their activities. I thought you guys would wonder so I put this note here. Lol! ]
"Mmmm....!
Lilly let out a muffled scream in his mouth as he was kissing her. He didn''t move. He kissed her and with his left hand started stimting her clitoris in the hope to divert her mind from the pain.
[ Ding. First Sessful pration ]
[ Ding. +1000 Lust points ]
¡ª
¡ª
¡ª
"Huff...huff...huff...Gasp!"
Lilly''s breathing was rough. She was feeling searing pain in her pussy. ''Young master said it would hurt but he didn''t tell me it would hurt this much.'' Lilly thought.
Little did she know that Max was also surprised at how much pain she was feeling. He heard from his friends and saw in movies that first times are usually painful for girls but they soon start to feel good. In Lilly''s case, it was clearly not the same.
The reason being, Lilly never touched herself so her muscles were still stiff down there and when she trained to be a mage, mana strengthened her body at the same time, her vaginal muscles and hymen were also strengthened.
On top of that, his thing was also abnormally thick and huge. So when he forcefully broke her hymen and reached her cervix, she felt a lot of pain in the process.
¡ª
¡ª
After a few minutes, her breathing became normal and because Max didn''t stop caressing her breasts and asionally teased her clitoris, she also started to feel good.
"Lilly, Are you okay now?" Max asked her, concerned. He, in the heat of the moment, forget to control himself and thought that she might be hurt because of it.
Chapter 14 It Was Incredible (R-18)
Chapter 14 It Was Incredible (R-18)
"Yeah, I''m fine now, Young master." Lilly said averting her eyes and looking to the side.
Hearing her say that and her cute reaction reassured him a little but he didn''t start moving.
He leaned forward kissed her on the neck. Then he made her look into his eyes and went for a deep, passionate kiss. While he kept his hands busy by squeezing her breasts with his left hand, simultaneously he pinched one of her nipples.
Lilly quivered a little. Max continued his kiss. Lilly now started to feel good too. Until now Max was the one who was sucking her tongue and lips but now Lilly tried to do the same.
Unexpectedly, She felt it more when she actively did that and Max also seemed to like it.
A little while after she lost herself in pleasure, she felt his thing twitching inside her as her pain was now gone. She knew that her young master was not moving down there because he was waiting for her pain to subside.
As She had a basic understanding of sex because her fellow maids, when together sometime talk about their sexual experiences. Thus she knew that a male''s penis would go in and out for a prolonged period toplete this process and feel good.
She broke the kiss and murmured in a low voice "Young master... It''s not hurting anymore. You can start doing what you want." Her voice was barely audible but as Max''s face was only an inch away from her heard clearly.
He showed her a bright smile and gave her another peck on the lips and said "Okay!"
...
...
Max who got the green signal to go ahead didn''t wait for another moment as he was already rock hard inside her.
He slowly pulled out until only his ns were inside and then shoved in again. Like this, he started the piston movement at a slow speed.
"Ohh...ahh...umm..."
Lilly started moaning and Max also let out a few groans because he was feeling the pleasure he couldn''t until now. It was a wonderful feeling. He could feel his melting inside her due to the unimaginable pleasure.
While thrusting his cock in and out of her pink flower, he had a contented smile on his face because finally, he had eaten the forbidden fruit of pleasure.
Lilly was also moaning in pleasure. She clearly could feel his thick cock exploring the depths of her pussy.
Until now she didn''t believe that this activity which she thought was only for reproducing could give such pleasure. She had her eyes closed and she unconsciously started to squeeze his cock as if she didn''t want it to go out of her.
"Ohhh..."
Max groaned in pleasure when her vagina started to wrap around his dick and put more pressure on it. When Her pussy which was already very tight now started squeezing him, he felt like he was going to cum right away.
He stopped moving and pulled his cock out. He started to kiss and squeezed her boobs aggressively because he was too excited to treat her fluffy buns gently.
"Ahh...nnnn....ohh...haah..."
Lilly''s moans reverberated in the room which made Max even more excited knowing that she was also feeling it.
He then sat on his knees between her legs and held her hips a little high with his hands so that he could easily thrust into her.
He rubbed his dick on her wet pussy and then in one thrust, he shoved it inside her. ?
Lilly moaned loudly. Unlike before, he started ramming his dick inside her harder and faster.
"Ohhh...young...master...ahh...slow...ahhh..."
Lilly''s moans became louder. She was going wild by his sudden increase of speed and he was going deeper in this position. Her saliva was dripping down from her mouth and her tongue was hanging out.
*Shlick* *Shlick*
Max didn''t hear her plea and continued thrusting hard. The pping sounds, when her hips and his thighs were colliding crazily, were reverberating in the room like heavenly music.
...
...
...
"Young masterrr... it''singgg out again.." Lilly shouted amidst her moans.
Hearing that she was cumming, Max also let out his load inside her. They both orgasmed simultaneously. They were in that position for a few minutes and Their juices were overflowing.
"Haa...haa...haa.." Max and Lilly breathed heavily.
Max relinquished his hold on her and let her body fall on the soft bed. After cumming max pulled his cock out and their juices flooded out. Heid on his back beside her, breathing heavily.
...
...
"It was incredible!" Max eximed. He was grinning from ear to ear. His long-awaited wish was finallyplete.
He lost his virginity to a girl of his liking and on top of that, she was also a virgin. In his previous life, this feat would''ve been impossible as no one would leave a beauty like her alone. Even talking to her would''ve been next to impossible with his previous pathetic self.
Although for now, he was almost the same but because of his predecessor''s good karma, he was able to im Lilly for himself.
"How was it, Lilly?" Max turned his face to look at her. Somehow she was looking even more beautiful in his eyes now.
"It was very painful at the start but it felt really good in the end." She shyly spoke. Max was entranced by her bashful appearance. His rod was again hard.
He cupped her face and kissed on her lips. "Let''s go for another round. Shall we?"
Without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her thin waist and made her sit on top of him.
"Ahhh!"
Lilly let out a surprised yelp but didn''t resist and smiled coyly.
Max put his cock in her pussy easily. It felt good for both of them as it was still wet from theirbined love juices.
Max grabbed her waist to move her up and down but after a few moments, he was unable to. But he didn''t want to show her how weak he was thus he let her lie down and started pistoning again.
As they started their next round of lovemaking. Lilly''s moans and the pping sound of their flesh once again resounded in the room.
Chapter 15 Level Up
Chapter 15 Level Up
"Haah!...haa...haa.."
A skinny but handsome boy was breathing heavily while lying on top of a girl. Both were naked. The girl also has a top-notch figure, a beautiful face. A sweet smile was currently gracing her attractive face.
Simrly, The girl was a little out of breath but not like the boy who lookedpletely spent.
Yes. They were Max and Lilly who just finished their second round of steamy sex.
Max as weak he was,pletely outdone himself in the heat of lust but now was about to pass out.
[ Ding. +1000 Lust points ]
"Hehe, I loved it, Lilly. Did you feel g..." In midst of his sentence he lost consciousness.
Lilly gazed at his blissful smile and was happy in her heart that she was able to make him happy. She let him sleep on top of her and embraced him with both of her hands.
"Yeah, I also loved it. Young master! Just like I love you..." She whispered and closed her eyes. Her heart was beating faster for some inexplicable reason and she was genuinely happy at this moment.
...
...
After sleeping for more than two hours, Max woke up. He woke up in a beauty''s embrace. She was sleeping soundly with a smile on her lips.
Max gazed at her beautiful sleeping face for some time and mumbled to himself "Although you''ve had a life of ve than a maid. I''ll take care of you as my first woman in this world. I''ll make sure to keep you happy."
He moved his body away andy on her side and covered her with a nket.
*Phew!*
He let out a deep breath. After staying still for half an hour he calmed his excited heart. He then walked to the bathroom to take a bath as his body was too sweaty.
When he came out Lilly was awake too. Max smiled at her and kissed her.
"Go and take a bath. It''s almost dinner time." Max said and sat on the bed.
Lilly nodded and limply walked to the bathroom. It seemed she was weak in the legs after their session.
"Let''s see how many LPs I have now."
Max opened his status screen to check how many lust points he has umted. Lust points were his way to improve himself and be strong after all, he could not always leach off of his family.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield
Age: 18
Strength: 3
Agility: 1
Stamina: 2
Vitality: 5
Intelligence: 15
Mana: 1
Element: Fire
Lust Points: 3365 ] ?
"Ohh?" He was pleasantly surprised by the number of his Lust points.
"How should I distribute them?" He pondered for a bit then started tapping on the screen. Ten lust points can be converted into one attribute point until it reaches the maximum of ten points. Thus, He levelled his all attributes up to 10 first.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield
Age: 18
Strength: 10
Agility: 10
Stamina: 10
Vitality: 10
Intelligence: 15
Mana: 10
Element: Fire
Lust Points: 2985 ]
The moment he got them to 10 he could hear faint crackling sounds and a sharp pain tore through his body. In a few seconds, he was drenched in cold sweat all over.
"Ahhhhhh!"
He shrieked in pain. It was intolerable for him. He grounded his teeth so tightly that it felt like they were going to shatter.
After a few more seconds, the pain subsided and he again fell unconscious.
...
...
Almost 20 minutester he open his eyes. Lilly was sitting beside him, wearing an anxious expression. When he opened his eyes, she finally sighed a sigh of relief.
"Young master are you okay? What happened? Why did you scream and fall unconscious again? Should I bring some medicine for you?" In one breath she asked so many questions that Max didn''t know whether to breathe or answer her questions first.
He waved his hand and got out of the bed. "I''mpletely fine. As a matter of fact, I have never felt this better before." Max said while examining his body. Lilly blushed thinking that he was referring to ''that''.
His body was not skinny anymore and he was not feeling any weakness in his body. He assessed himself to beparable to any normal human of his age. His body had developed ayer of muscles. He was even more handsome and fit. He could now feel a different type of energy flowing through him. It was mana.
Although there wasn''t much change to his outer appearance if he were to wear to cover his body. But as he was still naked Lilly noticed this change clearly and was shocked by his sudden transformation.
"This... young master how did you improve all of a sudden?" Lilly couldn''t help but ask. Although there were some medicine and high levelled magic that can improve a person in many ways in a short period of time. But his young master hadn''t used either. So it was perplexing for her a little.
"Ohh... This?" Max wasn''t sure if he should tell her about his system, so he thought of something and grinned "This is because of what we just did. It gave me quite a few benefits. I think we should do it again hehe."
Lilly got flustered and hurriedly waved her hands in panic "N-No young master. We can''t do that now. It''s time for your family dinner."
Maxughed at this. Most likely she didn''t even know what her words implied but he was happy that she was behaving more like a friend with him.
"Yeah! Yeah! I know. I''m going to the training hall for a bit. You should rest here until you can walk properly. Haha." Maxughed and quickly get dressed and got out of the room.
He wanted to test and get used to his new strength a little lest he made everyone suspicious of him.
He strolled through the hallways with his hands behind his back. He had a little problem walking because of the sudden increase in his attributes which was why he was trying to get familiar with it.
Strength is something you umte gradually over a period of time. If you have a sudden boost just like he has now, you would most likely trip on your feet even while walking and won''t be able to do normal activities.
Chapter 16 Training Hall
Chapter 16 Training Hall
Max strode toward the outer part of the Garfield Manor. As it was the residence of a Viscount, it was very big. It has a big and grandiose residence where the Garfield family lived, Quarters of Knights, Guards and Maids, gardens with trees of different kinds and many more facilities.
The training hall was one such facility. It was where knights and guards trained in the morning. Until the previous owner of the body hadn''t known that his aptitude was too bad, he also used to train here.
Therefore it has been a few years since hest visited the ce. He spent almost all of his time in the library reading books or in his garden taking care of the nts and flowers he nted.
Thus, Everyone was very surprised to see him see going into the training hall, moreover at this time.
"My lord!" A sound could be heard from outside of Viscount Ashton''s study.
"Come in" An indifferentmand sounded.
A middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties came inside. He was wearing ck long pants and a white shirt with a ck necktie. He bowed in front of Ashton Garfield in a submissive greeting.
"What is it, George?" He was the Butler of Garfield manor, George.
"My lord! Young master Maxwell was seen going in the training hall. I think young master wants to train himself." He said in a little excited tone which was unlike his character because he was usually strict and stern and didn''t show any emotion on his face easily.
Ashton who was still busily looking at some documents suddenly stopped. "Really?"
He was pleased hearing this. His most beloved son, Max, had lost his confidence in himself when he came to know that his talent wasn''t any good and stopped training altogether.
He as his father was always worried for his son. If only Max tried to work a little hard, he could help him be at least a two-star mage through his resources but Max didn''t show any interest so he too was helpless.
So it was good news that he again visited the training hall.
"I just hope that he doesn''t lose the will to be stronger. The world is not peaceful anymore." He mumbled to himself.
...
...
It was quite a big circr building which had a huge hall and various types of equipment were ced here and there.
When he entered the hall, the keeper of the hall who had the duty to take care of the training hall and was a two-star mage, came forward to greet him.
"Good evening young master. Howe you are here at this time? Do you need something?" He greeted him curtly and inquired.
"Good evening elder. It''s nothing. I just came to do some exercises. You continue doing your thing. Don''t mind me." Max also greeted him and waved his hand as if he was some fly. He behaved this way because he could clearly see that he has no respect for him, so why should he show him.
When his so-called best friend made fun of his feelings by doing what he did just before he died. He instantly knew that all the time he treated him as his best friend, he never did the same.
His usual remarks which he used to dismiss as jokes were in fact his ridicule. He now decided to treat everyone based on how they would treat him. For example Lilly. She had shown him utmost care and a distinct feeling of love. Therefore he decided to treat her with love and care.
The elder was dumbfounded by this. It was because Max has never dared speak like this to anyone and would usually keep quiet and ignore even when someone mocked him, But he quickly collected himself and excused himself.
Looking at him swagger forward like he was the king of some kind the elder muttered under his breath "What attitude for a piece of trash!" he scoffed and busied himself and no longer paid any attention to him.
...
...
Max stretched his body for a few minutes to get better control of his movements and then went to lift some weight. He wanted to check his strength because a while back he wasn''t even able to lift Lilly for a while when doing pleasure exercises.
There were different weights ranging from twenty pounds to two thousand pounds ''Can someone actually lift two thousand pounds?.'' Max thought but he quickly shook his head with a very smile. Of course, they can lift more weight. Reason? This was not earth where mortals resided. This was a magical world and most likely everything possible here. ?
He straightened his back and squatted down to lift a fifty pound.
He lifted it with ease. He then proceeded to increase the weight and finally found his limit at one hundred and twenty pounds.
*Phew!*
He let out a deep breath. He was happy with the results as he thought it was quite good for an 18-year-old to be able to lift one hundred and twenty pounds. Moreover, he still had many lust points remaining. He can just increase his strength attribute some more if he needed.
He then tested his other attributes one by one. He did some speed drills to evaluate his agility, he ran at his full speed for a few minutes to check his stamina. As for his vitality, he could already feel himself a lot more healthy and energised than before. His skin which was sickly pale previously now had its paleness disappeared. His face also had a healthy glow.
After doing different kinds of exercises as tests, he finally concluded that now he was ''Normal''. Yeah normal! Although he was stronger, faster and healthier than when he woke up in this world, he was onlyparable to a normal human being.
''For now, this is good. I should familiarise myself with my body first, after that I''ll see slowly increase my attributes. Now... it''s time to put all the remaining lust points into mana.'' Max decided and opened his stat screen.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield
Age: 18
Strength: 10
Agility: 10
Stamina: 10
Vitality: 10
Intelligence: 15
Mana: 10
Element: Fire
Lust Points: 2985 ]
He then tapped on mana repeatedly and put more than half of the lust points into mana. When he tried to increase his other attributes by one or two points, he was startled as this required him to spend one hundred lust points just to increase one attribute point, therefore he decided to put all the remaining LPs into mana as it still needed only ten LP for one mana point.
In a few seconds, he was done. He could feel a mist-like substance swirling around him and entering his body out of nowhere. It was a nice and cool feeling. ''This is mana huh.'' After no more mana was there he looked at his stat screen.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield
Age: 18
Strength: 10
Agility: 10
Stamina: 10
Vitality: 10
Intelligence: 15
Mana: 308
Element: Fire
Lust Points: 5 ]
"Nice!" Max eximed after seeing his mana points increase by a lot. "With this much mana, I should be at least considered a novice mage right?" He pondered.
Chapter 17 Ridicule
Chapter 17 Ridicule
As there was still some time until dinner, Max went to the library to learn more about mana and the requirements to be a novice mage, one-star mage, two-star mage etc.
He reached the library after walking for a few minutes. It was quite a big room that was used as a library. There were many shelves full of books. He went to the mage section which had most of the details known to the public.
He quickly skimmed through a few books and found what he was looking for. But he was surprised by a certain thing.
It was not because of what he read in the books but because he was able to read at all. He didn''t have any memory of his predecessor thus it was perplexing that he could read theirnguage.
''Now that I think about it, I shouldn''t even understand what others were speaking but obviously, I can and speak thisnguage too.'' Max frowned and thought for a while but he couldn''t find an answer. So he dismissed it as something rted to his reincarnation.
...
...
...
Mage ranks were decided by many important factors. Having an adequate amount of mana was one of them. Although it is not something you can count. but same as water is also quantified in units.
Mana is the driving force of magic. Without enough mana, you can''t hope to be a mage and can only be guards to some noble household or choose to be a non-magic ss warrior or choose some cksmith like upation to make a living.
All in all, having mana is the most important thing to have if you want to be a strong mage.
A person was considered a novice mage when he or she has at least one hundred units of mana. Five hundred units of mana give you qualifications to be a one-star mage. one thousand units of mana, two-star mage. Ten thousand units make you eligible to be a three-star mage and so on.
''These mana units should be equivalent to my mana points.'' Max thought and most likely this was the case.
''If this is the case, does that mean I''m more powerful than a novice mage?" He wondered pleasantly surprised by this thought. He had 308 mana points which meant he was only 192 away from being a one-star mage or at being eligible to.
"Let''s go and have dinner with everyone. I will test my strength against Lilly tomorrow. I guess she is stronger than a one-star mage ording to what she told me.
He then went out of the library and walked toward the dining hall.
...
...
When he reached the dining hall. There were Anna, Emily and two of his brother Noah and William with their wives Chloe and Eva sitting by their sides. ?
Seeing Maxing, Anna jovially waved her hand in greeting while blonde-haired cold beauty Emily slightly nodded her head. Max looked at the two of them in a daze for a second but quickly snapped out of it and waved his hand and smiled back in greeting.
"Oh, is that my worthless brother? It''s very good to see you in high spirits just after you woke up from a deadly injury. It''s very surprising though. I thought that for at least half a year I won''t have to see this irritating face of yours." Suddenly his brother William spoke in a mocking tone.
Noahughed and said, "It''s true that useless people live a thousand years while heroes die early." Chloe his wife covered her mouth with one hand and giggled. While William and Eva alsoughed.
Max looked at both of them calmly without saying anything but he had a cold look in his eyes.
Unlike Max, Anna erupted in anger after hearing their ridicule and pointed at Noah "Brother how can you say that to him. He is our brother. You shouldn''t make fun of him just because he is weak. If you continue doing it I will tell father about it." Noah and Anna were from the same mother. Noah was 22 years old while Anna was 20.
Noah clicked his tongue in annoyance "What will you say to father? We only stated the truth. And why would you always cling to him, your talent will also be wasted if you keep himpany."
"Yeah, Anna. You shouldn''t stay close to the trash like him. Ha ha ha." Williamughed.
"YOU..." Anna was boiling in anger to the point she couldn''t speak.
"Enough! If you spout any nonsense I won''t mind showing you how much of a trash you two are." Emily coldly interjected.
Max looked at his sisters who clearly cared about him. He felt warmth in his heart. It doesn''t matter if he scumbags as brothers if he had someone who cared for him.
Noah and Williamughed awkwardly and reluctantly stopped speaking. In front of Emily, they couldn''t say much as she was already a two-star mage and they weren''t worth muchpared to her. However, an arrogant voice sounded out at this moment...
"Ohh, Why is my beloved little sister getting angry for a mere trash. What Noah and William said I very much agree to it." Max turned to see who was speaking in this way to Emily. It was Mark, eldest son of Ashton Garfield who same as Emily was a two-star mage.
Mark and Emily were from the same mother. He was a handsome man with blonde hair and a bulky body. He had two women in his left and right arms. They were his wives Lacey and La. Both of them had good figures and big buttocks which looked very sensual in the way they were moving when they walk. ''It seems he is into this type of girls huh.'' Max inwardly licked his lips seeing their seductive figures. Although they weren''tparable to Lilly, Anna or Emily in beauty, they still were quite attractive.
"Do you want to fight me?" Emily nced at him and spoke coldly.
"Hahaha, why would I want to fight my dear sister? But what they said was the truth, wasn''t it?" Mark said with a smile but inwardly he was furious. ''This bitch. Just you wait. Soon enough I''ll be the lord of the Garfield family. Then I''ll show you that having superior talent doesn''t mean shit.''
Mark was now 26 years old and he became a two-star mage just a year ago. It clearly shows that his talent is worse than Emily who became a mage at the age of 22. This was the reason he hated his sister.
After a while, his father with three beautiful mature women arrived and sat in their respective seats. Everyone present including Max greeted them.
Today Max noticed each one of them. One of the women who was blonde, was the mother of Mark and Emily, Esther. She has a simr temperament to Emily but she had a different charm to her.
Another woman who wore a gentle expression on her face was the mother of Anna and Noah, Amelia. His silky ck hair Cascaded down like a waterfall. Her face was devoid of any blemish. She was quite opposite of Esther.
The third woman had a petite figure with big breasts and she was beautiful too. But Other than this she had no striking features was considered normalpared to other women of the house. Her name was Mina.
Chapter 18 No Longer A Trash
Chapter 18 No Longer A Trash
After everyone was seated, Maids instantly brought the food to the table and served them.
Ashton spoke after they had started eating "Max, I heard you went to the training hall a while back. Do you... perhaps want to start training again?"
Everyone was silent after he stopped speaking and looked toward Max with different thoughts running through their mind.
"Yes, father. I want to train again." Max said after thinking for a while. Although his initial n was to live a leisurely life but after knowing more about this world he changed it. Now he wants to enjoy while bing strong. He didn''t want anyone to mock him for being weak as he wasn''t able to tolerate it.
"Good... good!" Ashton heavily nodded with a smile on his face.
"How about I assign some special body trainers to teach you. That way even without magic your body will get stronger and in the future when your body has strengthened to some degree and is capable to hold mana, I''ll arrange for some mana elixirs for you. It can help you to sense mana better and increase it. Then you can..."
Ashton excitedly gave out his suggestions but before he could continue Max interrupted him.
"Father that won''t be necessary. I''m able to sense mana and I think I''m able to fight novice mages now." Max said calmly but no was calm after hearing him. All of them had surprised expressions.
Before anyone could speak William burst outughing "Hahaha, Since when did you be so delusional Max? Sense mana? Fight novice mages? You don''t even have an ounce of mana and your affinity with mana is absolutely zero. Who are you kidding? Ha ha ha." Noah and Mark also wore mocking expressions.
Mina, William''s mother red at him to stop him from speaking further. Although what William said was rude and hateful but this was also true.
Anna, Emily and Ashton had pained expressions on their faces thinking that he was finally unable to bear the mockery of his siblings and to console himself made this story in his mind.
Looking at their expressions Max smiled wryly. Most probably they won''t believe anything he said to convince them so he extended his hand, open his palm and closed his eyes.
Mana started to swirl around his palm and in the next moment, a transparent ball of mana was on his palm. This was what he learned from the library before ''How to gather mana for novices''. He just followed what he read and here we are. but as he wasn''t any familiar with mana or any spell, tens of mana points were consumed in this small action. His breathing became a little forceful and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.
Everyone was dumbfounded by this turn of events. Ashton, Emily, Anna and others rubbed their eyes to see if it was an illusion but the mana ball was still there on his palm rotating.
William who was mocking him just now and Noah and Mark stared their eyes open wide.
William muttered "How... how is this possible? Weren''t you just a useless trash? How can you?..."
Ashton quickly collected himself and burst outughing loudly, Mana around him became restless "Hahahaha! Good... good... very good... my son isn''t useless anymore. Hahaha Hannah our son isn''t useless anymore." Tears trickled down from his eyes. He had never been so happy, he was now.
Anna was smiling happily and Emily also had a subtle smile on her lips.
It took some time for Ashton to calm down. He then looked at Max and said "Good son. Tell me how do you want to train or anything you need. I''ll provide whatever you need."
Max pondered for a while. He didn''t know anything as to how he should train so said "I don''t know how should I proceed ahead, father. Maybe I should start by gaining better control over mana."
"It''s fine. You can ask Emily or Anna to teach you that as they will stay here for a few more days before going to their academy and I''ll try to help you personally when I have time." Ashton waved his hand and said while looking at Emily who nodded her head silently.
Anna also nodded her head happily "I''ll help you, Max." ?
Max smiled at her. Although she was two years older than him, she behaved like a child in front of him.
While they discussed, Mark was gnashing his teeth silently. He didn''t look happy at all. He has constipated look on his face. Noah and William also seemed unhappy.
...
...
After dinner, Max returned to his room. Lilly was not here so she must have returned to maid quarters.
''I''ll have to arrange for her to live with me.'' Max thought.
Hey in his bed thinking about all that happened in the two days since he woke up in this body and Slowly he fell asleep.
He woke upte in the morning, refreshed. He yawned while stretching his body a little then walked into the bathroom. After a while, he came out and get dressed. He didn''t wear his usual robes but choose to wear pants and a full-sleeved shirt or at least it resembled them but it was veryfortable to move around in them and looked very good on him.
While he was getting ready, Lilly came into his room after knocking.
"Good morning young master!" She greeted him and stood a few feet away from him.
Max looked at her to see her beautiful and adorable face which had a shy smile adorning it. She stood still fidgeting about.
Max was amused to see her all shy. He then spoke, "Good morning Lilly! Did you sleep well?"
Lilly was surprised by his random question but answered "Yes young master!"
"Good. and are you alright? I mean you don''t have any pain or some other problem because of what we did yesterday?" Max asked walking toward her and whispering thest sentence in her ear and inhaling her scent.
Lilly blushed furiously upon hearing his question. Just in a second, her breathing became ragged and her face flushed red.
"It...It doesn''t h-hurt and I don''t have any other problems also." She said visibly flustered.
Max chuckled and didn''t tease her anymore. "Let''s go and have breakfast. Today we have to work hard." He smiled and led her outside.
They had breakfast together at the dining table because no one was there except for them. Lilly kept refusing but Max insisted.
After that Max tried finding Emily but couldn''t and ended uping across Anna.
"Max, What are you doing here?"
"I was looking for..." Anna didn''t let himplete his sentence and spoke excitedly.
"Oh, I know you were looking for me to help you learn fighting and be adept at using mana right?"
Looking at her expression Max didn''t want to make her sad so he nodded which made her happier. She grabbed his hand and led him to the training hall.
Chapter 19 Training With Anna
Chapter 19 Training With Anna
They shortly arrived in the training hall. There were many guards and knights practising and sparring with one another.
"Greetings Young miss, Greetings Young master!"
"Greetings Young miss, Greetings Young master!"
"Greetings Young miss...
" Greetings...
Noticing theming in, every guard and knight greeted them. Their gaze toward Anna was filled with reverence which confused Max a little. If this was Emily he would understand but Anna was only a one-star mage.
Thinking this Max asked Lilly in a whisper about this. Lilly looked at him as if he was a fool which in turn made him slightly embarrassed.
"Young master, you might think that bing a one-star mage is quite easy right?" Lilly asked as if she already knew his answer.
"Mhm...!" Max nodded.
Lilly shook her head and continued "In reality, It is very difficult. Especially formoners like me and these guards and knights who don''t have any resources or status to get into any reputable academy to learn magic. Even for nobles, it is considerably difficult to be a one-star mage without many precious resources, right guidance and most importantly talent."
"You can be a novice mage easily through meditation or some sort of special exercises to sense and umte mana or eating mana rich food for a longer period of time as you only need to have 100 units of mana which the human body can contain easily.
But to be a one-star mage not only do you have to umte 500 units of mana inside your body which is a difficult task as the human body doesn''t have this capacity. Thus you also have topress it enough to liquefy it or in its normal form if someone tries to umte in their body they will simply explode. After mana bes liquid you have to consciously make it flow inside your body to strengthen your body so that it can contain more mana.
"This is why countless people remain novice mage their entire life and that is also why people respect those who can be a one-star mage and that too in their early twenties which indicates the talent of a person." After hearing this he nodded in understanding.
''Does the same process apply to me or not?'' Max wondered. After all, he has the lust system by which he can get stronger but he didn''t know whether it will help also him do the said process or he will have to do it himself.
"Max, you said you can fight a novice mage right? How about we spar a little so that I can see how much efficiently you use your and gauge your control over it so that I can guide you properly." Anna spoke which made hime out of his daze.
"I don''t think that''s necessary because I don''t have any control over mana and it took quite an effort for me to gather it around my palm when I demonstrated yesterday." Max smiled bitterly.
"Oh... Max, do you the know most efficient way to get better at sensing and controlling mana?" Anna asked, she had apletely different expression than her usual childish and happy go lucky attitude.
"No" Max replied without hesitation as he simply had no idea.
"It''s to fight. Fight while using your mana consciously to be precise. It doesn''t matter how you use it, Be it in spells or with weapons etc. When you fight your control gradually bes better and as you have a limited amount of mana you learn how to use it efficiently." She replied while waving her little fists around. ?
"Is that so?" Max pondered and found her reasoning to be right. No matter what to want to learn. The fastest way is always to try it yourself so that you can know where you are making mistakes etc.
"Okay let me find a suitable opponent then." Max nodded and was about to turn towards the knights when Anna grabbed his hand.
"You don''t have to look for anyone. I''ll fight with you." She winked at him yfully.
"You? aren''t you a one-star mage?" Max asked her warily. Given her yful nature, she might identally injure him which he didn''t want.
Anna pouted her small pink lips "So what? I''ll be careful not to hurt you. Don''t you believe me that much?"
Seeing her behaviour he sighed and nodded "Alright."
"Yay! That''s my sweet little Max." She instantly became energetic.
Max looked at her up and down and said in his mind ''Compared to you I''m indeed little, especially in some ces. cough! cough!''
...
...
"First of all, try feeling mana inside your body at all times and when you start attacking use mana to boost your speed by focusing it on your feet or on your fists, on the weapon to make the attack stronger. It is important to..." Anna slowly exined what he had to do and what he should keep in mind.
"Okay enough with the exnation. Come let''s fight now." She gestured for him with her fingers toe forward.
"Huu.."
Max took a deep breath while sensing the mana flowing inside of him. He tried to concentrate it below his feet and dashed toward her.
''Eh~''
He let out a surprised gasp in his head. By using mana to boost his strength required him to constantly focus on it which made him feel a headache but in return, he was almost two times faster than what he normally was.
''It really is magical.'' He thought and simultaneously focused his mana on his fists which made him feel dizzy. He threw his fist at her chest. His punch seemed quite powerful but Anna gently sidestepped and dodged it with ease. Due to the fast speed and the strength behind his punch, he couldn''t stop himself and crashed into the ground face first. Fortunately, the ground wasn''t cemented or he would have lost a few teeth.
"Pffffttt~ "
Anna burst outughing and some guards who stopped to watch their spar chuckled lightly so as not to let anyone hear it.
Max spit out dirt and rose from the ground. He had a serious look on his face.
"Hahaha, Max you need to familiarise yourself with the speed and power which you have after using mana first. Otherwise, you won''t be able to properly use your power." Anna advised after seeing his expression.
Following this, they continued their ''spar'' until Max waspletely out of breath and copsed on the ground but he had a satisfied smile on his face. He was starting to get used to mana and was bing more proficient in using it.
Chapter 20 Magic Academy
Chapter 20 Magic Academy
Max trained with Anna for a few days. He could now control mana inside his body like any other person which surprised Anna and Lilly a bit as it was a very fast improvement at the same time they were happy too.
Emily also came during their training to give him some tips. Max was now skilled enough to fight a novice mage on equal footing and sometimes can even overpower them thanks to his high mana.
...
...
"You''ve improved very fast little Max. You have to train daily and umte more fighting experience. If in the future you came across some dangerous situation, you should know how to fight or your life might forfeit." Anna advised.
"What do you mean Anna? Aren''t you here to train with me? You won''t let me ck off anyway." Although Anna was gentle and cheerful by nature, she was very strict when it came to training. In these past few days, she didn''t even let him sleepte in the morning which he wanted so badly and pointed out his mistakes every so often that max felt he won''t be able to do this anymore.
Anna smiled "Ohh is my little Max still want to train with me?" She asked in a teasing tone.
Max smiled but didn''t respond. He was well aware of her nature after spending a few days with her. If he said something which she didn''t like she would immediately make a sad face which he didn''t want.
"You should know that we were here for your birthday celebration which we weren''t celebrating because certain someone was being a little too much brave and got seriously injured." She looked at him with a grin on her seemingly innocent face and added "Now we have to return to the academy therefore my little brother you will have to train on your own."
"Ohh!" Max eximed in surprise. He couldn''t help but felt a little sad knowing he won''t be able to see Her and Emily. After waking up in this world he became very close to Lilly, Anna and Emily. They were his only ones and who gave a damn about him, that is of course, except for his father.
"When are you going?" He asked, his mood turned slightly sour but he quickly regained hisposure.
Anna noticed the slight change in his mood and joked "We will go tomorrow. It will take a few days to reach the academies and we only have 4-5 days until we have to report back. What? Don''t tell me you can''t bear to part with me. If you want to, you can join my Academy where we will be in touch." She winked and put her arm around his shoulder which made her look a little awkward as she was not as tall as Max.
He knew she wanted to cheer him up so he smiled at her and seriously thought about her casual words.
"How can I join your Academy?" He abruptly asked.
Anna looked at his serious face and couldn''t help but smile wryly. She sighed "Our Academy recruits students every two years and coincidentally after two more months it will recruit again. But it isn''t easy to get into our Academy. Our Cloud Academy is one of the top five magic academies of our kingdom. Therefore its requirements are very stringent too." She paused for a second then continued.
"First, you must be a one-star mage or you won''t even be able to take part in the recruitment test. Second, you must have at least second-grade talent or affinity with mana. After that, you will be required to pass a test that is different every time. If you fulfil all conditions you can join our Academy." ?
"That''s the case." Max nodded and thought for a while.
"How do I know the grade of my affinity with mana?" He asked.
Anna and Lilly looked at him strangely but Anna chose to answer him "You can just ask father to evaluate it for you." She then added, "But max you know that your affinity with mana is not... too good."
Max chucked at this "You want to say that I have zero affinity for mana right?"
Anna nodded reluctantly. She was afraid he would get hurt if she told him directly but she didn''t want him to get his hopes high in vain.
Max didn''t feel bad, he just smiled a little and said "That was the case before. It is not the same anymore or how would I have be strong enough to beat a novice mage."
The realisation struck her after hearing his words although she was dazed by his beautiful smile for a moment. It was right. Before He wasn''t even able to umte mana inside his body, much less be as strong as he was now. It must be that his affinity has increased. Her eyes shone brightly realising this. She jumped on him excitedly like a little kid and gave him a tight hug.
"Hehehe, You are right little Max. Sorry I didn''t think that. Now you should have a chance as long as you be a one-star mage in two months." She giggled but after Finishing herst sentence herughter came to a stop. She looked at him with worry "But Max it isn''t easy to be a one-star mage in such a short time."
Max seeing her expression change many times in a short time couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks lovingly "It''s okay. I''ll figure out a way to do it."
"Ugh..." Anna looked at him indignantly, rubbing her baby cheeks.
Max wasn''t even worried about bing a one-star mage. He could just have a few more juicy sessions with Lilly and he would have enough mana to level up but the problem was he didn''t know if the system will help him liquefy mana to strengthen his body as Lilly exined to him.
...
...
In the night after dinner, Anna gathered Max and Emily to chat for a while as she also want to spend more time with her brother and sister before parting ways.
They chatted while drinking wine which after a few sses made the mood cheerful. Anna started telling them about her experiences in the academy and made jokes by which even Emilyughed.
They casually chatted about many things. Max came to know that Although Emily and Anna were going together. They were in different academies. Emily was in the Royal Academy which was ranked second in the whole kingdom. Royal Academy was run by the royal family of the Green leaf kingdom and they only epted truly talented students.
________________________________
Thank you guys for reading. If you liked this, please VOTE!
Author: Blizzard54k
Chapter 21 Lillys Thoughts
Chapter 21 Lilly''s Thoughts
The next day Emily and Anna left for their academies. To his surprise, his half brothers also went to their academies but he didn''t know anything about their academies neither he had any interest in knowing.
His father Ashton got busy with his work and the women of the house busied themselves with whatever they wanted. Max also didn''t waste any time, he called for Lilly and went to his room. He had very important work to do.
He has been holding himself back due to training with Anna. It was good to train. He got used to mana and was now able to use it to some extent. He didn''t show or tell anyone about his fire element yet.
If he did. They might be suspicious as to how he suddenly could awaken his element when previously he wasn''t even able to use mana.
...
The instant they entered his room, Max closed the door and lifted Lilly in a princess carry. He was didn''t have any problem with lifting her light as a feather body after he increased his strength stat to a normal person''s level.
He walked to his bed and put her gently on the bed. He lowered his face to hers and nted a kiss on her lips. Lilly closed her eyes.
...
Lilly''s POV...
I was always grateful to the young master because he was the one who gave me this life or I would have been a ve all my life.
Over the years this gratitude turned into respect and then somehow into love. I don''t know why I started to like him more and more as I served him. Maybe it was because he was always good to me or maybe he was just like me, lonely. I heard master Garfield talk about him with the butler that he wasn''t like this before his mother died and he came to know about his weak talent.
He used to be a cheerful boy, just like Miss Anna and maybe that was why they cared about each other because of how simr they used to be. But after his mother died he cried for many days and when his talent was tested he went into depression and lost his motivation, he stopped interacting with everyone, he was always holed up in the library or garden.
When I overheard that, I felt how simr were our lives. I was also like a dead person until he brought me out of very. Initially, I thought he was one of those depraved, perverted and sadist nobles who treat their servants like toys. But how wrong I was. Not only he didn''t treat me badly but also treated me with care. He treated me like I was his equal. That was when I started to develop some feelings towards him.
After he got injured and was unconscious for five days I felt my world crumble. How I wished him to wake and get better! And he did. I was relieved but when he asked me in a roundabout manner what she what do for him. I instantly knew what he wanted to ask. I didn''t hesitate and told him that I''ll his and he can do whatever he wanted with me.
I was very happy the first time we had sex. It was especially good for me because I was doing it with the man I love. Although he told me that I was his woman, I do not hope for that much as long as I can be with him.
Today after miss Emily and miss Anna and others went away and he asked me toe with him, I knew that today I''m going to be with him again. ?
Right after we entered his room he lifted me gently. My heart was racing. I felt very happy seeing him treat me with love and care. When he kissed me, I felt electricity coursing through my body. I want to say out loud that I love him but I''m afraid... afraid that he might leave me altogether thinking that I wanted something he can''t give to a mere maid. but his next words made me look at him dumbfounded.
"Why don''t you start living with me in this room? I''ll talk to my father if it''s alright with you."
I stared at him not sure what to say. Although I was surprised, I was happy too. I nodded without saying anything.
His smile widened and kissed me again. I closed my eyes to feel this sensation which was very warm, at the same time was elusive.
...
Seeing her nod, Max was excited at the thought of being with her all the time.
He kissed her passionately, his tongue dancing around and sucking on her sweet tongue. While kissing he started caressing his breasts slowly.
After a few minutes of kissing and caressing, Max and Lilly''s face had a reddish hue. They were breathing heavily. Max, without wasting any more seconds, took her and his clothes off.
His thick rod stood erect and hard. With his right hand he started squeezing her left breast while he licked, flicked, sucked and asionally bit on her right nipple. His left hand rubbed her pussy which was already wet.
"I think you are ready." He whispered in her ear, licking her earlobe.
Lilly blushed furiously hearing his words but she nodded as she want to experience that heavenly feeling again.
Max positioned himself between her legs while spreading them apart. He rubbed his cock on the entrance of her pussy which made her pussy flinch and her body shiver.
He Grabbed her slender waist and trust forward. Half of his dick went inside his warm vagina.
"Ahh...umm..."
She moaned feeling his rod inside her. He then started thrusting in and out of her pussy slowly then with a hard thrust he shoved his cock until balls in her sacred cave.
"Ahhh...haah...haaa..."
Lilly moaned loudly. Unlike the previous time, this time she didn''t feel any pain, only pleasure.
Soon, in his room only the pping sound of their flesh and Lilly''s moan could be heard.
Chapter 22 Ashtons Advice
Chapter 22 Ashton''s Advice
They had all sex all day and only went out for dinner. When night came they both were exhausted thus they slept while hugging each other.
Next morning when Max woke up, Lilly was looking at his face, dazed.
Max gently tapped her nose "Good morning beautiful!"
"G-Good morning young master!" She greeted him back.
Max pinched her nose this time and said "You don''t need to call me young master when we are alone okay."
Lilly didn''t say anything, she just nodded and snuggled in his chest lovingly. Max smile at this and cupped her face and nted a kiss on her pink lips.
...
For a few days, their days passed like this. He enjoyed his time with Lilly. They had sex almost daily. He had now umted many lust points but he didn''t use them yet. One day his father, Ashton Garfield, called for him.
When he went to meet his father with the butler, he was in his study going through some documents. When Max entered his study chamber, he stopped doing what he was doing and waved his hand to the Butler who escorted Max here. Butler bowed and left.
"Come sit son." He gestured him to sit in the seat next to him.
Max didn''t hesitate and sat down. Ashton spoke after a few moments.
"Do you what is important in a man''s life?" he asked looking at Max, his face calm.
Max was bewildered by the question. He gave it some thought and was about to speak when he answered his own question.
"I am sure what you thought would also be important but the answer I have for this question is his dignity. Dignity is very important to a man. If you don''t have any dignity, any respect, then there is no value to your life."
Max listened attentively. He wasn''t sure what his father wanted say so he listened.
"I know Max what you have been doing for the fast few days and I won''t tell you to stop. If you like Lilly I''ve no objection whatsoever. You should do what you want in your life. I did the same too.
But you mustn''t forget that in this world, only strong have dignity, respect. Only they can protect their loved ones. You might not know but danger is lurking everywhere. Hard times are ahead of us.
I was always worried for you because you couldn''t train and didn''t have any hope to be a mage. But by god''s grace now you can. So, You must focus on your training more son. I don''t know how much longer I''ll be able to protect our family. You have to be strong so that if I''m not here to protect them, then you can. Now go son and think how you want to live your life." He patted Max''s shoulder and sent him out.
Watching his figure disappearing Ashton shook his head and sighed. ''I hope you won''t disappoint me Max.''
...
Max was sitting in his room, thinking about his father''s words. After sitting there for a few hours he stood up. He had decided to work hard to be strong as not to let his father down. In his previous life he couldn''t do anything for his father who worked all his life for him. But this time he once again had chance.
He went out of his room and quickly found Lilly. He then told her to apany him to the forest.
He wanted to train there, fighting real life battles with magical beasts. In these past few days, Max came to know that although Lilly had yet to be a one-star mage, she was only a step away from it thus he decided to take her with him so that she also can train and he will havepany there.
...
They took a horse from the stable and Headed in the direction of the forest. Max sat behind Lilly holding her slender waist. Unlike the first Lilly didn''t feel ufortable or nervous with him holding her waist and sitting behind her. In fact she was happy. ?
They had epted each other in body and soul. Max even moved her to his room so that they could be together all the time. This made Lilly to love him even more.
Now they were like real couples. Lilly won''t object whenever he asked to have sex or tease her when no one was around. Thanks to their ''special'' training in bed Max had a lot of lust points avable but he didn''t use them.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 10 ]
[ Vitality: 10 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 308/308 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 10235 ]
After travelling for more than half an hour they arrived outside the forest.
"Young master we''ve arrived," Lilly called out softly.
Max who was leaning his head on her shoulder, inhaling her aroma, woke up from his trance. "Good. Let''s go get some fighting experience." He said excitedly.
They left their horse outside and walked into the forest. Not long after they found a silver wolf. It was resting on a rock, its eyes shut. Its fur was silver-coloured. It didn''t have an intimidating presence so Max turned to Lilly and asked in a whisper.
"How about we fight this..." Max hadn''t even finished speaking when Lilly grabbed his hand and ran in the opposite direction at full speed.
...
After getting far enough from the silver wolf she stopped, breathing heavily. Her forehead was covered with beads of cold sweat but Max situation was worse than her. He was gasping for air badly. Although he had grown stronger but her physical capacity was only equal to a normal human. He had a confused look on his face because he didn''t know why they had to run like their life depended on it. but he could guess it was rted to that harmless looking wolf.
"What happened Lilly? Why did we have to run away?" Max asked after catching his breath.
"Young master, we should get out of here as soon as possible." Lilly spoke grimly.
"What... Why? Can you tell me what is the matter?" He asked puzzled with her answer.
Lilly took a deep breath "Young master, As you can see we are only in the outer region of the forest but we encountered a powerful beast. Remember Last time we came here with miss Emily she said that manor has received requests to kill some beasts as they are starting to target merchant caravans and that time, when we were only at the periphery of inner area but we encountered that a two star beast, red hawk."
"And now we encountered that silver wolf just in the outer region. it''s not a normal urrence by any means. We should get out of here as soon as possible and inform master Ashton about the situation here, if not it can be a huge problem because I think a... beast tide might be rising. Lilly exined, fear visible on her face.
Beast tide? It was when the beasts, inrge numbers, get out of control and attacked whoever or whatever they encounter. It was said that in the past many viges, towns and even some cities were destroyed in these beast tides.
Chapter 23 Beast Tide
Chapter 23 Beast Tide
Max''s face also turned pale with fright. He knew about beast tides as he was visiting the library very often now a days and came to know about a lot of things. That''s why he knew how horrifying beast tides can be.
"Lilly, That... that silver wolf, what grade beast was it?" Max asked visibly shaken by the revtion. And As he still couldn''t tell the ranks of beasts by simply looking at them, he wanted to know it''s rank even though he already had a guess given that they made a hasty retreat just after seeing it from afar.
*Haa...!*
Lilly breathed heavily, that look of abject horror deepening on her face as she recalled it. she slowly said
"A... two-star beast!"
Max''splexion changed as he nodded slightly, he was right on his assumption. He kept breathing evenly, trying to keep his calm. ''It''s a good thing that I brought her with me if not, I would have been killed by that wolf.'' He shivered inwardly realising how close he was attacking that beast and if he did that, the silver wolf would have shredded him into pieces.
"Let''s go..." Max turned to look at Lilly and said.
Roar!
Howl!
...
Just when they started to run, the ground started trembling. Roars and howls of beasts resounded from deep within the forest.
After a few seconds, the sounds kepting closer and closer. Both Lilly and Max''s faces went pale due to the approaching danger.
Thinking that it was only a matter of time before the beast hoard spotted them, Lilly reacted really fast. She grabbed his hand and jumped into a nearby pit, which was dug by some hunters for the purpose of trapping beasts. After jumping inside she held both of her hands high and shouted in a low voice.
"Ice barrier!"
Her mana started to turn into ice. A thick sheet of ice covered the pit in a matter of seconds. Her face went pale as if all the blood was sucked out of it. Her chest was heaving up and down as she breathed heavily. Even with her ghostly white, face she was beautiful.
Max, who looked at this was mesmerised by this beautiful scene but he knew this was not the time to think like that. He asked with concern "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I''m fine Young master. I just used most of my mana to cast this barrier." Lilly smiled seeing the worry in his eyes.
"Good!" Max nodded. He didn''t think of reminding her not to call him young master or ask about when she awakened her ice element, in this situation.
"Lilly, what do you think is happening outside now?" Max asked. He could hear the constant sounds of beasts running around. ?
"I think... beasts have already started moving. In no time ymore town will be under attack." She said after hesitating for a moment.
"Oh!" Max eximed. He then added "But my father can defend the town against their attack with the army of our manor knights and others right?" He asked with a tinge of anxiety in his voice.
Lilly didn''t respond, she seemed to think for a while and then responded.
"Yes, Lord Ashton, as a three-star mage with knight''s army is fully capable of resisting the beast tide, unless..." She didn''t dare to speak further.
Max''s ears perked up at this. He asked, "Unless what?"
Lilly looked at him quietly then slowly exined "A few years ago there was a rumour that when a group of two-star mages came to hunt a few two-star beasts and while hunting they ventured deeper."
"There they encountered a three-star beast which annihted their group and with some luck, only one person could escape with serious injuries. He told the people about the beasts and how horrifyingly strong it was but he couldn''t report it to the Viscount manor and sumbed to his injuries."
"When this rumour reached Lord Ashton, he personally led a party to hunt this monster down but he couldn''t find it. So, people assumed that it was only a rumour. But Lord Ashton was worried for many days because of it. I think he might have found out that this wasn''t some baseless rumour."
"But if that was true then I''m afraid that everyone will be in grave danger unless Lord Ashton can kill this three-star beast before it wreaks havoc in the town."
After Lilly stopped speaking, Max couldn''t help but be worried. He wasn''t worried for the people of the town or something. He was worried about his father''s safety.
He mumbled "My father is also a three-star mage. I think he can handle that beast if it showed up." He said this not only to Lilly but also to himself.
Just then a terrifying presence rose within the forest and went towards the town. Under that presence Max And Lilly unconsciously stopped breathing and didn''t dare to move, even if they already had an ice barrier protecting them. After all, Who can exude such presence, definitely can break the barrier casted by a novice mage.
...
...
After what it seemed like an eternity, the sounds of beasts running around stopped.
"Lilly we should go now. I want to return home as soon as possible." Max said with a nervous expression.
Lilly also had the same expression because she also felt that presence. She had a bad premonition. Although she wanted him not to go now as there should be a bloodbath as of now but staying in the forest was even more dangerous, who knows when some powerful beasts would find and kill them.
They hurriedly made their way toward the town. When they were out of the forest, they both sighed a sigh of relief.
As they ran towards the town, their expressions gradually turned ugly.
*****
Thanks a lot to you guys who voted! I appreciate your support.
Chapter 24 Chaotic Situation
Chapter 24 Chaotic Situation
Many corpses of humans and beasts were scattered around the streets. Many of the buildings, houses, shops etc had copsed. Manymon people were running around for their life. Mages were fighting the beats but as beasts were a lot in numbers, Human mages couldn''t hold themselves against the beasts and their number gradually dwindled.
Max had his eyes open wide seeing the scene in front of him. It was even more horrifying than the Apocalypse movies he had seen in his previous life. It was utter chaos and destruction.
An ape spotted them and came running towards them at a fast speed and punched in their direction with its muscr arms.
Max who was feeling uneasy seeing all the destruction around him, he was concerned about his father''s safety and when he saw the ape attacking him, his blood boiled in anger. He pointed at the ape and shouted
"Fireball!"
A ball of fire materialised in front of his finger, he then threw it at the uing ape''s head. This was the skill he learned by himself. To use this skill he has to channel and rotate his fire elemental mana in front of him at high speeds which was very difficult for him in the beginning but through some practice and a little guidance from Emily he was able to do it, but still, his mana consumption was very high.
The ape didn''t expect the sudden attack and was caught off guard.
BANG!
An explosion urred when the fireball collided with its head. As Max had attacked in anger and poured all his mana into the attack, the ape''s head exploded in fire. The ape was onlyparable to a novice mage and When Max attacked almost using 200 mana points for the attack, there was no chance for its survival.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 10 ]
[ Vitality: 10 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 110/308 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 10235 ] ?
Lilly who stood by his side was stunned. Although in Garfield manor everyone knew that he could use mana to cultivate his strength and was as strong as a novice mage but She didn''t think that he was this strong, capable of killing a beast of novice mage rank with one attack.
Quickly her eyes widened even more as she realised that the fire he conjured wasn''t the same as others conjured but was his elemental fire. ''Young master has awakened his element!'' She eximed in her mind but at the same time, she felt a little sad because he didn''t tell her about it, even after all the time they spent together.
...
...
"Lilly let''s go. We don''t have time to waste here. I want to make sure everyone is safe." Max spoke while running toward his home. "These fucking beasts, they didn''t even spare that horse." He cursed inwardly because he was starting to feel exhausted.
They quickly arrived at the part of town where viscount manor was and the privileged ss resided. Here the scene waspletely different. Corpses littered the area but most of them were beast corpses.
Most of the one-star and two-star mages resided in this area. So when beasts attacked, every mage present retaliated in kind. Although they sessfully killed many beasts, many mages or their families were ughtered in the meantime, their residences destroyed.
Seeing this Max''s anxiety lessened a little. If even these mages could kill them and survive their all-out assault then there was no doubt his father who was the strongest in ymore town, could do the same.
Just when Max sighed, there was a loud explosion in Viscount manor''s direction which made him uneasy. He quickly ran toward the area of the explosion.
When he reached there, he saw a man and a silver wolf fighting. The Silver Wolf was more than five meters tall. Its silver fur was glistening in a white glow. It didn''t have any visible injury.
The man who was fighting the silver wolf was his father, Ashton Garfield. He was hovering slightly above the ground. Small wind tornadoes were spinning around him. His golden robe fluttered wildly in the wind. A trail of blood was flowing from the corner of his lips but he didn''t seem to care about it.
Max looked around. Half the area of the viscount estate was destroyed. Many corpses of knights and guards and beasts were strewed around.
"It seems they especially targeted the viscount manor and knights were killed. That''s why I didn''t see any knight helping other people and killing beasts until now." Max muttered.
Lilly also nodded her head. Little did they know that when beasts attacked all of a sudden, many of their knights ran for the fear of their lives. Only Half of these knights were killed by the beasts, while his father killed the other half when he saw them run away.
"Lilly is that the same silver wolf we saw in the forest?" Max asked but he already knew the answer. If it wasn''t a three-star beast then there was no way it could injure his father.
"No, young master. It''s the three-star beast. The silver wolf we saw was only a two-star beast. Although they look the same but their strength is on different levels." Lilly answered she knew he was getting anxious or he would find that out just by their size. This silver wolf was almost double the size of the one they had seen in the forest.
...
Ashton caught glimpse of Max and shouted: "Max some of the beasts have entered our manor Although there are knights and butler George but you should also go inside and apany and make sure your mothers and sisters inw are safe."
"But father..." Max was interrupted before he could speak any more. "Don''t worry about me. This beast is not enough to kill your father. Go and make sure they are safe and don''te out until I tell you to."
Max didn''t say anything anymore and went into the manor with Lilly. He knew he was saying that because he didn''t want him to stay out in the open where he could be attacked at any time or might get killed by the shockwaves of their fight. Inside the manor knights and Butler George who was a peak two-star mage, could save him.
Chapter 25 Fighting Silver Wolf
Chapter 25 Fighting Silver Wolf
When Max with Lilly entered the manor which was now half-destroyed, he could see many corpses of beasts, guards and knights littered around.
Boom!
They heard fighting soundsing from the back area of the manor. They hastily went over.
When they reached there, they saw butler George fighting the same silver wolf they saw in the forest. Butler George was barely holding himself against the silver wolf which indicated that the silver wolf was very strongpared to a normal two star beast because butler George was a peak two star mage.
Butler George had deep w marks on his chest and blood was gushing out of the wound. His left hand was also bleeding. As for the wolf, its silver fur was glistening in white which provided it a great defence against magic attacks so butler George''s spells were not as effective as they should be against it. Even so the silver wolf wasn''t unharmed. Its front paws were bleeding and it had bloody wounds all over its body. its sliver fur were dyed red in blood.
Growl~
Max''s attention was soon attracted by the beasts'' growl from the side. When he looked there, his expression hardened.
His three-step mothers and sisters-inw were surrounded by a group of more than twenty beasts. Their normal beautiful and elegant appearance were now haggard. Amelia, Anna''s mother was lying on the ground, her torso was ripped and blood was gushing out of it. La, Mark''s wife was using her healing magic to heal her injury.
Esther and Mina were casting their spells and killing the beasts who came close to them while Lacey, La and Eva were surrounding and protecting Amelia and La as she healed her.
Esther, Amelia and Mina were two-starred mages. Esther like her cold nature was an ice type mage and was the strongest among Ashton''s wives. Amelia was a half-awakened light type mage, Which meant that she could only use her light type magic at a very low level, thus limiting her strength. Mina was a strong earth type mage.
As for Lacey and Eva, they were only one starred mage and haven''t awakened their elements yet. Therefore they could only assist their mothers inw by casting non-elemental magic.
...
...
A one-starred ape, with bulky body and seven feet height rushed in the direction of Esther with its both hand raised high to make a two-handed m with the intent to crush her tiny head into a paste.
Esther''s eyes shed coldly and she raised her right hand above her head. An ice sword appeared above her hand which shot at a fast speed and prated the ape''s skull with ease. A two starred mage possessed a very high quality and concentration of manapared to one starred mage.
Thud!
Its movement stalled after running a few feet more and it copsed with a thud on the ground, dead. Esther''s face turned paler. Although she was a two starred mage, she had been fighting for more than an hour now and had consumed most of her mana. She looked at others and sighed. Everyone seemed to be running short on their mana reserves. Luster in her eyes bing darker. All the hope was getting distant now.
Mina, who had also realised the situation they were in, greeted her teeth and squeezed out everyst bit of her mana to cast another spell.
"Earth golems!"
Six, about eight feet tall golems made of mud appeared around her. She waved her hand and six golems charged at the group of beasts. Her petite body fell on the ground, exhausted. She could only hope for butler George to help them or Ashton to quickly finish his fight ande save them but how could a peak three-star beast go down so easily.
Lacey and Eva were casting their spells and conjuring different types of mana weapons to attack the beasts. but from the situation, one could easily tell that they won''tst against more than twenty beasts, of which two of them were two-starred beasts.
... ?
Max who observed the situation after arriving at the scene couldn''t help but be amazed at how different this world was. Although he liked this world due to how easily he could get the things he previously wanted, he was repulsed by all the bloodshed he has seen till now.
He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. For the better or worse he was here and going to spend the rest of his life in this world. It would be best if he could get used to the strangeness of this world.
Although Max had a few ws such as his high sexual desires and after waking up here and getting the treatment of a prince, he wanted to spend his life enjoying himself without doing anything. He was by no means stupid to keep entertaining that kind of mentality especially after witnessing the reality of this world and realising how his father''s words were correct.
He opened his status window and added all his umted lust points to mana stats. He couldn''t be bothered to think if he would need to go through the same process to rise to a upper level mage as other people or not.
This situation didn''t allow him to think of that. His stepmothers and others could no longer hold themselves against the beasts and George was also slowly being overwhelmed by the two-starred silver wolf.
More than ten thousand lust points vanished and his mana points increased by more than a thousand points. He could feel his body brimming with mana. His previously exhausted mana was also replenished.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 10 ]
[ Vitality: 10 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 1331/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 5 ]
[ Ding. Warning! The host has exceeded the 1000 mana points threshold. The host''s body can''t bear that much mana. The host will lose 2 vitality points per day. The host is advised to form his mana core to avoid eventual death. ]
Max ignored the warning message and rushed at the group of beasts surrounding the women while conjuring a big fireball.
******______******
Although I know that story is not so great for now as I don''t have any experience in writing a novel, yet. I would like to request my regr readers who have read till now to vote and motivate me to write a more exciting story. Till now only a few readers have been voting for it and I appreciate it a lot guys. If you like this novel please consider voting.
I''ll be releasing a bonus chapter if by the end of the week, this novel has 100 power stones.
Thanks!
Chapter 26 Fighting Silver Wolf(2)
Chapter 26 Fighting Silver Wolf(2)
Max casted the only spell he knew, [ fireball ]. He directly used 300 mana points as he didn''t have any idea on how many mana points he should use to repel one-starred beasts here and a zing fireball of one-meter diameter was shot at the hoard of beasts and detonated upon contact.
Boom!
An explosion urred and about ten beasts who had been on verge of destroying earth golems were engulfed in the zing fire and quickly turned to ashes.
Esther, Mina, and his sisters inw who had lost their hope looked at the devastating scene, hope again filling their eyes. When they turned to look at the one who casted this attack they were dumbfounded seeing Max running toward them.
In reality, even Max was stunned at this scene. He didn''t expect his fireball to be this powerful. Previously when he used the same attack to kill that ape, although he only used around 200 mana points and it was able to explode its head but the resulting attack was nowhereparable to this one. It should be noted that the beasts who died now were one starred beasts and not novice grade beasts like the previous ape.
What he didn''t know was that when his mana points exceeded one thousand which was the required amount to be a two-starred mage, his mana underwent a change. Its quality and concentration were many times better and purer. It was one of the reasons that even the system had to issue a warning.
His body which was barely on the level of a human only could hold a maximum of five hundred mana units but he exceeded by more than two times. It was his luck that his body didn''t explode and only corroded his vitality by two points daily. Even this was a huge cost to him given that he only has ten vitality points.
...
...
Max didn''t think too much about it and conjured up another fireball but this time he only used 50 mana points and attack the cat-like beast that was charging toward Mina.
Boom!
It struck on its abdomen. An explosion urred but it was very smallpared to the previous one. The cat beast was thrown in the air, its abdomen and hind legs are was scorched, and bones could be seen sticking out. It crashed more than 10 meters away, it struggled to move but its life force was vanishing at a rapid speed. Ity there lifeless, never to get up again.
''Tch, although my attacks got stronger somehow, but my stamina won''tst long at this rate.'' Max thought in annoyance. He was started to feel exhausted. He had run all the way from the forest to here, and now was consuming mana very quickly. It was natural that he would feel exhausted.
There were still ten beasts alive including the silver wolf butler George has been fighting. He shouted "Lilly, help them go to a safe ce. I''lle after taking care of the remaining beasts."
Lilly nodded with a look of worry in her eyes. Even though She didn''t know how her young master be so strong suddenly, she knew that it was very difficult for him to defeat the remaining beasts, two of which were two starred beasts. Nevertheless, she obeyed his order and went to the women''s group and helped Esther and Mina up and escorted them to the nearest room while La, Lacey and Eva took the unconscious Amelia.
... ?
An ape and a panther, both two started beasts who were busy fighting Esther and Mina until now looked toward the explosion and witnessed ten of theirpanions turn into ashes. Their eyes became bloodshot and looked toward the perpetrator.
They stopped attacking the women and lunged toward him. Max who had just shouted his order to Lilly looked at the both of theming at him with vicious ferocity.
Max quickly casted another fireball and used 200 mana points this time. He knew that these beasts were not as easy to kill as starred beasts.
He pointed at the three-meter tall ape who wasing at him at a fast speed. Max wanted to first kill the panther as it was more than two times faster than the ape and he might die to this panther. But as he wasn''t sure if he could hit the Panther who was clearly more agile and could easily dodge his attack.
Roar!
Ape roared seeing the big fireballing at him. It banged its chest with its fists and its fur started to harden. In a moment it became as sturdy as iron and the ape crossed its arms before its chest.
Bang!
The fireball collided with the ape''s sturdy body and exploded. When the fire stopped burning and the dust settled. A bloody ape with its hands mangled and most of its fur burned appeared in front of him.
Although the ape was a strong two-starred beast with strong defensive skill activated, Max who was also a two-star mage and used almost one-sixth of his mana for the single attack wasn''t to be underestimated.
The ape was now incapacitated and flopped on the ground. Although it was not dead, it wasn''t much of a threat now.
"Phew!"
Max exhaled heavily. He looked toward the panther who stopped to see the ape getting injured and then again charged at him. Its speed was so fast that Max couldn''t even conjure up any fireball when the panther appeared in front of him and jumped at him with its maw open wide, not that he was confident of hitting a target that was moving at such fast speeds.
Max didn''t hesitate and ducked down while conjuring a small fireball with 20 mana points. Fortunately, Max was able to dodge the panther''s maw and ws by an heir. He then fired the small fist-sized fireball at its back and didn''t even stop to look whether it hit it or not.
He sped toward George and shouted "George, you take care of this panther. I will deal with the silver wolf." He could see that the silver wolf wasn''t in good shape and its movement speed was highly restricted due to heavy injuries.
He was sure that if he conjured a fireball with around 400-500 mana points he could disable or even kill it. But the same was not true for the panther as he knew he couldn''t hit it before it dodged his attack.
Chapter 27 Fighting Silver Wolf (3)
Chapter 27 Fighting Silver Wolf (3)
Butler George, who had seen Max killing one-starred beasts with a single attack, didn''t hesitate after hearing him and changed the target. He knew that this was the best solution to this situation.
He could see although, Max had a strong attack power but his control over it or his movement speed were not any outstanding. He would only be able to kill the injured silver wolf with his strong firepower while he dealt with the Panther.
Although Butler George was also injured and his left hand was no longer usable. As an experienced two-star mage, he could still stall for some time or possibly defeat the Panther as it was a normal two starred beasts and was not as strong as the silver wolf.
Butler George casted his spell and the rain of mana Spears rained down on the panther. The panther evaded most of the swords but some still struck it and injured it a little. The Panther stopped pursuing Max, its predatory eyes focused on Butler George.
...
Just as he the silver wolf saw them changing enemies, its eyes burned with fury. These tiny humans were mocking him by swapping positions mid-fight in front of him. How can it endure the humiliation to being underestimated?
The silver wolf''s w started to glow in white light and it swiped it in Max''s direction.
Max felt the air turn heavy around him and his expression turned even more serious. He casted a [ Fireball ] using 200 mana points and sent it toward the iing w. While he put some distance between himself and the wolf. His target only needed to be in 20 meter range for him to sessfully hit his target.
Booom!
An Explosion resounded and the earth had a slight tremble under his feet. Max focused his attention on the silver wolf.
''From the intensity of the explosion, its w should be crippled right?'' Max thought while he tried to cast a fireball with 400 mana but to his dismay, he couldn''t do it.
"Mm?"
Growl~
Just when he was thinking about why he wasn''t able to cast a powerful fireball, a growl filled with pain and fury reached his ears.
He looked at the wolf. Its front paw which he used to strike the ''almighty'' [ Fireball ] was bleeding profusely and its sharp long nails, and fur was burned and flesh was visible in between burn marks.
"Oh! It seems my fireball is effective even against you." Max chuckled and conjured another fireball. This time he consumed 300 mana points which he was able to do it with ease.
A big crimson fireball, one-meter diameter in size appeared in front of him. His face lost all his colour as he consumed most of his mana and stamina with this attack but his eyes shed with a hint of madness. If he doesn''t kill it, it will kill him.
Finally, The silver wolf''s eyes showed traces of fear. That previous human was barely able to inflict injuries on it with his powerful attacks but this human did it with his first attack. It hesitated whether to continue fighting or flee. Unfortunately, Its hesitation became the cause of its doom.
The reason Max''s [ Fireball ] was so strong and could injure a beasts like silver wolf who was a peak two starred beast and had high magic defence, was because his fireball attack was not normal attack. It was a fire elemental attack.
Elemental attacks are many times stronger than ordinary attacks. While fire''s basic nature is destruction and when Max injects his elemental mana into the fireball and makes it rotate at high speeds, it acts like a bomb that explodes upon contact and burns everything to cinders.
"Go and explode!"
Max shouted and The fireball was shot out like a cannonball which struck it on its head. Max had consumed a few more mana points to forcibly increase its speed so that the silver wolf can''t dodge it.
Silver wolf came out of its reverie when it heard Max''s yell but it was toote and it could only raise its injured ws to defend itself.
BOOOM~
Howl~ ?
The silver wolf howled in pain. With a loud explosion wolf''s forelegs vaporized in the extreme heat of the explosion, its thick skin around the neck area was charred ck. Its skull was bleeding. Ity on the ground yelping and howling in pain.
Max ignored this and walked forward. He stopped when he was five meters from the wolf. He raised his hand and summoned another fireball but this one was one third the size of the previous one.
"Explode!"
He swiped his hand down and the fireballnded squarely on the wolf''s head and exploded.
Silver Wolf''s thick skull was pulverized when the fireball exploded on it without any resistance.
...
"Haah!"
Seeing that wolf was finally dead Max breathed heavily. He then opened his status screen to check how many mana and stamina points he still has.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 2/10 ]
[ Vitality: 10 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 150/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 5 ]
He then nced at the butler George and panther fighting. George wasn''t in any disadvantageous position thus, Max looked toward the remaining one started beasts who were trying to break into the room where Lilly took his stepmothers and sisters inw.
He tried to walk in that direction but staggered and almost fell on the ground.
"Aaii...! I''ll have to improve my stamina basic attributes otherwise even with enough mana I won''t be able to fight properly." He concluded. His legs were shaking and his breathing was rough. His body was feeling stiff and was aching all over.
He staggeringly walked toward them when he was almost twenty meters away he squeezed outst everyst bit of his mana and casted another fireball amidst them.
Boom!
An explosion urred and before he could see the result of his attack, he lost consciousness because his current weak body couldn''t handle all the stress andplete consumption of his stamina and mana.
Before losing consciousness he heard "You did well son!.
*******
You guys also did well. Thank you to all of you who used your power stones and voted. <3
Chapter 28 Forming Mana Core
Chapter 28 Forming Mana Core
When Max regained his consciousness, he was lying on his bed. His first thought was to see what had happened and if everyone was fine.
He looked around and saw Lilly sitting on a sofa on the right side of the bed, her eyes closed and chest heaving up and down evenly. He sighed in relief seeing her safe.
Max got out of the bed and approached her with light footsteps so as not to wake her. He leaned down and gently put one of his arms below her knees and one arm under her neck and lifted her up and took her to the bed.
He gentlyid her down on the bed and covered her with a nket. Feeling thefort of the soft bed, Her expression visibly changed and a slight smile appeared on her lips.
"It seems I was out for quite a while." He murmured and stretched his body. He then opened his status screen.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 10 ]
[ Vitality: 8 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 1331/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 5 ]
After sleeping for what seemed a full day and night, his mana and stamina were restored.
"Huh?"
Max frowned when he noticed his vitality points were only 8 now. He then recalled the system warning he got when he increased his mana by almost a thousand points.
"Can''t I see what was that message now?" He wondered aloud and suddenly another window popped out which had all the previous notifications and messages. ?
"Oh! Nice. I just need to think about it just like the status window. It''s very convenient. Let''s see what was that warning." Max eximed in surprise when the notification window appeared and proceeded to check the warning.
[ Ding. Warning! The host has exceeded the 1000 mana points threshold. The host''s body can''t bear that much mana. The host will lose 2 vitality points per day. The host is advised to form his mana core to avoid eventual death. ]
''Hmm, It seems my body isn''t able to hold this much mana by itself and needs a mana core.'' He mused.
When you bes a one-star mage, your body reaches its limit to hold mana inside it that is 500 mana units in normal cases but to be a two-star mage or stronger, you have to increase your mana and to do that you have to form a mana core inside their body which works as a container of mana.
If you can form a mana core in your body sessfully, You have chance to be stronger if not you can only remain a one star mage for the rest of your life and if you forcefully increase your mana in your body same as Max did, your mana will start to corrode your body from inside out and you will gradually lose your vitality which will result in your death.
Mana cores are also divided based on concentration of mana in it which indicate your mage level.
For example, when you form your mana core it''s colourless which indicate that you are still a one star mage who can cultivate or mediate to refine more worldly mana into your own and store it in your mana core.
When you have umted a thousand or more mana units, your mana core turns red. As you more refine and purify mana and increase mana count, the concentration in your mana increases and when your mana surpasses the minimum threshold to be a three star mage, it turns orange and as your mana count, mana concentration and purity increases its colour gradually change.
Mana core, apart from giving the capacity to hold much more mana also provides easy ess to your own mana which lessened the consumption of mental strength and made it easy to control inside your body because when you have yet to form a mana core, the mana is scattered in your body which is obviously harder to control but when you have formed a mana core your mana has a fixed ce to stay which is much easier to control.
''I need to find my father to know about the situation of the beast tide and to ask how to form a mana core or I would only survive for four more days at this rate.'' Max decided. He first wanted to know that he and his family members were safe.
Although he didn''t care about others apart from his father, he still didn''t want something to happen to his family especially Esther and Amelia who were the mothers of Emily and Anna respectively.
''I wonder if Amelia is alright.'' Max suddenly remembered that Amelia was injured when he reached there to help them.
He then went out to look for his father to know the current situation.
...
He walked the hallway looking around. Many were working in the manor to rebuild and renovate the destroyed parts of the manor.
He quickly arrived at his father''s study where he usually could be found. But today he wasn''t there. He was wondering where he was when he saw Esther who was directing workers.
He went toward her. She also noticed himing toward her. There was a slight change in her cold attitude when she looked at him.
Max walked to her and greeted her casually "Hello Esther, I was wondering where is my father. I couldn''t find him in his study."
When heard him calling her by her name, she raised an eyebrow at him but didn''t say anything about it and answered "Your father went to the city to report the situation to Count Wiley and request for a team to hunt three-starred beasts."
"Oh! Okay." Max nodded and turned to walk away when he remembered that she was also a two-star Mage.
Chapter 29 Forming Mana Core (2)
Chapter 29 Forming Mana Core (2)
"Um... Esther, Can you help me with something?" Max asked while looking at her cold but beautiful face.
"Yes, although I don''t know if I can... because you are almost as strong as me." She smiled faintly and replied but now her voice had a tinge of teasing that he didn''t expect from this cold and indifferent mature beauty.
He looked at her slightly smiling face, mesmerised. He didn''t utter a single word and just stared at her face and unconsciously blurted out "You are very beautiful when you smile."
Esther was taken aback. She didn''t expect to receive apliment from the boy who never spoke to anyone more than a few words but when she recalled how he has changed in a couple of days and even be powerful, It seems his character has also changed for the better.
She didn''t say anything in response to hispliment and just looked at him with indifference but when he didn''t say for a while and just stared at her, she was a little irritated.
"What did you want my help with? are you going to tell me Or are you gonna just stare at me like this?" She said a little annoyed but there was no anger in her voice.
"Oh, yes. I was wondering if you could help me to form my mana core. I don''t know anything about it. I was going to ask father but he isn''t here." He said.
"Oh, mana core? You haven''t formed one yet. Then how did you able to cast such powerful attacks? I thought you already had be a two-star mage." Esther frowned her eyebrows.
Max was silent thinking about how should he exin the situation. He could not simply say that it was because of his system. After thinking for a while he smiled and said.
"No. I still haven''t be a two-star mage. Yesterday when I saw you guys in danger I used some secret method that increased my mana to the level of a two-star mage. But the consequence of it was something I didn''t expect. I have to form a mana core as soon as possible or ording to my calctions, I will only survive four more days."
When Max started to exin, Esther nodded her head as if she had expected it but when he continued and finished his exnation her expression was hard to describe.
Her cold and indifferent face had a look of disbelief and her beautiful ck eyes wereced with worry that even she did not know. It was not like she cared for him too much but after the experience, they went through and he saved them by risking his life she started to care for him.
But after hearing that to save them he had to pay such a great price she couldn''t help but feel touched while she became worried. She didn''t want something bad to happen to him because her daughter Emily cared a lot for him and he now had a ce in her heart as her saviour.
She didn''t say anything and her expression returned to normal in just an instant. She said "Okay I''ll help you. Come with me." Saying this she walked toward the library which fortunately wasn''t destroyed.
When they both reached the library she went in and after a few minutes came out with a scroll in her hand. She threw it at him and said "Here, In this scroll, you''ll find everything you need. If you need anything you can juste to me."
She then turned to walk away when Max again stopped her. ?
"Thanks, Esther. I want to know something can you tell me?" Max thanked her and asked.
"Yes ask." She replied in an indifferent voice.
"What happened after I passed out yesterday?" He was curious to know what happened and if everything was alright.
She thought for a second and said "Your father was able to repel that three-star beast and when you fell unconscious he arrived and killed the remaining beasts and saved us."
She then paused, her expression became solemn and continued "Butler George was severely injured so your father took him to the city to heal and Amelia was also injured but fortunately her situation was not too serious, she is recovering now. As for beast tide..."
...
Max walked around looking at the people working to reconstruct the manor. He was in deep thought after hearing everything from Esther.
In this beast tide, tens of thousands ofmon people died. This situation was not only in the ymore town but in all the towns and viges neighbouring The magical beast forest. Many mages died, just in their manor around seventy percent of Knights and guards were killed. In fact, ymore town was well offpared to other viges and towns where almost all people were killed and very few survived.
And even though His father was able to repel the three starred beast he couldn''t kill it and from all the information they got, it seemed that the three started beasts also appeared in other towns.
That was why all the people in charge of these towns were summoned to report the situation and form a team to hunt all the three-starred beasts to avoid this from happening in the future.
Sigh!
Max sighed ''This world may be different but people don''t have an easy life here. Just as people who are poor live miserable life on Earth, people here who are not strong enough are also under constant threat of death.''
Today beast outbreak killed them. Tomorrow, some kingdom might wage war on their kingdom or some mage might go on a rampage where many will die again.
Max shook his head to clear the disturbing thoughts. ''I just have to be strong enough to face every and any situation if I want to live a happy life.''
He clenched the scroll in his hand and went to his room. He first has to form his mana core and fortunately, he has a system that makes it easier to be strong.
*******
Thank you very much to everyone who voted. <3
Chapter 30 Forming Mana Core (3)
Chapter 30 Forming Mana Core (3)
When he came back to his room, Lilly was awake and it seemed that she had just taken a bath. Her hair flowing ck hair was wet and her fresh fragrance still lingered in the air. She wore her ck and white maid dress. But even that couldn''t hide her beauty. For a sec Max wanted to jump on her but he restrained himself.
He went to her and after giving a kiss on her red lips he said "I''m going to try to form my mana core. So don''t disturb me for the time being and if someonees then tell them that I''m busy right now okay."
"Mhm okay, young- Okay." Lilly nodded and smiled sweetly and was about to address him as young master when she remembered that he wanted her not to call him that when they were alone.
Max smiled and sat down on the bed. He then opened the scroll and ced it in front of him.
On top of the scroll "MANA CORE FORMATION" was written in very eye-catching bold words.
Max started reading the instructions on the scroll ''To form your mana core you have to move your mana toward the navel in your torso where dantian is located. You have to purify andpress it several times using the method below to ensure the safe formation of a good mana core...''
He then read the method to form mana core although it was quiteplicated and had many steps involved, he memorised it just after reading it two times due to his high intelligence points.
He then followed the instructions written in the scroll and started to control his mana and direct it toward his navel area. After he had gathered enough mana in his dantian he started topress it. After several times ofpression, Mana in his dantian upied a lot less space was purer than before as impurities were extracted and expelled.
Then he directed more of his mana to go into his dantian andpressed it again and again. He did this until his mana was entirely spent and his dantian was now filled with iparably pure mana which was now in between mist and liquid-like state.
He then took a deep breath and focused all his mental power in his dantian and started topress and move ording to the instructions. This was the final and most difficult part of the process.
After ten minutes, he started to sweat. Small beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. After thirty minutes his clothes were soaked in sweat. His face was contorted as if he was in pain. His breathing intensified as if he was doing some rigorous task.
Lilly who was watching him silently, sitting on the sofa grew anxious to see him sweat this much and his handsome face contort in pain. Her heart felt as if it was struck with some sharp needle.
''What is he doing that is causing him so much pain?'' She thought and unconsciously stood up but when she remembered his order from before, she sat down again with a bitter and pained expression on her face.
She didn''t want to disobey him fearing that he would not like it but at the same time, she couldn''t see him suffering like this.
After ten more minutes, his expression didn''t change and be even more contorted. She couldn''t help and walked towards him slowly so as not to make any sound.
She took out her handkerchief and gently wiped his forehead and face. She then looked at him to see if he was disturbed but fortunately, he was too focused so he didn''t notice. ?
While Lilly wiped his sweat, her gazended on the scroll in front of him.
''Mana core formation. So young master is forming his mana core. Doesn''t that mean he is now a two-star mage?'' She thought. She was surprised but not too surprised. She had already seen him miraculously bing strong and the day before yesterday when he again showed his strength she was surprised to see his strength increase once again.
''How did young master be so strong?'' She wondered and suddenly a thought crossed her mind which made her blush.
...
After ten more minutes, his expression became normal and his breathing also be steady. Lilly sighed a sigh of relief.
When Max opened his eyes, he had a smile on his face. He then noticed Lilly standing by his bedside with a handkerchief in her hand.
He quickly understood what she had been doing after realising that his face and forehead didn''t have any sweat but the rest of his body waspletely wet in sweat.
"Thank you Lilly!" He said with a charming smile on his face. Although he knew that she loved him, he was very touched when he saw that she cared for him a lot. In his previous life, he couldn''t have imagined that he would get a woman who loved and cared for him.
On earth, rtionships are very fragile and most of the time Man and Woman don''t love each other but still form a romantic rtionship. They just need each other for their needs. Love and Care as Lilly has for him, It is very rare to be found.
Lilly stared at his beautiful smile in a daze. She even forget to ask if he was okay. When she realised what she was doing, her face turned red like a tomato.
"It''s my d-duty young master." She hurriedly said.
Max outstretched his right hand and grabbed her thin waist and pulled her into his embrace.
*******
Thank you to all of you who voted for this novel. I hope you continue supporting it. Thanks! <3
Chapter 31 Confession
Chapter 31 Confession
"Ahhh~"
Lilly let out a surprised yelp but didn''t resist. Max held her in his chest for a few seconds. He then cupped her face gently and looked into her eyes.
"I love you, Lilly." He confessed. Lilly had a very shocked expression on her face. She didn''t expect him to confess to her, a lowly maid.
A momentter her eyes were filled with tears. She was happy. She knew that she loved him and also cared for her and she could feel that after he woke up from thea he was attracted to her and that was the reason she gave him her body. She was happy when he didn''t reject and actively sought her even if it were only to satisfy his lust.
"Do you love me?" He asked wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.
"Mhm... Y-Yes... Yes, I do." She hurriedly nodded.
"Good. From now on you''ll call me Max when we are alone okay. And soon enough I''ll give you the status you deserved." He said looking into her eyes.
Surprisingly, Lilly shook her head. "No Y- Max, it''s okay. If you want to give the status do it after I also have be strong. That way I won''t feel that I''m unworthy to be by your side."
Max looked at her incredulously. After thinking for a bit about it, he understood her thoughts. Although she also loved him and wanted to be with him and she was very happy to hear that he wanted to marry her but at the same time, she also felt that if she did marry him now. Everyone especially his family members would not approve of him marrying a lowly maid.
Even more, now that they knew that he was no longer the same as before and was bing a powerful mage after his show of strength in the beast tide. She would also not feel good when others pointed at her. So, she wanted to be strong, strong enough to be worthy of bing his wife.
This was easier now as after the beast tide incident everyone knew about her strength and that she was also a novice mage. You can say that the beast tide was advantageous to her in this way. She didn''t have to exin anything to anyone or more like, they didn''t have time to question her.
Max Knew what she was thinking but he thought that she was downying herself so he said "You don''t have to think like that. You are a very strong and talented girl. You already are a novice mage and soon would be a one-star mage. And most importantly you have also awakened your ice element, all that you''ve achieved without anyone''s help. You..."
Max was interrupted by her mid-speech "No young... No Max please allow me to do it." She insisted.
Max shook his head inwardly at her unusual stubborn behaviour. He could only sigh at this "Okay we will do as you say."
Lilly smiled hearing this and didn''t say anything.
"Okay let me take a bath. I''ve sweated a lot just now." Max let go of her and stood up to go to the bathroom. ?
Watching him stand up and go toward the bathroom Lilly hesitated for a moment but finally asked in a low voice while looking down "M-Max can I ask you something?" Her voice was soft to the point where if he wasn''t close to her and there was silence in the room, Max wouldn''t have heard it.
He turned to look at her and said "Yeah sure. Ask away." He became curious as this was the first time Lilly was asking him something.
"W-What will be my sta-status when we marry?" She asked. From her stammering voice, it was clear that she was very anxious about it.
"What do you mean? Won''t you be my wife then?" Max asked, puzzled.
Lilly looked at him for a moment, speechless. When she remembered that after he woke up from hisa, he seemed to have forgotten everything. She exined "As a noble and given that you''ve be a two-star mage in such a short time, you will most likely be even stronger, you can marry many women but not all can have the status to be the main wife. There can only be one wife, the rest of them will have the status of concubine."
Max now understood this. He curiously asked, "Who is the main wife of my father?"
Lilly was taken aback by his question but she answered "From what I heard, It was Lady Hannah, your mother."
Max nodded hearing this. He didn''t even know why he asked this question. He then looked at her and said
"You''ll still be my wife. So don''t underestimate yourself and from this moment onwards you are no longer a maid but my girlfriend. So dress like one." His voice was a bit authoritative, so Lilly unconsciously nodded her head.
He went to the bathroom after finishing his sentence.
Lilly sat there on the bed, her expression frozen. After a while, her expression became cheerful like a little girl who finally has her wish granted.
"I''ll be his main wife..." She muttered with a dreamy look on her face.
...
After a while, Max came out in his bathrobe. He saw that Lilly was lying on the bed, her body was covered with the silky white nket.
"Are you sleeping..." Max didn''t continue his sentence when he noticed her dress lying on the floor beside the bed. His eyes zed with lust and his little brother became hard after realising what this situation meant.
Lilly looked at him with love-filled eyes. After hearing his words earlier, she decided to please him as it has been a few days since they had sex.
Max reached the bed and slowly pulled down the nket revealing her wless body. Lilly covered her breasts with one hand and her sacred area with another. Her legs clenched tight.
Chapter 32 Lilly Choking On....
Chapter 32 Lilly Choking On....
Max took off his bathrobe and sat beside her waist. He then leaned down for a kiss. Lilly also opened her mouth a little and weed his kiss.
Their lips attached as they kissed. A normal kiss turned into a passionate one in just a moment.
Lilly had her eyes closed and her soft and unblemished cheeks had a pinkish hue. Her tongue was intertwined with Max''s while her soft lips were dominated by Max.
Max who had kissed her many times before couldn''t help but be drawn in by her sweet soft lips and her delicious little tongue. He started to kiss her forcefully on her lips leaving them red.
His desire for her body had gone into his head, he reluctantly broke the kiss and removed her hand with a little force and kissed her pink buds one by one. He grabbed her boobs which were not toorge and not too small with his hands and started to knead them, caress them his tongue wrapped around her right nipple and he yed with it with his tongue.
Lilly''s breathing was rougher now. She unconsciously grabbed his head and force him into her chest. She moaned when he massaged her breasts and licked her nipples.
"Ah...ahh...umm..."
She let out a few moans of pleasure. She firmly closed her eyes and felt the pleasure coursing through her breasts to her whole body.
Her pussy was slightly wet now. She opened her tightly closed legs and removed her hand which was covering her pussy.
Max while licking and rubbing her breasts noticed this and a smile appeared on his face. He sucked on her nipples hard and kneaded her soft and fluffy breasts more roughly causing her to moan louder.
He then slowly caressed her belly with his right hand and slowly made its way toward her little sister. When he put his fingers on her vertical lips, his fingers became wet in seconds. He rubbed her outerbia with his index and middle fingers.
"Umm...Hnngg...ohh..."
Her moans intensified. Her pussy became even wetter. Hearing her sensual cries, his already bulging dick threatened to explode. He moved down her body kissing her breasts, belly and tower torso. When he was about to kiss her clit Lilly stopped him.
"Wait M-Max..." Lilly suddenly said.
"Mm? Do you not like it?" He asked with a little frown on his face. He remembered clearly when he did thisst time she very much liked it.
Hearing his question, Lilly''s face was now beet red.
She looked away and said "No, i-it''s not that. I like it but t-today I want to p-pleasure you."
"Ohh?" Max was stunned but quickly a lustful smile appeared on his lips.
He sat down on the bed with his legs on the sides and his bulging cock in front of her.
He then pointed to his cock and said with a mischievous smile "If that''s the case, why don''t you do it what it did with youst time."
Lilly nodded surprising him greatly. He didn''t expect this considering how bashful she was. But what he didn''t know was that Lilly really wanted to please him.
She was really happy after his confession. When he went to take a bath she had decided to please him and make him happy and when she remembered that he was the one who always tried to pleasure her, she decided to do something which ording to her would please him. ?
She slowly approached him and leaned down between his legs, her boobs swaying as he crouched down. She reached out her small hand and grabbed his cock and started moving her hand up and down.
"Ohhh!" When Max felt her soft hand on his dick, he felt really good. He smiled as she clumsily tried to stroke his dick.
"If you make it wet and do it, that will feel even better," Max whispered in her ear.
"H-How can I make it wet?" Lilly asked, flustered.
"Use your mouth and suck on it as if it''s a lollipop." He nudged.
She hesitated a little after hearing this but soon brought her mouth close to his cock and opened her sexy red lips and kissed the tip of it.
Max felt an electric current flow into his cock when her soft lips kissed his cock. He closed his eyes to enjoy the sensation. This was apletely new feeling.
Lilly started to lick the tip slowly. She felt the taste of it was weird but was not something unpleasant so she continued moving her little pink tongue across the tip of his dick.
She then opened her mouth wide and put it in. Her tongue was moving and sucking on the ns. A little less than half of his cock was in her mouth.
"Ohhh...That''s it. Continue doing it. Don''t let your teeth touch it." Max grabbed her hand by one hand and guided her to move her head up and down.
She instinctively understood it and started moving her mouth up and down while sucking on his dick. Her tongue was sometimes licking ns and sometimes was licking under his shaft.
"Ohh Lilly you are doing a good job. Ahhh! Try putting it a little deeper in your mouth." Max groaned in pleasure and pushed his dick more than half inside her mouth. It was almost touching her throat.
"Mmm... wfff...mmff..."
Lilly almost choked on his big cock. She hurriedly moved her mouth away and took it out of her mouth.
"Cough! cough! Huff...huff..." She coughed and breathed heavily. Her saliva dripped down her lips uncontrobly. Her eyes had tears.
Max looked at her coughing wildly and his expression changed. He apologised, his voiceced with panic and concern "I''m sorry Lilly. I got too excited. Are you alright?"
After taking a few deep breaths she calmed down. "Mhm... I''m alright. I''m just d you liked it." She smiled sweetly.
*******
Thanks for voting guys. This week we finally reached the 100 power stone milestone. As I promisedst week. Tomorrow I''ll upload one bonus chapter apart from the regr chapter.
Note: I would like to request you guys to give your review and rate this novel. Thanks!
Keep supporting this novel. <3
Chapter 33 How About Round 2?
Chapter 33 How About Round 2?
Max looked at her coughing wildly and his expression changed. He apologised, his voiceced with panic and concern "I''m sorry Lilly. I got too excited. Are you alright?"
After taking a few deep breaths she calmed down. "Mhm... I''m alright. I''m just d you liked it." She smiled sweetly.
Seeing her satisfied expression Max sighed in his heart and vowed to always keep her happy.
"It''s good. Now lie down." He smiled and pushed her down. He opened her legs to see her wet pussy. Her love juice was dripping down.
Max rubbed his cock on her clit a few times which made her moan like crazy. She got a lot of stimtion from it.
He then gently pushed the tip of his cock inside her wet vagina.
"Ahh...mhm...!"
Lilly let out a few moans, feeling him enter her body. She grabbed the bedsheet to prepare for what wasing.
Not disappointing her, With a strong thrust, Max went all the way inside her pussy. His dick hitting her cervix.
"Ahhh...haah...haaa...angh...!"
Lilly moaned loudly. She could feel his big and thick cock reaching her deepest part which gave her a lot of pleasure mixed with a little bit of pain.
"Ohhh...! You feel very good Lilly." Max also felt the heavenly sensation of his dick Piercing her vagina. Even though they had done it many times before, every time it felt like he was doing it with her for the first time.
"Yes, Young master you feel good too inside of me. I like it." She unconsciously blurted out. When she realised what she had said she closed her eyes and covered her face in panic.
Max chuckled seeing her act like this. He moved her hands away and kissed her on her soft sweet lips. And whispered "I feel even better after hearing that you also like it. So don''t feel shy. You are my woman and say whatever you feel like in front of me okay!"
"Mhm...Yes, I''m your woman." She mumbled in a very low voice. Max could only see her lips moving slightly. He ignored it and put his hands under her perky hips and lifted her slightly above the bed.
Here Ie. He said in his mind and started a pistoning motion. With every thrust, Lilly moaned and he felt that heavenly feeling in his body.
Thwop! Thwop!
He closed his eyes and continue doing it. Only Lilly''s moans and the sounds of their flesh pping each other could be heard.
...
As they enjoyed themselves, someone was standing outside his room listening to the lewd sounds they were making.
It was Eva. His sister inw who was standing there with a te of food in her hands.
After witnessing his strength, she was very impressed. Her husband, William, wasn''t as impressive as him and on top of that, he kept mocking him.
So she came to apologise on his behalf and to thank him for saving them from the beasts. But she didn''t expect him to be having sex in the broad day.
Initially, she wanted to go back andeter but hearing the girl''s loud, pleasure-filled moaning, she grew curious and wanted to peek inside but unfortunately, the door was shut tight and she didn''t want to be caught peeking at them.
Therefore, she stood there listening to their lovemaking sounds and the ce between her ce started to tingle. ?
She hurriedly went back to her room and muttered under her breath "He seems to be more capable than William."
...
Max put Lilly down and again grabbed her by her waist and neck and made her sit on hisp with his dick still inside her.
Lilly was surprised by his sudden action but she let him do whatever he wanted.
"Let''s see how you taste in this position," Max mumbled and started moving her willowy body up and down.
He looked at Lilly''s face. She had an ecstatic expression which showed how good she was feeling now. Max got even more excited by her expression and moved her body even faster.
Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!
Her moans sounded in the room more frequently. After a few minutes Lilly gripped his back, her nails dug into his skin and shouted while her eyes zed over.
"It''sing...It''sing..."
Max instantly knew what she meant after doing it with her many times. He who has been holding back and also cummed inside her. They both had orgasms simultaneously. After a few seconds, they copsed on the bed while embracing each other.
He copse beside her and his cock came out of her pussy as he moved beside her. The mixture of their love juices flowed out but none of them cared. They both panted like wild dogs.
[ Ding. +1000 Lust points. ]
Max heard the system notification but ignored it.
After calming their agitated breathing and their racing hearts, they looked into the eyes of each other. They could see love, affection, joy, lust and happiness.
"Did you like it?" Max asked while he fixed her stray hair behind her ear.
"Yes, I liked it. I love doing everything if it''s you." She said as a matter of factly, Without looking away this time. But her face betrayed her emotions.
Max smiled while looking at her blushing face and hugged her again into his chest and said which made her smile again "Me too."
She then bobbed out her head and asked while smiling happily "Did you like it?"
Max smiled wryly, he just said so but she wants to hear it again. He then said as he moved his finger on her cheek lightly "Yes, I loved it even more than before."
"Hehe~" Lilly smiled like a spoiled brat.
"I see that you are getting naughty." Max smiled as he pinched her little nose.
"Hehe, You don''t like me being naughty?" She asked with a cute expression.
"Yes, I like you being naughty even more." Max said smiling. He was genuinely happy that she was more open with him unlike before when she considered her as his subordinate and act in a very reserved manner.
He then suddenly smiled mischievously and said "How about round two?"
*******
This was the bonus chapter for the 100 power stone target.
Please continue to support this novel and kindly give your reviews and RATINGS!!!!
Enjoy!!! <3
Chapter 34 Interruption
Chapter 34 Interruption
"How about round two?"
Max had just spoken when someone knocked on the door.
Max looked at the Lilly whose face now had a hint of panic. "What should we do? We will get caught." Lilly said in panic.
Max shook his head and smiled at her "What''s there to be afraid of? Aren''t you already my woman? So what if we get intimate with each other and others find out."
Max then said "I''ll handle it. You should go and take a bath and clean yourself." Although he didn''t care if others find out about their rtionship, he knew that Lilly would not have a easy time when he is not with her. This was also one of the reasons why Lilly rejected his proposal.
Lilly was a bit embarrassed hearing this. As she looked at herself, she was also sweating a lot and her lower area was stained with their juices. She took her clothes and ran toward the bathroom without looking at him in the eye.
Max smiled and shook his head inwardly seeing her feel embarrassed about these little things even after all that they had done. ''It''s true that girls are strange creatures.'' He thought.
He put on his bathrobe which didn''t do well to cover the tent his half erect penis was making on the bathrobe. He didn''t think much about it and went to open the door.
As He opened the door and he couldn''t help but be surprised a little seeing Esther on his door. He didn''t expect her of all the family members toe looking for him.
Esther, who was standing at the door looked at Max when he opened the door. He was was in his bathrobe so she guessed that he might have juste out of the bathroom but when she noticed that he was sweating and had a boner she raised her brows and felt that this was a little odd.
Although she tried to hide her expression, Max managed to catch it from her eyes that she was wondering what he was doing but he didn''t say anything about it.
He instead asked with a smile "What is it Esther? Do you need something?"
Esther frowned "Isn''t that a little strange to address me by my name?" ?
"What''s strange about it? If you don''t like it, then tell me how should I address you." Max said nonchntly. He called her by her name because he didn''t want to call her mother or stepmother and the second reason was that even though she was in her thirties and was a matured woman, she was also a beauty who looked as if she was barely in her mid twenties. He would feel strange if called her something like stepmother.
Esther shook her head helplessly and said in a cold voice "It''s fine. You can call me whatever you want. I came here to check up on you in case you need my help. As your father isn''t here, I thought I''d help you in case something goes wrong and your father mes me for it as I gave you that scroll."
Max looked her in the eyes and could see that despite her cold tone, she had a little concern for him in her eyes. He just didn''t know why this was so as he never had any interactions with her and from Lilly he knew that his past self was not any close with her.
He didn''t think much about it and waved his hand and said "Thank you for your concern but I''ve already formed my mana core. I just need to reinforce it for a few weeks."
When he formed his mana core he got a system massage indicating his sess in forming mana core and that he needed to reinforce his mana core for a few a weeks, so that when he increased his mana points using lust points, it would not cause any problems because this was not done by him but system. Until then he couldn''t increase his mana stat.
"You- you already formed your mana core?" Esther looked at him, dumbfounded.
Was it this easy and fast to form a mana core? As far as she knew, normally it would take a full day to form it while some talented ones could do it in half a day. But he was here telling her that he did it in little more than two hours. How can she not find it incredulous?
"You are joking right? There''s no way you can do it in such a short time. Tell me check it." She didn''t believe him and extended her delicate hand to touch his stomach as she sent her mana inside carefully to check whether he really have a mana core or not.
After a moment, her expression was reced with one of amazement and then disbelief.
"You really... really did have it." She mumbled in a low voice while looking at him as if he was a monster.
Max smiled and didn''t speak. He took a step forward and leaned his face toward her and whispered in her ear "You know, it''s not good for a woman to touch a man out of nowhere right? Especially when it''s a beautiful woman like you. Any man would lose control."
Hearing this, her figure stiffened for a moment when she realised what she did just now. She hurriedly stepped back and when she looked again at him, she noticed that his boner which was supposed to go down was ring up again.
"Oh, I''m sorry about that. I just find it incredible that you could form your mana core in such a short time." She then continued "Congrattions, it seems your talent is quite outstanding. Your father would be very happy to hear it" Esther said without showing any emotion on her face. Her previous surprised was nowhere to be seen.
Max smiled awkwardly. He just nodded at her. He wasn''t sure how to respond to her. As he just had sex with Lilly and his dick was still excited and he was trying suppress his desire, but when she without any warning touched him just above his bulging cock, he couldn''t control himself and almost kissed her. Fortunately, she didn''t seem to care much about it.
"Try to strengthen your mana core as much as you can now, as it will be very beneficial in the future." Shepleted her sentence, turned around and simply left.
Max stood there looking at her swaying back in a trance, breathing her lingering scent. He then murmured in a low voice "That''s one strange woman."
Chapter 35 Wonder Of Magic
Chapter 35 Wonder Of Magic
After Esther went back, he also closed the door and went inside. He wasn''t satisfied yet and wanted to continue having sex with Lilly.
But he didn''t find her in his room, he then remembered that she was in the bathroom. He thought to have bathroom sex with her but decided against it.
"I should let her have a peaceful bath." He then approached the bed which still has their erotic scent and the bed sheet was wet in their juices. He removed the bedsheet andy down on it.
"Let''s check status window until Lillyes back." With a thought his status screen appeared in front of him.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 8/10 ]
[ Vitality: 8 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 10/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 1000 ]
He noticed that his vitality was 8 now and mana was 10, this was because he had exhausted all of his mana to form his mana core and only 10 units was recovered. As for his stamina which was also 8 now, that was because of his hard work with Lilly. Stamina was also like mana that can recovered own its own but his vitality was permanently decreased by two stat points.
"What is this?" Max muttered in confusion.
The reason of his confusion was that his Lust points were only one thousand even after a session of sex with Lilly. Although he would always get only one thousand Lust points after he had sex with Lilly, he would always get a couple hundred lust points for kissing and other stuff but this time he only had a total of one thousand.
"Is it because I had sex many times with her? No it shouldn''t be." Max immediately discarded the idea. He then proceeded to check recent system notifications.
"So this is the case." After looking at all the notifications he understood what was the problem.
''It seems after I formed my mana core and officially stepped into the two-star mage realm, The lust points I used to get from Lilly lessened. is it because of the difference between our strengths?'' He mused.
He wasn''t sure but he knew that this started happening after he had formed his mana core. Because before he started to form his mana core, he kissed Lilly and then he got 5 lust points from that kiss. But after he had formed his mana core he only got 4 points from the kisses and only 800 from sex.
"It doesn''t matter. If I need more LPs I can just have more sex with her and it isn''t like she would always be a novice mage given her talent." Max shook his head. That was right, he could just have as much sex he wanted with Lilly as she also seemed to like it. ?
"But I don''t need many LPs for now. I can only increase my attribute stat for the time being and not Mana stat because I still have reinforce my mana core and make it more stronger." System wanted to reinforce his mana core so that it would be able to endure the sudden and unnatural boost when he, in future, increased his mana stat.
"Let''s see which attribute should I increase?" Max thought for a second and then put his lust points in vitality and stamina. But he was surprised to see that, to increase his vitality to 10 he had to spend 200 LPs unlike before when he was able to do it in 10 LPs for one stat point.
Nevertheless he raised his vitality to 13 and stamina to 15 spending all his LPs. The reason why he raised his Vitality and Stamina stat and not others was simple. He needed to have a strong vitality if wanted his body to improve and to be able to keep up with his increasing lust. As for stamina, he didn''t want to get exhausted to the point of passing out after fighting or doing some hard work.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 13/15 ]
[ Vitality: 13 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 10/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 0 ]
"It''s better now." He nodded in satisfaction. He could feel changes in his body after he raised his stamina and vitality stats.
He wasn''t exhausted as much as he was a moment ago and his handsome face also regained its healthy glow. He could also feel his body condition improve slightly, even though he was still skinny but was slightly better than before.
''I need to have some flesh on my bones or I don''t think any other girl apart from Lilly would be interested in the skinny me.'' He thought. Yes, he was very handsome and his blue hair and Sapphire eyes made him look even more attractive but that''s not all a girl would want in their boyfriend. This is what he thought and he was right to some extent.
While he was lost in his thoughts, Lilly came out of the bathroom, again dressed in her maid clothes.
By now his lust has also calmed down. So he didn''t pushed her down on the bed again.He looked at her and said "Lilly, give me something to wear. We are going to the town market to do buy some stuff."
"Yes, M- Max." She addressed his by his name. It didn''te as natural as ''Young master'' but Max didn''t mind it and smiled "Good girl."
...
After getting dressed they came out together. While he was getting dressed he told Lilly to tell other maids to wash the bed sheets.
He took some gold and silver coins which his father had given him before in case he needed some money to spend.
They walked out of the manor and walked in the direction of town market which was also in the center of the town. They had to walk because every horse had been ughtered by other beasts.
While they walked Max noticed that everyone was busy reconstructing damaged houses, shops, buildings etc. His manor was also mostly repaired in little more than 24 hours. The speed at which the workers do their job with their magic was really astounding. If it was on the earth, it would take a few weeks at the bare minimum.
Chapter 36 Shopping
Chapter 36 Shopping
On their way to the market, they could see that the atmosphere was not as gloomy as before. People had epted the reality, but some still couldn''t bear the deaths of their loved ones. Therefore asionally, they could hear people crying andmenting their losses. While others also wore sad expressions.
Max sighed in his heart. He was secretly d that his family members, his father and Lilly, didn''t get hurt in the beast tide.
He then looked at the Lilly. She was also ncing around. He was not sure what she was thinking.
After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the town market. Half of the shops were closed, and reconstruction was ongoing.
"What do you want to buy, Young master!" Lilly asked.
Max looked at her and rebuked, slightly displeased, "Didn''t I tell you to call me by my name? Have you already forgotten?"
Lilly held her head down, seeing his slightly angry expression; she grew nervous and said weakly, "B- But there are people around us. How can I call you so casually?"
Hearing her reply, Max shook his head and said in a stern voice, "It doesn''t matter as long as there are not any of my family members, and that is also until you aren''t ready to tell them about our rtionship. I don''t want others to think of you as my servant because you no longer are. You are my lover, got it?"
He didn''t have any choice but to be a little strict with her if he wanted her to stop thinking that she wasn''t worthy of being his wife/lover. He wanted her to stop behaving like she was just a servant, but it wouldn''t be this easy as she had lived almost all of her life like that, and any change in her attitude would take time.
Lilly raised her head to look him into his Sapphire eyes and nodded. She knew what he meant, which is why she couldn''t help but fall deeper into his love.
Seeing her looking at him with love-filled eyes, He chuckled lightly and said in a joking tone, "Wait till we go back home, and I''ll give you a good treat." He winked and walked towards a clothing shop.
Lilly''s beautiful face flushed red after understanding the meaning behind his words. She held her head down in embarrassment and followed him quietly. At this moment, she looked so adorable that if any man saw her, he definitely would be mesmerised by her beauty.
...
They entered a luxurious looking shop that had a good reputation. Of course, Max didn''t know this. He randomly chose this one as it looked pretty good.
As Max and Lilly entered and a calm and professional voice reached their ears. "Wee, valued customers. Pleasee this way." A middle-aged man came running towards them when he saw them entering the shop. By Luxurious robes of Max and the fact that he had a maid following him, the man understood that the handsome boy in front of him must be from some wealthy family.
Because Max rarely came out of his Pce, no one had seen him. So this was natural that the shopkeeper didn''t recognise him. If there were another one of his siblings here instead of him, they would be recognised instantly as the son or daughter of Viscount Garfield. Max didn''t bother making his identity known because he had money and could buy anything with it, so it was unnecessary to use his identity. ?
"Mhm..." Max nodded and followed him inside the shop. The man led them inside a luxurious room and gestured them to sit on chairs as he wore a businessman''s smile and asked politely.
"Dear customer, what type of clothing would you like to buy?"
Max was satisfied by the behaviour of the shopkeeper. ''Fortunately, it didn''t turn out like in the novels where MC would encounter problems no matter where he goes.'' He sighed in relief and said, "Please show us some of your best dresses for thisdy here." He pointed at Lilly.
The shopkeeper was surprised by this. He didn''t expect him to buy the clothes for a maid from one of the most expensive shops in ymore town. It was not only the shopkeeper who was surprised; Lilly was surprised too, but her surprise quickly turned into happiness, and a lovely smile appeared on her face as she looked at him.
Before, the shopkeeper could not see her as she had her face down. Now that Lilly looked at Max and smiled beautifully, the shopkeeper finally understood why he would do this for her. It must be because this maid was too beautiful, and it might be that he wanted to win her heart.
The shopkeeper nodded and went out to bring some dresses to show them.
He came back with many types of girl clothing hovering behind him. He pointed his finger at the table before them, and slowly all the dresses dropped on it.
"Dear customers, please take a look and see if any of these are to your liking?" The shopkeeper said as he gestured toward the table.
Max carefully observed him as he came with dresses flying behind him and wondered, ''How much control one would need to do something like this.'' By now, he was utterly fascinated by the Magic. ''It seems I need to go to the magic academy if I want to improve myself in the way of the magic.''
After hearing him, Max looked at dresses and then looked at Lilly. "You can pick whichever dress you like." He didn''t know about women''s clothing, so he let her choose.
Lilly naturally didn''t know it, and she looked at him for a moment and whispered, "Can you choose for me? I don''t know how I would look in these."
Hearing this, Max shook his head and proceeded to pick a few dresses which he thought would look good on her.
"Please pack these for me and tell me how much should I pay?" He told the shopkeeper.
The shopkeeper was ecstatic to see that he had picked about ten very costly dresses.
"Yes, of course. These ten will cost you 120 gold in total." He said with a smile. He was barely able to control his excitement. After all, he would be getting a very generous share of this money as hismission for selling these.
Max nodded and took out a pouch that had his gold coins stored and paid him.
After that, they roamed around the market to see if there was anything worth buying. Lilly bought a few things, and just when they were going back, Max heard a merchant yelling.
"Young master, how about you check a few of my items. If there''s anything you like I''ll give you a 50% discount.
Chapter 37 Schwartz
Chapter 37 Schwartz
Max was going to ignore him as he knew that the things you can get a discount on aren''t usually good.
But as he nced at the items on his stall, a fiery red ring caught his attention. This ring somehow gave him a bit familiar feeling. He walked up to his stall and pointed at the ring, "How about you tell me the uses of this ring, and I''ll purchase it?"
The Merchant looked at him for a moment and smiled wryly. "Young master, This ring was found by someone who sold it to me at a low price. He told me that this was a magic item, but so far, no one had shown any interest in this ring. I''m only a minor merchant and don''t have any knowledge about magical items. So, I apologise to you as I''m not sure of its uses."
Max looked at him and calmly said. "It''s okay old man. You don''t have to apologise for that. So tell me, how much do you want for this ring?"
The old man looked at him and raised two fingers. "How about young master buy it for twenty silver coins?"
Max nodded and paid him twenty silver coins. He only knew that special items made with magic existed, but he didn''t know their price, or he would have been shocked to know that he had just bought a magic item at a very low price.
After, he took the ring and wore it on his left hand''s index finger. He walked towards his manor with Lilly chatting andughing. He didn''t notice that the ring on his finger glowed with a faint crimson light for a second and then returned to its normal state.
***
In an unknown location was a mountain range that was surrounded by fire; many powerful fire attributed beasts roamed around here. Even a five-star mage will find his life in danger. Deep into the mountains, a blurry silhouette of a man opened its eyes and mumbled in a hoarse voice, "Final candidate has been chosen. The trial will start shortly."
As the blurry figure finished speaking, five ancient-looking alters started glowing in a volcanic cave in the mountain.
***
Max returned home with Lilly, and after entering his room, he told Lilly to move the rest of her belongings to his room. He theny on the bed.
Lilly nodded without saying anything as he had already told her to live in his room. She moved out of his room to do as he said.
While Max waited for Lilly toe back, he raised his left held and stared at the ring on his index finger.
''This is a magic item, right? How should I activate it? Maybe I should try channelling mana into it.'' He wondered and sent out a stream of his mana into the ring.
Just then, The ring started glowing with faint crimson light, which increasingly became brighter, and he had to close his eyes.
When he opened his eyes again, he was in a cave with magma all around him. The temperature here was so high that he started sweating after a few seconds.
"What the fuck? Where am I? How can it be so hot here." He cursed out loud.
"Will you stop your rambling, kid?" Azy voice sounded beside him. As Max looked beside him, he was surprised to see another human present. ?
The one who just spoke was a middle-aged man in red robes who, just like his father, was very fit and brimming with vitality. He had white hair and a handsome face. He was rubbing his eyes and yawned as he spoke. It looked like he had just woken up.
After looking at him and around him, he found that both he and this man were standing on stone tforms. There were three more stone tforms which were currently vacant.
As Max observed the middle-aged man, he concluded that the man was also in the same situation as him and had just arrived because who can sleep on these hot stone tforms, and the man also didn''t look hostile.
"Oh, sorry old man, I was surprised when I suddenly appeared here out of nowhere." Max apologised as his surprise diminished; he was going to continue when the man suddenly grew angry.
"You little brat, from where do I look like an old man to you?" The man suddenly grew furious, and his previous harmless demeanour was reced with a dangerous one. He looked as if he would attack him if he said something that he didn''t like.
Just then, another stone tform shed a woman in a pink dress appeared. Her ck hair cascaded down her shoulders. Her face was fair, with thin pink lips making her look even more alluring. She had the regal air about her. When she looked at the other two present, she had disdain in her gaze.
Max observed her for a moment. She was beautiful. He could imagine her seductive body even when her long pink robes entirely covered her feminine body.
Max sighed inwardly at this. ''Only if I could take a look at her naked. What a waste!'' He realised that almost all his thoughts were bing perverted, and his sexual desires were bing even stronger even after he had already had enough sex to satiate his lust after his reincarnation.
He took a few deep breaths to calm his emotions and focused on the bizarre situation he was in. He didn''t want to remain clueless when his life might be in danger.
"I apologise for offending you earlier. May I know how should I address you?" Max apologised and asked the man beside him.
The man who now was looking at the woman with a serious look on his face turned his head when he heard Max''s apology. He then gave ast nce to the woman and said with a satisfied tone. "You are a sensible kid. I will forgive you this one time. You can call me Lord Schwartz or Schwartz if you want."
When he stopped speaking, the woman who had closed her eyes, looked at him in surprise for a second and then closed them again without saying anything.
Max didn''t think of this too much and spoke, "Okay, Schwartz, can you tell me where are we and, why I was suddenly teleported here."
He could only ask him if he wanted to know what was happening and why he was here. As for the woman, she didn''t even bother giving them a second nce; She was clearly not interested in talking to them.
Schwartz looked at him weirdly and then suddenly eximed when he saw the ring on his finger, "What the fuck! You are barely a two-star mage. Howe the ring recognised you as the potential sessor?"
The woman also looked at Max weirdly. It was unknown what she was thinking.
Max looked at him, dumbfounded. He didn''t expect another outburst from him when he had already apologised. But when he heard what he said, Max understood that this was because he had the ring.
He raised his left hand, showed him the ring, and asked, "What about this ring? What sessor? Can you exin Senior Schwartz?"
Chapter 38 Legacy
Chapter 38 Legacy
Schwartz gave him a deep look. He didn''t think that the ring could choose a person who barely was a two-star mage. He himself was a five-star fire mage, so he thought that only people equal to him or stronger could be chosen, but that wasn''t the case.
''It seems that strength isn''t the criterion but talent instead. It seems this kid should have some talent to be chosen to be selected.'' Schwartz thought.
He thenzily said, "Kid, you are very fortunate to have found this ring. Even more so when You are chosen by that ring to be a potential sessor to the legacy left behind by the crimson monarch."
***
...ymore town, Garfield Manor...
Lilly went out of Max''s room and hurried towards the maid''s quarters. In a few minutes, she was in front of a building where all the maids of Garfield manor lived.
She took a deep breath as if to prepare for something and headed inside. When she entered, there were a few other maids in the main hall of the building who, after seeing Lilly had varied expressions. Some had friendly expressions, and some looked at her with jealousy, while others were just indifferent.
Just then, A mocking voice sounded out from the right side of the hall, where three maids were sitting on stone chairs and chatting.
"Isn''t this our Lady Lilly? Howe you are here? Oh, by any chance, are you here to get your things to shift into Young master''s room?"
Lilly didn''t need to turn to look to know who was speaking. She had already expected this. The maid who just spoke was Max''s personal maid before Lilly joined. After Lilly came into Garfield manor, her position was given to Lilly, and due to this reason, she hated her the most.
In a noble house, an ordinary maid would only get limited benefits, and their freedom would be more restrictedpared to a personal maid of a member of the house. A personal maid only had to report to the one she was assigned and, in some instances, to the lord of the house, whereas an ordinary maid would have to obey the orders of everyone and didn''t have much of the free time.
She enjoyed being Max''s personal maid for a few years, but with the arrival of Lilly, this lucrative position in the eyes of the maids was no longer hers, and she was demoted to an ordinary maid.
Lilly turned to look at her and said with a hint of anger on her beautiful face, "Caiyi, I don''t know why you keep mocking me, but I advise you out of kindness to stop doing that from now on. I won''t tolerate it anymore, and yes, I will live in Young master''s room from today onwards."
Everyone looked at her in shock when she uttered those words. Some were surprised to see Lilly, who was usually a very good-natured and calm girl, to actually get angry, while Others were surprised to know that she was going to live with a noble family member in his room.
It should be known that normally, nobles don''t like toe into contact withmoners as they think thatmoners are beneath them. Apart from when they need guards, maids etc., to help them to do minor chores, they don''t bother taking a second nce at them.
There are only a rare few cases where a person belonging to a noble family befriends amoner. ?
"You will live with him?... how? Oh, I know. It seems you have managed to get into his bed, right? that''s why you have be daring enough to talk to me like this, bitch." Caiyi got angry when she heard Lilly warning her ''out of kindness.'' She then mockingly continued, "You''ll only be this arrogant until he gets bored of your body and throws you out. Then I''ll see if you continue being this smug." Her anger took control of her, and she started spewing out whatever came to her mind.
Two maids who were with her hurriedly tried to stop her from speaking anymore when they realised that if Lilly really has won the favour of the young master of the manor, then caiyi''s situation might get worse if Lillyined to him. As they were her friend, One of them ced her hand on caiyi''s mouth to stop her from speaking while the other grabbed her, made her sit on the stone chair, and then hurriedly apologised to Lilly.
Lilly didn''t say anything and went into her room, packed her things, and quickly got out. Just as she was about to get out of the hall, she stopped and nced at caiyi before moving out without saying anything she wanted.
She didn''t need to exin anything to anyone or get angry over some mean words. She knew that if people came to know about their rtionship, she had to bear with their taunting. But that didn''t matter to her. What mattered to her was that the one she liked cared for her and liked her back. As for the opinion of others, if she managed to get strong enough, they would automatically stop pointing fingers at her.
***
...Fire Mountain, Magma cave...
When Schwartz stopped speaking, Max had an incredulous look on his face.
He unconsciously mumbled, "Potential sessor? Legacy of Crimson monarch?"
Looking at his face, Schwartz decided to exin a little more to the kid who, he thought, didn''t have a clue about it. He slowly said, "Crimson monarch was one of most powerful mages in the history. He was one of the few who was able to reach the peak of the eight-star mage realm. With his powerful fire element and excellent mastery over it, he was called Monarch by people. If you are lucky, you might be able to get his legacy; that will make your future limitless."
Max nodded. His face clearly showed how incredulous he felt about this situation. From the books he read in the library, he knew about legacies and how strong a peak eight-star mage can be, and this is the reason why he found it hard to believe.
People who have strength above six-star mage, they are called King mage, Emperor mage and Monarch mage. Although the Mage association initially called them seven-star mage, eight-star mage and nine-star mage, respectively, but as they represented the peak of the power, the way to address them changed.
After one bes a four-star mage, it isn''t easy to advance further. Some talented and fortunate ones can advance further, but many stay at the five-star realm and six-star realm
Very few can advance above the six-star mage realm, and when they feel their lifespaning to an end, they leave their legacies before passing away.
There are many instances where some people found these legacies left behind by five-star or six-star mages. After passing the trials left behind, they were able to acquire the legacy, which in the long term resulted in them bing very strong and gaining the respect of the masses. But there are rarely any who managed to find and acquire the legacy of a king, emperor or monarch ss mage.
But Max now had a chance to acquire the legacy left behind by a peak Emperor ranked mage whose strength wasparable to those in the Monarch mage realm. How can he not find it hard to believe?
Chapter 39 Arrogant Prince
Chapter 39 Arrogant Prince
As Max calmed his thoughts and wanted to ask something, The rest of the altars shed with bright lights, and Two more figures appeared on them.
A boy who looked around 25 years old, in golden robes; his hair was long and tied into a high bun. He had an arrogant look on his face as he looked around.
Then there was a bearded man with a muscr body in ck armour, and a ck sword was hung on his waist. He looked like a warrior of war movies. He didn''t have any expression on his face.
Two of them looked around for a few seconds, and just like Schwartz and the woman in pink, they seemed to know why they were suddenly here as their eyes didn''t reflect any confusion but instead glowed with excitement.
The bearded man in ck armour nced at Max for a second, and when he looked at Schwartz, he paused for a bit longer and then moved on to look at the woman in pink. When he looked at her, a serious look appeared on his face, just like Schwartz had before. After that, he closed his eyes with a calm expression without saying anything. ''It seems it won''t be as easy to get the legacy as I thought.''
However, the same was not true for the arrogant looking guy in golden robes. When he looked at the bearded man and Schwartz, he didn''t say anything, but when his eyesnded on Max, he sneered, "Tch, What luck! But don''t get toocent pretty boy; with you being as weak as an ant, there isn''t any hope of acquiring this legacy. The only oue for you will be death." He seemed to disdain Max, but everyone could feel that he was feeling jealous. It was not clear whether it was because of Max''s luck or something else.
''What the fuck...! Does this guy have any screw loose? What kind of crappy attitude is that? Why do you care whether I live or die?'' Max thought as anger threatened to erupt inside of him.
He couldn''t bear the disdain and mockery anymore. He didn''t care whether he was weak or notpared to him. He just couldn''t ept someone mocking him after what he experienced when he found out about Jacob and Alison and when he woke up in Garfield manor and had to endure his siblings'' sneers and mockery. He had enough of it already. Although he didn''t have anything noteworthy in his past life, but he had his pride. He never put up with anyone''s mockery in his life.
Just as he was about to curse him in the face, The woman who had her eyes closed until now spoke coldly, "Can''t you just shut up and stop spewing out nonsense just to satisfy your vanity? I feel pity for your parents seeing your attitude. Sigh...!"
The boy in golden robes, who for some reason was already irritated after looking at Max, turned to her in anger. When was thest time when he was insulted like that? But when he looked at her, his eyes burned with lust. He stared at her body as if he could see through her clothes.
His eyes didn''t stop staring at her body as he said arrogantly, "Who are you to dare to talk to me like that? Do you know who I am? If you want to live, kneel down and apologise and be my ve, I''ll treat you well, or you will have a tough life ahead."
Just he stopped speaking; it felt like the temperature in the cave fell by several folds in an instant. Schwartz and the bearded man looked at the boy with pity.
"What a naive kid. It''s true that newborn calf, don''t fear tiger." Schwartz sighed. ?
The woman was stunned after the boy stopped speaking, but in the next instant, her expression became ice-cold, and her figure exuded a tremendous murderous aura.
The boy''s expression froze when he felt such a strong murderous aura. He finally realised that he had made a mistake which might cost him his life. The reason for him to think like this was because he could feel himself unable to even move a muscle after being hit by her aura. Unfortunately, he waste to realise his mistake.
"What did you just say? You want me to be your ve?" A cold and enraged voice sounded in his ears.
Just as he was about to apologise, he felt his body temperature getting higher and higher as if a fire was ignited inside his body. His skin turned red, and burning pain coursed through his body. Even though he was also a fire elemental mage and had very good control over the element, his strength of a four-star mage wasn''t worth mentioning in front of her, who was about to break through to the six-star mage realm. He even couldn''t see how she attacked, let alone try and resist it.
In an instant, The pain became intolerable, and steam started rising from his skin as a burning smell permeated. He screamed, "H-Hey, stop! I''m sorry for what I just said. Stop! Don''t kill me; otherwise, my Royal family won''t let you go. Ahhhh- stop... stop..."
"Ohh, so you are a prince of some kingdom. It''s fine. Let me see what your kingdom can do to me after I kill you." The woman in pink said in a bone-chilling voice as she controlled the heat inside his body. Her expression clearly stated that she really wanted to kill him now.
Just as she was about to turn him into ashes, a voice sounded in the cave. "It''s prohibited to fight in the legacy grounds."
Following the voice, the boy who was writhing in pain till now rxed visibly as his temperature returned to normal. He panted like a dog to catch his breath and looked at the woman with fear and hate. He gritted his teeth and mumbled, "Just you wait slut. Soon enough, you''ll be begging for your life."
"Um?"
The woman in pink ignored him and looked at the one who negated her attack. Schwartz and others also looked toward the source of the voice. A blurry silhouette was slowly floating toward them.
After a few seconds, The silhouette became visible for all to see. He was a middle-aged man who looked around 40 years of age. He wore shining crimson robes.
Chapter 40 Margaret Adler
Chapter 40 Margaret Adler
"Are you The Crimson Monarch? How can you still be alive?" The ck armoured man asked in disbelief.
The woman in pink and others also looked at him in disbelief. Everyone knew that it''d been tens of thousands of years since his death. It was very difficult for them to believe that after so many years, he was still alive.
The man in front of themughed and said, "Yes, I''m the Crimson Monarch. And no, I''m not alive. I''m just a strand of will left behind by me to find a worthy sessor."
"Oh, I see. Sorry for behaving rudely." The ck armoured man apologised when he heard that he was just a strand of will. The woman in pink and Schwartz also nodded in understanding after hearing his exnation.
"Okay, As I can see, all of my potential sessors are here. So let me exin the rules of the trials." Crimson Monarch said.
"Initially, I had devised many trials, but due to some special circumstances, there will be only two trials¡ªtrial of fire elemental affinity and Trial of strength. After both trials have ended, I''ll decide who among you will get my inheritance." He paused and looked at the expressions of everyone present and then waved his hand a transparent crystal orb the same as the one used by fortune-tellers on the earth appeared.
He then said, "This isn''t the same crystal that all of you might have seen when testing your mana affinity. This is used for testing elemental affinity or, precisely, Fire affinity."
He looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you have any question? If yes, then ask now, or we will proceed to the trials."
No one raised any doubt, including Max; therefore, after waiting for a few seconds, he pped his hands and asked, "So tell me, who wants to be the first to test your fire affinity?
Just as he stopped speaking, the woman in pink stepped forward and said respectfully, "Allow me to be the first, Senior Crimson Monarch."
"Tch, Do you think if you are the first one to test, you will get an advantage over me? This trial is testing your element affinity and not your strength." The arrogant prince muttered scornfully in a voice only he could hear. He was confident that his affinity and talent didn''t lose out to anyone.
...
Crimson Monarch looked at her and nodded. "Okay, go ahead. But before that, let me know my potential sessor''s name."
The woman in pink nodded and bowed slightly as she introduced herself. "This little one''s name is Margaret Adler."
Crimson Monarch nodded. "Okay, Child. Go ahead."
"Margaret Adler...?" The arrogant prince repeated the name. "I think I have heard this name before." Suddenly a thought crossed his mind, and his expression turned pale.
"From your sickly pale expression, it seems you have discovered her identity, boy!" Azy voice with a hint of mockery sounded in his ears.
He turned to look at Schwartz but didn''t get angry like he usually would when someone mocked him; instead nodded gratefully. And then looked at the woman going to test her affinity with dread in his eyes. After seeing her strength, if he was afraid of her, then It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that he was terrified after learning of his identity.
Although he had some doubt even after hearing her name as someone other can also have the same name, but after hearing what Schwartz said, he was 100% sure of his assumption. That''s why he nodded gratefully at him. ?
Schwartz simply chuckled at this and sighed. ''There are some things, which the mere mention of them can make even the wildest horse behave properly without doing anything.''
...
Margaret Adler slowly walked down from the stone alter and reached the crimson monarch where the crystal orb was hovering mid-air.
She then extended her hand and gently put it on the crystal orb, and inserted a bit of her mana inside it.
After a few seconds, The crystal orb, which was transparent till now, gradually turned red, and the red light didn''t stop there as it formed a red halo of seven meters around the orb.
She then moved her hand away and heard the Crimson Monarch saying with appreciation, "Seven-meter halo, Your affinity with fire element is very good. I hope to see you perform well in the next trial."
"Yes, I''ll do my best, senior," Margaret said and returned to her alter.
The arrogant prince looked at her, returning to his side, and took a deep breath before bowing toward her and saying, "Miss Adler, I apologise for my insolent behaviour a moment ago. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me."
Margaret looked at him derisively and spat on the ground as she said in disgust, "Tch, I knew you coward men could only run your mouth wild. Scram and stop being an eyesore."
He didn''t say anything to the apparent mockery and just nodded before staying quiet. He secretly sighed in relief.
ck armoured man and Schwartz''s lips twitched when they heard her, but none of them said anything.
After Max heard what she said, he frowned and murmured in a low voice, "Does she have some kind of problem with men in general, or her attitude is also crap, just like that arrogant prince."
Everyone heard him muttering to himself as they were all very strong people and had very sharp senses. As for The crimson monarch, he acted like he didn''t hear anything.
Margaret looked at him with cold eyes but didn''t say anything, but it was clear from the way she looked at him that if The crimson monarch didn''t prohibit fighting here, she would have pped him to death.
Schwartz smiled wryly, and his voice sounded in Max''s ears. "Kid, You are really brave, or should I say stupid. Can''t you see that no one said anything despite us all being men here? You don''t know, but she can speak like that because not only is she strong, but her identity is also not ordinary. So I advise you to think before you speak in future as it might decide your life or death."
Max nodded as what he just said was true. He seems to forget that he was not on earth where he could express whatever he has in mind freely. A cold shiver ran down his spine when he realised, if not for the rules here, he would definitely have regretted speaking just now, but he as a man couldn''t help himself fromining when he heard her.
"Okay, who will be the next one? Come forward." The Crimson Monarch said as he looked at the no one in particr.
Chapter 41 Crimson Monarchs Strength
Chapter 41 Crimson Monarch''s Strength
The arrogant prince, who now didn''t have his previous arrogance, stepped forward. "Let me take the test, senior."
The Crimson Monarch looked at him and said, "Okay, child, Go ahead and introduce yourself."
He hesitated after hearing this and inadvertently nced back to look at Margaret. He was afraid that she might find him after leaving the legacy ground if he exposed his identity.
The Crimson Monarch saw his hesitation, and his expression grew unpleasant. "What kind of man are you? Before, your arrogance knew no bounds, and now you don''t even dare to introduce yourself in fear. Because of the Cowards like you, all men are treated scornfully by women who should adore us. How... are... you... worthy of my legacy?" As he spoke, his voice grew louder, his anger red up, and he unconsciously released his aura.
Bang!
The arrogant prince staggered back and fell down on his butt when the shockwave caused by the aura hit him. Max was almost sent flying into the magma behind the altar, but fortunately, Schwartz helped him stay still, but even then, he was forced to Crouch down.
After the Shockwave passed, Max stood up, his body aching all over. When he nced at Schwartz to thank him, he noticed that he and others were panting roughly as if they had just run a marathon. It was clear that only the aura he had unconsciously released had forced them to this extent.
Schwartz coincidentally looked at him and smiled wryly, and noticing the amazement on his face; his voice sounded in Max''s ears. "Strong, right?"
Max nodded and asked in a whisper, "Isn''t he just a strand of his will? How can he be this strong even now?"
Schwartz shook his head and looked at the Crimson Monarch, who had calmed down after his initial outburst and transmitted his voice to Max''s ears. "Kid, Do you know why he was called Monarch by masses even though he was only an Emperor ranked mage?"
Max shook his head. How can he know? He was only able to gather a little information about this world from the library and from what Emily, Anna and Lilly told him, and that too could only be counted as basic knowledge.
Seeing him shaking his head, Schwartz continued, "It was because he was too powerful to be an Emperor Mage. He could fight Monarch mages without any problem, and it is rumoured that he also killed a few Monarchs in his rage. You can''t even begin to fathom the extent of his power, even I, as a five-star mage, am incapable of imagining it. But I can confidently say that, although he is just a strand of will now, he can easily kill any King ranked mage."
Max had a look of awe on his face. Although he didn''t know how powerful A Monarch ranked mage or even a King ranked mage can be. He was sure that they had enough strength to topple his current understanding. It was because even his father, who was only a three-star mage, could cause such massive explosions that even their mansion, which wasrge enough to settle a medium-sized vige into it, was half destroyed, and he knew that he was holding back that time because he didn''t want to kill his own family while fighting that silver wolf. ?
The arrogant prince stood up, he looked quite battered, and blood was running down from the corner of his lips, but that previous hesitation was nowhere to be seen. He looked at the Crimson Monarch, bowed deeply and said, "My name is Aaron Beruno, third prince of Beruno Kingdom. May I have a chance to test my affinity, senior?"
The Crimson Monarch sighed as he waved his hand and said, "Yes, Go ahead and test."
Aaron walked up to the crystal orb and put his hand on it as he sent out a wave of his mana in it.
Same as before, the crystal orb started shining with bright red light, and after a few seconds, it formed a six-meter halo around it.
Seeing the six-meter halo, his expression twisted as he didn''t expect his affinity to be worse than Margaret. Even though he had apologised to her, he still considered himself more talented than her.
The crimson monarch nodded as he said in a clear voice, "Six-meter halo. Your affinity is good." After a pause and seeing his expression, he added, "Reign in your arrogance and use your mind more, and you can aplish great things with this kind of talent."
Aaron smiled when he heard the first part, but after hearing theter part, his expression became funny as he bowed again and retreated to his altar. Today he realised that the arrogance he had wasn''t worth shit, and his talent, although very good, wasn''t anything special considering there are many who has better talent than him.
...
As Aaron stepped back, Without waiting for the crimson monarch to tell them toe, the ck armoured man stepped forward and bowed slightly as he said in a gruff voice, "Greetings, Senior Monarch. I''m ck Reaper. Allow me to test myself."
"Go ahead." The crimson monarch looked at him and nodded.
ck Reaper walked up to the crystal orb and put his hand on it as he injected his mana into it. The Crystal orb started glowing bright red, and after a few seconds, a red halo of Slightly more than six meters formed.
The crimson monarch nodded with a smile. "Your affinity is good. I expect good performance in the second trial."
ck Reaper nodded and bowed before returning to his altar. Aaron looked at the ck Reaper and saw that he didn''t seem disappointed even though he was a five-star mage and much older than him. He clenched his fists and thought, ''It''s okay. I''m young and can still increase my affinity.''
Schwartz looked at Max and chuckled. "I guess I should also test myself." After saying his part, he strolled toward the crystal orb and didn''t even nce at the Crimson monarch who was beside it.
Crimson Monarch looked at him curiously as he didn''t show any reverence toward him; instead, he seemed to hate him. Therefore, he asked, "Why don''t you introduce yourself before the test?"
Schwartz stopped in his tracks and raised his head to look at him, and chuckled, "Yeah, you are right. I guess I should introduce myself. If I don''t, you might kill me."
Chapter 42 Schwartz And Crimson Monarch
Chapter 42 Schwartz And Crimson Monarch
Schwartz stopped in his tracks and raised his head to look at him; he chuckled and said, "Yeah, you are right. I guess I should introduce myself. If I don''t, given your temper, you might kill me."
Everyone looked at Schwartz with incredulous expressions on their faces. Max was also dumbfounded as to why he dared to speak to him like that, even though he clearly knew that he was no match against him if Crimson Monarch grew angry.
He was also slightly worried. Although he didn''t know Schwartz for too long and only met him here but after arriving here, he was the one who cleared his doubts and didn''t show disdain towards him like others. Max started to like his carefree personality. Although he actedzy and indifferent, he was, in fact, a caring person. Therefore, he didn''t want him to die here.
Contrary to what he expected would happen, The Crimson Monarch didn''t get angry. He looked at him curiously. He chuckled and asked in amusement, "And why do you think so?"
However, Schwartz shook his head and didn''t answer him. He looked at him in the eyes and straightened his posture as he said, "My name is Schwartz Darvis, a Citizen of the Crimson Dragon Empire, which you founded. I''m sure now you know why I think like that, right?"
After introducing himself, he didn''t wait to see his reaction or anything and stepped forward as he put his hand on the crystal orb and injected his mana into it.
After a few seconds, a bright red halo of seven and a half meters formed around the crystal orb. Aaron, ck Reaper and Margaret looked at Schwartz as if they were looking at a monster.
Max was also impressed by the affinity, which from his point of view, was very good. He thought like that because he noticed when Margaret tested and A seven-meter halo formed; Crimson Monarch looked at her as if he had found some treasure. Therefore, it was clear that Schwartz, who had half a meter more halo than her, should be a very rare talent.
Schwartz didn''t look happy or sad by his result; instead, he looked at the Crimson Monarch and sneered, "And I''ve better affinity than you had for the fire element, just as my ancestors had. We, the darvis, have always been superior to you and your family."
...
The crimson monarch stared at him, but his eyes were not focused at all. It seemed as if he was staring at something or someone else through him. Even after a few minutes passed since Schwartz stopped speaking, he didn''t speak or move. Not even his eyelids moved even a bit. It was like he was frozen in ce.
"Hahahahahaha..." Schwartzughed loudly and pointed at him as he said, "What a fascinating expression you have there! Are you surprised to see a Darvis still alive? Let me tell you, there is not only one Darvis, but many who are still living and my family is even stronger than what it was in the past.
And the Empire you created is now half under my Darvis family''s control, and soon it will fall under ourplete control. I''m here only to tell you that your shameless betrayal and massacre of my family, we haven''t forgotten it. Your efforts have gone down the drain even though it took many years, and we will surely repay the ''kindness'' you showed to us and will utterly destroy your Crimson Family. Hahahahaha..." ?
Sigh!
A sigh rang out in the cave. The Crimson Monarch heard his monologue in silence and sighed a sigh of regret. He looked at him with sorrow, regret, bitterness and even affection and many more emotions.
"Your name is Schwartz, right?" He asked, looking at him as if he was looking at his own son.
Schwartz wanted to curse, but as he saw his expression, which was the same ever since he revealed his name. He didn''t understand why The Crimson Monarch, who was famous for his hot temper and would kill for even a small grievance, wasn''t even showing any killing intent or didn''t even release any murderous aura even after he talked about the past events and possible destruction of his family.
Although Schwartz hated him to the core due to past events but that didn''t cloud his thinking. He was sure something fishy was going on.
He stoppedughing like a madman, and after calming himself, he nodded.
The Crimson Monarch sighed again and continued after seeing him nod, "Schwartz, you look the same as your ancestor and my dear friend."
Schwartz grew angry when he heard him and shouted, "You still dare to call him your friend? Even after you betrayed and killed him. How shameless can you..."
Swoosh!!!
The Crimson Monarch waved his hand, and a few fire chains came out of magma and restricted his movement and stopped him from speaking but didn''t hurt him in any way. This showed that he has reached a level where he can easily manipte fire any way he wants.
He looked at Schwartz and said in a calm voice, "Child, let me speak first." He paused for a few seconds and continued, "As your family or others may think, I didn''t betray my friend, let alone kill him. He was my only friend back then, and when almost the whole world was against me, only he supported me. He was like a brother to me. I was cruel but not to the point of taking the life of my only friend."
After saying his part, he retracted the fire chains when he saw that Schwartz had calmed down, and he knew that he would have many questions to ask him.
Schwartz didn''t speak for some time as he processed what he had just heard. He then looked at him and frowned as he asked, "You didn''t betray him, and neither killed him; then how did he die when he went to fight with you against enemies. Not only that, most of my family members were ughtered not long after."
Chapter 43 Monarchs Past
Chapter 43 Monarch''s Past
Crimson Monarch sighed and started speaking, "In my peak days, Just as you said, my personality was very carefree, and I would kill anyone who dared to antagonise me. I was proud of my strength as even a few Monarch ranked warriors started to avoid fighting me.
That time, even though my strength was nearing the Monarch realm but it was actually not in the monarch realm. I had made many enemies throughout my life. Sometimeter, the son of one of my enemies, who I killed a few years back, came to avenge him.
He was only a King ranked mage and was no problem to me, so I also killed him and a few others who were with him in a fit of rage.
This is where everything started. One of the people I killed was actually a prince of the ck dragon empire. After the ck dragon empire came to know this fact, they got angry and sent many people to hunt me down, but all were killed by me.
The then Emperor of the ck dragon empire was forced to appear. His strength was slightly less than mine, but with the help of a treasure, he fought me. We fought For three days and three nights which resulted in the ck dragon emperor and me being severely injured. Thus we decided to stop fighting in fear of someone else taking advantage of it attacking us.
After that, there was a peaceful time for me when I roamed around the world with my friends, one among them was your ancestor. But when we returned after our journey, we found that the ces where our families lived were destroyed, and many were killed by the ck dragon empire.
We were angry and wanted to demolish the ck dragon empire, but that would result in many innocent and possibly our deaths. At That time, my best friend, Hellfire, who was your ancestor, suggested that I should establish my own empire and settle down to prevent more innocent people from getting killed.
After deciding it, I overthrew the current rulers of the kingdom and established the Crimson empire. The name was also suggested by hellfire. Just in a few years, My empire was able to stand against the ck dragon empire, thanks to hellfire and others who supported me and the ck dragon empire was forced to stop its harassment. For a few years, there was no conflict between our empires.
But we didn''t expect the ck dragon empire to be this stubborn. They started killing the people close to me one by one in secret. By the time the news reached me, many of my friends and their families had been exterminated.
This time even hellfire, who previously stopped us from killing our way into the ck dragon empire, was angry. We, along with some of my trusted subordinates,unched the attack and killed many members of the authority. ?
But somehow, the ck dragon Emperor already knew of our intentions and invited a Mid-Monarch level Mage to support him. I could fight Initial level Monarch mages, but against a mid-monarch level mage, there was little I could do. I could only hold him off while hellfire and others fought with the ck dragon emperor and his subordinates.
We were in the enemy territory; therefore, we started losing members, forcing me to order the retreat. Just as others had retreated and only Hellfire, my prime minister, who was a rtive of mine and I, were left and going to withdraw. That bastard Prime minister betrayed us and pierced hellfire''s heart who, was unguarded against him.
I was furious at that time, and I attacked to kill that bastard, but The monarch and ck dragon emperor teamed up with him and severely injured me. I had to use a forbidden art to flee, but in return, it worsened my injuries.
I didn''t know where I was going and coincidentally entered this Fire Mountain range. I recuperated here for a few months, but due to the severe injuries to my mana core, my strength plummeted considerably and could only beparable to a peak King realm mage.
I realised that in that condition, I could not do anything to the ck dragon empire or that bastard who, even though he was my rtive, betrayed me because before we attacked, he had broken through to the Emperor mage realm.
Although I had realised this fact but my anger and sadness of losing a brother like friend got better of me, and I went to confront him. A few days after, the link to my soul was cut off, and I knew that I was killed. I didn''t regret my decision, and the only regret was that I didn''t know if I was able to kill him or not."
Speaking till here, he stopped talking and closed his eyes. Everyone looked at him with pity. Even Margaret, who didn''t seem to like men in general, was gritting her teeth. After staying silent for a while, he suddenly smiled and said.
"Fortunately, I left my legacy before going here and along with my will. I forged five rings which will help me find suitable sessors, who hopefully tell me the result of my final battle to me and threw them toward the neighbouring empires and kingdoms."
He sighed again and continued, "I didn''t expect it to take so many years, and this strand of will was about to run out of its energy. But maybe destiny didn''t want me to die like this, and just today, the final ring found its sessor."
He then looked at Schwartz and asked, "If you still think that I killed my best friend and your other ancestors, you are free to loathe me or do whatever you wish. As for killing my family, I''m sure nobody rted to would-be alive as that bastard won''t let any future threat live."
"..."
Schwartz looked at him with a serious face. After hearing this side of the story, The foundation of his hatred was shaken. He knew that his words didn''t have a single lie in them. As for the reason, it was simple. He didn''t have anything due to which he would lie, and most importantly, he knew how arrogant and the prideful person he was and such people disdain lying.
Chapter 44 Outstanding Affinity
Chapter 44 Outstanding Affinity
"No, I don''t me you anymore." Schwartz shook his head and continued, "To tell you the truth, I was also suspicious about this whole thing. Because I read in my family records that the ck dragon empire was our empire''s enemy, you were alive. But the current empire had a friendly rtionship with it, and the royal family would ignore even when the ck dragon empire''s people humiliated or killed our empire''s people and exploited ournds. It all seemed unnatural to me, and after learning the truth, I don''t have anything to me you."
The crimson monarch sighed and murmured, "It seems that bastard turned my empire into a ything of ck dragon empire."
He then asked Schwartz about the current situation in more detail and asked about his family etc.
While they chatted, everyone waited patiently, and no one showed any dissatisfaction after learning about their story and knew that they had a lot to talk about.
Max looked at them chatting and noticed that there wasn''t any tension between them any longer, and as his thoughts trailed off, he sighed, "Worst that can happen to someone is to be betrayed by the person you trusted in."
....
...Viscount Mansion, Max''s room...
Lilly came back with her stuff in the room. Although she didn''t take caiyi''s words to her heart and tried to ignore them, Her mood undoubtedly soured. She wanted to hug and talk to Max to calm her agitated heart but was disappointed when she didn''t find him in the room.
She then looked toward the bathroom, and after arriving near it, she asked aloud, "M-Max, are you in the bathroom?"
When she didn''t hear any response, she peeked inside to see whether he had fallen asleep in the bathtub because he was tired after walking around the market. Unfortunately, the Bathroom was also empty.
"He must have gone out." She sighed andy on the bed, exhausted. "He loves me, right? Or Would he not care about me anymore after he got bored of my body?" She murmured, and a tear slipped down her cheek.
...
Max didn''t know that a young maiden''s heart who loved him the most and had given her everything was feeling weak and was having doubts regarding their rtionship after someone pointed on their rtionship.
He was waiting for Schwartz and Crimson Monarch to finish their talk so that he could also take the test and check his affinity. For some reason, he had a feeling that his affinity would not lose out to Schwartz.
If any of the people present knew what he was thinking, they would surelyugh at him. It was already good to have a six-meter halo of affinity, let alone seven meters or more, and he was thinking that he had affinity surpassing Even Schwartz.
After chatting for a while, Schwartz came back to his altar. The crimson monarch then looked at Max and said, "Come, kid, It''s your turn." His voice wasn''t rigid like before, and his expression was also not too serious.
Max jumped down and walked toward him and bowed slightly in respect, and introduced himself. "My name is Max. An unofficial two-star mage."
The crimson monarch looked at him with slight surprise. "I didn''t expect the sessor ring to choose a two-star mage. You must have outstanding talent, kid. Go on, test yourself."
Max walked forward and put his hand on the crystal orb. After that, he controlled his mana and directed it towards the orb. His control wasn''t good, but fortunately, he was able to insert his mana. ?
The Crystal orb started glowing with red light and slowly became brighter. Max took a few steps back and watched as the halo expanded around the orb.
Half meter... one meter... two meters... four meters... five meters... six meters...
Crunch!
Max clenched his fists so tightly that it made a crackling sound. "Keep expanding..." Max muttered in a low voice.
Six and a half meters...
Aaron gritted his teeth when Max''s halo reached six and a half meters. He didn''t expect a little two-star mage to have such high affinity. Even though he knew that age or strength level had little effect on one''s elemental affinity. Moreover, the red halo didn''t show any sign of stopping yet.
Seven meters...
Margaret stared at the seven-meter halo and then Max''s back, who was focused on the halo. She couldn''t see the expression he was making, but she was sure that he must be ecstatic now. "Well, he deserves to be happy when his affinity isparable to mine." But she was shocked to realise that the halo was still slowly expanding.
Seven and a half meters...
"Haha, I knew this kid had good talent, but it seems he is even brighter than I expected." Schwartzughed.
A little less than Eight meters...
Boom!
Everyone felt a shock simr to before, but this one didn''t send anyone flying. Schwartz and others looked at the source to see the Crimson monarch with an ecstatic face looking at Max as if he was a priceless treasure.
After reaching eight meters red halo stopped expanding, and the crimson monarch''s face had a little disappointed look for a second before it returned to a happy one again.
Phew!
Max exhaled the breath he was holding in. He was satisfied with his result as his affinity turned out to be higher than the rest of the sessors. But at the same time, he was a little disappointed as it couldn''t reach eight meters.
He had realised the fact that his affinity with the fire element was quite good when he made the [ Fireball ] spell without anyone''s help. That time anna and Emily were very surprised by the fact that he could cast an attack spell without learning it before.
"Kid, you have a great affinity with fire. There are only a rare few who has such high affinity without practising any special technique. I expect good performance in the next trial too." The crimson monarch praised.
Chapter 45 Second Trial
Chapter 45 Second Trial
"Yes, senior. I''ll try my best." Max nodded and returned to the altar.
The crimson monarch waved his hand the crystal orb disappeared. He then looked at everyone and said, "You guys have more than enough affinity with the fire element, and some of you even exceeded my expectations. Now prepare yourself for the second trial, the trial of strength."
"In this trial, you have to fight the earth golems. These golems do not possess any magic skills but their bodies are very hard. Your rank will be decided by the number of the golems you kill. Any questions?" He asked as he finished exining.
Aaron asked, "Senior, I think this trial is not fair. I mean, Some of us are strong while others are weak. Doesn''t this is favourable to strong ones as they will be able to kill more than others?"
Max also nodded at this. He was the weakest of them and thus fated to lose.
"Oh, you are right. I forgot to mention that to make it fair, your mana cores would be sealed, and you''ll have to fight as a two-star mage." The crimson monarch said as he nodded in Aaron''s direction.
Max visibly rxed, hearing this. If everyone has the same level of strength, then he might have a chance topete against others or possibly win.
The crimson monarch threw some crystal beads toward them "Here, take them. Crush it when you think you will not be able to continue and it will teleport you back here."
"Okay, now I''ll send you guys to your battlefield. Remember you have only two hours for this trial." The crimson monarch said and waved his hand. All the altars glowed with crimson light, and they disappeared before they could react.
After the cave was empty, The crimson monarch waved his hand once more, and a mana screen appeared in front of him. As he watched the five contenders on the different parts of the battlefield, he muttered, "I didn''t expect to have five people whose talent isn''t worse than mine to contend for my legacy. It seems this era has many geniuses. The world is going to get stormy. Let''s see who will get my legacy." He then focused on the battlefield.
...
Max suddenly found himself standing on the scorched ground. He looked around and saw no one. He could only see small red hills in the distance and many pitfalls on the ground. The temperature here was no less hot than in the cave. It was like a real battlefield.
"It seems we all were sent to different locations." He thought and then checked his body to see if he had any side effects of sealing his mana core.
"I don''t feel any different; my mana core is the same as before. It seems mine was not sealed as I am already a two-star mage." Max thought. He then opened his status window with a thought.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 15 ] ?
[ Vitality: 13 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 1331/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 0 ]
"Yep!" He nodded in satisfaction when he saw his stamina and mana were full. He looked around to see if he could find any golem. But he couldn''t spot any. "Are we supposed to search around for them? Won''t it waste too much time?"
Shua~
Just as he was thinking this, mana in his surroundings became agitated, and many golems made from earth element appeared in front of him. With a rough nce, he spotted over a hundred of them.
"Let''s see how many I can kill before my mana runs out." He stretched his body and closed his eyes to focus, and shouted [ Fireball ]. Five fist-sized fireballs appeared above him. He had used ten mana points in each to conjure them.
He opened his eyes and hurled them toward the golems'' head. With a bang, three of the five golems'' heads were cracked, and they copsed lifelessly while the remaining two used their hands to smash the fireballs away. He frowned at this.
"It''s still not easy and takes a lot of mental energy to control several fireballs at the same time. On top of that, they have quite a good agility to defend themselves even though they are made of earth."
"Let''s try two then." Max conjured two fireballs and controlled them to the best of his ability as he sent them at the two golems who were nearest to him.
Bang!
Although the golems swung their arm to defend their heads, but one was a secondte while the other was a second fast, and fireballs struck them on their ''faces'', although they didn''t any facial features, and exploded. Their stony heads cracked, and they fell on the ground.
"Two is good for me. I can control them to some extent simultaneously. This is fun. These golems are the perfect practice target for me. hehe." Max grinned. He calcted that he should be able to kill around 70-80 golems if he only cast two ten mana point fireballs before his stamina ran out. He wanted to get better control over this skill as this was his only skill before he could learn more skills, and these golems provided him with the best opportunity.
He wanted to learn a few more skills but there weren''t any good skills in their library, and only basic skills were avable. There was not any fire elemental skill, so he didn''t pay any attention to them.
Magic skills were scarce everywhere, and onlymon skills were avable in the market and not some good ones, let alone elemental skills. Even thesemon skills were too much expensive for most of people, so very few could afford them. If someone wants to learn good skills and doesn''t have enough money, they have to either enrol in the kingdom''s magic academies or join the kingdom''s Knight force, where the kingdom will provide you with all kinds of skills ording to your rank and contributions.
As he was the son of a Viscount, he could just request his father, but the recent situation didn''t allow him, and he himself almost forgot about it. Therefore, he decided to get a better control over his [ Fireball ] skill. As for more skills, he had decided to join a magic Academy.
"Fireball! Fireball! Fireball!..."
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Max cast his fireballs continuously and kept destroying earth golems. He wasn''t able to hit with 100 percent uracy as these golems weren''t some immovable targets but actively dodged and tried to rush at him and attack.
He kept dodging and attacking with his fireballs. When almost half of the golems were destroyed, his breathing became a bitboured, and only one-fourth of his mana remained while his stamina almost bottomed out.
Chapter 46 Second Trial (2)
Chapter 46 Second Trial (2)
Huff... Huff... Huff...
Max panted like a dog. After fighting and killing for more than an hour, he has exhausted his stamina, and most of his mana was also spent.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 2/15 ]
[ Vitality: 13 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 250/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 0 ]
Max smiled bitterly after seeing that his stamina would run out in a few minutes. Continuously casting his magic spell and trying to evade the golems'' attack, he had used all his stamina, even after trying to fight in such a way that he could save some.
"Thankfully, I only cast ten mana point fireball. If I had tried to use more of my mana in them, I would have fainted from fatigue long ago." Max thought.
If you used more powerful attacks, they would take a great toll on your mind and body, thus, depleting your stamina quickly.
Max looked at the golems charging toward him. Although their speed was slow, it was stillparable to his. Fortunately, their overall agility was worse than him, or he might not have been able to kill them.
"I think I''ve killed enough. After onest attack, I will withdraw. Hopefully, killing more than eighty golems would be enough for this trial." Max muttered as he took a deep breath and straightened his posture.
"Fireball!''
He raised both of his hands above his head and shouted in a weak voice. Two fireballs around one foot in diameter appeared above his hand after a few seconds.
"Go"
His vision started getting blurry as he tried to squeeze all of his remaining mana into them and hurled them where golems were in close proximity to each other.
Boom!
Boom!
Both fireballs exploded upon contact, but he didn''t have time to see how many were killed because one golem was punching at his head, and if this punch connected, then his head would explode like a watermelon.
Max clenched the small bead in his hand, which the crimson monarch gave them before sending them here, and he vanished from the battlefield.
Whoosh!
Golem''s punch hit nothing but air. As Max vanished, the remaining golems stopped moving and then disintegrated into the mud.
... ?
"Dammit. It''s notfortable to fight with my strength sealed." Aaron yelled in frustration. He was having a hard time destroying the golems with his strength restricted.
"Fire arrows"
He shouted, and more than ten fire arrows of one-meter length appeared around him. He looked toward the golems and sneered, "Here, take my farewell gift." He said, and fire arrows flew through the air and prated the golems'' bodies.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Golems fell to the ground making thudding sounds. As for Aaron, he had also consumed all of his mana and therefore crushed the crystal bead and disappeared from there.
...
Whoosh!
One altar shimmered with light, and Max appeared. Max was barely conscious and looked very haggard. He copsed on the altar and gasped for air.
Whoosh!
After a few minutes, one more altar glowed with light, and Aaron appeared. His condition was slightly better than Max''s, but he was also panting heavily and had minor injuries all over his body.
Aaron looked toward Max, and, seeing him almost unconscious, he smiled, but that smile froze when he saw that he had barely any injury. He secretly gritted his teeth ''Dammit, I came out the same time as this trash, and he is only slightly injured. Did he even fight?''
Maxy on the altar without moving. After a few minutes, his breathing became steady, and he also recovered some stamina, but he didn''t move and continued toy there with his eyes closed.
Aaron also didn''t speak and continued to recover. He had some medicine pills, and after eating them, he recovered quickly. As he looked at Max again, he saw him sleeping on the altar and smiled with disdain. ''It seems this little shit doesn''t even have any recovery pills.''
...
The crimson monarch and Aaron watched the rest of them fighting in the mana screen. After a while, Max also opened his eyes and struggled to sit up. He then watched them fighting with interest. He knew that this would be beneficial for him if he could watch more powerful people in action.
ck reaper was fighting in closebat. His sword was burning with mes, and he was dashing amidst the golems swinging his sword around. With every swing, one golem''s head would detach from its body.
Schwartz was using fire chains which looked as if they were made of red crystal. He was controlling them with great dexterity and destroying the golem in the range of his chains.
Margaret, the only woman among them, was the most ferocious one. Any golem that came close to her would melt by her and turn intova.
"Doesn''t this consume more mana? Wasn''t her mana core sealed? How is she able to sustain this consumption and fight until now?" Max couldn''t help but say his confusion out loud after watching this.
Aaron heard him and shot a disdainful nce at him. Although Max didn''t like it when he was treated with disdain nh, he couldn''t me him for it as he really didn''t know anything that might bemon knowledge for the people like him.
Surprisingly, Aaron started speaking, "Her mana core is undoubtedly sealed, and she can only use the same amount of mana as us. Although I didn''t like her, I have to admit that her control over mana is much greater than the rest of us. Because of that, she can easily cast her spell with the minimum possible amount of mana without reducing her spell''s power, thus, saving a lot of mana and fight longer."
"Oh, I understand now. Thanks for the exnation." Max eximed after hearing his exnation and thanked him.
For example, if your car model is old, it will consume more petrol for travelling a certain distance. Whereas, if your car is thetest model, it will consume less petrol and give you better performance. It was something simr in the case of mana too. If you can control it better, then with less mana, you can cast a spell which would generally consume more mana. Better control will result in better efficiency.
After less than ten minutes, the ck Reaper and Schwartz also appeared on the altar and not long after, Margaret also came back.
***
"Hey kid, how did you do?" Schwartz asked Max in his usualzy tone.
"I think I performed the best I could, but I don''t think I was able to destroy more golems than you guys," Max said, a little disappointed.
Schwartz looked at him with a surprised look. ording to Max, he was able to destroy enough golems but wasn''t sure whether he destroyed more than them.
"Kid, it''s normal if you couldn''t destroy more than us. After all, we are more experienced at fighting, and your mana control is only at the basic level." He said, smiling wryly.
Chapter 47 Rewards
Chapter 47 Rewards
The crimson monarch nodded in satisfaction after everyone returned.
"You guys did well. I''ll now choose my sessor from you guys and give you my ''Crimson Dragon Spell.'' But before that, I would like to tell you that although only one might get my Crimson Dragon spell, the rest of you won''t go empty-handed." The crimson monarch said with a smile.
"For real?"
"Oh"
"Very nice."
...
Everyone eximed with delight. Previously, Everyone had a lingering fear that they won''t get the legacy and their efforts would be in vain, but now it was different as he promised to reward everyone.
"Before that, let me tell you the result of the second trial." The crimson monarch spoke. Everyone became silent as they wanted to hear who was the one to ace the second trial as it represented their real talent.
"ck Reaper destroyed 95 Golems." The crimson monarch started announcing their result.
"Aaron Beruno destroyed 93 golems."
"Schwartz Darvis destroyed 110 golems."
"Margaret Adler destroyed 116 golems."
"Andstly, Max destroyed 99 golems."
...
"Dammit, I amst in this round, too," Aaron shouted in frustration. His previous arrogance where he felt he was superior to everyone slowly vanished.
ck Reaper was only slightly disappointed, but his expression soon returned to normal.
"Man, I still lost to her by six golems. She is indeed worthy of her reputation." Schwartz ruffled his hair with one hand and sighed but he wasn''t disappointed. On the contrary, he was happy that the difference between them wasn''t as big as he imagined.
Margaret didn''t show any expression aftering top in this trial, but her posture rxed quite a bit and if someone were to look at her in the eyes he could tell that she was also excited.
"99 golems. It''s not too bad, I guess." Max wasn''t happy or sad by his result as he knew that he wasn''t a match for these monsters even though they were restricted to his level. ?
"Kid, It''s an excellent result considering you are only a two-star mage and should not have any battle experience." Schwartz heard his murmur and praised. He was quite satisfied with his judgement. When he first saw him, he had guessed that he wasn''t any ordinary guy and thus talked to him despite hiszy personality and now that his assumption turned out to be true he was naturally happy.
Not only did he outperform two mages who were above him in the mage realm, even though they were restricted, as Even with restrictions, no two-star mage could aplish what he aplished, but also, his affinity with his element was stronger than theirs. Given enough time, Schwartz was sure that Max would be a very formidable mage, even more than Crimson monarch or others.
***
"Schwartz! If I didn''t know you are a darvis; I would have chosen you as my sessor after seeing your outstanding talent." The crimson monarch looked at Schwartz and said with a hint of regret.
Schwartz didn''t have any reaction after hearing that he would not be able to get his legacy. "It''s fine. I didn''te here for legacy anyways." Hezily waved his hand and said.
The crimson monarch smiled and waved his hand, and a scroll flew toward Schwartz. He caught the scroll and opened it. After looking at the content of the scroll his mouth was open in ''O'' shape. He pointed toward the scroll and stuttered when he tried to speak "Th-This... This... "
Max stared at him acting like as if he had seen a ghost. He was surprised to see him behave like this because when he confronted The crimson monarch and knew that he could be killed, even then, he wasn''t flustered like this.
Margaret and others also stared at him and the crimson monarch, who had a slight smile on his face they didn''t know what was in the scroll.
"Yes you are right. This is the skill invented by Hellfire. He had nned to pass this on to your family after the war with the ck dragon empire, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the opportunity. He had given this to me before in case something bad happened and he couldn''t make it out alive from the war." The crimson monarch paused as he closed his eyes for a second and then continued,
"Fortunately, you havee here before myst bit of will vanished from this world along with this art. Remember, although Hellfire was slightly weaker than me but this ''Hellfire emperor art'' is equally if not more powerful than my ''Crimson Dragon spell.''
Schwartz was dazed for a while. He felt many emotions surging in his heart. He grew up hearing about how great his ancestor was and heard about his life exploits. Hellfire gradually became his idol. Now that he had the art that he had invented himself, he was very excited and sad at the same time.
Thud!
Schwartz kneeled in front of the crimson monarch and said, "Thank you, senior; now my family won''t bow down to anyone with this skill, and I apologise for my previous behaviour."
"It''s alright." The crimson monarch said casually and then looked toward Margaret and said, "Littledy, You are indeed impressive. Even though you are in the same realm as this kid, who has more affinity than you, you still beat him." Crimson monarch praised.
Margaret nodded her head but didn''t say anything. The crimson monarch then continued, "I''ve chosen you as my sessor. Do you agree to inherit my legacy?"
Hearing his words, none seemed too surprised. Even Aaron didn''t say anything as he knew she was qualified to receive his legacy.
Margaret stepped forward and bowed in front of him and said, "Yes, senior monarch."
"Good. Step back for the time being." The crimson monarch nodded, satisfied. Margaret retreated to her altar.
He then waved his hand, and five rings flew toward him from Max, Schwartz and others'' possession and merged into one.
He then took out A crimson sword which looked majestic and emitted an aura of dominance, and it flew towards ck Reaper.
"I bestow my Crimson yer to you. I hope you will use it well." The crimson monarch said.
ck Reaper epted the sword with both hands and bowed to him to express his thanks.
Chapter 48 What Happened?
Chapter 48 What Happened?
The crimson monarch turned to Aaron, who straightened his back and looked at him with expectations in his eyes.
The crimson monarch noticed this andughed "You are not bad, little guy, and it seems you found out that arrogance is not worth anything. Take pride in who you are but don''t be arrogant."
Aaron nodded as he held his head down. He was embarrassed. Now that he thinks back, his arrogance was useless, and it only made him look foolish.
"Good. One should know their deficiencies and work to eliminate them. Here, this is your reward." The crimson monarch flicked his finger, and a thumb-sized green crystal bead flew toward him.
"Just like my crimson yer, this is also a powerful emperor artefact which I acquired after killing one of my enemies. Use it well." The crimson monarchmented.
When Aaron saw that it was only a crystal bead, he was disappointed, but after hearing that it had equal value to his crimson yer and was an emperor artefact, he was so happy that he wanted to shout because even in his kingdom, there was only one Emperor artefact.
But when he caught it, his expression changed to be one of shock. Even though he was sure that no emperor artefact would be useless and would have great value, he didn''t expect to get such a great treasure. He quickly collected himself and bowed. "Thank you, Senior."
The crimson monarch nodded and then said, "Okay, now you guys should go."
"Go? But he hasn''t received his reward yet." Schwartz pointed at Max and asked. But before he could say anything more, their altars glowed, and Aaron, ck Reaper and He disappeared from the cave.
Max thought he was also going to be teleported out, but he was still in the cave along with Margaret. He looked at the crimson monarch with confusion.
The monarch nced at him and grinned. "Did you think I would send you out without giving you your reward?" He paused and then said, "Don''t worry, kid, I just sent them out because I didn''t want to let them know what I gave you."
Margaret looked at him in confusion and asked, "Senior monarch, if that was the case, then why didn''t you send me out along with them?"
"Littledy, how could I send you out when I still haven''t passed my legacy to you. And I don''t believe you would harm him because of the reward I would give him because you will have the same things as him." The crimson monarch smiled.
"You mean he would also get your ''Crimson dragon spell''?" Margaret asked in surprise.
The crimson monarch nodded and looked toward him as he asked, "Little boy, do you want to inherit my legacy?"
Max was dazed for a while as he did not expect him to receive his legacy, but he didn''t directly agree. instead, he asked, "Senior, may I know why I''m also eligible?"
The crimson monarch was surprised to hear his question but smiled after thinking about something, and Margaret finally looked toward Max. In her opinion, Most Men are too greedy and want everything without working for it themselves. But Max proved her wrong as he didn''t agree as she thought he would.
"It''s because among all the sessors, you have the highest affinity, and your performance during the second trial is way better than the rest of themparatively. Although your control over mana isn''t worth mentioning and you don''t have any fighting experience, but these will change in the future as your strength increases." The crimson monarch exined.
Margaret stared at him intently as if she wanted to engrave his face in his mind. ?
Max didn''t speak after hearing him. He had expected some other reason for choosing him; for example, he was special or something like that.
"Okay senior, I ept your legacy." Max bowed.
"Good, Don''t resist." The crimson monarch nodded, and golden light shot out from him and entered Margaret and Max''s forehead.
"I''ve transmitted My Crimson dragon spell to you two." He said and then looked toward Max and said with a serious voice, "Max, you should not tryprehending it before you be a four-star mage at least; otherwise, your body won''t be able to bear it." The crimson monarch said and then flicked his finger in his direction. "Go now."
The altar glowed, and he disappeared.
The monarch then looked at Margaret and said, "Littledy, I have a small request before I disappear from this world."
"Please say, senior monarch."
...
...
Max suddenly appeared in his room. Lilly wasn''t in the room, so he thought she was out. He was too tired after all that had happened. Heid on the bed and quickly entered deep sleep. He didn''t even bother to change his clothes which were tattered and had blood stains on them.
...
He didn''t know how many hours he slept. He opened his eyes. His body was sore. "I''ve to increase my basic stats to avoid being in this situation after every fight."
"Huh? It seems Lilly has taken care of me. How caring!" Max smiled when He stood up to take a bath and realised that he was wearing clean clothes and he had medicine paste over the bruises and cuts that had almost disappeared.
He quickly took a bath and went out. He was starving right now. The reconstruction was done, and everything was clean and shiny once again. You could not say that a few days before, there was only destruction.
"Magic is really great and makes lives much easier." He was still in awe of the fact that he was in a world where magic existed.
Viscount manor had also hired more guards and maids while Knights were gradually being recruited.
As he walked toward the dining hall, all the guards, maids, whoever saw him greeted him with respect. He didn''t know what brought this change
He ordered some maids to prepare food for him and waited. After a few minutes, food was served; he gobbled everything up. When he was done eating, he went to find Esther.
Esther, Mina and Amelia were gathered together and were talking with grave expressions. When they noticed Maxing, they stopped whatever they were talking about and put on smiles on their faces.
Max noticed this and frowned but chose to ignore it and asked after greeting them, "Do you know when my father wille back? I need to talk to him about something."
Hearing his question, their smile disappeared, and their expressions sank. Seeing their reaction, his expression hardened, and he asked, "What happened? Tell me. Is he alright?"
Chapter 49 I Want To Become Strong Too
Chapter 49 I Want To Be Strong Too
"Tell me, what happened? Is father alright?" Max urged.
Esther looked at him and said, "Yes, he is fine. We just received his message that the team to hunt three-starred beasts had formed but there are only a few three-star mages in the team and judging from the reports on Beast tide there are more than a dozen three-starred beast in the magical forest."
She paused and looked toward Amelia, who seemed too worried, and continued "So we are slightly worried even though we know that nothing would happen to your father as he is also a very powerful three-star mage."
"Ohh! This is the case." Max let out a sigh of relief.
He then looked at them and smiled beautifully. "Don''t worry, father is indeed very strong. He can handle those beasts easily with other mages, and there is less chance of them encountering all the beasts at the same time. Even if they did, they can just retreat. You guys don''t have to worry so much." He tried to ease their worries.
"Mhm... You are right." Esther and Mina nodded and looked at Amelia who was the most worried and talked to her to relieve some of her tension.
After talking to them for a few minutes, more, Max came out of their room. He wanted to talk to his father, but he still haven''t returned. However Esther told him that, before going into the forest to hunt, he wille home first. So Max decided he would talk to him then.
When he returned to his room, he saw Lilly sitting on the bed. She was wearing a purple coloured one-piece dress which was clinging to her body on the chest and hips but covered herpletely, barely showing any skin, Making her look even more charming. Max stared at her, pleasantly surprised. Although he knew that Lilly was beautiful, he didn''t expect her to look so much more beautiful in different clothes. He patted himself inwardly for buying her these. Her current beauty could easily make any man fall in love with her.
When Lilly saw him entering the room, she stood up with her head down. She blushed when Max kept staring at her, but she felt good in her heart. Any girl would feel good when the one she loves looks at her like that, and Lilly was no exception.
She looked up when she remembered how worried she was when she returned to his room and saw him passed out with small injuries all over his body. She asked sternly, or she tried, "Wh-Where did you get those injuries? I was so worried when you didn''t wake up even in the morni..."
She couldn''tplete her sentence when Max walked up to her and embraced her. Her mind went nk being embraced by him so suddenly, but she quickly came to her senses and pushed him away.
She rebuked in a soft voice, "I''m asking something. Why do you have to worry me like this? I was so worried when I couldn''t find you anywhere in the mansion and found you here passed out, injured." Her eyes teared up.
Max felt bad seeing her worry like this, but at the same time, he felt good that she genuinely cared about him.
He cupped her face lovingly and said as he looked her into the eyes, "I''m sorry for worrying you." He apologised and then exined to her what had happened.
"Remember the ring I bought from that merchant. It turned out that it was a legacy item. It suddenly teleported me to the legacy ground. There..."
***
After listening to him, she stared at him in awe. She knew a little about the powerful beings such as Kings, Emperors and Monarchs. Max had told her asionally when he spent his time studying. She knew that they were almost godlike beings and The strongest ruler of their kingdom was only a King ranked mage who established the green leaf kingdom.
Now the man she loved has received the legacy from a powerful being like the crimson Emperor. Naturally, She was happy, so happy that she couldn''t speak, but at the same time, she felt worry growing in her heart.
Now that Max has already be a two-star mage at such a young age and inherited the legacy from an Emperor ranked mage, he would no doubt be more powerful in future, and many women would try to court him. ?
Although she already knew that he would have more women beside her and he had promised her that she would be his Main wife, she was still worried. Worried about the fact that she was weak and might continue being weak and be a burden on him and won''t be able to apany him in his future adventures, which would undoubtedly be dangerous. Some strong woman might take his heart, and he would no longer love her.
Lilly shook her head and suddenly pped her cheeks and thought ''No, I will also be strong so that I will be with him always and won''t let anyone steal him from me.''
Max was dumbfounded by the sudden change in her behaviour and asked, "What happened? Are you alright?"
"Yes, I''m fine. I''m happy that you had such a fortunate encounter." After saying this, she suddenly put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.
Max felt odd because he could feel that she was worried about something but didn''t think more and kissed her tasty lips back.
When Max was getting into the mood, Lilly suddenly broke the kiss and said while looking at him, "I don''t want to be left behind. I want to be strong too so that I can apany you always."
He was momentarily stunned and then smiled when he saw the determination in her eyes. "Oh, Okay. Come with me then." Max grabbed her hand and crossed his fingers with hers as he led her out of the room.
She didn''t resist and let him drag her with him. She had made resolve in her heart to face reality.
Max led her towards the library. Many maids and guards saw them and started whispering among themselves.
"Who is thatdy with the young master? She is too beautiful."
"It seems young master has found himself a gooddy."
"But why does she looks familiar? It seems I''ve seen her somewhere."
"Hey, isn''t that Lilly? Young master''s personal maid."
"Yeah, she is. I didn''t think she would be so cunning and make her move on the young master."
"Yeah, you are right. I heard she started living with him in his room recently."
"Her life is set now. Young master isn''t like before. He has be a two-star mage at such a young age. Maybe I should also try my luck on him."
"You? Have you seen your face in the mirror? He won''t even give you a second look. Hehe."
"..."
Some maids recognised Lilly and started gossiping. Some started defame her while some became jealous of her.
Lilly bit her lower lip hard that it started bleeding, and her eyes became wet. She tightened her grip on his hand to feel his warmth.
Max suddenly stopped in his tracks when he felt her hand tremble and looked toward the maids who were badmouthing her and said coldly, "Don''t you have anything else to do? She is my woman, and if I hear any of you talking bad about her, I''ll kill you." His eyes burned with mes, and the temperature around him started to rise.
"I''m sorry young master. Forgive us." Every maid felt scared under his cold gaze and hurriedly apologised and went away.
Chapter 50 Lewd Intentions
Chapter 50 Lewd Intentions
He ignored them and walked toward the library with Lilly. Soon they were in front of the library hall. He entered with Lilly and led her to the corner where Esther had found the mana formation scroll for him.
"Stop right there." A cold voice sounded out from behind. Lilly tensed up, thinking that she might not be allowed to enter. The librarian, who was an old man, came toward them. Max stopped and waited for him toe because he knew that the librarian was only doing his duty. Only the Garfield family could enter this section. Apart from them, everyone had to take special permission, and the librarian had to verify their identities.
But when the librarian saw Max, he bowed respectfully and said, "It''s young master Maxwell. Forgive me; you can enter." He moved aside and let them enter the skill section.
It was a big hall with many shelves arranged in rows. There were many skill scrolls and skill books neatly arranged on the wooden shelves. Lilly was looking around with a dazed expression.
Before, as a maid, she wasn''t even allowed to enter the library and could only read the books Max asionally gave her, but now she could choose any book or skill which even the Knights weren''t usually allowed to touch. Although She knew that there were many skills in the library, She was surprised to see these many books in one ce.
"You can choose any skill you want, and there should be some ice spells too because Esther is also an ice mage. Find those which you think would suit you. I''m going back; for now, take your time." Max pointed to the shelves and said. He then kissed her and went out.
After exiting the skill section, he walked to the old librarian "Librarian, Let her stay here as long as she wants and choose her skills. If you can, help her find some suitable ones but remember, treat her respectfully." Librarian hurriedly nodded. At this point, everyone knew that Max wasn''t like before and has already be a two-star mage showing great potential for the future. Max had to warn him because he noticed that the librarian had a cold personality, and he didn''t want him to be rude to her.
When Max returned to his room, he found Eva standing outside his room. Seeing Maxing, She put on a charming smile and greeted him, "How are you, Max? If you have some time, can we talk?"
"Oh, sure. Come inside." Max smiled and led her inside.
He sat down on the bed and gestured for her to sit. "Sit wherever you like." After saying those words, he suddenly became embarrassed because in his room there was only the bed and one stone chair which wasn''t near the bed.
When he was about to get up and let her sit on the bed instead, she was already seated beside him. Max looked at her from head to toe. She was wearing a yellow dress which exposed her hands and legs. He could even see her deep cleavage.
When Eva noticed that he was peeking at her boobs, she slightly stuck her chest out.
Max moved his gaze away, thinking she might feel awkward if he kept staring at her. Eva was a beautiful girl around his age, but her beauty couldn''t bepared to Lilly. Her breasts were slightly bigger than Lilly''s, and she looked attractive in her revealing dress. ?
Max couldn''t help but nod his head. The women here were really of good quality. He had to fight his urge to look at her plump breasts.
"So, what do you want to talk about?" He asked, looking at her face and appreciating her beauty.
Eva secretly let out a sigh of relief when she noticed that he seemed interested in her body. She sat closer to him and smiled at him, and said, "I wanted to thank you for saving our lives from the beasts. But I couldn''t find you before, so I came today to thank you."
"It''s okay. We are family. Naturally, I will do whatever is necessary to ensure your safety." Max said, trying to avoid looking at her cleavage, which was tempting him very much now.
"I also wanted to apologise for my husband''s rude behaviour to you. I hope you won''t take that to heart and forgive him. Because in future we might have to depend on you to live a safe life." Eva put her hand in his and stroked it lightly.
Max suddenly realised why she hade to talk to him. It was because, after witnessing his strength and talent, she was worried that in future, if he became the viscount, he would make their life hard, given that her husband was the one who mocked him the most. Therefore, she wanted to seduce him, or why would she wear such revealing clothes and be so defenceless.
Max was partially correct. Eva came here for that too, but her main reason was not that. She wanted to seduce him. After the day she heard him having sex in his room and the woman''s pleasure-filled moans, she couldn''t stop herself from imagining having sex with him.
It''s been more than a year since she married William. Initially, She wasn''t interested in sex and only saw it as the process of making babies. But after the first she did it with William, she became obsessed with the pleasure it brought her. But after some time, she wasn''t satisfied with him, and he then joined the magic academy, leaving her alone.
When William came back for Max''s birthday celebration, he didn''t pay attention to her, which made her even more frustrated. But after the beast tide, when she came back to thank Max and heard him having sex, herst line of resistance broke, and all she could think of was sex.
And when she found out that the woman he was having sex with was only a maid of the house, she thought he was also a pervert. Therefore she decided to make her move on him.
Max also noticed her intention and chuckled inwardly. ''What a cunning and lewd woman. Well, It''s great if you are asking for it; I''ll give it to you; I also need some lust points anyways.
Chapter 51 You Seem To Love It
Chapter 51 You Seem To Love It
Max suddenly grabbed her hand, which was stroking his hand, and put it between his hands, and as he felt the softness of her hand, he smiled and said, "It''s okay, sister inw. I don''t me him. He is also my family, after all. If you ever need anything from me, don''t hesitate to ask."
Eva looked at his handsome face and nodded as a slight blush adorned her cheeks. As she felt his hands caressing her hand, she started to feel hot. Her thoughts wandered all around.
"Thank you, Max, for understanding. I''ll make sure be never talk bad to you." She said in a weak voice.
Max looked at her face and saw that she was turning on but acted as if he didn''t know and put his hand on her cheek and rubbed lightly. "Are you okay? Your face is turning red."
"Mhm...I''m fine. It''s just that I''m feeling hot suddenly." She leaned toward him more, and now Max could see deeper into her cleavage.
Max was using his elemental mana to increase the temperature around them slightly because it would help him in a moment.
Thinking about the possibility of having sex with Max, which made her feel hot, coupled with the increase in temperature, she started to sweat slightly.
Seeing that the beads of crystal sweat started to form on her forehead, cheeks, breasts and other exposed parts, he stopped circting his mana, and the temperature around them became normal.
"Oh, sister inw, you are sweating. Let me help you wipe it." Without waiting for her to say anything, he took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped her forehead.
Eva didn''t stop him, so he moved his hand down and wiped her nose, cheeks and then neck. He then moved his hand toward her cleavage and started to wipe it, and simultaneously started rubbing the upper area of her boobs with his fingers.
Eva bit her lower lip in a seductive manner. Max was nowpletely sure that she was here to seduce him. He stopped after wiping her sweat off her hands but didn''t touch her half-exposed legs and smiled. "You must be feeling hot here, right? you are sweating all over."
"Yes. I don''t know what happened. But I''m feeling hot here. Should I take these clothes off?" Eva smiled at her seductively.
"Yes, that''s a good idea." Max quickly nodded.
Eva turned around and started taking her clothes off. Very soon, she was only in her underwear. Max couldn''t hold back anymore, grabbed her boobs from behind and ripped off the bra type clothing covering her melons.
"Ahh...!"
Eva cried out in surprise but didn''t resist and looked back and said mischievously, "So are we not ying dumb any longer?"
"What''s the benefit of acting dumb when you obviously came to seduce me. Now make haste and undress me." Max pped her ass and sat back.
Eva quickly turned to him and stripped him of his clothing. Now, they both were only in underwear. Max pointed to his underwear, and Eva took it off.
Gasp! ?
Eva gasped when his erect thick dick came into her view. "Now I understand why that girl was moaning with so much pleasure." She murmured, looking at his big thick cock. Her eyes were fixed on it as if it was some great treasure.
"It seems sister inw likes it." Max grinned, and with one hand, he put it on her lips.
Eva understood his intention but backed off and asked with a slight frown, "You want me to put it in my mouth?"
"And suck it." He nodded as he added, "If not, you can just go back. I won''t stop you."
Eva hesitated after hearing him. His meaning was clear. He didn''t care much about having sex with her. If she wanted to satisfy her lust, then she had to do what he wanted.
It didn''t take her more than a few seconds to make her decision. She crawled on fours and grabbed his cock with her little hand and stroked it a few times, then put her lips on the tip and gave it a lick.
''It smells and tastes weird but good.'' She thought and then opened her mouth and took half of his dick inside.
"Oh, nice! Don''t let your teeth touch it and use your tongue to such on it." Max told her as it seemed that she had never given a blowjob.
"Mmh..." Eva nodded with his dick in her mouth. She started to use her tongue to lick around the ns and suck it.
"Ohh! Good continue like this." Max groaned in pleasure.
In just a few minutes, Eva was doing an excellent job. She would constantly stroke his shaft and put it in and out of her mouth and suck hard on the ns, and when his dick would almost reach her throat, she would wrap her tongue around it.
"Oh! I didn''t expect it. You are a natural at this. Ah, swallow it all." Max grabbed her hair and pulled her head down, and put his cock to the balls in her mouth. It went into her throat, which stimted it even more, and he shot his load down her throat.
"Uggh..." She choked when his cum filled her throat, but she couldn''t move back because he was holding her head down.
"Ohh...yess!"
Max moaned aloud as pleasure coursed through his dick. He felt great doing it a bit forcefully. He didn''t need to care for her even if she choked and couldn''t breathe for a short while because, given how lustful she was, she would not mind as long as he fucked her brains out.
Doing it with Lilly, he had to be gentle and make sure that she was also satisfied as there were feelings involved, but with Eva, there was no such thing. She was doing it with him for her selfish reasons, so he could treat her however he wanted.
After he stopped cumming, he let her move away her took his dick out.
"Haahh...huff...huff..."
She gasped for air but didn''t spit his cum out and swallowed it all as he told her to.
To his surprise, She didn''t show any dissatisfaction or resentment but smiled and licked her lips clean of his semen. "Did you feel good, Max?" She asked as she again grabbed his dick with one hand and started to clean it with her tongue.
Chapter 52 Its The Best Ive Ever Had
Chapter 52 It''s The Best I''ve Ever Had
"Did you like it, Max?" Eva asked as she licked his cock clean.
"Yeah, I liked it. You have some talent in this regard seeing how quickly you learnt. Let''s see if you can make me feel good with other parts of your body?" Max smiled as he put his hands behind his head and rested on the bed.
"I''ll make sure to satisfy you, My lord." Eva chuckled and continued to y with his dick.
"I like your confidence. Ah, Before we move on to the main dish, remember to call me master if you want this to continue." Max caressed her cheek and said.
"Master? Why? Do you have some weird fantasy?" Eva looked at him weirdly.
He chuckled and shook his head. "It''s because you''ll be a ve to my dick after getting a good taste of it."
"Hehe, if You can make this happen, I''ll dly call you master be a ve to your dick as want." Eva also let out a sensualugh and said.
***
After Max went out of the library, Lilly walked around checking different skill scrolls.
''These all are very good techniques. Which one should I pick? He said to take a look at Ice spells, but how can I find them in these many scrolls and books?'' Lilly thought as she looked at the countless scrolls ced on wooden shelves.
Just as she was wondering whether she should check all of them one by one, she noticed the old librarianing toward her. She panicked, thinking he would ask her to choose quickly and leave. Therefore she promptly took another scroll from the shelf and started reading it.
"Greetings, Mydy! I noticed that you haven''t chosen any spell yet. Would you mind me helping a little?" The old librarian bowed and asked politely.
"Ahh, yes. Can...can you tell me where are ice elemental spells?" Lilly became flustered seeing him bowing to her. This was the first time someone had treated her like this. She felt happy.
"Yes, mydy, please this way." He guided her to a different shelf where only a few tens of scrolls were. "These are ice spells, mydy. Please choose anyone you like." He then bowed and went out.
***
After Eva licked his dick clean, Max took off her underwear and rubbed her clit with his fingers. To his surprise, She was already dripping wet.
"It seems you don''t need any forey now," Max smirked.
He positioned her on the corner of the bed in a way that her lower half was hanging out of the bed. He put her legs on his shoulders and supported her hips with his hands, and put his dick on the entrance of her hair free pussy.
"It''s good that you clear your hair down here, or you would have returned without having a taste of my weapon," Max muttered as he rubbed the tip of his dick on her clit.
"Mmm..." Eva moaned in a low voice when he felt pleasure from her clit but didn''t say anything to him; however, she was relieved that she always kept her pussy clean even if no one was going to see that.
Max teased her pussy by rubbing her clit, and sometimes he would slide the tip of his dick into her vagina and then took out before she could feel it properly.
"Ahh Max, don''t tease me like this and put it inside now. I can''t hold back now." Eva cried out, her breathing rough. ?
"Okay. Here we go." He nodded, and with a thrust, he shoved his dickpletely inside her wet pussy.
"Ahhhhh...."
"Ohhh..."
Eva and Max both moaned but Eva''s moan, rather than filled with pleasure like Max''s, was more like a scream.
"Ahh it hurts. It''s too thick and big. Please Do it slowly." She said, gritting her jaws hard.
"Max ignored her pleading and continued thrusting as he wished. Sometimes he would thrust hard and fast, sometimes slowly. As he kept making piston movements, her pained screams turned into pleasure-filled moans.
"Hahh...Ahhh...Ohhh..." Her erotic moans resounded in the room.
p! p! p!
Hearing her moans, Max thrust hard, and their flesh pped against each other without stop. Her pussy was clenching tightly on his dick. When he tried to take it out, he would feel as if her pussy didn''t want his dick to go out and thus forcibly gripped hard on it, making him moan in pleasure.
Although Max started to love Lilly and enjoyed having sex with her, Eva was on a different level. As the saying goes, a novice is still a novice no matter what and cannotpare to an experienced one.
The way she put pressure on his dick, he was feeling a lot of pleasure. After a few minutes, Max was about to cum; he stopped thrusting and changed her position and put her hands on the bed as she bowed forward.
He inserted his dick from behind as he grabbed her waist with a thrust. He then did it for a while in the doggy style.
"Aahh...haah...ohhh...i''ming...i''ming." Eva let out a few loud moans, and her body stiffened as she cummed.
Max also came inside her after a few more shots. He didn''t have to worry about getting her pregnant as every woman who is a novice mage or above can use her mana to prevent pregnancy. He was initially concerned about getting Lilly pregnant, but then she told him that she could choose not to be pregnant by using a little bit of her mana which relieved him of his worries.
[ Ding. ]
[ +2500 Lust points. ]
After taking his little brother out of her warm and wet pussy, he heard the system notification, which made a smile appear on his lips.
"Huff! Huff! Huff!"
After sex, Evay on the bed with her ass facing the ceiling as she huffed and breathed. Her eyes were brown eyes staring at the man in front of her with his dick still pointing toward the sky. "It was the best sex I ever had, Master. I hope you can call for me if you need this pussy of mine to serve you."
Max smiled at her and said, "Yeah I will. But We still have a few more rounds to go."
Hear him say that her eyes widened slightly as she gulped hard. ''I was foolish topare him to William. He is indeed a monster.'' She thought as she licked her lips in excitement.
***
A/N: I hope you liked the chapter.
I''ve released 52 chapters now. Please give your review on the story and rate it so that I can know if you guys like it and whether I should improve something.
Thank you to the guys who vote for my novel. I really appreciate your support. Keep it up~
Chapter 53 Improving
Chapter 53 Improving
After they had sex two more times, both Eva and Max werepletely exhausted, lying in bed naked.
Max was quite satisfied after fucking her in different positions and grew happier when he heard the system''s notification saying he had gained more lust points.
But he noticed a peculiar thing. After the First sex, he got 2500 LPs, while after two more times, the LPs he gained decreased, and he only got +2000 and +1500, respectively.
''It''s weird. When I did with Lilly before forming my mana core, I always got the same amount of LPs no matter how many times we did it.'' Max wondered, confused.
He was pleased to see that he gained more than double the number of LPs when having sex with Eva and concluded that it must be because she was a one-star mage while Lilly was still a novice mage. But his happiness didn''tst. Seeing the LPs, he gained while having sex with her decreased drastically.
''Forget it. I won''t be able to understand it anyway. It''s good that I gained quite a lot of LPs from her and had an enjoyable time.'' Max shrugged and stopped thinking about it.
Then a sudden thought crossed his mind, and his lips curled upward, forming a huge grin as he looked at Eva, who was lying by his side, her generous chest heaving up and down, and she breathed. Her fair skin was glistening with sweat making her even more seductive.
Although she had called him master right after their first time, Max wasn''t satisfied as he felt that she didn''t really mean it and was only saying to make him feel good so that he would continue to have sex with her, but after experiencing the peak of ecstasy after two more times, she sincerely called him master and became his ve, a sex ve.
He grabbed her boob with one hand and kneaded it roughly, making her open her eyes and look at him. She asked with a smile, "What is it, Master? Do you still want to continue?"
Although she tried to smile, she was hoping inwardly that he would not fuck her more today as her pussy had be very sore after how roughly he had used it.
Max pinched her pink bud and said, "Rx, I won''t do it anymore today. I''m quite satisfied for now." He was also exhausted after their hot sex session, as his stamina was only slightly higher than an average mortal.
"You can go to your room now, and remember, do note into my room again unless I ask you to." Eva''s face turned gloomy hearing this, but after hearing what he said next, she calmed down. "When I want to fuck you or when you want to have sex again, just tell me, and I''lle to your room." Max said and stood up as he went toward the bathroom.
"O-Okay, Master." Eva nodded with slight reluctance. She knew that this was the best she could hope for if she wanted to continue having sex with him and satisfy her lust. As for the reason he didn''t want her toe into his room, she knew it but didn''t say anything as she didn''t want to make him angry and lose her sex partner. She wore her clothes and went to her room.
Max took a quick bath and felt refreshed. He wore afortable robe and threw the bedsheets aside and sat cross-legged on the bed, and opened his status window.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 10 ]
[ Agility: 10 ]
[ Stamina: 8/15 ]
[ Vitality: 13 ]
[ Intelligence: 15 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 6000 ]
''With these six thousand lust points, I can increase 60 attribute points, but How should I distribute them?'' Max pondered as he looked at his status window. ?
If it were before, his first choice would be to increase his Mana stat first, but he couldn''t do it now because he first needed to strengthen his mana core for a few weeks before he would be able to do it.
''Let''s see. Stamina is a must as I can''t afford to be out of breath every time I have sex or faint every time I fight. After this, should I increase my Agility, vitality and others equally or put more into agility?'' He pondered.
From the time he woke up in this world, His low stamina was his main problem. For example, after he fought in the beast tide, he directly passed, and in the legacy ground, he barely kept himself from losing consciousness after his stamina almost bottomed out.
As for why he thought to increase his agility, It was because after he fought in the second trial of crimson legacy with earth golems, he noticed that even though he could kill them with his magic attacks easily, he faced problems when they got close to him. He couldn''t easily dodge attacks because of his low agility.
He wanted to fight with his magic spells and not in closebat because he deemed it more dangerous. If he was far from his enemy, there was still a chance he could survive even if he were weaker than him, but if he was close, then he had to say his prayers. For this reason, he has to have the ability to put distances mid fights between him and the enemy and dodge attacks in case his enemiese close to him.
After thinking for a while more, He clicked on the screens repeatedly and decided to increase all of his attributes in a more bnced fashion rather than focusing on only one.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 15 ]
[ Agility: 15 ]
[ Stamina: 8/30 ]
[ Vitality: 20 ]
[ Intelligence: 20 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 2300 ]
He increased his strength, agility and intelligence by five points and vitality by seven points. He increased them by only so much because he was worried that his body might not be able to endure the sudden increase in the basic stats without suffering any bacsh. He doubled his stamina stats because he reckoned it would only be good for him and not negatively affect him.
As for his reason for increasing his intelligence by the same amount of points as agility was because intelligence not only made his mind sharp and he could keep his cool even in the face of danger but also gave him better control than others over mana.
He was quite confused because when he made quick progress in controlling mana and even invented his [ Fireball ], he didn''t have any training and wasn''t familiar with it beforehand. But gradually, he realised it was because his intelligence was higher than the others.
After increasing his attributes to the ''limits'', there were still 2300 free LPs. ''I''ll use them after my body get used to the increased stats.'' He decided.
He could feel his body brimming with vitality and his strength enhanced, but he didn''t rush out to exercise or test it because he first wanted to cultivate and strengthen his mana core before going out.
As for how to do it, he had to simply refine his mana so that it is free of impurities and then inject it into his mana core ording to the instructions written in the scroll.
He straightened his backbone and sat in the meditation posture, and started to refine and inject his mana into the mana core.
Chapter 54 Ashtons Return
Chapter 54 Ashton''s Return
Three days quickly passed. During these three days, Max would cultivate his mana core to strengthen it, and for the rest of the day, he would practice with mana trying to gain better control over it. His control over it gradually became more refined, although it was not very drastic; improvement is improvement after all, no matter how small.
He also got familiar with the improved stats, and now that his vitality was almost double that of an average human, his body recovered from its weakened state, and he gained some flesh over his bones.
Although he didn''t be muscr or anything, he wasn''t skinny like before, and his body was strengthening and his physique improved, which, coupled with his looks, increased his masculine charm.
In these three days, Lilly had also chosen a few ice spells, and after Max requested Esther to guide Lilly, she also made very rapid improvements, even more than Max did when he trained with Anna.
When Esther and others heard that Lilly was his woman, they didn''t say anything and epted it. They seemed to treat Lilly like a member of their family and not a maid anymore, which made Lilly and Max happy, and after Max had warned the maids who were gossiping, no one dared to talk bad about her behind her back.
Max had just finished another session of strengthening his mana core and was resting to replenish the exhausted mana when a maid knocked on the door.
"Yes,e in!" Max shouted.
A maid came in, and when she saw him covered in sweat and his clothes sticking to his body and lying in bed, she blushed and said, "Young master, Lord Viscount hase. He is in the meeting hall and wants to see you."
"Oh! Father has finallye." Max got up and said, "I''lle after cleaning myself. You can go."
Hearing hismand, the maid hesitated and said while looking down, "Young master, Should I assist in taking a bath?"
Max looked at her, she was young and beautiful, but he waved his hand. "It''s fine; you can go."
"Y-Yes, young master." She bowed and left in a hurry.
"It seems everyone considers me a pervert, huh?" He muttered and went into the bathroom.
...
In the meeting hall, A big round table was set up. Ashton was sitting in his throne type chair. Esther, Amelia and Mina were seated by his side. Max''s sisters inw were also present, looking at the guests sitting in front of them with the same respect they looked at Ashton.
In front of them sat a group of noble-looking men and women. Delicious food was served to them, but none seemed too interested in eating. There were three men and four women who radiated the same intensity of aura as Ashton. Men were calmly sitting, but one middle-aged woman seemed annoyed. She wore luxurious clothes and radiated haughty air. ?
"Ashton, didn''t you teach your son anything? How can he make us wait for this long? You know we don''t have much time to waste on this mission. Meet him quickly, and let''s get out of here." The woman sitting in the middle of the group said grumpily.
"Madam Mari, He wille in a few minutes. Until then, Why don''t you eat something to calm your nerves." Ashton said, smiling.
"You... Forget it." Madam Mari shook her head and closed her eyes.
The men in the group looked at Ashton with respectful gazes while other women shook their heads. They knew that Madam Mari always acted high and mighty because of her connection with the Count and overwhelming strength. She was also a three-star mage, just like others in the group, but she was more powerful.
Therefore, she always behaved arrogantly, and they had to endure it, but with Ashton in their group, She couldn''t do whatever she wanted even though Count Wiley made her the head of the group for the mission. If Madam Mari was stronger among other three-star mages, Ashton was even more powerful than her, making her treat him differently.
But everyone in the group knew that the rtionship between them wasn''t any good, and Count Wiley also seemed to have some kind of enmity with Ashton. That''s why he didn''t make him the leader of the group for the mission.
Madam Mari didn''t even want to stop by his house, but Ashton told her that she could go ahead while he met his family beforeing there. She knew that she, along with six three-star mages, couldn''t guarantee her safety, let alone others in the group. That''s why she gritted her teeth and ''allowed'' him toe here, but she swore that after their mission, she wouldin to Count Wiley about it.
"I''m sorry for beingte, father. I had to take a bath because I was sweating a lot after cultivating." A voice sounded as the meeting hall''s door swung open, and two figures stepped inside.
Madam Mari, who was already irritated, snapped upon hearing his excuse. "Who are you kidding? How can you sweat when you simply sit in your room in meditation or your way of cultivating..."
She stopped mid-speech when she turned to look at the new arrival, her mouth slightly opened in astonishment. She didn''t expect Ashton''s son to be this handsome. She wasn''t the only one; everyone in the hall, including Ashton and others, stared as if they were hypnotised.
"How handsome!"
"Beautiful!"
The young woman who was in her twenties in the group blurted out, looking at Max in a daze. At the same time, the men stared at the Girl behind him.
Max, who was already very handsome before he started to recover, was wearing a star-patterned light blue robe which, coupled with his Sapphire eyes and hair, looked extremely attractive; which, for a moment, put thedies in a daze but being powerful mages they quickly returned to their senses.
*****
Thank you guys who voted. Keep supporting the novel.
Chapter 55 Astonishment
Chapter 55 Astonishment
Max extended his hand toward Lilly and looked at her with a smile. She was still feeling nervous about meeting everyone as his girlfriend, but she knew if she wanted to feel slightly more secure in this rtionship, she had to confront everyone as soon as possible.
Although the Ladies of the Garfield family knew that she was his woman, they didn''t ask orment anything on their rtionship. Even Esther, who has been guiding her for the past few days, never said anything about their rtionship. It was as if everyone was waiting for them to announce it.
She has been gathering her courage for this day ever since Max epted her as his woman.
Max could havee a lot sooner, but first, he went to the training hall to call her and then waited until she was all dressed up and ready to go.
Lilly took a deep breath and held his hand like a princess, and then walked together with him toward the table.
Everyone stared at this scene in silence, with different thoughts going through their minds.
Esther, Amelia and Mina watched them calmly While Lacey, La and Chloe showed surprise on their faces. As for Eva, she had a smile on her face, but she was staring at Lilly as if to see what was special about the girl, but after looking at her, she shook her head and thought, ''It''s no wonder he didn''t show any special interest in me. His woman is this beautiful.''
Lilly was wearing an elegant ck gown type dress which on her fair and smooth skin shined even more, and her ck hair draped over her shoulders, giving her an even more charming look. Among the women present, only Esther and Amelia couldpare to her in beauty.
Max holding her jade hand, slowly reached his father and bowed. Seeing him bow, Lilly also bowed. Ashton was surprised to see him bring such a beautiful girl with him in this type of meeting, which meant she was his woman, but when he saw that this beautiful girl was previously his maid, he became shocked for an instant.
He didn''t expect his son to fall for a maid and then introduce her to them like this. His shock was momentary. He smiled. "Good son. Come sit down."
Max nodded and sat down with Lilly by his side. He then looked toward the guests and greeted them with a smile. "Greetings, My name is Max."
"Haha, What a good boy! Ashton, your boy seems quite capable." One of the men with a muscr bodyughed as he nced at Lilly. Ashton just smiled at this.
"Hello, Max. I''m Valerie." The youngest woman in the group shook his hand as she introduced herself excitedly.
"That''s enough!" Madam Mari shouted, seeing her almost drooling on him.
Valerie sat down after being scolded by Mari. Max looked at Madam Mari and Smiled. "Lady, were you asking if I was making an excuse or my way of cultivation was unique, right?"
He didn''t wait for her to say anything and said, "My way of cultivation is normal like others, but I was strengthening my mana core and exhausted myselfpletely. That was why I was sweating and had to take a bath before presenting myself before you guys."
"What?"
"Strengthening your mana core?"
"Are you saying that you''ve already formed your mana core and be a two-star mage? How old are you?" ?
Except for his family members, everyone, including his father, looked at him with disbelief.
"Hehe, how can I believe you what you say? Let me check for myself." Madam Mari walked toward him and touched him on the shoulder as she sent his mana inside his body. After taking a look, she was astounded.
"It''s true." She muttered as she got back to her seat.
"Hahaha... Good! Good! You gave me a great surprise, my son. I''m proud of you." Ashtonughed loudly. He was delighted to hear the great news and even more when he saw the dazed expression on Mari''s face.
"Congrattions, Max, on bing a two-star mage at such a young age. Your talent isparable to the top geniuses of the kingdom." The muscr manughed and praised.
"Congrattions, Max. After bing an influential man, don''t forget me, hehe." Valerie giggled like a little girl.
"Thank you. No, I won''t forget you." Max also chuckled.
"Hehe, such a good boy." Valerie winked at him yfully.
"Don''t tease him anymore, Valerie." Another woman sitting by her side said.
...
After everyone calmed down, Ashton talked with Max, asking if he needed anything, but Max shook his head and only asked for some money in case he wanted to purchase something.
"Alright, now we have to proceed with our mission to hunt those three-star beasts in case they attack nearby towns again." Ashton said as he to his family and stood up.
Apart from Madam Mari, others wore grim faces when Ashton mentioned the possibility of beasts attacking again.
"I''ll kill each and every one of those pests before they can do it again." The muscr man released his murderous intent. His name was Barut, and just like his father, he was also A Viscount of a town which neighbours the Magical beast forest, and his town was almostpletely destroyed in the beast tide.
Others were the same as well, they were also Viscounts of beast tide affected towns, and when they reported it to Count Wiley, who was in charge of this region, he simply asked these Viscounts to form a team and then put his subordinate Mari as the leader.
Ashton quickly stepped in front of his family so that they don''t get affected by his killing intent. After all, other than him, Max and others are only one or two-star mages.
"Calm down, Barut. We will hunt them down, don''t worry." He patted his shoulder to assure him.
After that, he bade farewell to his family and was about to rush out when Max suddenly called out, "Father, May I talk to you before you go? I''ve something important to discuss with you."
Chapter 56 Approval
Chapter 56 Approval
Ashton stopped in his tracks. Max then turned to Madam Mari to ask if he could talk to his father "Lady Mari, May I? It won''t take too much time." He smiled at her as he asked.
Madam Mari was about tosh out but seeing how he addressed her and his smile, she nodded. "Okay, but make it quick."
Everyone looked at her peculiarly. Seeing this, she snapped, "What? Do you really think that I don''t have enough patience to fulfil a kid''s wish?"
No one said anything, but they chuckled inwardly and thought, ''Yes, we do.''
After saying this, she and the others slowly walked toward the entrance of the manor while Max and Ashton sat in the meeting hall again. Lilly and others were still present.
Max stood in front of Ashton and pointed toward Lilly. "Father, I love her, and she is already my woman."
Ashton looked at Max and then Lilly, whose face was now bright red from embarrassment. "Little girl, Do you also love him or..." Ashton started to speak in his usual authoritative tone.
Lilly sprang from her seat and bowed in front of him. "My...My lord, I also lo-love him. I know it is presumptuous of me to think of forming a rtionship with a noble member of the family that gave me better life but... but I really do love him, and I don''t care of the consequences." She stuttered when she started speaking because of nervousness, but she knew she had to say it today; therefore, she didn''t hesitate to express her love for him and her guilt toward the family.
"Okay, I understand. Sit in your seat." Ashton used his magic to make her sit. He did it because he could see that she might copse due to her nervousness.
Max looked at her with a loving gaze. He knew that she considered herself beneath his status and knew that she didn''t have the confidence to confess her love in front of every member of the family, but she still did it.
When Max turned to look at his father, he was surprised a little to see him smiling. Not only he but others were also smiling. Amelia stood from her seat and poured a ss of water, and gave it to Lilly. "Here, my dear."
"Your choice is a great son. I''m happy that you found the woman who you love, and she also loves you. We don''t have any problem with your rtionship." After saying this, he looked toward Lilly and said, "Little Lady, you should not degrade yourself. From now on, your status is that of his wife. So don''t ever underestimate yourself."
Lilly was stunned. She hadn''t expected his family to ept her like this. But soon, this surprise turned into happiness, and tears started rolling down her cheeks. "Thank you, my lord."
Ashton''s face hardened hearing this, and he rebuked, "Are you going to keep calling me that? Call me father, just like Max. We are your family from now on, not your employer."
Amelia caressed her hair and said, "Yes, Lilly, you can call me mother just like my other daughters-inw do."
"Mhm... Father, Mother." Lilly called out softly, and her tears flowed like an unstoppable river. She felt happy, very happy at this moment. She hadn''t known that these words woulde out of her mouth ever.
"Hai! Hai!" Amelia hugged her and patted her shoulders.
...
"So Max, when do you want to marry her?" Ashton asked after Lilly had stooped crying. ?
Lilly didn''t raise her head to look at him because she was very nervous right now, but when she heard Ashton ask him this, she slightly raised her head to look at him, Wanting to hear his reply.
"Father, I''ve decided to first go to a Magic Academy to train myself, and Lilly will also go with me. After we''ve graduated from there, we will get married." Max said.
"Good. You should first focus on your future, and you should, too, Lilly. You also have to be strong enough to apany him in the future." Ashton nodded.
Lilly froze for a second. She vaguely understood his meaning. If she wanted to marry him, she needed enough strength so that no can object to their rtionship. She then nodded toward him.
Ashton smiled when she understood his meaning and then asked, "So which Magic Academy do you want to go to. Seeing that you''ve already be a two-star mage, you can join even Royal Academy."
"No, I want to go to the same Academy Anna goes to." Max shook his head.
Ashton nced at Lilly and understood his intentions; therefore, he didn''t say anything and nodded.
After talking for a few more minutes, Ashton stood up. "I should go now, or that Mari would be even more irritated." He then called out, "George!"
A few momentster, Butler George appeared in the hall and bowed. "Yes, my lord!"
"This mission might take some time. So if I''m not present when Max goes to participate in the Academy exam, you make all the necessary preparation and escort him to the Academy." Ashton ordered.
"Yes, my lord!" Butler George nodded.
"Good. I''m going now. Take care, Guys." Ashton waved his goodbyes and went out with Mari and others.
*****
After Ashton had left, Max asked Lilly toe with him to rest. "No, I''m going to train in my magic spells." She said with determination and started to go towards the training hall when Max grabbed her hand and pulled her toward him, and flicked her forehead. "At least first change your clothes to somefortable ones to train in."
"Mhm..." She nodded and hurriedly ran to their room when she saw that Amelia and the others were smiling, seeing them act lovey-dovey.
"Tch, Look at her act so serious. Does she think she can do whatever she wants now that she is his lover?" Lacey muttered in a low voice. She was feeling jealous over the fact that all of them epted her as his lover so easily even though she was just a maid recently. Even though she was the woman of the eldest son of the Garfield family, she was never treated this way because she wasn''t the main wife.
Eva, who was close to her, smiled when she heard her rant and whispered, "You better not speak anything like this before if you want to live a better life in the future. Max wouldn''t tolerate it if he came to know that you were talking badly about her. You should know his talent is miles ahead of your husband and most likely inherit his father''s position."
Lacey''s expression froze. She also knew that Max has exceptional talent and most likely would be a very powerful figure. She quickly snapped out of it and said, "Thanks. But shouldn''t you also worry about your future, given your husband is the one who mocked him the most."
Eva smiled at this and walked toward her room. "I''ve already made sure that nothing bad happens to me because of my husband''s foolishness."
Chapter 57 Lillys Dedication
Chapter 57 Lilly''s Dedication
After saying goodbyes to Esther and others, Max also returned to his room. When he returned, Lilly had already changed into a ckbat outfit with white stripes over the shoulders and all the way to the arms. It was skin-tight, and her alluring curves were clearly showing, which made him gulp hard.
"Hehe, I''m going to train. Bye." She giggled, seeing Max staring at her like this and Kissed him on the lips and walked out.
When Max came out of his stupor, she had already gone away. He smiled wryly, noticing that he had be hard from seeing her inbat uniform.
"Aren''t those in the training hall will see her like that? I don''t think she realises herself how hot she looks right now. Let''s let her experience it so that she takes care of it properly, and it''s not like anyone would dare to do anything to her knowing she is my woman." Max mumbled and opened his stat window.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 15 ]
[ Agility: 15 ]
[ Stamina: 25/30 ]
[ Vitality: 20 ]
[ Intelligence: 20 ]
[ Mana: 200/1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 2300 ]
"Let''s increase my stats now." He muttered and distributed all the 2300 LPs in different stats.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 20 ]
[ Agility: 20 ]
[ Stamina: 26/35 ]
[ Vitality: 23 ]
[ Intelligence: 25 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 0 ] ?
After he increased his attribute stats, the feeling of bing more powerful came again. He knew that it was only his illusion, but it felt great.
''Let''s focus on strengthening the mana core and training my fighting skills. I still don''t have enough fighting experience; I think I should ask Butler George to be my sparring partner.'' He wondered.
"But before that, let''s sleep and recover my mana." He yawned and lied down on the bed, and closed his eyes. In just a few seconds, he was in a deep sleep.
Strengthening the mana core drains him of not only his mana and stamina but also makes him feel sleepy.
...
After sleeping for a few hours, he woke up refreshed. He checked, and his mana reserve was full now.
"Huh? She hasn''te back yet. How dedicated this girl is?" He smiled wryly. From the day he led her to choose some magic spells and asked Esther to train her, she hasn''t taken any rest apart from the night where she sleeps, not giving him any chance to enjoy some alone time with her.
It was not like he couldn''t wake her up and just do what he wanted, but his conscience wouldn''t allow him to do so. Furthermore, he couldn''t bear to ruin her only rest at night.
''It''s fine. Now I''ve Eva, who is equally if not more sex hungry than me. I should let her train and be stronger.'' After thinking about this, he freshened up and changed into gym wear and went toward the training hall. He wanted to apany her as she trained, and he also had to train his mana control and see if there was any benefit of increasing his intelligence stat apart from making his memory sharp.
Before he went to the training hall, he went to find Butler George. He wanted to ask if he could be his sparring partner but he stumbled into Mina.
Mina was like a normal housewife who didn''t show any interest in other things apart from instructing maids to do their work properly. If it wasn''t for the beast tide, he wouldn''t even know she was also an experienced fighter.
"Hello Mina, where are you heading to?" Max smiled and asked casually.
"I''m going to tell Butler George to start preparing for dinner." Mina replied curtly.
"Oh, what a coincidence I''m going there too." Max said and walked beside her. She had a petite body and her height only reached till his ears. She always wore yellow clothes which matched her Earth element.
"Oh, Do you also have something for him to do?" Mina asked looking at him peculiarly. She was very curious about him ever since he showed that he wasn''t useless anymore. She found it hard to believe that he could miraculously gained mana affinity after getting injured.
That''s why she was always paying attention to him but she could only learn that he was suddenly sexually active after waking up. That''s why she wasn''t too surprised when she heard that Lilly was his woman.
On top of that, Her own daughter inw also got sexually involved with him. She was just outside his room when they did it and could her their erotic moans. She was extremely furious and wanted to barge in but held back. What would she do after barging in? It''s not like she could do anything to him because Ashton loved Max more than anything therefore it would only make Eva''s life miserable.
When she confronted after, Eva simply stated her reason why she did that and med it on William and said that she wanted to secure herself a good life in future. She couldn''t say anything more after hearing her worries. That was because she could sympathise with her to a certain extent.
Even though she was one of Ashton''s woman but her status was only that of a concubine and he didn''t pay any special attention to her. William could attend a magic Academy when she begged and pestered him for many days non-stop. He didn''t want to send him to the magic academy because William also didn''t have any outstanding talent and it would be waste of money.
But because Ashton was a good man he didn''t treat her unfairly and finally gave in and agreed to use his connection to send him to a magic academy. Although Ashton is a good man who didn''t treat them unfairly but same can''t be said for Max. Maybe after he became man of the house he would really treat them badly because William made his childhood miserable by mocking him everyday and it wasn''t like that William would do anything himself given his poor talent. Therefore she came back without saying anything more to Eva.
"Yeah, I want him to be my sparring partner until I join Academy. I have to get better at control and manipting mana and fighting can help me with that but I need a good partner for that that''s why." Max said clenching his fist.
"Ohh, I didn''t expect this." She eximed, surprised.
"Mmm?" Max looked at her weirdly "What do you mean?"
"It''s just because you didn''t show any interest in training before and always holed up in your room." She said.
Chapter 58 Lillys Dedication (2)
Chapter 58 Lilly''s Dedication (2)
"How about I be your sparring partner?" Mina said all of a sudden. "I believe my Earth element abilities would be more effective to fight against rather than Butler George, who doesn''t have any element awakened yet and most importantly, he is still recovering after the injuries he got in beast tide and isn''t in his best condition. So, what do you think?" After exining why she should be his sparring partner, she asked him, looking expectant.
"Well, I guess you are right." He didn''t expect her to volunteer suddenly, and he couldn''t help but give her a second nce as she suddenly looked more charming with those expectant ck eyes and thin red lips. He subconsciously nodded.
"Good, let''s go to the training hall then." She turned and walked toward the training hall after he nodded.
"What? Wait. Aren''t you busy now? You can tell me whenever you are free. We will spar then." Max was startled and said. Mina''s actions were beyond his expectations. First, he didn''t expect her to volunteer to be his sparring partner. Second, She was going there to fight him without any dy. Somehow he felt uneasy about it.
"It''s fine. Butler George can do the work. I just do it to kill some time. Or is it that you don''t want me to be your sparring partner?" Mina asked, squinting her eyes.
"No, no. That''s not the case. I would obviously prefer a beautiful woman over an old man to spar against." Max hurriedly waved his hands and said. He couldn''t understand why this woman was behaving this way.
"Oh!" She suddenly eximed, and a slight redness appeared on her face. She turned around and said, "Let''s go then."
Max followed her without saying anything. He was unconsciously staring at her, swaying back as he was thinking that she might be nning something.
No one would agree to be a sparring partner to anyone without a good reason because it is a hassle. ''Could it be because she wants to thank me by doing this for saving them before?'' He guessed.
After a few minutes, they reached the training hall. They could hear people shouting and yelling from inside.
"Yes, Mydy, you can do it."
"Mydy, dodge it."
Bang!
Bang!
"Ah, mydy, you did well. We can''t fight you anymore."
"What is happening? Why are these people so excited about?" Max muttered? Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and his pace quickened.
After entering the training hall, he could see many knights and guards surrounding the arena, where a beautifuldy in a ckbat uniform was standing as she breathed heavily. Sweat was glistening on her face making her look even more attractive. Five guards who were novice mages were lying on the ground. The ground wasyered with ice. Two of groaning in pain as they surrendered, while others seemed to be unconscious.
"Lilly?" Max stared at the beauty standing in the arena, looking as if she might copse at any moment.
"Your little wife seemed to have overexerted herself in training. Go and make her stop, or she might copse." Mina spoke beside him as she analysed. ?
"Mhm..." Max nodded and ran toward the arena.
"Oh, it''s young master."
"Young master, congrattions. Lady Lilly is equally talented as you."
"Yeah, Your choice is great young master."
...
Many guards and knights started fawning upon him by praising Lilly''s talent and beauty, and some even began to judge his choice to be great.
Max ignored them and walked up to Lilly and supported her by the shoulder. "I told you not to tire yourself out like this. We still have a few days until the academy exams." He rebuked her in a serious voice. He didn''t want her to force herself like this, but she won''t listen to him, which gave him a huge headache.
"Hehe, I''m about to break through and be a one-star mage, and I can fight using my ice skills more easily. I won''t fall beh..." Lilly copsed in his embrace and giggled softly and said but she couldn''tplete her sentence and fainted because of fatigue.
"Yes, yes, you won''t fall behind." His gaze softened as he moved her stray hair behind her ear and said. He then carried her in his arms and walked toward the exit of the training hall.
"Please wait for me. I''lle back after putting her in the bed." Max said as he walked past Mina.
"Okay. Take your time." Mina said as she watched him take her out of the training hall. Then she headed to a secluded training room. This training hall has five private training rooms, which only a member of the Garfield family can use.
These rooms don''t have anything special about them. The rule was made for them to avoid being disturbed by others. These rooms are fortified by magic and thus are very durable; even a three-star mage could go all out without being worried about destroying them.
...
Max returned to his room while carrying Lilly in his arms. She snuggled in his chest as she slept with a faint smile on her face.
Max felt bittersweet in his heart. He didn''t expect this girl to love him so much that she discarded everything to train and be strong so that she could prove to everyone that she was worthy of him; even though he had told her to not worry about these things but she isn''t like him who don''t care about rules and thinking of society of this world.
"No matter what happens, I''ll never let you go away from me." He mumbled while thinking about all this.
He theny on the bed and looked at her, soaked in sweat. ''Mm, yes, I should do it. If It were me instead of her, she would definitely do it for me.'' He thought as his hands reached out, and he slowly took her clothes off, leaving her naked on the bed.
Gulp!
He gulped his saliva seeing her alluring body in front of him but managed to fight the urge to do something inappropriate. He wiped the sweat off her body and then covered her with a nket, and left the room.
He called two maids and told them to guard the room and not anyone inside. It was because he left her naked as taking clothes off of a sleeping person is already very hard, not to mention putting them on again.
Chapter 59 Sparring With Mina
Chapter 59 Sparring With Mina
Max returned to the training hall. After knowing that Mina had gone into the private training room, he also headed there and knocked on the door.
Creak!
With a creaking sound, the door opened, and Max entered. Mina was standing in the middle of the room in herbat uniform. Max closed the door behind him and walked up to her. Mina was looking at him intently as if she was trying to discover something from his expression.
"You''ve returned a lot early than I expected," Mina said while looking at him in the eyes.
"Ugh, Why would I take more time?" Max asked, slightly irritated by her attitude. He couldn''t understand what she was thinking by saying weird things to him.
"It''s nothing." Mina didn''t reply and changed the topic. "So, shall we start?" She said three Earth golems appeared behind her.
Max didn''t say anything but looked at her up and down curiously. He was looking if she had some magic item to support her as she cast her spell because he didn''t hear her uttering any spell, but golems still appeared around her. However, after seeing that she didn''t have any magic item, his eyes still roamed over her body as he stared at her breasts and slender legs unconsciously.
"What are you looking at?" Mina''s slightly angry voice sounded, and he stopped staring at her.
"Oh, it''s nothing. I was just looking if you had any magic support item on you." Max said, pointing at the golems behind her.
Mina squinted her eyes for a second and then shook her head. "It seems you don''t know this, but these types of items are mostly used by novice or one-star mages who still don''t have good control of mana to cast their spells more easily, but I, as a two-star mage, don''t need it." She exined.
"Hmm, that makes sense." Max nodded after hearing her. These magic items were merely for support; if you can do something on your way, would you need support.
"Now, if you are ready, shall we start?" Mina asked.
''I''ll teach you a lesson today, little brat.'' She thought. She was angry at him and Eva for doing what they did and betraying her son, William. She was thinking of teaching him a lesson, but she couldn''t just beat him because she knew how much Ashton loves him, and he would be furious at her if she harmed him in any way. He might forsake her because she knew he didn''t have any affection for her.
That''s why when he told her that he was looking for a sparring partner, she asked him to be one. She didn''t want to lose a chance to teach him a lesson where no one could me her. Even if he broke a few bones while sparring, no one could me her while; her anger would calm down.
"Yeah, let''s do this." Max also raised his right hand, and a ball of fire appeared above it in a few seconds.
"Go" ?
Mina and Max shouted at the same time. Earth golems dashed forward while Max also ran toward her without unleashing Fireball to attack.
He was startled to see earth golem speed. It was slightly faster than the golems in the trial. But it wasn''t a problem for Max. He, with double the agility of an average person, dodged the golems and arrived in front of Mina, who was controlling the golems and threw the small fireball at her.
Because he only wanted to get battle experience, he only conjured the fireball with only ten mana points. That way, he could also try to get better control over his mana and increase the efficiency of his attacks.
When the fireball was about to m into her, a golem appeared in from of her, threw a simple punch at it and crushed it. Max immediately backed off, seeing that he was in the golem''s range, but as he withdrew, another golem appeared behind him and punched at him.
His hair stood on its end, feeling the danger behind him. He hurriedly conjured another fireball with 100 mana points. He threw it at the golem behind him, but as the distance between them was around five feet, When the fireball collided with the golem and exploded, The explosion also impacted him. He felt his back burning, and he was thrown toward Mina by the shockwave.
She didn''t hesitate, and the golem in front of her pped at him.
"Crap!"
Max didn''t have time to dodge it and could only raise his hands to protect his head.
Bang!
Golem''s p connected on his shoulder, and he flew to the side and mmed onto the floor.
"Hehe, You were right. You don''t have any fighting experience." Mina scoffed at him, she was feeling a little better now.
Although she already knew it as he was always at home and never trained, she just said it as an excuse so that he won''t think that she was intentionally targeting him.
However, the truth was that she actually wanted to rough him up after she came to know that he has sexual rtionship with her daughter inw but at thest moment, when the golem was about to p him, she reduced the strength in the p by half or he would end up with many broken bones. She didn''t want to make Ashton angry by beating him when he wasn''t even in the wrong, to begin with. Eva was the one who seduced him and willingly did it with him. Therefore, after thinking about this, she suppressed her anger and decided to ignore it.
"I think you should ask someone else to be your sparring partner because I don''t think I''m good at controlling my strength." She started walking toward the door after finishing her sentence.
"Wait," Max shouted as he got up.
"It''s fine. You can fight me however you want. Even if you seriously injure me, I won''t me you. Moreover, I''ll be grateful to you. After all, I want real fighting experience which will help me in future." He said resolutely with determination in his eyes.
Mina''s eyes flickered with astonishment. She didn''t expect him to be this determined. However, the truth was that even he hadn''t imagined that he would be this determined to be strong when he reincarnated in his current self. However, after experiencing beast tide, where lives were lost like it was normal and interacting with really powerful people in the legacy grounds and learning their experiences, he knew that if he didn''t be strong enough, then he won''t be able to live his life the way he wants.
That''s why he decided to be serious about it, and his resolution became even stronger after seeing Lilly working so hard for his sake. He didn''t want something to happen to her in future because he was weak.
Chapter 60 Sparring With Mina (2)
Chapter 60 Sparring With Mina (2)
Mina stopped in her tracks, hearing him. She turned around and looked at him in disbelief. "Are...Are you sure?" She asked as her voice broke due to astonishment.
"Yes. I''m 100% sure. I know you don''t want to continue sparring because you are afraid to hurt me but rest assured. If anything happens, it''ll be my responsibility, and no one will me you." Max said as he clutched his ribs. Fortunately, Mina had gone easy on him, or some of them would definitely be in pieces by now.
"Okay, let''s continue then." Mina finally gave in, seeing that he was determined to improve himself. But she decided not to be so heavy-handed when hitting him, and she would hold back at thest moment so as not to injure him.
She waved her hand and summoned one earth golem this time. After seeing his performance, she knew that one golem would be enough at the start.
Max stood straight. He stopped clutching his ribs as he endured. "Let''s start again." He shouted and conjured two fireballs with ten mana points each. This was not a fight to the death; thus, he couldn''t put more mana into them, it was only meant to be a learning experience for him.
Mina controlled the golem to charge at him head-on. Its speed was faster than before. Although Max was still faster with his twenty agility points, he didn''t run-up to the golem and let ite near him.
"Go."
When the golem was ten feet away from him, He fired two fireballs at its legs as fast as possible.
Mina didn''t seem surprised by it as she simply gave it anothermand and the golem skillfully dodged the iing fireballs by moving its body sideways and punched in his direction.
"Fuck." Max cursed and dodged to his right side and conjured another fireball, but as if the golem knew he would escape that way, the punch changed its direction and punched at him again.
Max didn''t lose his calm and hurled the fireball at the golem''s face. Mina, who was controlling it by standing far away, was startled. This was a simple strategy in a fight, if you can''t dodge the enemy''s attack, then attack him so that he has to defend himself unless receiving an injury for an injury, and Max was doing the same by attacking the golem in the face.
Mina shook her head andmented, "It would be a very wise move if your enemy were someone with intelligence. This golem won''t fear getting an injury, or even if it gets destroyed, I can summon another. So you have to..."
Bang
She stopped talking mid-speech and gaped at the Max, standing behind the golem with a fireball above his hand.
The golem couldn''t hit him as he dodged the punch at the veryst second by squatting down, and because Mina thought he was exchanging injury for an Injury couldn''t react in time. The fireball exploded after hitting the head of the golem while Max came behind it.
A one-inch deep crack appeared on the golem''s head, which vanished as soon as it appeared. Max wasn''t too surprised by this as he only used one fireball with ten mana points which couldn''t do much damage to the tough body of the golem. ?
He conjured another fireball ball, but this time he used fifty mana points. The size of the fireball grew twofold, which was a lot smaller than before when he used it with fifty mana points. It was because of him constantly trying to get more familiar with mana as he poured it into his mana core to strengthen it. The way to strengthen his mana core was simple, but it was helpful to him to get the hang of his mana.
After the first few times, Max realised this and actively tried to understand how can he use it more efficiently, and as a result, he now canpress them, which resulted in even more destructive power. His current fifty mana point fireball isparable to the previous 70 mana point fireball in destructive power.
"Explode!"
He shouted as he fired it at the back of the golem''s head.
Bang!
With a bang, it exploded simultaneously, destroying more than half of the golem''s head. The golem stopped moving. Mina was surprised at how quickly he thought of a way to destroy it while using the minimal amount of mana.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she saw him dashing toward her at full speed with a fireball hovering above him.
She quickly summoned another golem in front of her, which punched at his head as soon as it appeared. Max, who wanted to strike while the golem was destroyed and she didn''t have time to recover it using her mana, was stunned when he remembered that she could easily summon other golems.
He fired the fireball at the fist of the golem, but he only put ten mana points in it, thinking that more might injure her, so he knew it could only do a negligible amount of damage to the golem and can''t buy him much time. Therefore, he used his agility to the limits and used mana to boost the strength of his legs and jumped to the side.
When hended to the side, the golem which he had previously destroyed was now standing beside him with open arms and grabbed him.
"Fuck me." He cursed as he was grabbed by the golem, which restricted his movement.
"It was a nice try. But as you are now, you don''t stand a chance against me." Mina walked toward him with another golem behind her.
"I can see that with this spell of yours, you''ve made a bit of progress which ismendable considering you didn''t use the skill scroll for the skill fireball." Mina smiled for the first time in front of him.
Max looked at her slightly smiling face that, for some reason, looked extremely pleasant to the eye, but he quickly snapped out of it and asked, surprised, "You mean there is a skill scroll for my fireball spell? Why didn''t Emily or Anna tell me about it? they must have known about it." After finishing his sentence, he quickly understood why they didn''t tell him and praised him for his talent.
"Maybe they didn''t know it as neither of them have fire element, which means they shouldn''t have a good understanding of fire skills, or they knew but didn''t want to say it as not to demotivate you after seeing that you could invent a skill with your imagination." Mina said.
"Hmm, you are right." Max nodded. He also thought this might be the case. Knowing them, they definitely won''t tell him even if they knew it.
Chapter 61 Bet With Mina
Chapter 61 Bet With Mina
"You should try to conjure as many fireballs as you can and try controlling them simultaneously to improve quickly", Mina advised.
"Mhm...Yeah, I should try this." Max nodded. He also thought of it previously. He then conjured two fireballs around him; Two was his limit for now. It wasn''t that he couldn''t conjure more, but he won''t be able to control more than two properly.
"Let''s try again then." Mina smiled slightly as she put some distance between them. After seeing his determination, she forgot that she wanted to make him suffer and started genuinely helping him train.
...
...
After fifteen days...
"Knock! Knock!" Someone knocked on Max''s door.
It was early morning and Max and Lilly were still sleeping while hugging each other. Max woke up after hearing it. He gently pushed Lilly aside and got out of the bed and walked up to the door and opened while yawning.
"Oh Mina, Why are you here so early? It''s not even afternoon yet and why are you in training outfit." Max asked as he invited her inside but Mina shook her head.
"it''s not necessary. I''ve to go to meet my parents in Neim city because my mother is sick so I won''t be able to return until after you set out for Academy therefore I''m here for our promisedst fight. Come to the training room in twenty minutes if you want to fight." She didn''t gave him any time to respond and walked toward the training hall.
Max smiled wryly and shook his head. He now knew her personality very well after sparring with her for more than two weeks continuously. Even though she is his step mother but he didn''t treat her as such and called her by her name. Initially she had many misgivings about him because of the illicit rtionship between him and her daughter inw but after spending some time with him, she stopped being bothered by it and started treated him as her friend.
After fighting for a few weeks with her, Max became more efficient in using his mana and his only spell fireball. Previously he had to focus and raise his hand or something simr to conjure up even a ten point fireball not to mention bigger ones.
But now he could conjure ten and twenty mana point fireballs without batting even an eye and now he can control five ten point fireball or three twenty point ones simultaneously with ease. It increased his firepower tremendouslypared to before and he could now use his agility to dodge run at full speed while keep full control over his body and without forcing himself like before but even with these improvements, he still couldn''t defeat her even ones. Let alone defeating her, he couldn''t evennd a hit on her.
That''s why he told her that he will definitely defeat her before heading out for the Academy. This challenge was epted by her with a confident smile. This was the reason why she came to invite him for theirst fight before she went to her parents''.
Max didn''t dy and after doing the morning activities, he quickly went to the training hall.
*** ?
...Training hall, Private training room...
Max and Mina stood fifteen meters apart, staring at each other.
"Are you ready for your defeat?" Max asked with a smile.
Mina shook her head and said "Stop living in fantasy. I admit that you''ve improved very much over past few days but it still isn''t enough to defeat me."
"Let''s see if you can say the same after the fight." Max smirked. After fighting her so many times, he thought he knew the extent of her strength. That''s why he was being so confident because, he can use some tricks to defeat her.
"Oh, If you are so confident, why don''t we bet on it." Mina suggested.
"Mm good idea but I don''t think I''ve anything of value to bet?" Max told her, slightly confused by her suggestion. He was sure that she has everything she needs being the woman of his father and Max didn''t have anything of value with him which might attract her.
"Mm, How about if I win I can ask you of one thing which you can''t refuse and if you win you can do the same?" She said after pondering for a moment.
"Anything? And you would have to do it no matter what?" Max asked after hearing her suggestion with a sly smile on his lips.
Seeing him smile like that, she felt shivers down her spine thinking that he might ask for something inappropriate but after thinking of something, she said "Yes anything except asking to kill oneself. So do you ept?"
"Okay, let''s do this then. Shall we start now?" Max epted the bet and asked as five small fireballs appeared around him out of nowhere.
"Let''s begin then." Mina nodded and summoned five golems right from the start. After seeing this he knew that she was serious now because until now she hadn''t summoned five golem from the get go.
Therefore he raised his guard and stepped back andunched five fireball at the golem in the middle from different angles.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Five fireball pierced the air andnded on the targeted golem in blink of an eye.
The golem reactedte and and could only raise its arms to protect its head and blocked two fireballs. Although these fireballs only had ten points of mana but they could still took a chunk off of the golem and she had to waste her mana to repair that. Remaining three fireballs struck at the legs and a finger deep cracks appeared on them which hinder its speed while the rest of the golems charged at him.
"Hahaha,e and get destroyed." Maxughed and conjured aparatively big fireball as he back away to put more distance between them. Unlike before, he also nned to use his mana without limiting himself to win. That''s why he used hundred mana points. From his calctions, his seventy point ones can now blow head of one golem with ease let alone one hundred but he still used 100 mana points.
Chapter 62 Gratitude
Chapter 62 Gratitude
Boooom~
The fireball exploded upon contact with the leading golem on its chest. It immediately turned into red dust, and the other three golems managed to avoid the explosion thanks to the other one taking the direct hit, but they were still affected by the shockwave which threw them back.
"So you are going all out this time. But don''t think you can defeat me by doing so." Mina smirked and activated her summoning spell again.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Followed by the whooshing sounds, three more golems appeared. Now there were seven golems in front of Max.
"I know your mana pool is bigger than mine but don''t worry today; you are going to lose no matter what. Defend Yourself well because I don''t want to injure you...!" Max warned her.
"Don''t worry. You go ahead and do your best." Mina said as she knew that it was almost impossible for her to get injured by his attack, and because she wanted to witness his most powerful attack, she didn''t control any of the golems to interrupt him, but it didn''t mean that she wasn''t on guard.
Max raised his hand and concentrated. In a few seconds, a one-meter fireball materialised. He used 300 mana points in it, which was his limit for now. Sweat was dripping down his forehead due to losing arge chunk of his mana and stamina and also because of the heat it radiated.
"Mm?" Mina raised her eyebrows at this. This was the first time she lost herposure fighting Max, and it was because she could feel it could threaten her life if she failed to defend herself well.
"Disintegrate!" She shouted. All the seven golems disintegrated. She then ced her hand on the ground and shouted, "Earth Walls."
One after another, three one meter thick walls appeared in front of her.
Max sessfully conjured up the fireball and hurled it toward Mina.
Huff! Huff!
[ Stamina: 17/30 ]
[ Mana: 600/1331 ]
He panted because, unlike before, this attack consumed more than one-third of his stamina and mana was also reduced to 600.
"Stamina is one thing, but why did mana deplete by almost double when I only used 300 points?" Max wondered aloud. But he quickly got his answer when he heard the explosion 20 meters away from him.
Boom~
Boooom~
Boooooom~
When his giant fireball collided with the Earth walls, they crumbled one by one in front of a Dumbfounded Mina, who was stunned after witnessing the destructive power of his most potent attack.
''How can his fireball be this strong? It''s almostparable to a peak two-star mage''s strongest attack. Has he already reached the peak of two-star?'' Thinking this, she shook her head in the next second. ''It can''t be. His mana reserves are onlyparable to an initial stage two-star mage.'' ?
"MINA! What are you thinking? Dodge it quickly." Max shouted at the top of his lungs when he saw her staring at the fireballing toward her with a nk face.
He didn''t want to injure her because Max also treated her as his friend, and this attack won''t stop at only injuring her and might im her life if she didn''t do anything. Although it lost one-third of its energy after destroying three walls, it was still deadly because it hasn''t exploded yet. When it exploded, One could only imagine what would happen to her frail body without any defences.
Mina came out of her daze after hearing his shout and shouted back, "It seems you''ve also underestimated me, Max."
He chanted a spell in an instant and opened her, and raised her palm upward in a grabbing motion. Max was baffled by what he saw next.
A giant earth hand appeared from the ground and grabbed at the fireball, and then clenched.
BANG!
With an explosion, both the fireball and the giant hand got destroyed without leaving any trace of the explosion.
Haaa!
Max sighed in relief after seeing this, but at the next instant, he felt a cold shiver running down his spine. By the time he reacted, He was tightly grabbed the golem, with no chance to escape.
"Hehe" A light giggle sounded as Mina walked toward him, her face slightly pale.
"So, what do you say now?" She asked in a teasing voice.
Max stared at her, acting like a kid over her victory, amused. He shook his head and said, "I ept my defeat." Then asked, "Tell me, what do you wish for me to do?"
Seeing him look at her weirdly, she returned to her usual self, where she won''t speak or show any emotion unless necessary and said, "Not now. But I''ll surely ask you to do one thing in the future; You better not refuse me then."
Max looked into her eyes for a second to see if he could guess what she wanted, but he couldn''t. He said with a smile, "Rest assured. It won''t happen."
"Mm, it''s settled then." She nodded and turned around. "I wish you good luck with your uing test academy. Work hard, you''ve excellent talent, and you can easily achieve sess if you don''t give up. And most important of all, don''t be arrogant after achieving something." As her sentence finished, she had already gone out of the room.
Max felt good hearing the hidden concern in her voice. He quickly ran after her and grabbed her hand. She stopped in her tracks and turned to face him, thinking that he also wanted to say something, but her eyes widened when he hugged her.
"Thank you, Mina. Thanks to you, I was able to improve so much in such a short time." He then let go of her and smiled. "Have a safe journey to Neim city! We will meet again soon."
Mina nodded nkly and walked out of the training hall, disappearing from his sight. As she walked out, a tear silently slid down her cheek while a sweet smile adorned her face. If Max saw this scene now, he would definitely praise her.
Mina didn''t expect him to show such affection to her, but she was happy, and her heart felt warm. Since she married Ashton, no one really cared for her. Ashton only loved Hannah, Max''s mother and didn''t pay any attention to them, and it only got worse after she died because he went into depression. Let alone her Ashton, even her son, William, doesn''t love her because he always med her for being only a concubine and not receiving any love from his father.
Therefore, it has been a long time since someone showed affection to her, which naturally made her happy.
Unaware of her thoughts, Max returned to his room, where a sleeping beauty greeted him.
*******
A/N: Thank you, everyone for supporting this novel. I''ve started to write another novel called [ HELL WARRIOR ]. Please also visit that. I hope you will also enjoy that.
Chapter 63 Sleeping Beauty
Chapter 63 Sleeping Beauty
After Max went to the training hall for hisst fight with Mina, Lilly opened her eyes with a jealous expression and murmured, "Why did she have to call him so early? If she didn''te, I would have enjoyed his embrace longer." After saying this, she blushed and started imagining all kinds of stuff.
It turned out that Lilly had woken up even before Mina came and was enjoying being hugged by him while ying with his hair.
Since Lilly started training under the guidance of Esther, they didn''t have much alone time except on nights when she would have to sleep due to exhaustion. Initially, she didn''t think of it much and was happy because he would encourage her, and she was also improving rapidly, making her happier.
But gradually, she started to miss her alone time with Max, and when one day, she gathered her courage and decided that she wouldn''t sleep at night and entice him to do naughty things with her, he came exhausted and slept the instant he lied on the bed.
She thought that it was because he might have trained very hard and decided to put off her n until the next day, but the result was the same. That''s when she found out that he was training with Mina, who became his spar partner. Although she knew that Mina was his stepmother, she didn''t know why she became jealous of her, which motivated her even more to be strong quickly. Because if she were strong enough, Max wouldn''t have asked Mina to spar with him.
But at the end of the day, she was only that, jealous. She couldn''t ask him to stop training with her. Therefore, she would wake up early and have him all to herself, even though she couldn''t disturb his sleep because he had to train and cultivate during the day.
"I''ll have to focus on increasing my mana pool and quickly break through to the two-star mage realm." She clenched her fists. She has recently broken through to the one-star mage realm. She could have broken through a lot sooner, but Esther advised her not to, and only focus on honing her magic spells and mana control which would be more beneficial to do early and give a good performance in the Academy entrance exam.
Now that her short training camp with Esther has ended and she told her that she could increase her mana pool by cultivating, and it would have no adverse effect on her body. Therefore, she decided to break through again in the remaining month before they had to participate in the academy exam.
Just when she wanted to get up from the bed, she heard someoneing through the hall and opening the door. She knew no one apart from Max would dare to open the door without knocking on the door. She quickly acted as if she was sleeping.
***
Max returned to the room after his fight with Mina, where the sleeping beauty greeted him. She looked very adorable, sleeping while hugging the pillow.
After closing the door behind him, he walked toward the bed and lied beside her and put his fingers on her face to put some stray hair behind her ear and caressed her soft cheek.
Lilly, who was acting asleep, felt his fingers caressing her cheek, and a smile unconsciously appeared on her pink lips. ?
Seeing the beautiful smile, Max brought his face closer to hers and gave her a small peck on her lips and then closed his eyes, trying to sleep again.
Lilly opened her eyes slowly when she didn''t feel him move for a few minutes and saw that he had his eyes closed and was breathing evenly, which meant he was asleep.
''Why didn''t you continue?'' Sheined in her mind and then stared at his handsome face sleeping soundly.
Although sheined and wanted him to continue, she knew why he didn''t do anything more than the small peck on her lips. It was simply because he didn''t want to interrupt her sleep as he knew she was also working hard and thus needed a good sleep.
Thinking this, a smile appeared on her face while her heart felt warm. ''I know you also want to do it but can''t because we both have busy schedules. But don''t worry, now that mother Esther has finished guiding me, I''ll take things a little easy and make sure to please you when you return tonight.'' As she thought this, her breathing became a bit rugged, and she became a little wet. Embarrassed, she bolted out to the bathroom without making any sound.
*****
Max woke up in the afternoon. He took a bath and wore a white robe which fit his body size unlike before because he had gradually developed some muscles after increasing his vitality points and fighting daily, which was even more effective than working out in a gym.
He wanted to roam around the town to familiarise himself with this new world. When he and Lilly went to the market, he couldn''t really enjoy himself because he was focused on buying things for Lilly.
He went to his room and went to ask if she wanted to go with him, but he didn''t find her anywhere, and when he asked Amelia, he found that After Mina headed to her parents'', Esther asked Lilly to apany her to a nearby city.
"Little Max, you should let your little wife some free time too, or she would grow rebellious, hehe." Amelia patted his shoulder and giggled.
Max smiled wryly and said, "It''s not that. I just wanted her to apany me because It''s been a long time since Ist roamed around the town, so I want to explore it before going to the academy."
"Oh, If that''s the case, why don''t I apany you today." Amelia asked.
"No, it''s okay. I''ll be fine by myself." Max turned her offer down. He wanted to see everything for what it is and not what people would show to them if she went together with him as most people know that she was the wife of Viscount of ymore town.
Chapter 64 Martial Arena
Chapter 64 Martial Arena
Max went out alone without any guards or anything. Even if they took them, it wouldn''t make much difference as Max was already able to hold himself against a veteran two-star mage, so it wouldn''t make any sense to take a bunch of novice mages with him.
This time he didn''t go to the market and went toward the public martial square where young mages of ymore townpete against each other. You can simply go up the arena and challenge anyone for a friendly duel, or if you have any enmity with anyone, you can even ask for a duel of life and death. And once a year, a townpetition would be held here.
This type of martial squares are everywhere in the Green Leaf Kingdom; they keep the younger generationpetitive, which motivates them to train diligently and be stronger.
The royal family had to do this because after the kingdom was formed. People got a sense of security as it was now the duty of the kingdom to protect them from magical beasts and other kingdoms'' and empires'' cruelty. People started to getzy and stopped fighting or cultivating, which resulted in lessening the Kingdom''s overall strength. Therefore, to motivate and entice the popce, they had to build and regte martial squares and asionally holdpetitions on the town, city and kingdom scales with juicy rewards.
It proved to be effective as most of the noble families started topete with one another through these fightingpetition, and manymoners who wanted to pursue greater strength or simply wanted to have enough power to protect themselves from random beasts attacks or noble''s oppression started to cultivated diligently and fight on variouspetition to get resources to push their strength to new heights or earn a good living by showing their talents and join any noble family as guards or knights.
Max walked at a slow pace enjoying the different scenery along the way. Not every house or shop was built well; in fact, only nobles and wealthy business families had luxurious dwellings, shops, etc. As for themoner majority, they lived in one-story houses without any adornment.
''It''s the same as earth; only influential people have rights to most luxury.'' Max sighed with relief that he didn''t reincarnate in amoner''s body, or he wouldn''t have such an easy life that he has been living for more than a month.
After walking around for more than one hour, he finally got bored by the same sight and headed towards the martial square to watch some fights.
ymore martial square was situated in the northern part of the town. Apart from the market, at the martial arena gathered most people. Some simply enjoyed watching the fight, some would set up bets if any famous person were to fight to earn easy money while enjoying the fights, while others were gathered to fight to earn both money and reputation in the town. All in all, the martial arena was always bustling with activities.
When Max arrived at the venue, the martial arena was surrounded by people, both young and old were shouting and cheering two young men in their mid-twenties fighting.
One of them was the fire element user just like him, while other one was the earth user. Both had awakened their elements which was a rare sight, and this was also why the atmosphere was hyped.
"Fire Arrow!"
The fire element user shouted, and an arrow made of fire appeared above him. Arrow was five feet long and three-four inches thick; it radiated intense heat. After conjuring the arrow, his face turned pale, and his breathing became a bit erratic, which means that it was his strongest attack, and he poured most of his mana into forming it.
"Triple Earth Wall!"
Seeing that the fire user was using his ultimate attack, the earth user didn''t dy and used his most powerful defensive spell. Simr to the fire user, his face also turned pale but not as much as his. It seemed that he still had some mana left. Three giant walls grew out of the ground one after another.
"Let''s see if I can demolish your turtle shell by my attack." He shouted andunched the arrow at a breakneck speed toward the walls. ?
Whoosh!
The fire arrow flew toward the earth walls. Leaving people gasping at the domineering air it was emitting.
"This arrow seems very dreadful. I bet these walls would crumble in a second after the arrow collides." A spectatormented.
"Yeah, it''s his strongest attack. I''ve seen him use this fire arrow to defeat many mages who also had awakened their elements. But even after they did all they could, the arrow was still unstoppable." Another spectator added while recalling the scenes.
"Hehe, What do you know? Earth mages are famous for their outstanding defence. I bet it will be earth mage''s victory this time." Another one sided with the earth element user.
"Hehe, you must have bet your money on the earth mage, right? That''s why you are siding with him." The former man remarked.
"So what? Aren''t you doing the same for fire mage because you''ve also bet on him?" Thetter retorted with a frown.
"I don''t care, don''t care who wins. Stop bickering, and let me watch the battle in peace." An old man with a white beard snapped at them and focused on the battle.
Others also stopped talking and focused on it.
Earth user didn''t respond and focused on defending himself, but Max shook his head at the arrogance of the fire element user, who was a one-star mage just like the earth element user. Although the fire arrow looked quite powerful, it wasn''t enough to pierce three walls erected by the earth user.
BANNGGG!
When the arrow collided with the first walls, with a loud explosion, it shattered, and broken chunks of wall flew through the air.
BOOM!
Crasshhh~
The second wall was also shattered into pieces, but after it crashed into the final wall, it could only damage it ever so slightly and dissipated.
Max nodded his head in satisfaction. While who bet their money on the fire magemented, and those who bet on the earth mage cheered loudly.
After them, the other two people went onto the arena and fought. Max continued to watch their fights for some time but eventually lost interest as all of them were only novice or one-star mages.
He turned to walk away when he heard a peal of mockingughter "Oh! Isn''t this young master Max? Why are you going away only after watching? Why don''t we also spar for a bit? Let us see the true might of Sir Viscount''s son!"
Chapter 65 Timon
Chapter 65 Timon
"Mm?" Max stopped in his tracks and turned around. He frowned when he saw a young man around his age looking at him with a mocking expression. He was dressed well with a golden fan in his hand. Behind him stood a few people who seemed to be his guards.
The people around them, who heard him saying that he was Viscount''s son turned to look at Max and started whispering.
"Hey, is that really Lord Viscount''s son? I haven''t seen him before."
"Yes, he is. I saw him a few months before when I visited Viscount manor for something. As I recall, he must the youngest son of Lord Viscount."
"But didn''t they say that he is nothing but trash and after knowing his talent, he became depressed and would die at any time. But he seems fine to me. Heck, He is more healthier than those one-star mages."
"If he really is young master, why that noble looking young man try to mock him like that? Is there some enmity between them?"
"Enmity? I don''t even know who this youngd is."
"Yeah, he seems to be someone from another town. Let''s see what''s going to happen now."
"Haha, I hope it''s going to be fun to watch."
...
"Who are you?" Max asked as he didn''t recognise him.
"What?" The boy''s smile stiffened at his question. By his expression, Max understood that he must have known him but before his ''death'', but he didn''t care because the tone in which he spoke and that mocking smile told him that he wasn''t his friend or anything and most likely have bullied him in the past.
"Y-You, what do you mean by who I am? Don''t you know already or do you want to get out of here by pretending not to recognise me?" The boy became flustered.
"I seem to have forgotten you. Why don''t you tell me who are? So that I can remember." Max asked, amused at his exaggerated reaction.
"Hmm, What you said makes sense? After all, I haven''t visited this shitty town for a few years now and I heard you got a serious injury to the head recently." The boy nodded, regaining his previous attitude.
"What? How dare you call our town, shitty?" A hot blooded youth became enraged hearing him mocking their town and circted his mana preparing to attack.
Whossh!
A ck clothed man suddenly appeared in front him and clutched his neck with one hand and lifted him in the air.
"Argh..." The boy struggled. Others who wanted to voice out their discontent backed off by the man re which seemd to warn them to note forward.
Max frowned at this. The man who was clutching the boy''s neck was one of guards behind this stupid prick.
"Put him down." Max red at the man and said in a deep voice. He didn''t want an innocent guy to suffer because of him. Well, he was the indirect cause.
"Ugh..." The man suddenly felt cold shiver running down his spine but he didn''t release his hold. ?
Max looked at the boy and said "Tell him to release the boy at once."
"Release him. He got his lesson." He told his bodyguard.
"Yes, young master." The man nodded and released the boy and returned behind him while thinking ''Why did I felt threatened by his re? Didn''t young master say that he is just a trash? Weird.''
The boy took deep breaths after getting out of devil''s w. He bowed toward Max and stepped back.
"Let me introduce myself so that you can remember." The boy bowed slightly with one hand behind his while other on his chest "I''m Timon, son of the Count Wiley of Mateir City and we used to be ''friends'' when we were child." He stressed on the term friend a little more.
"Count? A Count''s son?"
"That exins why he disregarded our town and dared to speak with Young master like that."
"Situation keeps getting interesting. let''s see what happens now."
....
After hearing that he was the son of A Count, everyone started whispering among themselves. As for the boy from before, he trembled from fear and ran away taking the cover of the crown.
"Oh! Count Wiley''s son Mm..." Max was surprised a little to know that he was Count''s son but didn''tst even for moment when he recalled that this Count Wiley had some kind of enmity with his father and that''s why he wanted to embarrass him in front of the crowd.
He smirked and said "So what do you want from me now?"
"What?" Timon was dumbfounded by his question but he recovered quickly and said "I heard that you can use mana now and seeing that your body isn''t feeble like before, you''ve improved quite well. Why don''t we have a friendly spar between us? I just broke through and became a one star mage but don''t worry I won''t be too heavy handed."
Max looked at him silently. ''He clearly want to abuse his strength to humiliate me because of some rivalry between our fathers. Hehe, it seems he doesn''t have any idea about my current strength.''
Timonughed in his mind ''This fool is as timid as before. Now refuse and be ready to be called coward by the public. I''m sure father would be...''
His gloating thoughts were interrupted by Max''s three simple words.
"Okay. Let''s fight."
He stared at Max, speechless. He didn''t expect this scenario at all that''s why he didn''t know how to respond to this. After a while, He shook his head and collected his thoughts.
He grinned "I see that you''ve grown some guts. That''s also good, I will see how much have you improved and give you some pointers." He then added in his mind ''Initially, I only wanted to humiliate you a little but now that you dared to agree to fight me, I''ll make sure, you won''t dare to say a single word in front of me, let alone thinking of fighting me.''
He was incensed by the fact that Max, the trash in his eyes dared to fight him which meant he was confident of winning against him. How can he endure this humiliation?
Chapter 66 Waste Of Resources
Chapter 66 Waste Of Resources
The man behind Timon had a worried look. He stepped forward and whisper in his ears "Young master, I think you should not fight him. He might be dangerous."
He was being cautious based on his gut feeling and didn''t want his young master to lose face but he was also worried as he knew that Timon was way too arrogant for his own good. And as he expected Timon snapped "Do you think I can''t beat him? He is just a trash in my eyes." After saying his piece he walked toward the arena after giving Max a cold smile.
Max also had a sly smirk on his face as walked behind him. He would let this fool know his ce evn if he was a Count''s son.
The man shook his head after Timon didn''t heed his advice and walked toward the arena with other guards in case something bad happened. He was determined to interfere if his gut feeling turned out to be true.
Both Max and Timon stood in the arena facing each other. Spectators were excited to watch a battle between two high profiled people.
Timon looked at him and said arrogantly "You can attack first or you might not get the chance after I start attacking."
Max didn''t get angry and calming said "If that''s the case, I will dly make my move. Defend yourself well if don''t want to get heavily injured."
After saying this, Max streched his body and clenched his fist making crackling noise.
"Why would I bother defending against someone like.... Ughh!" Timon mocked, hearing Max''s warning but his sentence was cut short when he suddenly felt sharp pain in his abdomen and spit out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying.
"Young master!" Timon''s guards shouted and the man who warned him against fighting Max jumped up and caught him mid air preventing him from crashing on the hard floor of the arena.
Spectators burst out him loud chatter.
"Our young master is the best."
"How boastful was he? Even though you are a Count''s son, you can''t stand your ground against someone from this ''shitty'' town. How shameful!"
"Tch, Tch, What a waste of resources. If I was given all the resources he has wasted till now, I would have be at least a two star mage."
...
Needless to say, all the people were from ymore town and they witnessed him look down on their homnd. How can they notugh at his plight. They didn''t hold back spoke loudly so that he could hear them. Too bad he wasn''t in condition to pay attention to them. ?
***
Max stood where Timon previously was, with his fist outstretched. "Tch, I warned you beforehand." Max murmured in a cold voice but he was bit surprised by his physical strength a bit.
After he warned Timon to defend himself, He closed the gap between them in an instant with his speed and punched with all his strength and making him spit out blood and sending him flying.
''No, that''s not the case.'' Max shook his head.
''Although this guy has already be a one star mage, his physical defence is onlyparable to an ordinary person. And with my physical strength that is almost two times a normal person''s limit, it is normal that he, who didn''t even bother to defend himself would get smashed with a single punch.'' Max deduced.
After all, he knew his strength best. If he had physical strength to send any one star mage flying with a single punch then he would have damaged Mina''s earth golems but when he tried it previously, all he could do was damage his fist bones. Minaughed at him that time for his reckless act.
He clearly remember her saying "Although you have be a two star mage, your physical strength doesn''t increase without especially training for it. And my golems have hard enough defence that even a normal three star mage who has not cultivated his strength can''t do much damage without using his or her mana."
"At least it''s enough to not make me waste my mana on this type of clowns." He shook his head and with his hands behind his back he walked toward Timon who was being treated by his guards.
"Tsk, Tsk, Young master Timon, I told you to defend yourself well but didn''t heed my warning." Max gave another blow to Timon who was struggling to stay conscious.
"Y-You, you dare..."Timon red at Max and fainted from anger. He didn''t expect Max to have be so strong even though he was nothing but trash a few months ago. Beforeing to the ymore town, he knew that Max had somehow be able to utilise mana and cultivate.
Therefore, he has been expecting him to cast some spell but Max directly went to attack him physically, making him fall to this pathetic state. He could not endure this humiliation and on top of the He dared to mock him further. How can he who never experienced slight in his life endure this? Therefore he directly fainted from humiliation and anger.
The man who seemed be the leader of his guards picked him up and gave a deep look before bowing slightly to Max "Young master Max, It seems young master Timon has got internal injuries. Although I have given him a healing potion, he still needs to rest. We were going to Lord Viscount''s manor before stumbling into you. Please excuse us."
Max was startled by his words. Why would Count''s peoplee to their manor? He was intrigued by this, therefore he waved his hand and said "It''s fine, I''m also going back home. Let me guide your way."
The guard nodded and summoned their chariot and horses. Unconscious Timon, The head guard and Max sat in the chariot while rest of the guards rode the horses and proceeded towards Viscount manor.
They reached the manor in a few minutes. Max tried asking the head guard the reason of their visit and found out that it was rted to the beast tide and Only Timon knew why they came here.
This made him curious about the Count''s intention. ''What is he nning? does he want to harm my family by some scheme?'' Max mused.
Chapter 67 Eva Brings Dinner
Chapter 67 Eva Brings Dinner
After arranging the residence for Timon''s crew, Max went to his room to rest after eating a meal. He was exhausted after roaming around the town without eating anything since morning and needed some sleep.
He lied on hisfy bed, and in just a few minutes, he was in a deep sleep.
...
When he opened his eyes, it was already night. He ordered a maid to bring his dinner and went to take a bath. In hot water he feltpletely refreshed.
The maid hastily walked toward the kitchen to bring him his dinner when Eva stopped her. "Why are you in such a rush? Did the guests ask for something? But dinner was served to them beforehand; why are they still bothering you guys?" She asked with curiosity.
Although she seemed to be intrigued about it, she had already some idea after seeing the direction in which she came from. But she still had to confirm her conjecture.
The maid bowed. "No, Mydy. It''s not the guests; It''s young master Max who ordered me to bring him his dinner. It seems he woke up just now. Please excuse me; I''ve to hurry." She exined with a hint of excitement and hurry.
Eva looked at her, amused. ''Does she really think she stands any chance to get in his bed like Lilly? If it was any other day, I might have given you this chance to test your luck but nig today. It''s been a long time since I had sex with him; on top of that Lilly is not here today. Such a good opportunity!''
She looked at her and said, "Yeah, hurry up and bring his food not to his room but to me. I''ll take it to him. Understand!"
Maid''s excitement died down hearing this, but she couldn''t go against her order. She nodded in acknowledgement and went to the kitchen.
Eva cancelled her n to go for a night walk in the garden and went to her room and took a quick bath, and cleaned her body well. She then put on a red dress with a deep cleavage and put on some perfume.
After the maid brought her Max''s dinner, she took it from her, dismissed her and walked towards his room with flushed cheeks. She was imagining the hot night she would have with him.
...
Knock! Knock!
As Max was rxing in hot water, he heard someone knocking on the door. Thinking that it was a maid, he got out of the bathtub and wrapped a towel around his waist, covering his sleeping dragon and legs; he went out.
Knock! Knock!
"Wait a second." He shouted when the door was knocked again.
Creak~
He opened the door and stared at the woman standing in front of him with an amused smile.
"Didn''t I prohibit you froming to my room without my permission?" He scolded her in a stern tone.
Eva didn''t dare to look him in the eyes and said in a low voice, "It''s because it''s been many days since we ''met'' anddy Lilly isn''t here today, so I thought it might be a good idea to m-meet you since you would be free tonight."
"Hmm, You are right. Well,e inside since you are here already." Max said indifferently and turned around after she entered the room and closed the door. Although he didn''t seem interested in her, his dragon was starting to wake, seeing her cleavage and smelling her feminine scent. ?
Eva put the food on the table and stood there waiting for him. Max ate his dinner leisurely while Eva stood in silence. She didn''t say anything about the fact that he was eating too slowly or wearing only a towel. In fact, she had been staring at his body ever since he opened the door. She couldn''t help but want to jump on him but held herself back, knowing that she was his sex ve and couldn''t act like that, or he might feel repulsion toward her.
Max wasn''t dying things on purpose, but he was savouring his food. ''Every time I eat, it''s just too delicious. Is it because of mana?'' He thought. The food here tasted exceptionally goodpared to Earth''s food.
***
...Cliove City, In a pce...
Lilly was standing in the balcony, staring at the night sky. The night wind was blowing gently, softly caressing her face, but her face had an anxious expression.
"What are you thinking?" An indifferent voice sounded from behind her. She didn''t have to turn back to know who was it as only she and Esther were in the room.
"It''s nothing, Mother." She shook her head and kept staring at the twinkling stars.
Esther walked up to her and stood beside her and looked at the stars, and asked softly, "Missing Max already?"
"Yes I... N-No, it''s not that, mother. I''m not missing anyone." Lilly nodded absent-mindedly and only realised what she said and shook her vigorously, looking down, embarrassed.
"Hehe, it''s okay silly girl. It''spletely normal to miss the person you love. You don''t have to be embarrassed about it." Esther giggled and ruffled her hair lovingly. Yes, Esther, the cold woman, acted like that.
After spending much time guiding Lily as she trained for the past few weeks, Esther and Lilly be close, just like it happened to Mina and Max, but unlike Max, Lilly addressed Esther as Mother, and Esther also started treating her the same as her daughter.
"Mmm!" Lilly nodded shyly.
"But isn''t that too much to miss him when it''s not been even a full day since you were sleeping in his arms." Esther teased with a softugh.
"Mother~" Lilly cried out of embarrassment.
"Okay! Okay! I won''t tease you anymore and don''t worry; you''ll see him when we return tomorrow."
They both talked andughed before going to sleep in the same bed.
***
...ymore town, Garfield mansion, Max''s room...
Max was sitting on the chair; he had just finished eating. He looked at Eva, whose eyes were burning with lust.
"Come closer!" He motioned to her with his index finger.
Chapter 68 Obedient Eva
Chapter 68 Obedient Eva
Eva obediently came closer. She started breathing quickly due to her excitement.
"On your knees!" Max ordered and parted his legs apart as he faced her.
Eva seemed to understand what he wanted and sat between his legs on her knees. She then looked at him as if waiting for his nextmand.
Max smiled at her submissiveness and opened the towel that was wrapped around his waist and threw it on the table, and pointed at his dick which was half hard. "Suck it."
Eva already expected this and gently grabbed his thing with one hand and started stroking it. Then she slowly brought her mouth closer to the tip of his cock and kissed it lightly. Her eyes were shining like star as she looked at it with lust. She waspletely conquered by his thick cock the previous time they had sex.
She parted her lips and opened her mouth and put one-third of his dick inside as she licked around the ns and sucked on it. Max closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation. She was doing better than before.
"Ahh Mm, You are doing good Eva." He grabbed her head by her hair and pushed his cock down her throat.
"Ughh... ghh! Gasp!..."
She was sucking and stimting his cock slowly and having fun with it when Max pushed it inside her mouth, only leaving balls behind. She choked and gasped for air but continued moving her head for a few seconds, and when Eva was almost out of breath, he released her.
"Ha! Ha! Ha!"
She breathed deeply, stabilising her breathing, but there wasn''t even a hint of anger or reproach. instead, her eyes sparkled, and she licked her lips as she seductively said: "Was I good, Master?"
Max grabbed his cock and pped her cheeks with it, and said, "Yeah, you''ve improved greatly. Here, continue."
Eva obediently started sucking and licking it. asionally, She would put it until it reached her throat, making him moan in pleasure.
After a while, Max couldn''t hold himself and was about to cum. He didn''t want her to choke on it thus, he said, "Oh! I''m about to cum. Make sure to swallow it all. Oh Ahh!"
After saying this, he couldn''t hold back and grabbed her by the head and shot his load inside her throat. Eva was already prepared for and after hearing his warming she opened her mouth wide and gulped his thick milk.
"Ohh! Finally I feel a bit relieved." Max eximed as he took his dick out and leaned backwards on the stone chair.
"Umm..." Eva licked a few drops on her lips greedily and asked in a probing manner "Master, Has it been a long time since youst did it with Lady Lilly?"
Max looked at her for a few seconds without saying anything and just when she was starting to feel antsy thinking that she may have offended him by asking this Max nodded "Yes, but It couldn''t be helped as both she and I were busy training."
Eva unexpectedly didn''t speak. Max was sure that she would suggest that he could call her to relieve himself if Lilly couldn''t do it because of her training. ?
He looked at her and saw that her face had a slightly sad expression. "Is something wrong?" He asked.
Seeing that her mood was soured and he had noticed this slight change, Eva smiled and shook her head in order not to ruin the atmosphere. "It''s nothing, Master. Shall we continue?" She then started licking his cock, cleaning it.
Max was sure that something was up but didn''t think much of it and started focusing on the important thing now. He stood her and led her towards the bed and threw her on it and climbed onto it.
Eva knew that he wanted to fuck her now and started taking her clothes off. In a few seconds, she was also naked. Sheid on her back and opened her legs wide, revealing a pink wet pussy.
Max didn''t dy after seeing that she was already aroused and positioned himself between her legs and put his dick on the entrance of her sacred cave.
Thwop!
With a thrust, half of his dick was inside her. He started to move slowly. Her insides were wrapping around his shaft and putting pressure on it, making him want to moan in pleasure.
"Ahh! Yes! That''s what I missed. Umm! Ohh!"
Eva moaned as she felt his dragon diving deep inside anding out time and again. He grabbed her boobs one in each hand and started kneading and pinching her pink buds making her cry out in pleasure.
Thwop! Thwop!
"Ahh! Haa! Haah! Umm!"
Max increased his thrusting speed, enjoying the heavenly pleasure. After a while only, Flesh pping sounds and their moans could be heard in the room.
...
Max woke up early in the morning, feeling refreshed. He looked beside him and didn''t find Eva. He then remembered that she had left in the night.
He got up from the bed. He was still naked and his cock was hard as a rock. He looked down and smiled recalling Eva''s crazy moans when she rode on it. They did it until she couldn''t handle it anymore and had to ask him to stop. Even so, they both were satisfied after doing it more than five times.
"Ummmm"
He yawned and went to the bathroom. Inplete contrast to him, Eva couldn''t sleep aftering to her room. She could only sleep for around one hour when she felt mana in her body bing restless.
She was bewildered and didn''t know what was happening to her and started feeling pain as if her body was going to burst out. She hastily entered meditative state and started to cultivate. Her face was full of surprise.
Initially she thought, something has gone wrong with her body but she didn''t expect to have her mana circting almost double the normal speed, nourishing her body. She didn''t have time to think the reason and started absorbing and send it toward her dantian.
She could feel herself bing stronger and mana also rose from the initial one-star level to the mid one star. Now she hand around seven hundred plus mana which was a pleasant surprise to her.
"How is it possible? I didn''t take any magical medicine or anything. How can such a change ur suddenly?" she wonderd afterpleting her cultivation? "Is it because I slept with him? But it didn''t happen before."
Chapter 69 Ashtons Return (1)
Chapter 69 Ashton''s Return (1)
Eva was pleasantly surprised by this sudden change, and if what she guessed was also true, then it might change her life.
She was the most talented among her siblings, but because her mother wasn''t the main wife of her father, who was a baron in the town, she couldn''t go to the academy or had enough resources to improve herself; afterwards, she got married to William. She thought she could go to an academy after marrying him as his father is a Viscount and wouldn''t mind sending her to the magic academy.
Unfortunately, William didn''t want her. Later, she found out that even if William allowed her, she still couldn''t go because William had the worst talent except for Max among his siblings and thus, he himself couldn''t join any academy, let alone sending her.
Since then, her cultivation had been stuck at the initial one-star mage. Although she had a few resources avable to her, they wouldn''t help her much. Gradually, her motivation was sucked away, and she became interested in sex. Unfortunately, William was admitted to an academy by Ashton''s connections, and she couldn''t even satisfy her lust.
She didn''t expect much when she decided to seduce Max. She had two reasons for doing so. First, Max showed exceptional strength after recovering from his injuries, attracting her attention. Second, her lust was bing unbearable, and she had to do something about it when she found out that Max was fucking his maid. She deemed him perverted and thought he would be an easy target.
''If this is really due to me having sex with him, then I''ll have to grab every chance to do it with him until he goes to the academy. If I can achieve the two-star mage realm by myself, I might be allowed to join a magic academy.'' She clenched her fist. She wanted to efficiently utilise this opportunity. Now she could only pray that Lilly would give her some chances to do it with him.
She didn''t sleep after stabilising the chaotic mana surge inside her body and continued cultivating. She didn''t want to remain a one-star mage her entire life and had to put some effort into it.
...
Max didn''t know that he had given Eva such a huge opportunity. He had a nice bath and was sitting on the bed and looking at his status window with knitted eyebrows.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 20 ]
[ Agility: 20 ]
[ Stamina: 35 ]
[ Vitality: 23 ]
[ Intelligence: 25 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 4250 ] ?
"I''m getting fewer LPspared to before. What is the problem? Do I have to do it with strongerdies than me to get a good amount of them? Damn it." He cursed.
LPs are everything to him as he can get stronger by using them. But now he was getting less LPs every time he had sex. Initially, he would get around a thousand when he did it with Lilly, who was only a novice mage at that time. But after he became a two-star mage and formed his mana core, he started to receive less even when he did it with Eva, who was a one-star mage.
''Sigh! It''s fine. These are enough to push my strength further significantly, and at the rate, Lilly is improving, she should reach the two-star mage realm in around a half year. I shouldn''t rush it too much.'' He sighed and consoled himself.
Although he wanted to be strong quickly, he knew that if he showed such talent, then it might cause him trouble and his current strength was enough to protect himself against around half of the poption in this world. After a while, he stopped thinking about it.
"That Timon guy must be awake by now. Let''s see what that Count is nning?" He suddenly remembered Timon and walked out of his room.
...
Timon was sitting in a room with a twisted expression. The man in ck clothes and a few other guards were standing around him with their heads hung low.
"So you are saying you won''t kill him? Zhouguo, I didn''t expect you to defy my order." He raged. After he woke up, he couldn''t sit still due to his anger and hatred towards Max and was thinking of ways to get revenge on him.
That''s why he called his trusted bodyguards and asked them to assassinate him before Ashton came back, but the man in ck refused without a thought.
"I don''t dare, young master, but you shouldn''t forget that we aren''t here to cause trouble, and if we couldn''t do what lord Count asked us to, we will get punished." The man called Zhouguo said.
After hearing this, Timon''s anger vanished and be nodded. "It''s fine then. When the timees, I''ll make sure he will regret being born in this world." He spoke through gritted teeth. Although he wanted nothing more than kill Max, he remembered his father''s order and could only endure for now.
***
"Good morning, young master!" Butler George greeted him politely. Max looked at him and smiled. "Good morning, uncle George."
Butler George suddenly froze, then he beamed a smile and asked, "I heard that young master beat that young master Timon even before he coulde here." He felt happy hearing Max call him uncle. When Max was a little kid, He used to call him uncle and y with him, but after his mother died and his talent turned out to be trash, his cheerfulness vanished, and he started to be distant. Now that he again called him Uncle, he felt ted in his heart, but he didn''t show it and asked about Timon.
"Hehe, it''s nothing. He was bothering me for no reason, so I had to teach him a small lesson, but I didn''t expect him to be so weak." Maxughed.
Max suddenly wanted to ask if he knew why his father and Count Wiley had enmity between them but didn''t.
Butler George looked at his slight frown and thought he was worried because he beat a count''s son and said with a smile, "Young Master, you don''t have to worry about it. Lord Viscount and count Wiley already has great hostility, but they just didn''t fight openly. Even if you beat him, Count Wiley wouldn''t dare to do anything."
Max, who was suppressing his curiosity about it, couldn''t hold back anymore and asked, "Uncle George, Why father and that Count are enemies?"
Chapter 70 Reason Of Enmity
Chapter 70 Reason Of Enmity
"Why are they enemies?" Butler George repeated the words, and his eyes started to burn with anger. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.
Max noticed this change and got confused. Why would Butler George be enraged due to this topic?
"I guess it''s time you know this. Your father, Lord Ashton wanted to tell you this before but because you didn''t have anything outstanding about yourself and were always gloomy, he didn''t tell so as not to give you any mental burden." Butler George sighed and walked toward the sleeping chambers of Ashton and others."Come with me."
Max followed him silently. By the tone of Butler George, he guessed that this was somehow rted to him.
Butler George led him to a room beside his father''s room. As family''s Lord, his room should be most luxurious but the locked room beside his room seemed more elegant. Beautiful looking flowers and a blue luan was carved out on the wooden doors.
Butler George took out a key out of his pocket and inserted in the lock and poured his mana into it.
Clink!
A clinking sound was heard. He took out the key and pushed the doors. He then looked at Max and walked inside, Max also followed.
"What a pleasant scent!" Max eximed after breathing in the air inside the room and looked around. There wasn''t much, only a bed with pink sheets, A closet and a big mirror beside it. A table was ced on the left side of the room, and on it was a long case. The room walls were decorated with paintings of a cute child, a woman and a man.
Max stared at the paintings. In the paintings, the man appeared only a few times and he looked simr to his father. Child seemed very cute and had Sapphire blue hair and shining Sapphire eyes. But Max didn''t look at them as he guessed that the child was him and the man was his father only younger, his attention was focused on the fairy like woman in one of the painting, who had the child in her arms and was looking at him lovingly. After stared at this painting and forgot that there were many other paintings.
The woman had the same hair and eye colour as him. She was wearing white long dress. Her hair fell down her shoulders like waterfall. She had a beautiful oval face, a elegant looking nose and pink lips. Her temperament was very noble, she really looked like a fairy. Even the most beautiful women who Max had seen, such as Esther, Margaret, Lilly and others, weren''tparable to her.
But Max wasn''t attracted to her beauty and stared at her looking at the child with loving eyes. A tear unknowingly slid down his cheek and he mumbled, "Mother!"
He was sure that this woman was his mother. Although he didn''t have the memories of ''this'' Max, he had this feeling that she was his mother at a nce and she had simr features to him or it could be said that he had simr features to her. ?
''But why do I have this strange feeling? Huh, Why am I crying?'' Max was startled when he realised that tears were dripping down his face.
Although Max has reincarnated in previous Max''s body, he didn''t have his memories or feelings. When he woke up, everyone was a stranger to him, but when seeing his mother''s painting, he suddenly felt as if he was familiar with her. It was strange.
Butler George also has been staring at his mother''s painting with various emotions in his eyes but when he turned to look at Max he saw him crying. He didn''t say anything and nodded slightly and murmured, "He is still that child."
When Max was just a little kid, he was a cheerful child. Everyone doted on him but his mother was the one who loved him the most and he also loved his mother the most. He would always stay by her side and would cry whenever she went away for a few days. When she died, her death gave him a big trauma. He lost his cheerfulness and after knowing that his talent was also trash, he be a different person. He wouldn''t even speak to his father.
On his 18th birthday, when he got seriously injured, everyone thought he wouldn''t wake up again but he did. Ashton and others were very happy about this but he seemed a bit different and his personality also changed. No one could see this difference apart from his father Ashton and him but they thought it was because he faced near death situation but then he showed outstanding talent in magic and achieved two star mage realm in very short time.
Although they were happy that he became strong and wasn''t gloomy like before, Ashton had a suspicion about this abrupt change and discussed it with Butler George. This suspicion was mainly because Ashton had asked many specialists about his condition before and everyone said the same thing that he couldn''t cultivate ever and now he made such an astonishing progress and even awakened an element without any resource.
It was strange But he discarded this as no matter what happened that made him change again, he was still his son. Although Ashton didn''t care anymore, Butler George couldn''t let go of this suspicion.
He kept an eye on Max and found that he has be much too interested in sex which was total contrast to before. Even though it could be said to be the result of his personality change, Butler George started thinking that someone might have possessed him.
He had heard of such cases before and after a few days he found out that he didn''t have any memory of him before which was one of the side effects of the possession which would subside afterplete assimtion of souls. This made him wary but now it seemed like it was unnecessary and was only because of that head injury that he forget as it wasn''t possible to have such an intense reaction if it was someone else who possessed him.
***
Max stopped thinking about it and gradually calmed down and asked "Uncle George, It''s my mother''s room right! Why are we here?"
Butler George said "You wanted to know the reason why Lord Viscount and Count Wiley has enmity right? It''s rted to your Mother''s death."
Chapter 71 Hannah
Chapter 71 Hannah
Max didn''t speak and looked at him, waiting for him to continue. Butler George sighed. "Until 25 years ago, Your father and Count Wiley were best friends. Count Wiley and Your father were studying at the Royal Magic Academy at that time. When they had just be three-star mages, During a mission, they were heavily injured by a gang of bandits, and when they thought they would die, your mother came out of nowhere and saved them.
After this incident, the three of them became friends. Your mother''s origin were unknown; she was living in a city near the Royal Academy by herself and would often meet up with them. Although your father and Count Wiley were married, they still couldn''t resist her beauty and fell in love with her.
But when they both found out that they were in love with the same girl, they decided that whoever managed to steal her heart first would pursue her while other would give up so as not to affect their rtionship.
Eventually, Your father won her heart, and by that time, he had been appointed as the Viscount of ymore town afterpleting his studies in the academy. Then your parents married. Your father loved your mother so much that he gave her main wife status.
Your mother was a very kind and strong woman. She wouldn''t abuse her powers like most people and would helpmoners in need. I was also saved from death by her and appointed as the family''s Butler. She would call me uncle just like you, and I also treated her as my own daughter." Butler George sighed.
"Then, she gave birth to you. Everything was well for a few years. But when you were only around ten years old, Count Wiley came to ymore town to them his friends. Your father and mother weed him; he said that he wanted to relive his memories by getting drunk with his old friends. But after he got drunk, he tried to force himself on your mother.
Although your mother was kind to everyone but when she was angered, everyone would cower in front of her. I heard from your father that one time when you were only a little kid, she took you with her on a mountain to enjoy the scenery with your father. There they encountered five three-star mages who wanted to rob and ****.
They gave her disgusting and lecherous nces, but she didn''t get angry and gave them all the money and jewellery she had on her so that they would go away.
But they didn''t and wanted to do something with her; therefore, they fought with your father and mother. Your mother single-handedly fended off three peak three-star mages with you in her other arm while your father fought with the other two with much difficulty.
One of the bandits threatened to attack you, seeing that she treasured you dearly, but contrary to his expectations, your mother got furious and killed three of them with one attack and then killed the other two. Even after killing them, her anger didn''t subside even after a long while. ?
And now that Count Wiley had tried this, her anger erupted, and she heavily injured him. If Count Wiley hadn''t begged for mercy and he wasn''t her friend before, she would have killed him. That day, Count Wiley felt he was humiliated.
A yearter, when your mother was going somewhere. A group of mages attacked her. There were around ten three-star mages and two four-star ones. Your mother was alone with only a few Knights; she was the only one who had some fighting chance against them. After fighting for around two hours, she killed eight three-star mages and heavily injured one of the four-star mages." Butler George sighed ruefully and continued
"Unfortunately, She had exhausted all most of her mana by then and was overpowered. They didn''t kill her and only captured her. When she wasn''t able to move at all that B.A.S.T.A.R.D. came out of the woods. She understood that he was the one who hired those people and knew what he would do after. Therefore..." Butler George''s eyes have be bloodshot speaking till here. He had no one in the world and was about to be killed when she saved him. Not only was she his Saviour but also his daughter, whom he loved as if she was truly his blood.
"She didn''t want to be disgraced by an animal who she considered her friend and used herst bit of inner mana and destroyed her heart and died. We wouldn''t even have known about this if not for a knight who managed to slip away during the chaos after getting injured. He saw everything, and when she was captured, he wanted to run and notify your father, hoping they wouldn''t kill her, but before he couldn''t turn, he saw Count Wileye out with a hideous smile and your mother cursing and then suicide.
When your father heard that she died, he was furious. He led his troops to Vista City, where Count Wiley was lord over and had a fight with him. Many people were killed, but because Count Wiley had a few three-star mages to help him, your father returned with internal injuries and his mana core was also damaged, resulting in stagnation of power. Now he couldn''t even break through.
He knew that he couldn''t avenge your mother and wanted to die, but because he didn''t want something to happen to you guys, he lived, but he swore that he would exact revenge or die trying."
"This incident wasn''t small, and the Royal family soon heard about this and forbade them from having conflict again, or both would be killed. But Vista city is the governing city of nearby towns, including ymore town, and now Count Wiley has the supervision authority, and Every Viscount of these towns have to report to him. Now he can pick on Lord Viscount without fearing the Royal family. That''s why this beast tide case was handled so poorly; otherwise, special squads are formed for these cases, and nobles like Lord Viscount don''t have to go personally." He finished his exnation. His eyes were red now. It seems he really cared about his mother.
Max didn''t speak for a long time. He just stared at his mother''s painting. She looked happy, having him in her arms. But she died such death. This world was ruthless, even more than the Earth. At least people could get justice, even though it will be servedte, but here, you can do what you want as long as you are strong enough.
"Uncle George, Do you know why that human garbage came here? What is that Count nning?" Max thought he calmed down, but when he spoke, his speech was coarse and faint, killing intent was emanating from him.
********
*The title *Hannah* is the name of Max''s mother.
Chapter 72 Ashtons Return (2)
Chapter 72 Ashton''s Return (2)
Butler George nodded to himself seeing Max''s reaction. He was nowpletely sure that he didn''t have to worry about him, and Lord Viscount could also rest assured and not worry about it.
Hearing his question, Butler George shook his head. "I don''t know yet, but a few spies are working to find out. Young Master, you don''t have to worry about anything. Although I know Count Wiley sent his son for some purpose, he won''t be able to harm us without offending the Royal family."
Max just gave him a look and didn''t say anything about it. He knew from his two lifetimes of experience that you can only rely on yourself. If he was strong, he didn''t need to care about anything, but he wasn''t strong enough yet. Although very few two-star mages could pose any threat to him, three-star mages or higher could kill him with ease.
"Ugh..." Suddenly he felt a faint pain assaulting his mind.
Butler George asked worriedly, "What happened, Young master?"
"It''s nothing¡ªmy head is aching a bit. I''ll go rest for a bit. Please keep an eye on Timon." Max waved his hand and excused himself. He got out of the room after giving onest nce at his mother''s portrait.
Butler George was satisfied with Max. Although Max has suddenly changedpletely and even achieved two-star mage realm at such a young age, he was still worried about him as it seemed he didn''t have any knowledge about how the outside world works, but after talking to him, he knew that he didn''t need to worry about him.
He gazed at Hannah''s portrait affectionately and mumbled, "Child, you don''t have to worry about your son. He has be a fine young man." After staying in the room for a few more minutes, he walked out of the room and closed the door.
...
Max walked towards his room with shaky steps. His headache was intensifying by the second. When he was in front of his room, his mind buzzed and it felt as if someone had struck him with a hundred-kilo hammer. Just as he took one step inside, he couldn''t endure anymore and passed out on the floor.
...
...South of ymore town, In the outer periphery of the Magical forest...
A group of five people walked through the forest. Most of them were injured, but it seemed their injuries were starting to heal as scabs were formed over the wounds.
"Haha! Madam Mari, the medicine you brought was indeed very potent. All of my wounds have almost healed in just one day." A bulky manughed after seeing that his wounds were almost healed and looked toward a woman who had a pained expression on her face.
The irony was that she wasn''t injured but still had such an expression. She red at the bulky man, and he stoppedughing. The reason being that she had to give away her most valuable healing pills. It''s been a few years since she got them afterpleting a mission for the royal family but had to give it to them if she knew it she wouldn''t have brought them with her. She was already feeling vexed about it and this ape had to taunt her more.
Ashton was walking in front of the group and suddenly stopped. Madam Mari tensed up. ?
"There''s another three-star beast two hundred meters ahead of us. It seems it''s the one that managed to escape from Valerie. Quick it''s going out in the town." Ashton yelled and ran forward. The rest of them followed.
Sigh!
Madam Mari sighed a sigh of relief and followed behind them. She thought Ashton would want to kill her because she was rted to Count Wiley. When she was assigned to lead the team to hunt these beasts, She thought she was only a bit inferior to Ashton in terms of strength, but after thest few weeks of hunting around the beasts, she realised that she wouldn''t be able to put much of fight if they fought and it frightened her.
Just a few seconds they arrived at the location where a bull-type beast was lying and struggling to run away. Its legs were cut off and had deepcerations all over its body. Ashton had condensed a two-meter crescent-shaped wind de and cut its neck off without any resistance.
Madam Mari and others stared at this scene with surprised expressions, but their surprise subsided as soon as it came. Although this beast was a three-starred beast, It was already injured by them previously, and that was why it was trying to escape to the town.
Unfortunately, it chose to escape to the town and was found by them and lost its life. If it hid in the forest until they went away, it might have survived, but beasts aren''t like humans and have low intelligence.
Of course, it was only limited to four starred beasts. As for stronger, they are a cmity for humans and other races. Beasts are innately stronger, and after surpassing the four-star boundary, they acquire intelligence on par with humans, which makes them very dangerous.
"Brother, I''m very shocked by your strength. I don''t believe any three-star mages can fight against you on equal terms, let alone defeat you." The bulky man called Hangchi praised with reverent eyes.
"Yes, big brother, You are very powerful. I haven''t seen anyone as strong as you in the three-star realm. Tell me how to be as strong as you." Valerie also giggled.
Others also nodded. Ashton turned to them and smiled. "I''m not that strong. There are many stronger people out there. You''ll be stronger than me in a few years."
"Hah, I wish!" Valerie shook her head. She knew he was only being modest.
Hearing their conversation, Madam Mari thought, ''If they knew that he is this strong despite having a damaged mana core, I wonder what kind of expression they would make.''
She knew that Ashton''s mana core was almost destroyed eight years ago. That''s why she thought that even if he had recovered somewhat, she wouldn''t be much weaker than him.
She didn''t notice that she also started respecting his strength. However, it was very normal. If someone was strong enough, then even their enemies would respect them for their strength, let alone her, who didn''t have any enmity with him. She was here because of Count Wiley''s order and because her superior was his enemy, she treated him differently, but now she couldn''t do so anymore. That''s why she stopped opposing his ideas rted to the hunt and followed him quietly.
"If no one died from our team, it would have been perfect. Sigh!" Hangchi sighed, remembering the two who died during this mission. When they came, they were eight, and now only six were left.
Ashton walked up to him and patted his shoulder. "It''s okay. They died for the sake of their people. We shouldn''t mourn the brave."
He turned around and said, "Let''s go back now."
Chapter 73 Lillys First Kill
Chapter 73 Lilly''s First Kill
...Outside Cliove City...
A big carriage was going out of Clive City. There were a few Knights in greenish armours on the horses circling the carriage, protecting it. Soon they entered a forest. In most cases, if you want to go from one city to another, you would have to either cross forests and rivers or Mountains because there was very little civilisednd, unlike earth.
Esther and Lilly were sitting inside the carriage. Both were quiet. Lilly was anxious to go and see Max, while Esther''s personality was like that. She would only speak if it was something important or she wanted to. However, she knew that this little girl wasn''t in the mood to converse with her. Therefore she also stayed quiet with her eyes closed.
This forest wasn''t much dangerous because most of the beasts above two-star were killed. After all, many people had to travel through this forest daily to visit Cliove City and go from it to somewhere else, and if they wanted City to prosper, this danger had to be resolved.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
But just as they were halfway through the forest, their carriage suddenly stopped, and the sound of something falling was heard. Esther opened her eyes, a cold glint sh across her eyes. "These bandits are bing very bold to even rob in daylight."
Lilly also came out of her reverie and asked worriedly, "Mother, is something wrong? Why did we stop?" She knew there was some problem; otherwise, they wouldn''t have stopped so suddenly. She had a bad feeling about it. When she was treated as an enved person, she had seen all kinds of people and knew that in forests like these, some people group up and rob travellers.
Esther suddenly smiled, seeing Lilly''s worried expression and said, "It''s nothing. You just wait here." Then she paused and smiled mysteriously and said, "When I call you,e out." She stepped out of the carriage without waiting for her to react.
Lilly was confused by her words. Why did she tell her to wait if there was some problem? Wouldn''t she be of help? After all, she was a one-star mage.
Although Lilly didn''t quite understand what Esther meant, she obeyed her and didn''t go out. She out one ear by the window and tried to hear what was happening outside.
nk!
Thud!
Swishhh~
Suddenly, Some sounds were heard, but in the next instant, everything went silent. Just as she was wondering what happened, Esther''s voice sounded.
"Lilly, You cane out now."
Lilly got out of the carriage and wanted to ask what was all that about when she stared in front of her, surprised. ?
There were more than twenty people who were frozen and turned into statues, and only one was still unharmed, but he was looking at Esther as if he had seen a ghost.
...
A woman who looked around 40 years old was wandering in the streets of Cliove City. She wore a pure white dress and had white hair. Although she wasn''t young and was only average looking, she gave off an oppressive feeling. Her brows were raised as if she was thinking about something. After walking around for a long time, she shook her head and disappeared.
A middle-aged man who was sitting in a restaurant was looking at this woman when she suddenly vanished in thin air. "What? How can someone disappear just like that?" He suddenly eximed, startling nearby people?
"What is it, old man? Why are you freaking out? Did you see a ghost?" A youth in his twenties asked. Everyone startedughing.
The middle-aged man apologised and wondered, ''Was she a King ranked mage? Why did it feel like I had seen her somewhere?''
The white-haired woman appeared outside of Cliove city and flew above the forest. She happened to notice Ice magic being used and flew down on a tree and saw Esther freezing all of the bandits except one and murmured herself, "She is not bad at using Ice magic, and her Ice element concentration is also above average. Sigh! she has passed the age threshold, or she would have been a suitable disciple."
She lost interest and was about to fly away when Esther called out to Lilly. As soon as Lilly stepped out, the White-haired woman froze in her ce. She slowly turned around, and her eyes glittered as she looked at Lilly. She eximed, "100 percent element concentration!"
There was naked excitement on her face. She quickly calmed down and watched the happenings on the ground, but her eyes didn''t move away from Lilly.
...
Lilly stated dumbly at the scene. Esther walked to her, patted her shoulder and said, "You want to apany Max, right? If yes, then you''ll have to kill sooner orter. Now that you are a one-star mage let me train you on this aspect. I know you are a very kindhearted girl, but this world is cruel to kind people. Go, Fight and kill him." She sighed and pointed at the remaining man, who wasn''t frozen. She had left him on purpose to let Lilly experience her first killing.
Lilly wanted to shake her head as she didn''t want to kill someone, especially if it was a living human being, but when she mentioned Max, she clenched her fist and breathed deeply. ''I''ve to do it if I want to apany Max in future.'' She told herself and walked toward the man.
Watching Lilly walking toward the man without her guard up, Esther shook her head but didn''t say anything.
That man had heard what Esther said, and a cruel glint shed across his eyes. He was also a one-star mage and wasn''t some insect you can kill whenever you wanted.
''Do you think a girl like her can kill me? Hehe, I know I''m not going to survive past today, but before that, you''ll have to pay for treating me like this with your princess''s life.'' He sneered inwardly and stood up. He had a dagger in his hand.
Chapter 74 Lillys First Kill (2)
Chapter 74 Lilly''s First Kill (2)
Lilly looked at him with guilty eyes. she really didn''t want to kill someone, but she had to in order to not disappoint Esther and she knew that she had to kill sometime if not now thanter.
The bandit looked at her guilty look and knew that she was a kindhearted girl and would hesitate to attack. He suddenly had an idea ''If I take this girl hostage, that woman won''t dare to attack me and I''ll be able to leave here safe and sound.''
He wielded his dagger and shed at her chest as soon as she entered his attacking range. He didn''t use any mana in this sh as he only wanted to injure and not kill her.
sh!
Lilly was feeling conflicted and wasn''t focused. Therefore, she couldn''t react in time. Subconsciously, she raised her hand in a cross to defend against the attack and was shed at her left forearm, leaving a deep gash. Blood flowed out uncontrobly.
The pain in her hand woke her up and she looked at her hand and then at the bandit who was already shing at her again.
Seeing this she suddenly grew furious. Here she was thinking if she should try and persuade Esther to let him go and this bandit didn''t even think before attacking. Most importantly he was now targeting her stomach.
She knew that this wound on her forearm might leave a scar. No woman would like that and Lilly was no different. She also wanted to look good, at least in front of her love. If he cut at her stomach and it left a scar there, it would look bad and Max might not like it. She knew that he loved her unblemished body so she couldn''t help herself from being angered.
Ice shield!
She gathered her mana and formed a shield in front of her to block the attack. As the bandit hadn''t used mana into this attack too, it could only damage her ice shield before beingpletely stopped by it.
Lilly didn''t let him react after blocking his attack and cast another spell.
Ice thorns!
Tens of small ice shards materialised around her. She waved her hand and all shards shot toward the bandit. But he wasn''t like her who didn''t have any real battle experience. He quickly twisted his body and dodged most of the ice shards. Although his agility was very good, he couldn''t dodge all of the shards and on five inch long shard pierced his right shoulder.
Arggh!
He was surprised to see that she had awakened an element at such a young age when she was only a one-star mage. However, seeing this, he didn''t retreat instead chose to attack her again. He knew that most of the elemental mages are usually long-ranged fighters and be was a close ranged fighter. If he fought in close range, then it would cripple her advantage of being an elemental mage and would be more advantageous to him.
But this time, he used his mana to empower his attack. Lilly could see that this attack was almost tow times faster and deadlier than previous attacks.
She quickly formed another shield in front of her. This time she used more mana and made it sturdier.
Crack!
As his shnded on the ice shield, a crackling sound was heard, and it was destroyed. But before he could rejoice his expression stiffened. ?
Sssss~
The point where his dagger had touched the ice shield was frozen and in a moment, the dagger and whole forearm was frozen with a thinyer of ice. He felt as if countless needles with stabbing in his forearm.
The pain was unbearable. He retreated in a hurry and used his mana to remove theyer of ice. It broke apart and fell down, leaving a numbing sensation. Just as he sighed in relief, his expression changed drastically.
"How is it possible?" The white-haired woman watching their fight had a look of disbelief. Esther on the other hand wasn''t surprised at all.
Ice thorns!
Just as the bandit retreated, Lilly had already conjured up another hail of ice thorns and before he could react, she fired them at him.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The bandit was caught off guard and could only raise his hands to protect his head and chest. Ice shards pierced his legs, thighs, stomach and hands but no bloode out as it was frozen by the ice shards. After getting such a injury, his agility was reduced to a very low level and his hand felt stiff. He could barely wield his dagger.
Without a second thought, he turned around and ran inside the forest. Lilly was still angry and shouted, "You cruel person, do you think I would let you leave."
She used all if her remaining mana and conjured up tens of five-inch long ice shards and fired at him as fast as she could.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Before he could run around ten meters, almost half of the sharp ice thorns pierced his back and one shard pierced his head. He suddenly stopped in his tracks and fell down, dead. He looked as if he was a porcupine.
Watching him fall, Lilly sighed in relief. She finally killed him. "Kill?" She softly murmured.
She turned to look at Esther and pointed at him with shaking hands "I kill-killed him. I killed him. Ahhh, I killed a living person." He was frightened by the fact that she had taken a life with her hands. She suddenly stooped shouted and fainted on the spot.
Before she could fall, Esther appeared by her side and supported her. She sighed "I know it had been hard and would take some time toe out of this shock but you''ll realise that it was for your good."
She then turned to the Knights and ordered "Destroy these ice statues and take your fellow Knights bodies with you. We will give them proper burial after returning."
Two Knights were killed in this bandit ambush before they could react. Other Knights quickly followed her order and destroyed the statues to clear the path and took fallen Kinghs'' bodies.
Esther took Lilly inside the carriage, and their entourage continued their journey toward ymore town.
...
The white-haired woman was starting at their carriage as they disappeared from her sight. She still had that shocked expression and kept mumbling something.
After some time she calmed down and looked towards the direction they had disappeared and looked up. Her expression be firm and she said "I didn''t expect to encounter one of you in this remotend. Fate really ys with us. I''ll protect this child, and when the timees, she will have to decide for herself." After saying this, she also disappeared.
Chapter 75 Memories
Chapter 75 Memories
After Max and butler George had gone out of hannah''s room, a man covered in ck from head to toe appeared in front of the room and used his mana to form a key. The key was the same as the one Butler George used to open the door.
Unexpectedly, as soon as he put the key in the keyhole, it turned into mana and was absorbed by the door. The ck figure''s expression changed drastically, and he tried to move away but couldn''t. In just a few seconds; all of his mana was absorbed, and a thin cracks started appearing on his mana core.
Whoosh!
Another figure appeared and took him away from the door. It stared at the door for a moment, and then it vanished along with the man who looked like a shrivelled zombie.
...
After what seemed a long time, Max woke up. He was covered in sweat, his breathing uneven. Just as he stood up from the ground, that splitting pain assaulted his mind again, and a flood of memories appeared in his mind.
"Huh? These are the original Max''s memories." He muttered and dazedly walked to the bed,id down and closed his eyes. After half an hour, the pain subsided and all of the memories settled in his mind. He then started reading his memories to see what kind of life he lived before dying.
He opened his eyes after looking at his memories. "Wouldn''t it have been better if had these memories when I first woke up? It would have saved a lot of time I wasted in the library. Sigh!" He sighed.
After getting his memories back, he found out that what he learnt by spending a few weeks in the library and asking around for information was nothingpared to what his previous self knew.
"At least he didn''t waste his time after knowing he was useless and couldn''t aplish anything in future. And his personality apart from a bit too much introvert was good." He nodded in satisfaction. After all no matter, if it was the previous host of this body or he, both were now the same person after he got his memories back.
After getting the memories, he no longer felt that he was in some alien body or ce. He looked around his room and could feel the familiarity with everything here. After these old memories came back, it made hard for him to realise whether he was the Max from earth or the Max from this world. Everything ''this'' Max experienced, felt as if he had experienced them too.
''No matter what. We both are one from now on. And I''ll aplish everything you wanted.'' Although the original Max was was trash ording to this world''s standards, he was more ambitious than him. Now he too didn''t much different from him. It seems he also inherited his ambitions along with his memories. ''It''s fine too. After all I too want to be stronger.''
He got up and walked toward the wall which was right in front of the bed and pushed lightly. A rock fell and a small hole appeared. It was onlyrge enough to put one hand inside. He put his hand inside and found a pendant. It was a simple looking pendant which had a silky string attached to a blue stone. The blue stone was only around two inches and was egg shaped. He touched it, it was very smooth and hard.
Looking at the pendant in his hand, he recalled that this was something his mother gave him on his tenth birthday. He was very happy after getting this simple looking gift from his mother and would always wear it.
But when she died, he stopped wearing it because he wanted to suppress the pain of losing his most beloved person in the world, and this pendant would make him remember her every time he wore it.
Remembering his mother, his eyes grew misty. He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. There was no point in feeling sad over it as long as he remembered her. ?
Although he felt sad thinking about his mother after getting the memories back, at the same time he was happy too. In his previous life, he didn''t even see his mother other than in photos and didn''t have any memory of her. So he was happy after remembering ''his'' mother and how much she loved him. He finally experienced the motherly love he longed for.
"Count Wiley, until I kill you, I won''t rest easy." He gritted his teeth and clenched the pendant, remembering the reason why she died and this was one of the goals original Max wanted to aplish as he also knew that his mother''s death was rted to him.
After a while, he calmed down and wore the pendant around his neck and then went to take a bath.
...
It was afternoon, and the sun was shining brightly in the sky when a group of six people appeared outside the Garfield manor. Their clothes were ragged and we''re stained with blood and dust.
This was Ashton''s group. Ashton looked at his home and then looked at others behind him and said, "Let''s enter. After you guys have fully recovered, we can go to Vista city together to report the mission''s sess."
Hangchiughed "Haha, thank you brother Ashton for your invitation but I will to go my town first. It''s been more than two weeks and my family must be worried about me. As for reporting to Vista city, our generous Madam Mari can do it on our behalf."
Others also looked at Madam Mari andughed quietly, remembering her expression when she handed out her healing pills.
Seeing this Madam Mari red at Hangchi and then looked at Ashton and unexpectedly nodded "Yeah, I can do it alone. You guys don''t have to worry about this and I''ll also go back now as I''ve only superficial injuries."
Ashton nodded. "In that case, let me arrange for a carriage for each of you to travel and, in the meantime, wash yourselves." He pointed at the dirty clothes everyone wearing.
Hearing this Valerie impatiently said "Big Brother let''s not waste anymore time here and go in. I can''t bear this filth on my body anymore." Hearing her say this, Madam Mari and the other woman''s eyes also gleamed and they nodded vigorously.
Ashton, Hangchi and the other man saw them being so impatient and smiled bitterly. ''Woman are strange creatures indeed. A while before they were calm and collected and as soon as they heard about washing themselves, they became so impatient.'' They all thought this but no onemented, and Ashton quickly led them inside.
The guards noticed theming and were about to stop them when one of them noticed Ashton and bowed down. "Wee, my Lord." Others also quickly followed and bowed.
Ashton nodded and entered the manor. Just as he stepped a foot inside, he frowned and stopped.
Madam Mari and others also saw his frown and stopped. Even when they faced a group of ten three starred beasts, they didn''t see him frowning. So they grew curious, and Hangchi asked, "Brother Ashton, what happened? Is something wrong?"
Ashton shook his head. "It''s nothing. Let''s go."
Chapter 76 White-Haired Woman
Chapter 76 White-Haired Woman
Timon was sitting on a chair. In front of himy a man, who resembled a zombie, but the his faint breathing indicated that he was still alive. The head of guards was also standing in front of Timon.
"So can''t even enter that room, huh. Well, my father did say that it would be a difficult task." Timon muttered and then suddenly asked, "What about the key? Can''t we steal it?"
The head of the guards shook his head. "No, we can''t, Young master. That butler George is very strong. Although he still hasn''t awakened an element, with his peak two-star strength, he would easily notice me."
m-
Timon pped the armrest of the stone chair and shouted, "Even with Ashton gone; we can''t steal that thing. You guys are too useless."
The head of guards'' expression changed and he sneered "Young master, I''m only in the initial stage of two star mage realm. How can you expect me to do this on my own? It might have been a different story if you could give me a magic artefact."
His name was Lou and originally he came from a noble family and his father held the position of a baron. But four years ago, his family was annihted because his father mistreated a woman who turned out to be a Count''s mistress. She felt offended and told the Count which resulted in annihtion of his family. Fortunately, he wasn''t at home at that time and escaped death.
Lou didn''t care about that and wanted to join a magic academy to be stronger because he had good talent and he wanted to live a good life. As for revenge, he didn''t believe that without any support, he could reach the four-star realm and have enough strength to fight a count.
Fortunately, he managed to reach the two-star realm with the remaining resources of his family and awakened an Shadow element.
A two-star mage is always weed in noble families, let alone the one who has also awakened an element. Therefore when he arrived in Vista city, he was recruited by the Wiley family and became the head guard of Timon.
He did this job to gather enough resources to help him after he joined the academy. But he soon was annoyed by Timon but even so he ignored it and did his job.
When he reached the two-star mage realm, he was 22 years old and it has been three years since he became the head guard of Timon. Now that he had saved enough money, he didn''t want to spend his life being a bodyguard of a useless young master and finally couldn''t endure his insults so he talked back but taunted him by saying that he couldn''t even get a magic artefact for this task and now he was ming them.
Hearing him talk back, Timon grew furious and pointed at him "You-"
Bang!
Just as he wanted tosh out at Luo for being insolent, the door to his room was opened and a guard came running in.
"How dare you enter without my permission?" Timon stood up and shouted at the guard. He was feeling vexed today. First he was beaten by Max then today he realised that he couldn''t aplish what he came here to do. Now that a mere guard dared to defy him, he was even more furious.
The guard quickly knelt on one knee and said "I apologise, young master. But it''s urgent. Lord Ashton hase back and we still haven''t finished the task yet. What should we do?"
"What he came back so quickly? Shouldn''t it take them a few more days?" He eximed in surprise. Then quickly said "Hurry up and retreat to my room and don''t leave any sign which can get us caught."
"Yes young master." The guard retreated. ?
Timon nced at Luo but didn''t say anything and sat down in frustration.
...
Ashton and others came inside the manor. Ashton ordered servants to prepare rooms for his guests and also to prepare clean clothing and hot bath. Servants quickly obeyed and, in just a few minutes, returned to lead them to their rooms.
Hearing that Ashton hase back, Amelia quickly came and after seeing that he was safe and sound she sighed in relied. Lacey, La, Eva and chloe also came and greeted him.
Noticing that Mina, Esther, Max and Lilly weren''t there, he ask about it.
Amelia replied "Sister Mina had to visit her parents in Neim city as they have been sick for a few months now. Sister Esther took Lilly and went to Cliove city as she had some business with her friend. As for Max-"
Before she could speak, Max''s voice sounded in the hall "I''m here father." He then walked into the hall.
Ashton nodded "Hmm, let me go and clean myself. After that we will feast together with our guests." After saying this he went to his room. But before he entered his room, he looked at the door of Hannah''s room and sneered "That bastard finally couldn''t sit still anymore."
...
When everyone gathered again, a sumptuous feast was prepared. Everyone sat around the dining table.
Timon also came with Luo and greeted Ashton, Madam Mari and others "Greetings respected Viscounts."
Ashton already knew that he was here and nodded inly. Madam Mari forced a smile and others just nodded. Timon didn''t mind it as their status was higher than him even though he was a Count''s son.
Just as he was about to sit, Max asked "Are you okay young master Timon? Did you rest well?" Hearing his jeering tone, Timon gritted his teeth and nodded "Yes, young master Max." After that he sat down and didn''t look towards Max. He felt fear toward him after yesterday''s beating.
"Let''s cheers to the sessful hunt of the beasts." Hangchi raised his wine ss and said. Others also raised their wine ss in response.
After cheering they started eating their food while casually talking.
...
Esther and Lilly got off the carriage and walked inside the manor. When they entered the main hall and didn''t find anyone. After asking a maid, they found out that everyone was gathered in the dining hall and were having a feast. They also went there. They didn''t realise that someone has appeared behind them.
When they entered the dining hall. Everyone noticed someone entering and raised their heads and looked at them. Everyone, except Timon, recognised both Esther and Lilly. As for the third person they didn''t recognise her but Ashton and others who were three star mages could feel the feeling of being suppressed as soon as she entered the hall.
Seeing that everyone was looking behind them with shock, Esther and Lilly also turned around to see a White haired woman standing behind them.
"Mm? Who are you?" Esther reacted quickly and pulled Lilly behind her as she raised her guard up. Ashton and others also stood up but they didn''t react the same way Esther did and bowed slightly to the woman.
Ashton asked in polite tone "May I ask who you might be and why are you here?"
Max also stared at the woman. She gave him the same feeling Crimson monarch gave. He looked at her carefully and noticed that she didn''t look at anyone aftering inside and just stared at Lilly.
Chapter 77 Ice Sovereign Mountain
Chapter 77 Ice Sovereign Mountain
''This woman is not ordinary. Could she also be a Monrach level mage? But why is she staring at Lilly like that?'' Max frowned. He felt ufortable seeing that this white haired woman staring at his woman.
Lilly also noticed her piercing gaze and shivered. Others also noticed this and found it weird.
Max stood up and walked up to Lilly. Ashton, Amelia and others tensed seeing this. They were afraid that Max might offend this mysteriousdy. Timon on the other hand, rejoiced.
Max didn''t even look at the white haired woman and hugged Lilly. Lilly was feeling nervous with the woman staring at her. So, when Max hugged her, she buried her head in his chest and calm down.
Seeing this, the woman finally moved her eyes away from Lilly and looked at Max and frowned. She coldly asked "Who are you to her?" After saying this she released her aura.
Max, Lilly and Esther took a few steps backwards. Cold sweat was trickling down their backs. Max looked at her with a hint of fear in his eyes, he was now sure that she was a king mage at the very least. He had felt the same kind of supression from Crimson monarch. The only difference was that he wasn''t blown back. But even so he stood in front of Lilly and Esther and said "Her husband. Who are you? And why are you here."
The white haired woman didn''t speak and focused her aura on him. Max suddenly felt pressure rising on him exponentially. His teeth started ttering andrge beads of sweat starting forming on his forehead. A hint on surprise flickered for an instant in her eyes.
Initially, Ashton was being cautious because he could feel that she was much stronger than him and if she wanted to kill them, no one would here survive. But now that she was torturing his son, he grew furious.
"How dare you treat my son like this in front of me?" The air around him trembled, his clothes started to flutter and he disappeared from where he was standing and appeared only a few meter away from the woman. Without any hesitation he shot out his crescent wind de, aiming at her neck.
Swish!
Crescent de cut through the wind and in blink of an eye, it was about cut her neck off. The white haired woman retracted her aura and casually swiped her finger. There was naked contempt in her eyes seeing him attack her.
Crack!
The terrifying wind de which could cut through even a three starred defensive type beast''s body like a tofu, was frozen before it could reach her neck. It fell down and broke apart.
Everyone stared at this scene in horror. Although Ashton and other three star mages present guessed that this woman was powerful, they didn''t expect her to be this strong. She could even freeze a wind de.
After the pressure was lifted, Max gasped for air. He felt helpless at this moment as he couldn''t even handle the the pressure of her aura. He knew that he couldn''t do anything about it if she wanted to do something to Lilly.
The woman nced at Ashton and said coldly "Do you men never use your brains? If I had bad intentions, I would''ve already killed you all with lifting a single finger." ?
Although her words were infuriating, it was true. They were now clear that even if all of them ganged up on her, they would just die a meaningless death.
"If you don''t have any bad intentions, why are you here and who are you?" Max asked trying to keep his voice calm.
"You don''t qualify to know my name but I can tell you that I''m from Ice sovereign mountain. I happen to see this little girl fighting on her way here. I recognised her talent therefore i want her to go with me to cultivate in the mountain for a few years. I didn''t want to take her away without her and her family''s consent that''s why I had to follow her here." The white haired woman said, her voice as cold as usual.
Max subconsciouy wanted to reject when he heard that she wanted to take Lilly away from him but his words stuck in his throat when he recalled that she said she was from Ice sovereign mountain. He looked at her in shock.
Esther who was standing behind Max looked at her, she was also shocked. "You- You are from Ice sovereign mountain?" She stutter as she asked.
"Oh? You seem to know about it." Then she nced at Max and seeing his shocked expression she said "And you too. Then, it''ll make things easier for me."
Ashton and Madam Mari were also shocked as they also knew what Ice sovereign mountain was. As for the rest of the people present, they had no clue about it.
The magic academies and other institutions which helped people to be strong and guide through their mage life were ssified in different levels.
The magic academies that has at least one four star mage or lower were ssified as lower graded groups. The academies that has five star mages or six star mages ( King level mages) were in the category of middle graded groups.
Normally Common poption find it difficult to join even lower grade academies due to their high requirements but one could still get in using some connections or authority. As for middle grade academies or institutions, Green leaf kingdom didn''t have one. So the difficulty level can only be imagined. But it is rumoured that only a rare few who has awakened their element and reach a certain power level before 25 or so age has chance to join.
Top graded institutions were very fewpared to middle and lower graded ones. There wasn''t much information about them.
There was a old legend that there are some institutions that surpassed the top graded ones in power but no one knew if it was true or not.
Ice sovereign mountain is said to be one of these legendary institutions. It is rumoured that the Ice sovereign mountain was established by an ''Ice supreme''. One can only be called supreme when he has transcended the monarch realm.
Supreme mage realm is the known limit of power one can achieve in this world. In the past tens of thousands of years, not even a single supreme mage appeared.
You can say that supreme mages are godlike figures who can do whatever they want with no one being better. Ice sovereign mountain was established by such figure.
Now that someone from Ice sovereign mountain was here to invite Lilly to be their disciple, it could be said that this was the greatest opportunity she could have in her entire life.
Max frowned and contemted. He wanted Lilly to apany him everyday but it would be selfish and foolish to decline such a good offer. He was feeling very conflicted right now. On the one hand, he wanted to be with her everyday and not get separated as they both were deeply in love with each other and on the other hand, he wanted her to be strong enough to protect herself regardless of the situation.
Seeing Max frown after hearing the woman''s words, Lilly reached out her hand and pulled on his sleaves. She looked at him with her crystal clear eyes and whispered "I don''t want to go. I want to spend every minute with you."
Max looked at her sweet face and those love filled eyes. He felt warm in his heart.
Chapter 78 On One Condition
Chapter 78 On One Condition
Although Lilly only whispered. Esther, Ashton and the white haired woman heard it clearly. Ashton looked at Lilly approvingly while Esther just sighed ''I don''t if her excessive love for him is good or bad.''
The white haired woman''s expression twisted when she heard what Lilly said and she looked at Max hatefully. "You should know that her future wouldn''t be any better than amoner is she stayed with you and who know what might happen when you aren''t even strong enough to protect yourself."
When Ashton heard this, his expression sunk as he remembered his wife''s fate. She was right. If you are powerful enough, no one would dare to try anything dodgy with you. But when he looked at Max and Lilly to say something, nothing came out of his mouth. He knew what love is. In front of love no reasoning works. He also just sighed and didn''t speak.
The white haired woman continued "If she goes with me, I guarantee that she will be strong. Stronger than this kingdom''s Kings or even stronger than me. And while she is there she will be safe." This time her cold voice had a hint a pride.
Lilly heard this and suddenly thought ''If I can be this strong then I''ll be able to live with him and apany him everywhere without any problem.'' She became excited as she thought this but her excitement vanished the next moment when she remembered that she will not be able to see him a least for a few years if she went with this woman.
Max took a deep breath and looked at Lilly and gently said "I think you should go with this woman and join the Ice sovereign mountain."
He finally decided that it would be best if Lilly became strong as soon as possible. A few years of separation doesn''t matter if she could be at least four or five star mage and this Ice sovereign mountain must have the capabilities to raise their disciples to this level. If she doesn''t go with her then she would always be weaker than him as he has the cheat system to be strong.
The white haired woman nodded slightly and thought ''At least he isn''t as stupid and can use his brain.'' But in the next moment expression be slightly awkward.
"No!" Lilly shook her head resolutely, her eyes be slightly misty. "I don''t want to. I will join a magic academy with you and work hard. I can be strong there too."
Max sighed. He also didn''t want her to go away from him but he knew this would be best for her. But seeing her firm attitude he was also helpless so he could only turn to the woman and ask "Can you give us time to discuss?"
The woman also noticed Lilly''s reluctance and said inly "I''ll give you one day. Tomorrow morning I need her decision no matter if she wants to go with me or not."
Max was about to nod when he noticed that she has already disappeared, only leaving frosty air behind.
Max turned around and said "Father let''s continue the feast. I will discuss this matterter with Lilly." Then he led her to the dining table and sat down with her.
Ashton also came to his senses and smiled at his guests "Friends, Let''s continue the feast." Everyone nodded and started eating but their mind wasn''t focused on it anymore only Hangchi ate with pleasure.
Timon had a twisted expression on his face. Although he didn''t know what Ice sovereign mountain was but by studying Ashton and others'' expression when it was mentioned, he knew it wasn''t something ordinary. If someone from Garfield family made connection with it. His father may not be able to realise his goal.
After the feast, Madam Mari, Hangchi and others bade thier farewell and went to their respective destinations. Timon also went away with Madam Mari. He didn''t dare stay there. ?
...
...Night time, Max''s room...
Max and Lilly were lying on the bed. Lilly was leaning on his body with her head on his chest. Max caressed her hair and said softly "Lilly, I think you should go and join the Ice sovereign moun-"
Before he couldplete his sentence, Lilly interrupted him and shook her head "No I won''t leave you."
Max cupped her face and kissed on her forehead. "Let me exin something to you. After that you can decide, Okay."
"Mhm." She nodded and put her head on his chest again.
"Tell me, you haven''t heard of Ice sovereign mountain right?" He asked and after Lilly shook her head he continued.
"The best magic academy in the Green leaf kingdom is The Royal magic academy even so, it is ssified in the lower graded..."
Max took his time exining what Ice sovereign mountain entails. Afterpleting his exnation, he stayed silent for a few minutes to let her digest all the information.
He then asked "So what do you think about joining the Ice sovereign mountain now? You should know that even the emperor level mages aren''t worth much in front of it. It''s a heaven sent opportunity."
Lilly raised her head to look into his eyes and seeing that he was serious about sending her there, she said "I know it''s very good opportunity but I-I don''t think I can live without seeing you for years. Wouldn''t it be better if we both join Royal academy, we can be strong there too. W-Won''t you also miss me if I went away?" At the end, she was almost sobbing.
Max hugged her in his arms and wiped her tears. He raised his head and said "Of course I''ll miss you. But I also know that without strength, I, you, all of us are like a sheep in Wolf''s den that can lose its life in the next moment without putting up any resistance.
He then looked at her and smiled "I need you to know that I also love you as much as you love me. I was prepared to go and join an academy with you and increase our strength slowly, but now you have such a good ce to go and train in, so I want you go there." Seeing that she still wanted to say something he said in teasing tone "if you can be as strong as that woman in these few years, won''t we be able to roam the world without any worry of being bullied and have fun all our life?"
Lilly closed her eyes. After a long while she opened them again and as she snuggled deeper in his arms she said in a faint voice "Okay I''ll listen to you but on one condition."
Chapter 79 Good Morning Beautiful***
Chapter 79 Good Morning Beautiful***
"Oh! Tell me." He asked, surprised. In his memory, this was first time Lilly wanted to ask something therefore he didn''t even think twice before agreeing.
Seeing him agree, Lilly''s neck turned reddish and her body started to feel hot. Max noticed this just as he wanted to ask something what was wrong, he heard Lilly''s voice again.
"I want to s-spend the entire night with you." Her voice was very weak. But he heard clearly and was confused "Don''t we always spend every night together-" Suddenly realisation struck him. He would be very dumb if couldn''t understand her meaning seeing her turning redder and her body hot. He wanted to curse himself and just as he wanted to correct himself, Lilly said stuttering,
"I mean, can we d-do it, s...sex?" After saying this, she felt her face burn and felt very embarrassed. ''He must have done this on purpose to tease me, hateful. But what if he thinks I''m a lewd person?'' thinking this, she felt even more nervous but she didn''t dare to raise her head to look at him.
Although Max understood what she meant, he was still surprised but quickly understand that she wanted to do it onest time before her departure. Seeing that she was feeling embay about it, he made her lie on top of him and embraced her soft body tightly and said "Of we can. Even if you hadn''t asked we still would have done it"
Lilly didn''t speak and just hugged him back, smelling his manly fragrance. Max started caressing her back and as his hands reach her supple ass, his dick became hard as a rock and poked her abdomen.
Lilly felt it and felt tingling sensation between her legs. She didn''t move her body and justy on top of him without moving. Max gropped her ass chicks, his finger sunk in that soft sensation. After he was satisfied with his caressing, gropping and squeezing, he held her face between his hand and made her look at him
Lilly was turned on right now and stared into his eyes as he brought her face closer to his and nted a kiss on her lips. Lilly trembled in excitement and closed her eyes as she kissed back. Her lips parted as his snake like tongue slithered into her mouth. She also readied her pink little tongue to fight back the invader. In a few seconds both were intertwined and sucking each other of their nectar.
Lilly was feeling blissful at this moment. She tried to have such intimate time with him for the past few days but couldn''t. Although she knew it was because they both had to train and didn''t have time for it but still, she couldn''t help but think because of subconscious fear of losing him that he might not be interested in her anymore and felt scared. But now all her worries were swept away by this deep kiss.
After savouring the taste of her sweet lips and tongue, Max broke the kiss and breathed heavily. Lilly was also panting but her excitement and happiness was evident from her sparkling eyes.
Max stood up and took off his clothes quickly and then helped Lilly even though she didn''t need it. Both of them were naked in just a few seconds. His thick cock was throbbing in anticipation. Although he had sex with Eva, it was only because of mutual benefit and even though it quenched his lust to some degree, With Lilly the case waspletely different. He loved her and because of that the feeling waspletely different which made it more pleasurable.
Lillyy on the bed with her legs closed and hands covering her two round globes of soft mass.
Max looked at her beautiful body and murmured "No matter how many times I see it, your body is always so stunningly enticing that I can''t move my eyes away."
Lilly heard his murmur and felt pleased. She moved her hands away to let him see her beautiful breasts. Seeing her milky white breasts with pink buds adorning them, Max couldn''t resist the temptation and groped them with both of his hands. He kissed her nipples, licked them and bit them softly every now and then which made Lilly cry out softly. After squeezing them to his heart''s content, he kissed her again, making her pinkish red lips, bright red.
He then continue to kiss on her cheeks, neck, chest, abdomen and even on her clit making her moan. He then stimted her clit with his fingers and then put the middle finger inside her.
Ahh~ ?
Lilly moaned due to the sudden intrusion. She also wanted to pleasure him but her body became powerless and she could only ept her beloved''s advances.
Max proceeded to put one more finger inside, stimting her vagina to the max. After she waspletely wet and ready to have his thick rod inside her, Max didn''t hesitate and rubbed her juice on his cock to make it easy to go inside without giving her any difort.
He rubbed his cock on the opening of her vagina a few times and with a thrust, more than half of his rod was inside her.
Ahh! Haah! Nng!
As his thick cock went inside her, she felt the heavenly pleasure she longed for past few days. She moaned loudly, without caring for anything and lost herself in the joy being connected to her beloved.
Ohh~
Max also felt very good being inside her and feeling her warm and soft insides wrap around his rod tightly making him feel immense pleasure. He couldn''t help but let out a moan and feeling her pulsating vagina that wanted him to continue, he started thrusting in and out of her in a rhythmic manner.
Smack! Smack! Smack!
Ohh~ Ahh~ Hnng~ Nng~
After a while only their moans and their flesh pping into each other, resounded in the room.
...
...Next Morning...
For the first time Max woke up before Lilly who was still in his arms, sleeping peacefully. ''It seems was drained of energy yesterday.'' Thinking the ''events'' of previous night, his rob started to rise again. They didn''t sleep yesterday until it was past midnight. It was when Lilly passed out, exhausted and satisfied, did he stop. He didn''t remember how many times they did it but he could see that her little sister was swollen when they stopped.
After a while, Lilly squirmed in his arms and woke up. Max smiled at her as he fixed a few strands of her stray hair and said. "Good Morning beautiful."
Chapter 80 Lillys Departure (1)
Chapter 80 Lilly''s Departure (1)
Lilly blinked her ck eyshes in a cute manner, then leaned toward him and gave a light peck on his lips and said in azy voice "Good Morning."
Max caressed her face lovingly "How was your sleep?"
"Mmm, Veryforting." She said as she snuggled into his arms and closed her eyes again.
Max looked at her acting like a spoiled princess, amused. "Shouldn''t you wake up and get ready now?" As soon as he spoke, he regretted bringing this topic up just when she woke up. And as he expected Lilly''s expression became sad.
He didn''t know what to say now and could only hug her in silence. After half an hour, he finally broke the silence and asked "Should I refuse that woman?"
Lilly raised her head to look at him and shook her head "No, I know I should go and join that Ice sovereign mountain because it will be good for my future. But... But I don''t know if I can live without seeing you for such a long time. I would miss you very much." Her eyes became tearful.
"Foolish girl! What if we won''t be able to see each other for a few years? Would that make you stop loving me? Or would I not love you after a few years?" Max rebuked as he wipe her unshed tears.
"No, it-it''s not that. I- " She stuttered when she tried to reply.
He flicked her forehead and interrupted "I know what you mean." He then took out his stone pendant and put it around her neck.
"This... Isn''t this your- I can''t take..." Lilly touched the stone pendant and looked at him in disbelief. At the same time by this gesture of his, she knew that he truly loved her.
Max nodded "Yes, this is the pendant my mother gave me before her death. Although I didn''t wear it for a few hears now, it like part of my body to me. When you miss me, look at this and it will help you calm down to some extent and will remain close to your heart in my stead."
"But it''s very precious and I can''t take it." Lilly shook her head in frenzy. Even though this pendant looked very ordinary, she knew what value and ce it held in his heart. Although he had stopped wearing this when his mother died, but every now and then he would take it out and stare at it for hours and sometimes cry in silence. There was a time when Lilly walked in his room when he was staring at it and when she asked, he told her what it was.
Max looked at her for a moment and sighed "How about you give it back when you return? Until then I want you to take it with you."
Lilly was still hesitating. She didn''t want to take his most precious thing from him and at the same time, she felt loved that he would give it to her.
Seeing this Max kissed her and said "Don''t think too much. Just treat it as a memory token."
"Mmm." She nodded and smiled brightly "Okay, now I should get ready. That elder wille soon." Then she get out of the bed and headed to the bathroom. ?
...
After Lilly and Max were ready, they came out of their room and went to dining hall for breakfast.
"Good Morning everyone!"
As they entered the hall, hand in hand Max greeted everyone present. Lilly also bowed toward them in greeting. Ashton, Esther and others were all present. They were thest ones toe. His sisters inw and Amelia greeted them back while Esther just nodded towards them. Ashton also nodded but his usual cheerfulness was nowhere to be seen. His brows were knitted in a frown and helooked angry at this moment.
Max sat down with Lilly around the table and asked "What it is father? Everything alright?"
Ashton sighed and waved his hand. A transparent mana barrier enveloped both of them. Max looked at the barrier in astonishment and then nced at the others and understood that he didn''t want them to hear their conversation and established a sound proof barrier. "It seems my enemies have be impatient and want to rob a precious thing from me."
Max didn''t speak and just listened. Ashton had a hint of anger in his eyes when he said, "Do you know why that bastard''s son came here and returned as soon as I came back?"
Max shook his head. "Do you mean to say that he was here to steal the thing you speak of?"
Ashton nodded "Right. His father sent him to locate that thing and if possible, steal it." He then sneered, "But those fools weren''t able to open the door where that thing is kept and decided to break the formation which controlled the door. They had destroyed fifty percent of the formation but unfortunately for them, I came before they thought I would."
''So that''s the case.'' Max was already suspicious of Timon as he knew that a young master like him won''te to their small town with purpose. He was here to steal something and when failed, he returned with Madam Mari in case his father found out his intentions.
"Only if I knew, I would have captured him." Max said in frustration.
Ashton shook his head. "How would you have known if even Butler George didn''t know even when he was keeping an eye on them? And even if you''ve captured him, it wouldn''t have been of any benefit. As his father would have used it as a reason to wage war and aplish what he wanted." He said, feeling helpless.
Max didn''t say anything at this. He knew Butler George was more powerful than the current him. If even he was unaware, it was next to impossible for him to know. "It seems he brought some capable man with him," Max uttered.
Ashton shook his head, and just as he wanted to say something, he paused and looked to his side in shock. He hurriedly waved his hand again. "We will talk about itter."
Chapter 81 [Bonus Chapter]Lillys Departure (2)
Chapter 81 [Bonus Chapter]Lilly''s Departure (2)
The barrier vanished, and Ashton stood up and bowed toward Lilly. Not only he but Esther, Amelia and others also stood up and bowed. Max''s expression became strange as he thought, ''Why are they bowing to Lilly?''
He reflexively looked toward Lilly, who was also looking at Ashton and others with a panicked expression. Just as she wanted to ask why were they bowing to her, she heard Ashton speak while bowing, "We greet you, senior."
''Senior?'' Lilly heard this and was confused and looked back and immediately realised that they weren''t bowing to her but to the person standing behind her. Max''s expression froze the moment he looked toward Lilly.
At some point of time, the white haired woman had appeared behind Lilly without them knowing. Max stared at dumbly and when he thought what would have happened if she was their enemy?
The woman nodded at Ashton and others. Then she nced at Max, staring at her as if he has seen a ghost and felt irritated. She raised her brows and said coldly, "Why are you stating like that?"
Max came to his senses after she spoke and retorted with an unpleasant expression, "Are you a ghost? Why would you appear silently like this?"
If he hadn''t met Crimson monarch, Margaret and others, he wouldn''t have dared to speak to her like that. But after interacting with them, he now could vaguely know if someone had malicious intentions or not. Of course it was based on the feeling he gets from the said person and based on that he knew that she wasn''t a bad person even though she seemed to hate his guts for some reason.
"Do I have to announce my arrival? And who told you to be so weak that you aren''t even able to sense if someone hade or not?" She said with naked disdain in her eyes.
Max shook his head, he didn''t want to argue with her as it not beneficial. He didn''t bother to stand up and greet her as it wouldn''t make any difference to her, given her personality and continued eating.
The woman noticed his rude behaviour but didn''t seem to care. However, Ashton grew anxious seeing this and quickly said, "I apologise for my son''s rude behaviour. I hope you won''t take it to heart."
Lilly also grew anxious as Max had told her yesterday night about this woman''s strength. She nced at Max and seeing that he was eating without care, she also wanted to bow and apologise but the woman spoke first,
"It''s fine. There is nothing to take to heart. What can you expect anything from men like him?" Max almost choked on the piece of meat he was munching on.
But the woman then nced at Lilly, and her ice-like expression melted a little as she said, "Child, Finish your meal. We will depart as soon as you are ready."
Max stared at her as he touched his chin in contemtion ''Why does this woman seems to hold some kind of grudge against me? I''m sure yesterday was the first time we met, and I''m sure I didn''t do anything that might make her dislike me.'' He shook his head and thought, ''It''s fine as long as she treats Lilly well.''
Lilly frowned at her for disrespecting her man, but her gentle words that seemed to contain a bit of affection made her unable to say anything. Moreover, she knew that they couldn''t afford to offend her because, ording to Max''s spection, no one in the Green leaf kingdom was a match for her let alone their family. She hesitantly asked, "Umm, Senior, would you like to eat with us?"
The white-haired woman shook her head "It''s fine. Don''t mind me and take your time." Saying this she once again vanished. ?
Max mumbled when she disappeared again "She justes and goes as she wish. Oh well, At least now we can eat peacefully." Hearing him talking so casually about a supreme existence, everyone looked at him incredulously and thought ''Is his guts made of steel?''
Amelia rebuked ''''Max; you shouldn''t be rude to such powerful people. They usually have quirky personalities, and no one knows when they might feel offended and start a massacre.''''
Seeing that she genuinely cared, he smiled and nodded ''''I''ll keep that in mind.''''
...
After they finished breakfast, the white-haired woman appeared again. "Shall we depart, Child?" She asked Lilly.
Lilly looked at Max and suddenly couldn''t control her tears and hugged him, not wanting to let go. She didn''t care if everyone was watching or not. The white-haired woman sighed seeing this but didn''t say anything.
Max patted her back and consoled, "Don''t cry. We will be together again in no time."
Lilly finally calmed down a little. Then she hugged Esther too, and surprisingly, Esther also seemed a bit sad. After a while, she bade everyone farewell and went to stood beside the white-haired woman.
The woman asked, "Should we go?"
Lilly nced at Max, who smiled and nodded at her. She then said in a low voice, "Mhm."
Shua!
The white-haired woman put her on Lilly''s shoulder, and with a whooshing sound, they vanished in thin air leaving chilly air behind. Max clenched his fists, feeling vexed. But just then white-haired woman''s voice echoed in his mind, "Try to raise your strength as soon as possible so that you can be qualified toe and visit her and be of some help to her in future."
"Huh?" Max stared dazedly at the spot where they disappeared from. After a while he breathed deeply and nodded at the empty spot. Although he didn''t know what that woman meant by helping Lilly, he knew he had to be strong not only be ''qualified'' to meet Lilly but alsoe and go to any ce he desired without any worry just like she did.
...
After Lilly went away with the white-haired woman, Ashton and Max went to his room to continue their conversation.
Max sat in front of his father on a wooden couch. "I heard that Butler George told you about your mother''s death." Ashton said.
Max nodded and said, "Yes, I know that mother''s death was caused by that count, Wiley."
Ashton sighed. "But what you know isn''t theplete truth."
"What do you mean, father?" Max asked confused. Was there something more to her death? He didn''t think that Butler George would hide something from him or was it that even he didn''t know about it?
Chapter 82 Count Wileys Greed
Chapter 82 Count Wiley''s Greed
"It''s not that Butler George didn''t want to tell you everything but he wanted me to tell you. I didn''t told anything before because I was afraid that it will make you more depressed." Ashton smiled and continued,
"But now that returned to normal and even became a two star mage at such a young age, It''s time to tell you theplete truth about your mother''s death."
Max nodded. He wanted to know the whole truth about the situation and it seemed to him that her mother''s death wasn''t just an act of revenge.
"Butler George should have told you that the first time I met your mother was when she saved Wiley and me from our deaths. After that, we three became good friends. Your mother was living in the royal city at that time, alone."
"We both fell in love and married, she came to live with me here. Your mother was a kind but a string woman. Even though we both were three-star mages, she was stronger than me and with her lightning element in use she was unmatched in the same realm. She could even fight initial stage four-star mages on equal footing." A hint of pride appeared on Ashton''s face when he said this.
When Max heard this, he wondered if she were still alive; maybe she would have long be a four-star mage or a five-star mage. Would that count Wiley dare to suppress them like this. Ashton continued,
"I always knew that she wasn''t any ordinary woman but she didn''t tell me anything about her family and I also didn'' ask. When we first met, she had two artefacts which she cherished the most; one was that blue stone pendant, and another one was a blue sword.
One time count Wiley asked if he could hold her sword but your mother didn''t let him and it was at the time when we were best friends and shared everything. Count Wiley felt unsatisfied at this and said ''It''s just a ordinary sword. Why do you like it so much? Tell me, I''ll give better magic swords.'' But your mother just smiled at him and we also forget this.
After your mother and I got married, although we weren''t in contact with Wiley as he was also busy with his Viscount''s duties, he woulde to meet us sometimes. Two years after we married, Wiley came to visit us and we all got drunk while chatting. In his drunken state he misbehaved with your mother. Your mother got angry and heavily injured him and gave him a deep scar on his face. She wanted to kill him as she didn''t expect her friend to do something disgusting to her in pretense of being drunk but we finally let live but cut off all ties with him.
"After ten years since then, he came back and apologised. As we were best friends in the past, we weed him. But he kept mentioning that blue sword and wanted to buy it but your mother refused. After that he returned to Vista city where he was appointed as a viscount. ?
But since that day, your mother started to behave strangely and was always worried. When I asked her about what she was worried. She finally told me that she was worried that Wiley would want to steal her sword. I felt strange about it asked that why was she so sure about it. Finally, she told me that her sword and that stone pandent was something her parent had left behind and that her sword which we always thought as ordinary was in fact a half step Monarch weapon and Wiley might have realised this fact. This was why she was always worried
Although I was shocked at that moment as even the royal family only has one emperor grade treasure and wanted to ask why she didn''t tell me before, I just reassured her that he might have brought up this topic casually and she didn''t have to worry too much.
But who knew her worry would turn out to be true. Wiley has indeed found out her sword''s secret from somewhere. Two moths after he visited us, he ambushed your mother to steal the sword but when he found out that she didn''t have it with her, he wanted to capture her and then take the sword but your mother... She broke her arteries and suicided.
Then he took a deep breath, unparalleled sadness shing in his eyes, "Your mother had taken her precautions before she went out. She left the sword in her room and established a formation that won''t let anyone under King level mage enter her room without the key. When Wiley found out this, he returned to think of some other n to steal the sword. And when I heard that your mother had died, I led my forces to kill him but that bastard had already broke through to the four star realm and had two other four star mage protecting him. I could barely escape with my life." Ashton sighed.
Max heard him in silence and recalled that when he went in her mother''s room with Butler George, he indeed saw a long case on the bed, he wondered ''Was that sword in the case? Why would you leave it in open- Oh well based on father''s words that room is the safest location in the manor.''
After a while Ashton calmed down and said "Now that Wiley must have sent his son here to try and steal the sword when I wasn''t here. Surprisingly, When they couldn''t open the door, they went to destroy the formation protecting the room. They would have seeded if I didn''t return before I was supposed to. I suspect that the locations of the formation nodes were leaked to them by someone, or they wouldn''t have been able to locate their locations."
"Father, do you suspect that someone from our family leaked the information to them?" Max asked and realised that when his father erected that sound barrier, it was because he suspected that someone among them has betrayed the family.
Ashton nodded "Yes, only our family members have permission to venture in those areas where formation nodes are. Although these nodes aren''t too conspicuous, you can still find them." He then added after a pause "Max, remember not to trust anyonepletely. Even your own blood can betray you, let alone others."
Max nodded. He had already seen the treacherous nature of human beings in his previous life. Whenever he watched the news on T.V., there were always a few news proving how cruel and heartless a human can be.
...
Max returned to his room after talking to his father and cultivated his mana core. He could tell that almost one third of his mana core has solidified already and it will take at most two more months until it reached perfection. After that he just need to increase his mana and he will be able to break through to the three-star realm.
"I need to increase my other attributes in the meantime." Max mumbled and opened his status screen.
Chapter 83 Time To Join Magic Academy Arrives...
Chapter 83 Time To Join Magic Academy Arrives...
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 20 ]
[ Agility: 20 ]
[ Stamina: 35 ]
[ Vitality: 23 ]
[ Intelligence: 25 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 7500 ]
After looking at his status screen, he mused, "I''ve seven thousand and five hundred free LPs avable. I can finally raise all of my attributes to the average attributes of a two-star mage."
After he got his memories back, he realised that there is a NORMALISED scale of attributes other than mana which corresponds to the realms of each mage. For example, regr humans and novice mages have:-
Strength: 10, Stamina: 10, Agility:10
Intelligence: 10, Vitality: 10
For one star mages, this scale is set at 20 units. For two star mages, all attributes are 50, and for three-star mages, it has all attributes at 100.
However, it''s not necessarily true that a two star mage would have a strength or agility etc of 50 units. If he is a strength based mage or an earth type mage, his physical strength can easily be over 50 units. The same is true for other types of mages that focuses on one particr attribute such as agility, stamina or intelligence. But focusing on one attribute, makes you weak in other dimensions. For example if you are a strength type mage, then either your agility or stamina will be very low.
After gaining his memories, he knew that his previous approach of equally raising his attributes was a good choice. Usually, mages would want to fight in long ranges using their high amounts of mana as an advantage but it''s a known fact that when one is out of mana, he is like amb awaiting his ughter. That''s why it is equally important to develop others aspects of strength as well.
''With previous Max''s memories, I don''t need to waste my time in library, searching for information about themon knowledge anymore.'' Max had to ept that his previous self, despite not being able to sense mana and improve, was very studious. He had read every book avable in their library with the exception of spell books. He didn''t read those because he knew it would be useless and make his mood worse.
"I should increase my basic attributes by half for now. I should be able to adapt in a few days." After thinking he increased his attributes by the half of the current points. He didn''t directly raise them to 50 as it wasn''t an easy to adapt to such increase in power in a short time and he still had around a month until the recruitment of academies starts.
...
Days passed very quickly. There was only a week before every Academy would start recruiting again. Although minimum requirement was to be a one star mage and having second grade affinity to participate in the trial examinations, rarely any one-star mage passed and sessfully join academies.
However, Max wasn''t worried about not being able to pass as he was already a two-star mage. Moreover, his physique was among the top in the two-star realm now, with all of his attributes at or above 50 points mark which was very rare. ?
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 50 ]
[ Agility: 50 ]
[ Stamina: 61 ]
[ Vitality: 50 ]
[ Intelligence: 50 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 50 ]
...In the dining hall...
Everyone sat around the table, eating the delicacies made from magic fruits and a beast called Thorny fish. This fish is famous for its top-quality meat. Max ate this fish with relish.
"Max, so have you decided which academy you want to join?" Ashton asked as he saw him gobbling in ecstasy.
Max finished his fish and thought for a while "I haven''t decided yet. Maybe I''ll join the Royal magic academy where Emily is or the Cloud magic academy where Anna is studying."
Ashton nodded, he didn''t seem to be worried about him being indecisive and said "Yes, these are good choices. But The royal magic academy as the top academy of our kingdom has very harsh requirements that even a two star mage such as yourself would struggle to fulfill. However, Although the royal academy holds the strongest academy title, Cloud magic academy isn''t weaker by any means. In fact, the cloud academy is the best choice if you want to join. So do your best."
"Yes father." Max nodded. He only wanted to join the academy for the purpose of learning some fire elemental spells as they weren''t avable in every Academy. As for the resources to cultivate, he didn''t need them due the grace of his ''godly'' system.
"Max if you join the cloud academy, meet Anna as soon as you can or she will be angry with you." Amelia giggled.
Max smiled and nodded but when he remembered that Lilly wasn''t here to ho with him. He mood became a bit sad.
Sensing his mood, nobody spoke and kept eating. Esther looked at him and knew what he was thinking. She asked, "Thinking about Lilly?"
Max nodded subconsciously and felt embarrassed when he saw everyone looking at him with amused expressions.
"Focus on bing strong. When you have enough power, you can go there and join her." Esther said. She then stood up and walked towards the exit, her emotionless voice resounding in the hall "You haven''t seen the cruelty of this world yet. If you aren''t at least a five star mage, then your life isn''t in your control. You won''t even know how you may die."
Max frowned. Her words suggested that even a three-star or a four-star mage aren''t strong enough to ensure their safety. How can that be possible? In his opinion, a three-star mage can be a viscount and live a veryforting noble life not to mention a four-star mage.
Ashton looked at his confused expression, stood up and patted his shoulder "There are some things you don''t know about and you don''t need to know them yet. But don''t ever getcent with your strength." He then smiled "Come with me. I will give a gift before you go."
Saying this he walked out. Max also followed as he had already finished his meal. Amelia, Eva and others also finished went to do their own things.
Chapter 84 Zexin City
Chapter 84 Zexin City
Ashton led him to his room and closed the door. Then he took out a small pouch from his closet and gave it to him.
Max took the pouch, staring incredulously at his father. He wasn''t shocked because his father gave him a normal looking pouch but because he knew it was. It was a spatial storage bag. This small pouch despite it being only fist-sized, it can easily store arge amount of things. This was another fantastic product of magic.
The other thing he surprised him was that despite these spatial storage bags being exorbitantly expensive, his father still gave it to him. He knew that he didn''t gave one to his siblings when they left home to join academies. The cheapest storage bag cost fifty thousand gold coins, a amount that even a Viscount like his father can not afford easily. He felt moved by his father''s love for him. He guessed that he must have used most of his savings to buy this.
Ashton smiled at him and said in a cheerful voice, "Now that you are leaving yourfortable zone, you would need this to keep your things with you all the times without being them a burden to yourself. So it will help you greatly." His eyes reddened slightly and he quickly turned his back to him and said "Go pack your things now. I''ve already prepared a carriage for you to travel to Zexin city."
From his shaky voice, Max could guess that he was feeling emotional about him leaving right now. Max was also feeling the same, but seeing his father, feeling sentimental about it despite being a strong man, his heart was felt warm. He bowed deeply and said "Thank you father for your gift." He didn''t know what else to say and walked out.
...
Ashton had calmed down now. He with Esther and Amelia by his side came to send Max off. Butler George, Eva and others were also present.
Max stood in front of them. Ashton patted his shoulder and said "Take care of yourself and don''t get deceived by others." After pausing for a moment he took a deep breath to calm his emotions and smiled "Come visit us once in a while when you have free time."
Max nodded. "I will father. Please take care of yourself while I''m away." He then talked a bit with Esther and Amelia before bidding everyone farewell and entered the carriage.
When the carriage disappeared from their sight, Ashton''s mood died down. Sensing his sadness, Amelia held his hand tofort him. Esther also looked at him in concern. They knew that he was afraid of Max''s well being.
"You don''t have to worry about him. When you were out on the mission, sister Mina often sparred with him and he improved quite a lot. She even said he was strong enough to defend himself against a peak two-star mage." Esther said.
Ashton looked at her and Amelia trying to make him feel better and nodded. "Mhm." Then they turned and went inside the manor. Eva was feeling sad about him leaving too. She couldn''t do it with him again after Lilly went away. ''I''ll have to break through and join the academy or i''ll get bored to death here.''
...
Maxid in the carriage seat with his hand below his head. He knew that this journey to Zexin town was going to take around 4-5 days so he rxed.
With one hand he took out the storage bag and stared at it, deep in the thought. He didn''t expect his father to put the blue case which had his mother''s sword in the storage bag. Why didn''t he tell him this?
"Maybe this was the real gift he was talking about." He mused. ?
After the carriage has travelled for half a day, it suddenly stopped. Max opened his eyes and asked "What happened? Why did we stop?"
From the outside he heard driver''s voice, "A wild beast is blocking the way, young master. Wait a few minutes; I''ll clear out the path." Then Max heard him draw his sword and get down from the Carriage.
Max came out of the carriage and saw the middle aged driver to walk toward the bridge with a long sword in his hand. He then saw a buffalo type beast blocking the bridge with its body. This bridge was sole way to enter the forest and continue their journey.
"It doesn''t seem to be a wild beast. Can you handle it?" Max asked as he leaned on the carriage.
The middle aged man turned back and smiled "Young master, I was a two star mage at my prime. Even though I''m not as strong as I used to be. I can still handle a one starred beast."
Max nodded. The man walked towards the beast and just as he raised his sword and used his mana to reinforce the attack, the buffalo noticed him and charged at him.
The man didn''t seem fazed and hacked down strongly. Buffalo''s horns shimmered in pale yellow light as sword struck on them.
Chak!
The sword and horn collided and one of the horns cut into half and swordnded on its head. But as horn had negated most of the force of the attack, it couldn''t injure the buffalo and the was was thrown back a few steps.
After realising that the man easily cut its horn, the buffalo scrambled away in fear. The man stood up and walked back to the carriage with a calm expression and drove it across the bridge.
For the next few days, they would travel in day and rest in night. They crossed many forests, rivers, towns and two small scaled cities before they finally arrived before the entrance of Zexin city.
"Young master we have arrived." The driver called out. Maxe out and saw many carriages, horses etc around them. At the entrance of the gate stood two guards, they were stopping everyone and telling to enter the city by foot.
The driver exined "Every two year, when various academiese to recruit disciples here, arge number of people gathers here. Therefore, avoid the problem of congestion, they charge fee and prohibits entering the city in carriages."
Max nodded. Just then, a golden wagon entered the city Without paying any fee and guards didn''t stop it from entering. Max frowned. Others also startedining and some even started cursing the guards for such partiality.
Chapter 85 Conflict At The Gate
Chapter 85 Conflict At The Gate
Guards also became enraged by their cursing. One of the guard who had slightly better built that normal people, shouted and sneered "You fools! Didn''t you saw that it was a carriage from Marquis mansion of Aldva? If any of you are also has backing of a Marquise out, we will allow you too."
The other guard chimed in with a smug smile "If you still have some problem with us allowing an heir of a lord Marquis, then you can dlyin to our Zexin city''s city lord as she was the one who passed down all rules and regtions."
Most of the people quietened down when they heard the name ''Marquis of Aldva'' but there were still some, who were either sons and daughters of Counts or Viscounts, that were dissatisfied.
However, When the guard mentioned that they shouldin to the city lord of Zexin city, none dared to utter any word and if some dared than the elders of their families didn''t let them speak. They had expressions on horror on their faces. After that everyone started apologizing to the guards.
"Ah, So that wagon belongs to Lord Marquis. It''s fine I don''t have anyin anymore. I apologise for my previous behaviour."
"Yeah, I was wrong to use you honourable sirs. Please ept my apology."
"Yes, Yes. Please forgive us."
"..."
"Old man, what''s the matter with this city lord? Why do these people seem more afraid of him rather than A Marquis?" Max asked his driver who was by his side.
It should be known that, a city lord is normally a Count. As for Marquis, not only their position is higher than a count and has authority tomand any count, but also they are the ones who have transcended the four star realm and stepped foot in the five star or Exceptional mage realm.
By this logic, These people should respect and fear the ''Marquis of Aldva'' more than the city lord but obviously this was not the case here which was quite perplexing.
"Young master, you don''t know this but the city lord of Zexin city is a mysterious woman who is famous for her strength and cruelty. It is rumoured that a Count, who was also a son of some Marquis, was enamored by her beauty and confessed.
However, she refused and told him to piss off which angered him and he cursed her in anger. But the next day his corpse was hanging outside this city gate and his father The Marquis, didn''t dare to retaliate. Moreover, he personally came to apologise to the city lord and retrieve his son''s corpse." The driver whispered.
"Oh! this city lord is quite a character, huh? Anyways, You can return now and tell my father that I arrived here safe and sound." Saying this he threw a small leather pouch which had a few gold coins. The driver caught it subconsciously and was dazed.
But seeing him walk away, he quickly reacted ran to him "But young master, I was ordered to stay with you until your recruitment is over."
Without looking at him, Max said "If that''s the case, you cane along then." The man sighed in relief and parked the carriage in the parking area and quickly followed behind him. ?
As Max approached the gate, there was a long line. However everyone was cursing someone in front of the line. He curiously nced ahead. He saw a boy in tattered clothing pleading the guard incharge of collecting the entrance fee to let him enter. Seeing his pitiful state he walked toward him.
...
"My lord, I can''t afford to pay ten silver. Can you please allow me with the one silver I have? After I get selected by the academies, I''ll pay you back." The boy pleaded.
The guard felt annoyed by his pestering and said "If I were to allow everyone to enter like this, the city wouldn''t have room for the envoys." The jeer in tone was obvious. "Moreover, with your measly one star strength, there is no way you would be selected even if I were to allow you. Go away now. You are blocking others."
The boy looked back and saw that many people were standing in line cursing him to go away. He felt dejected. He worked hard for a few months to earn the entrance fee. In the end he earned 15 sliver coins but when he came here, he was robbed of all of his money by the bandits in forest.
He was left with only one silver coin but even when he was starving he didn''t use it to eat something. He hoped that he would be able to earn nine more and enter the city but he couldn''t.
He was 17 years old now. Due to his family being poormoners, he couldn''t cultivate properly but when he was just 12 years old, he started working for people and by the age of 15 he was able to buy a third ss bronze cultivation technique. In just two years without any guidance or resources, he managed to became a one star mage.
His family which wasn''t supportive at first also saw hope in him and supported him however much they could. When he heard that there was going to be a recruitment by the academies in Zexin city, he became hopeful. But luck wasn''t in his side and now hisst bit of hopes were also gone. His only option was to beg for money which he didn''t want to do. But was helpless now.
He looked back and saw a chubby boy standing behind him as he jeered at him. His clothes were very expensive looking and he even had a exquisite looking sword strapped on his waist. He was definitely a noble and was a rich guy. He gritted his teeth and kneeled in front of him. "My lord, can you give me 9 silver coins? After I get selected, I''ll enter the same academy as you and be your servant."
After saying this, Although he received some pitiful nces, no one came out to help. The chubby young man sneered "If you were a girl, I would have helped you. But you aren''t worth even a bronze coin in my eyes. Go away, don''t ruin my mood." As he said this, he kicked toward him. Othersughed, enjoying the drama.
Thud!
"Huh? Who are you?" His kick was stopped by another kick before it couldnd on the boy kneeling.
"If you aren''t going to help, it''s fine. Why hit him?" Max asked calmly. Although he wasn''t some merciful hero, he couldn''t just ignore this boy''s plight. After all, in his previous life, his situation wasn''t much batter than him.
Ahh¨C
The chubby man suddenly felt pain in his leg and shrieked. Although this chubby boy was also a two star mage, his physical strength wasn''t evenparable to a one star mage.
******
This is thest bonus Chapter of this week. Phew! If you want more, then targets are in the author''s note. Thank you so much for supporting the story.
Chapter 86 Dual Elemental Mage (1)
Chapter 86 Dual Elemental Mage (1)
A group of five guards led by an amicable middle-aged man arrived by the chubby young man''s side. Max nced at five guards they were onlyparable to the knights of Garfield family, they any weren''t threat to him but his eyes rested on the amicable middle-aged man who stood in front of him, he couldn''t feel how strong he was.
"Young man, did our young master offended you in any way?" He asked calmly.
Chubby man shouted from behind "I didn''t offend him uncle. I was just kicking thatmoner out of the way when he suddenly almost broke my leg."
The people around looked at the chubby man in disdain. It was clearly a normal kick only meant to block him from hitting the boy. How can he me his own ipetence on him? But they didn''t said anything, they wouldn''t mind watching a show for free. Moreover, they knew that almost everyone here had significant backgrounds so they didn''t want to offend either side.
The amicable middle-aged man didn''t seem to listen the chubby guy''s shot and stared at Max, a slight smile never leaving his lips. Max didn''t know what this man wanted and because he couldn''t judge how strong he was so he answered.
"No, he didn''t."
"Oh, he didn''t. Good." The man nodded. "Do you know this young man here?" He pointed to the boy who was still kneeling.
Max vaguely understood what this man was trying to do. He wanted to apply the invisible pressure of being wrong and then take action so that he would hesitate, making his attack more effective. This meant that the man felt that Max was equally strong to him. Max felt amused at his antics and shook his head "No, I don''t."
"So you hit my young master because he wanted to hit someone who has nothing to do with you. Is that right?" The asked again and slowly stimted his mana but there was no ripple in his voice or expression.
Max didn''t bother to speak and just nodded. The man smiled slightly thinking that Max was being suppressed and started to feel fear.
He then continued "So that''s to say if I were to hit that boy, you would also hit me. Isn''t that right?" He thought that Max would refuse and apologise which would show their dominance but Max''s reply shattered his fantasy.
Max nodded "Yeah, do you wanna try me?"
"Huh?" The man seemed genuinely surprised. The chubby man was even more shocked. He knew his uncle''s tricks. He would make other party feel that they were in the wrong so they would hesitate, giving him opportunity to attack freely. But his trick didn''t worked on Max. ?
The people around could also guess his intentions which wasn''t strange as if the reason was on your side, you can even kill the other party without fearing their retaliation. The royal family made this rule so that others would not abuse their power and get Scott free. If other party''s family wanted revenge, they just need to prove that they weren''t in the wrong and no one would me them. People chuckled seeing his maniptive attempts failing with one sentence.
The man looked at him in silence for a while and smiled "No, I just wanted to know what happened here. I apologise on my young master''s behalf. He shouldn''t have kicked someone without reason."
Max didn''t say anything seeing that the man back down. He looked at boy on the ground and then flicked a gold coin toward the guards "We three are going in. Keep the rest. Follow me kid."
Max entered the city with his driver following closely. The guards also didn''t stop them After all this was the boy''s turn to enter. So what if they allow two more to enter with him if they could extra 70 silver coins to themselves.
The boy looked at him surprise, disbelief, relief and joy. He was in disbelief because of the fact that someone dared to stop a noble from bullying him and even paid his entrance fee. He was grateful to him for this because if he didn''t help him, he would have lost this opportunity to join a academy and change his future. He quickly followed behind Max. He didn''t mind even if he wanted to use him as his servant in return of his help.
***
After entering the city, Max found the roads full of people. ''They are right to not allow everyone enter or no matter how big this city is, there won''t be any room for normal activities.''
Just past the entrance gate, a temporary market was established by merchants, selling different kinds of things such as spell books, magic weapons, defensive artefacts, rare artefacts, medicines etc. There were merchant stalls on the both sides of the road with many people forming groups around them looking at things and buying them.
Max wasn''t in mood to buy anything after the tiring journey. He just wanted to find an inn to rest. Just then he saw a skinny girl around 12 or 13 years old came running to them. She wore cheap clothes but clean clothes with her hair tied in a ponytail. With her short hight and sparkling eyes she looked adorable.
She looked at three of them and seeing that Max was most handsome and noble looking she bowed to him and said "My lord, would you like a ce to stay during your stay here. Our inn is very cheappared to others and we provide very good service. Also, it''s very quiet there, No will disturb you. You can live without any disturbances of the city."
"Okay lead the way." Max nodded. Girl''s face blossomed with smile hearing him agree to stay at their inn. She happily nodded and led them to the outer area of the city.
After walking more than 20 minutes, they still didn''t reach their destination. Max frowned. He was already very tired by the long journey and now after walking a great distance they still didn''t seem to reach their destination.
Noticing Max frown, she panicked and said "Young master we are almost there." She walked faster fearing that they would change their mind.
Max nodded and followed without saying anything. The boy and driver didn''tin seeing Max silent.
After a while, they finally arrived in front of a old wooden house. There wasn''t any sign board either. Girl entered the house and yelled "Grandpa, we have customers."
Chapter 87 Dual Elemental Mage (2) [ Bonus Chapter ]
Chapter 87 Dual Elemental Mage (2) [ Bonus Chapter ]
Max and others also entered the house. Max and the boy didn''t seem to mind that inn which girl described as a very good ce to stay was this old wooden house. However the driver didn''t seem satisfied being tricked by a child but he didn''t say anything seeing Max was silent.
Max looked around and found that this house was almost same as those old Japanese houses. There were four rooms, two on each side of the small corridor. At the end of the corridor was a wooden staircase leading to the first floor. From outside the house seemed as if it would copse any minute but interior wasparatively in good condition.
"Rou, How many times I told you not to go to the market?" An aged voice rebuked the little girl. Then the door of the first room on the right side opened and a feeble old man walked out with a walking stick.
He looked at Max and others warily. He bowed slightly in greeting as said "Noble lords, I hope you forgive my little granddaughter for bringing your noble selves to this old house. If this house isn''t to your liking, I''m willing topensate for wasting your time. I just hope you would be magnanimous enough and forgive this child. Cough Cough!"
Max looked at him oddly and understood that this old man seemed to assume that they would want to cause trouble after being tricked by the girl toe to this house as no noble would want to spend their time in such poor amodation.
However, the old man wasn''t being overly cautious because the same has happened a few times before. His naive granddaughter would bring guests to stay in hope to earn some money but everyone would get angry after seeing their low ss house and wouldn''t let them off before receiving some kind ofpensation.
Initially, he had some savings and could afford pay them some silver but after a few times, he only had around ten silver coins left which wouldn''t be enough for them to eat two times a day for a few months. However, he has to give that money to Max and others so that they would forgive them. If not, who knows they might kill them in anger.
He wasn''t afraid of dying as he has lived enough already. But if something happened to his granddaughter, he wouldn''t be able to die in peace.
"Do you think we need your money?" The driver felt unpleasant hearing old man''s words and just as he wanted to continue, Max patted on his shoulder ti stop him from speaking.
"It''s fine old man. I like your house. It''s indeed as she said, we can live here without any disturbance." Max smiled while looking around and continued "But as we were indeed tricked toe here I will decide how much rent I would pay."
Hearing his words, old man seemed a bit relieved and thought ''It''s all good if you let us live in peace.'' However, the girl didn''t like the idea. Who knows if he only pays one bronze coin. She walked up to him and pleaded in panic with her slightly misty eyes,
"No, young master! I didn''t trick you. Our house is really veryfortable to live and the food I would make will be very delicious. My grandpa often praise my cooking and says that I make world''s best food. Please don''t lower the rent."
Max looked at the little girl alomost begging him. He could tell that they were very poor and by their skinny bodies, they must not have enough money to eat some nutritious food. ?
Max smiled bitterly. He said that because he wanted to give them some money so that they could eat properly at least until the girl is old enough but his words weren''t clear so they misunderstood.
The old man was given a fright by his granddaughter''s actions. He knew that people like Max wouldn''t like their nd food. But before he could say anything Max patted her head and said "Okay, If I like the food here, I will more than the rent. How about it?"
The girl seemed happy and patted her non-existent chest "Don''t worry young master. You''ll definitely like it." She then ran upstairs to make food for them.
The old man was relieved seeing Max was a good person and didn''t have any intention to cause them trouble said politely "Young masters, you can choose whichever room you like. Please rest until Rou makes your meal."
...
Knock! Knock!
Someone knocked on the door of Max''s room. He knew this must the boy. He told him toe to his room after resting a bit.
"Come in. It''s open." Max said as he sat on the wooden bed.
Creak!
Door was slided to the sides and the boy came inside. Without waiting for Max to say anything, he kneeled on one knee and said "Young master, Thank you for helping me. I''m very grateful to you. If you want I, Neer, will join the same academy as you and serve you as your servant.
"Oh! And how are you so sure that you can enter any academy you want? You should know that rarely any one-star mage gets selected by the academies right?" Max asked, he had heard his conversation with the guard and that chubby guy. He showed the same certainty as he did now which piqued his curiosity. That''s why he called him here.
The boy thought for a while and said "Young master I''m certain because I''ve awakened two elements, Water and shadow."
Max looked at him in surprise and understood why he was being confident about it. Dual elemental mages are very rare and hold a much higher value than average three or sometimes ever four star mages. If one appears, then every academy no matter if it is royal academy or some other, they would let him join without any requirements. It is said that, every dual elemental mage has potential to surpass the mortal boundary, the four star realm.
Chapter 88 It Is Delicious
Chapter 88 It Is Delicious
"You should know that any academy will ept you and in future you will definitely be someone strong and will be granted a noble title and have very good life. Then why do you still want to be my servant?" Max asked.
He found this confusing and it wasn''t like he forced him or anything. If he was in this guys ce, he wouldn''t want to be anyone''s servant no matter if the said person helped him. At most he would think of some way to pay him back.
"It''s because in my hopelessness, i vowed if anyone helped me at that moment, I would follow him. Moreover you aren''t like other nobles who treat everyone as trash. After this short time, I came to admire your character. So I wish to follow you." Neer said honestly.
Max looked at him in surprise. He didn''t see expect that someone like him would still exist in this world. On earth, he had seen many people going back on their promise after obtaining what they wanted. After all they already got what they wanted, so what if other party use them of not keeping their word.
However, he now met someone who made a vow that no one knew about and wanted toplete his it even if it meant to be someone''s servant. Such character was respectable yet foolish in his eyes.
And Although he helped him and wanted to help the grandfather-granddaughter duo too, it was only because he felt some sympathy towards their plight. If this was not the case, he wouldn''t have batted an eye even if they begged him.
But he understood his perspective, so he said "If that''s the case, you can follow me but It''ll not be as a servant." He then gave him five gold coins and said "After resting a bit, you can buy yourself some decent clothing."
Neer looked at the gold coins in his hand in a a daze. His eyes turned red but not a single tear drop appeared. He banged his head in front on the floor and shouted "Thank you young master. I won''t disappoint you." Although his tone was slightly hoarse, Max could feel that he was genuinely moved by his actions.
He smiled bitterly, he had no intention to make him feel indebted. He gave some money so that he can get rid of his tattered clothes. After all now he was going to follow him so he had to treat his follower nicely. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing for him as a noble if his follower dressed poorly?
He sighed ''This world is too cruel. By an act of kindness and only five gold coins, I earned his sincere loyalty. What kind of life must he have lived before to behave like this?'' Thinking this, he felt ashamed of himself. In his previous life, he used topare himself to his rich friend despite having almost everything necessary to live a good life and would me his family for being a middle ss family.
Max helped him stood up and patted his shoulder "Go and rest now. You need a calm state of mind for the uing recruitment." After saying this he recalled that most likely he wouldn''t have to go through trials after showing that he had dual elements.
"Yes young master." Neer clenched the gold coins and bowed before leaving his room.
... ?
...After one and a half hour...
Maxid in the bed with his eyes closed. He was sleeping when a knock on the door woke him up.
Then Rou''s sweet voice sounded "Young master, I''ve prepared the food. Pleasee and eat."
"Okay I''ming." Max opened the door and was led to the first room on the right where the duo lived.
A table was set up in the middle of the room with three seats ced around it. Neer and driver were both stood there. Seeing Maxe in they saluted him with with one hand across their chest and bowed. Max nodded at them and sat on one of the seats. After that Neer and the driver also sat down. Neer was no longer in his previous rag clothes. He was wearing ck pants and a bluish half sleeved shirt.
Rou served the food. There were rice buns, sd and meat soup. "Young master I put more efforts today, I''m sure you will like it." She said cheerfully.
Max didn''t say anything but his driver looked at the food and then Max. Max knew what he was thinking and slightly shook his head towards him. Then he drank a spoonful of soup after carefully blowing on it. After tasting it, his eyes lit up and praised the little girl "It''s really delicious little Rou."
Little girl''s smiled blossomed hearing this. Her grandpa however, shook his head. He knew that his granddaughter''s cooking was very good. However, how can their low quality meat and rice be ptable to the nobles like him. But seeing that Max didn''tin, his opinion of Max and the way he looked at him changed. The previous wariness was reced by gratefulness.
Max wasn''t praising half heartedly like the old man thought, he really liked the food or her cooking. Even with normal wild beast''s meat, she made the soup very delicious. Neer and the driver also ate without a word after tasting the food.
After finishing their meal, Max gave the little girl 10 gold coins and rented the house until the recruitment was over. The little girl, although very happy to receive such a huge some of money, was reluctant to ept it. However, when Max threatened to leave the house without paying she epted and gave it to her grandfather. The old man cried the tears of happiness and thanked Max again and again.
...
When it was evening, Max with Neer and the driver went to the market to buy something useful for the recruitment examinations and explore the city. When they reached the market, they found It full of people like it was in the day.
"Young master what would you like to buy?" Neer asked as he walked behind him.
"Do you know what kind of tests they would conduct during the recruitment?" Max asked. If he knew what kind of test he had pass, it would be easy to buy some things to aid him.
Chapter 89 Crimson Sword
Chapter 89 Crimson Sword
"Yes I know a bit about it." Neer nodded and exined.
"As you know young master, almost every academy would send their envoy to select disciples to Zexin city. To shorten the recruitment process, various academies gather together and organise tests in one ce and select disciples there. This gives equal chance to each academy to select if any rare talent were to emerge during the tests and avoid any conflict that may arise between academies.
I heard that this time there will be three tests, same as previous recruitments. The first test would be to test one''s mana affinity. The minimum requirement is to have a grade two affinity. In he second test, one''s strength will be tested ording to their mage realms and those who don''t posses strengthparable to their mage realm would be disqualified. Third test will be a battle in elimination format. ording to their requirements of number of disciples, they would select people. Normally, top five academies has very few vacancies as they only want best talent to join them."
Max got a rough understanding of the process. He shouldn''t have any problem to pass first and second test. As for third test, this one should be easy for him with his strength unless... ''Unless I get paired up with someone stronger than me and gets eliminated before I could show my prowess.''
"If that''s the case, let''s buy some healing and mana recovery pills." Max said.
"Umm, young master, shouldn''t you also buy a weapon and a few defensive amulets?" Neer asked. He said this not because he thought that Max was weak but because during the battles, usually even two star mages get heavily injured and some also die. Because to impress the envoys, no one shows any mercy and hold back in order to perform their best. So for their safety, everyone buys defensive amulets/talismans. However, once you used a defensive talisman, you would be considered defeated.
As for weapon, although he was too poor to afford one, he knew that magic weapons not only can make your attacks stronger but also provides a boost to your mana control which gives you an edge if you are matched with someone of equal strength.
"Okay we''ll buy them too." Max agreed. After all, his safety was his top most priority. If he could survive in this beautiful yet deadly world, then he can experience and enjoy everything that this world has to offer.
"We should head to the main market district. We would be able to find best quality products we need there." Neer suggested because he knew that these temporary markets rarely had good quality stuff.
"Let''s go there then." Max, Neer and the driver headed to the main market leaving the temporary market established by small merchants.
The main market area hadparatively fewer people but still, it was very congested.Neer asked some people where they could buy medicine pills and found a shop nearby that almost every type of magic medicine.
Seeing Max and others arriving, the shopkeeper gave his professional smile and asked "Customers, how can I help you?"
"Please give us some healing and mana recovery pills." Max replied politely. ?
"Customer, can you tell me, what grade of pills you require and how many?" He asked after confirming what Max wanted.
"What''s the price of healing and mana recovery grade one and two pills?" Max asked. Medicine pills and magic artefacts are divided in grades which corresponds to the realms of mages. For example, grade one medicine is most effective to the mages in one star realm and grade two to the two star realm mages.
If a lower realm mage, for example, a one star mage consumes a grade two healing pill, his body won''t be able to endure the potency of the pill and it may injure him further. The same is true for magic artefacts.
If you use higher graded magic artefacts, you won''t be able to endure the toll it takes on your mana and body, in some cases, people can die even.
If a higher realm mage consumes lower grade medicine, it won''t be much effective on him. Therefore it is very important to use the medicine and artefacts suitable to your realms and precisely because of this reason, The half step monarch grade sword is stilluntouched in his spatial pouch. He wondered a few times if this was the case how can his mother, who was a three star mage could use it?
"Grade one mana recovery pill costs 50 silver coins and a healing pill of the same grade costs 2 gold coins. As for Grade two mana recovery pill, it costs 2 gold coins and a grade two healing pill costs 10 gold coins." The shopkeeper exined.
Max nodded "Okay, Give me twenty grade one pills of each type and the same for grade two."
The shopkeeper nodded and he quickly took out four small jade bottles that had 20 pills each and handed them to Max.
After inspecting the pills, he paid 290 gold coins from his spatial bag. After noticing that the young boy had a spatial bag, he gaze toward him became more respectful.
Max gave grade one pills to Neer who epted them reluctantly and stored the grade two pills in his spatial bag.
After wandering around the market for a while, they brought six grade two protection talisman for 100 gold each. He gave two to the Driver and Two to Neer.
Although Neer was only a one star mage, these talismans doesn''t need one to be of matching strength to use them like Pills or artefacts. They already have energy stored in them. To use these talismans, one only need a small amount of mana. That''s why they are always in high demand. Neer and the driver refused to ept them but Max insisted so they had to ept.
Just then, he caught sight of a crimson sword on a cksmith''s shop''s disy. He quickly walked towards the shop wanting to buy it.
Chapter 90 Shall We Bid?
Chapter 90 Shall We Bid?
Seeing Max walk in the shop in a hurry, Neer and the driver also followed.
When Max entered the shop, there were many customers in the shop looking around for suitable weapons and trying them out. When he entered, Most of the girls'' focused their gaze for a brief moment on him. He could even hear some of them murmuring.
"Hey, isn''t the guy too handsome?"
"Yeah it''s my first time seeing someone so handsome."
"So what if he is handsome? All that matter is strength. I''ll challenge and defeat him in front of you." Some guys got jealous and started looking down on him
Max didn''t mind any of them and walked to the counter where a stoic looking shopkeeper stood. He pointed to the Crimson sword on the disy and asked "Hello Shopkeeper, May I know what kind of sword that crimson sword is?"
Although Max knew that this Crimson sword wasn''t the same as the one crimson monarch rewarded the ck Reaper with, it still resembled Crimson monarch''s Crimson yer. Therefore, he wanted to buy it as it''s colour indicated that this might be a fire elemental weapon.
Elemental weapons are very rare because only someone who has awakened the same element and has a deep understanding of it, can forge them and it''s also quite rare for someone like that to work as a cksmith.
Max already wanted a weapon because he would have to fight in the third test of recruitment and a magic weapon may prove to be helpful. Although he was confident that can win only by using his [ Fireball ], however he couldn''t say this for sure. What if he was paired with a two star mage who has more mana and more skilled than him. In that case he might lose.
The shopkeeper who stood at the counter looked at the sword Max was pointing at and hesitated a bit before saying "That is a grade two fire elemental sword. If you are interested, you can buy it for 600 gold coins."
Everyone turned to look at the sword in surprise but seeing that he was referring to the crimson sword hanging outside on disy, they shook his their head. Although it was indeed a grade two elemental weapon, it still shouldn''t cost 600 gold coins. However, they could guess why shopkeeper offered this price.
Max didn''t know how much elemental weapons cost and he had enough to buy it. Therefore, he nodded and took out 600 gold coins to pay.
Seeing this, shopkeeper''s expression changed. He didn''t want to sell him this sword, that''s why he raised it''s price. Hoping that he wouldn''t want to buy it after hearing that it was this expensive.
However, he didn''t expect Max to still took out the money. He smiled awkwardly and was about to tell that the sword was already booked and he couldn''t sell it to him.
However before he could say anything, an arrogant voice sounded from the entrance, making his expression one of panic.
"Oh, didn''t you know that I reserved this sword beforehand yet you still dare to sell it?"
Everyone turned to look toward the entrance and their gazes stopped on a beautiful blonde girl. She was wearing a slightly loose white dress that covered her milky white skin entirely, only leaving her crane like neck and face. However, it still couldn''t hide her lust inducing curves yet everyone moved their eyes away as soon as they saw a man beside her.
Max looked at her up and down and nodded inwardly. She was indeed a rare beauty,parable to Lilly.
However she wasn''t the one who spoke. The speaker was the handsome young man beside her. However standing next to this girl, his handsome visage dimmed considerably. ?
When Max turned to look toward them, he stared at Max and couldn''t help butpare him and himself subconsciously.
In the next moment however, he reflexively nced at the girl to see her reaction. Seeing that she didn''t show any emotion even after seeing Max''s extremely handsome gait and those mesmerizing eyes, he sighed in relief.
He then red at the shopkeeper and asked coldly "Didn''t my servante yesterday and told you to reserve this sword for me? Why it is still on disy and even more importantly you dare to disobey me and sell this sword?"
The shopkeeper panicked and quickly exined that by rejecting outright, he didn''t want to lose a potential customer and set the price almost double its market price but this young man still agreed and before he could tell why he couldn''t sell him the sword they arrived.
"So what if you would have lost a customer? Does this excuse gives you- " The young man continued however the white clothed girl stopped him and said,
"Sir Dalton, you shouldn''t me the shopkeeper. He didn''t purposely disobeyed your order."
She then nced at Max and smiled "If this really want to buy this sword, how about we bid for it. Whoever bid more will get the sword. How is it?"
The truth was that the young man had heard that this girl, via wanted to buy a fire elemental sword. So when he heard that there was such sword avable in the city, he sent his servant to reserve the sword himself.
Max smiled and nodded "If it wasn''t because I need this sword to fight in recruitment test, I would have given up on it for a beautiful girl such as you."
Everyone looked at him dumbly. How audacious was this blue haired young man to talk to young Miss via like that? This was what everyone wondered.
The young man called Dalton also looked at him in daze. However, in the next moment, his fury erupted. "How dare you talk to her like that?" He shouted as mana flow around him became chaotic.
via also wrinkled her brows slightly but didn''t say anything. It wasn''t as if he said anything disrespectful or something. But seeing herpanion erupt in rage she shook her head helplessly.
She knew that he loved her and cared about her a lot but this love what one-sided. She didn''t have any romantic feelings towards him and she had already told him this thest time they met but he still didn''t understand.
She felt annoyed by his behaviour despite her gentle nature, so she said coldly"Young master Dalton, please stop this. Why are getting angry when he didn''t said anything inappropriate?"
Every girl present also nodded at her words. However boys still felt that this blue haired guy should be punished for speaking so freely to a goddess like her.
"Ugh!" The young man noticed her annoyed tone and stopped stimting his mana however he still red at Max as if he was his enemy of life and death.
Max shook his head. If he knew that he would earn his enmity by saying a few words, he would''ve kept his mouth shut. However he still didn''t care much about him and smiled at the girl as if nothing happened "Shall we bid?"
Chapter 91 Recruitment Day
Chapter 91 Recruitment Day
Miss via looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect him to have such uncaring attitude despite knowing that he had just offended Young master Dalton.
It should known that this young master Dalton was from the Dalton family of Zexin city. Their authority here was above all if you don''t count the seemingly almighty City Lord in the equation.
''Maybe this is his first time here and doesn''t know of the matters here. No wonder he doesn''t care about him.'' She guessed and nodded to herself. She didn''t believe if he knew about his background, he would still have such nonchnt attitude.
She also hoped that she could be like that and disregard everything and live her life however she wanted but her family won''t allow her to.
She didn''t want to meet this young master Dalton when she decided toe here to take part in the recruitment tests. However, her family had already informed Dalton family of her arrival so she didn''t have any choice but to entertain him. She could only sigh thinking this.
In everyone''s eyes, she was a goddess who seemed have everything she needed but she didn''t even have any freedom to make any decision for herself. Therefore, she admired him for his freedom and his nonchnce.
Seeing Max initiating bidding contest for the sword with such carefree attitude, his driver was freaking out in his heart.
He knew who this young master Dalton was and that''s why helt antsy. He quickly scurried over to Max''s side and whispered in his ear. "Young master you can''t bid against them."
Max frowned and asked in slightly displeased tone "Why can''t I?" He didn''t feel good when a mere servant of his family dared to prohibit him from doing what he wanted. However for the past few days, he came to know this driver''s personality and he knew that he wouldn''t say anything without a reason.
The driver gulped nervously and quickly exined "Young master although I don''t know who this youngdy is, I know about this Dalton guys''s family. They are said to be the overlords of Zexin city despite not having any governmental position. Almost all of the city''s business are theirs and they control the very economy of this city. Hence, they are thousand times richer than Garfield family. If young master wants to win against them in bidding, even a few tens of thousands gold coins won''t do." He knew that his young master wouldn''t have such money that''s why he urged him to notpete.
"What?" Max almost shouted aloud. He didn''t expect to encounter a walking ATM and dared to ignorantly think that his wealth of around one thousand gold coins would be enough to win against them.
Max quickly calmed down. He looked at him gratefully. It would have been too embarrassing to take out a handful of gold coins after boldly agreeing to bid.
Max looked at Miss via and said "Beautiful Miss, I think I will pass this opportunity topete against you because I just remembered a very important task that I''ve to attend to right now. Please you excuse me..."
After saying this, Max didn''t wait for her to respond walked toward the exit as if he really had some important task at hand.
"Thank you sir for letting me have the sword." Miss via said as Max walked past her. He could feel his face burning however, he just nodded and quickly disappeared in the crowd.
''Do you think I would let you off just because you have given up on buying it? Dream on. No one can take liberties with the woman I have set my sights on.'' Dalton sneered.
...
Moon was shining with its soothing pale light and starts twinkled in the dark sky. Max was sitting in meditation strengthening his mana core. After leaving the cksmith''s shop, Max didn''t buy any normal magic weapon. He decided to pass the test relying on his strength only.
In his opinion a weapon can only be helpful to him when he is out of mana and this was very unlikely to happen in the recruitment fights. ?
There were still two days left until recruitment started so he focused on improving his mana core and getting familiar with his increased physical strength and agility a bit more.
Two days quickly passed and the day of recruitment arrived. Max woke up early in the morning and got ready.
"Young master, breakfast is ready. Pleasee out." Little Rou''s enthusiastic voice sounded from outside of his room. She has been happy since Max came to her home to live. He gave them ten gold coins and bought different types of magical beast meat and other precious ingredients for her to cook and he also let them eat the heavenly food that only nobles could eat.
After eating mana rich food for a few times, her sickly pale skin was regaining its healthy hue and her old grandfather''s health also seemed to improve. He could now walk around without his walking stick.
Creak!
Door opened and Max appeared in front of her. She looked up and stared at his smiling face and smiled. Just like Neer, she also felt that Max was an angle. No matter if you see his kind character or angelic visage with exception of Wings, everything seemed to resemble those angles in stories her grandpa told her.
Max rubbed his nose awkwardly and said "Is something on my face little Rou?"
Initially Max felt ufortable when people looked at him in awe because of his handsome visage. He used to think that this body wasn''t his but other Max''s.
However after getting his memories back, he felt that they both were one and so stopped minding small things.
Rou shook her head as head ponytails swayed, making Max chuckle. He patted her head and walked towards the room where they usually ate.
As they ate, Max noticed that Little Rou''s mood was downpared to a day before.
Max find it strange and asked "Is something wrong Rou? Did someone bullied you?"
She jolted, her eyes bing hazy. She shook her head "No one bullied me." She then asked almost in whisper "You are leaving today right?"
Her grandfather sighed seeing her like this. He knew that his granddaughter started to treat Max as their part of family because Max would treat her well and joke around with her. So now that he was leaving, she was feeling sad.
Max also understood why her mood was down. He didn''t know what to say. He also grew fond of this little girl. He smiled at her "Yes I''ll be leaving today. However, you don''t need to worry, I''ll visit you guys whenever I get free time."
Little Rou''s mood brightened by a few notches and she nodded "Okay. Young master do your best in the recruitment."
After finishing their meal, Max and others left their house and headed toward the square where recruitment will be held. However before leaving, Max gave the old a few tens of gold coins so that they would be self sufficient at least for a few years.
Chapter 92 Rules
Chapter 92 Rules
Max, Neer and the driver arrived outside a huge Colosseum where recruitment is supposed to be held. It was in the centeral part of the city, only a few kilometres away from the City lord''s castle. This Colosseum was built here for the sole purpose of selecting disciples.
The arena inside the Colosseum was five hundred in length and breadth and was one meter high. It was protected by magic formations that could endure a peak three star mage''s all out attack. So candidates didn''t have to hold back at all.
This Colosseum had four entrances in four directions and all four entrances were congested with people. Long lines were formed for the entry despite the fact the everyone had to pay a 50 silver coins entry fee.
More than half of the people were here to spectate their friends or family member taking part in the recruitment and possibly getting selected.
Max, Neer and the driver stood in the line, waiting for their turn. Noticing that gatekeepers were charging 50 silver coins, Max turned to look at Neer and asked curiously "If you hadn''t met me, how would you have collected 50 silvers in two days for the entrance fee?"
Neer had a proud look on his face as he said in a low voice "Young master, I nned to wait at the one entrance until envoys came and before they entered the Colosseum, I would have shown them that I''ve awakened dual elements. I don''t think, after seeing that I''m an dual elemental mage, they would''ve ignored me and not select."
"That was a good n indeed." Max nodded.
After standing in the line for around an hour, they finally entered the Colosseum after paying the entry fee.
Colosseum seemed bigger from inside than it did from outside. Tens of Thousands of people were already in the Colosseum. Max and others found empty seats and sat down and watched people enter in droves.
After waiting for more than two hours, people finally stoppeding in. There were a few hundred thousand people in the Colosseum right now.
A middle-aged aged man in green robes went on the arena and raised his hand to stop people from making any noise.
All the chatter stopped and silence pervaded the Colosseum. Everyone turned their attention to the middle-aged man.
"Greetings everyone! I''m Zhan, an elder of Green pagoda. I''ll be your host for this year''s recruitment events." He introduced himself. His voice resounding through Colosseum. ?
''Green pagoda?'' Max quickly recalled that this was one of the top five academies of Green leaf kingdom, ranked fourth.
Elder Zhan continued "Before I exin rules, let''s wee envoys in charge of your selection this time."
As his voice fell, a group of ten people walked in the Colosseum. The Five people in front attracted most attention as they were from top five academies.
There were six women among the group of envoys. Two among them looked to be in their twenties while rest of them were middle-aged. Four men were also middle-aged but each of them had physiqueparable to Ashton who was a peak three star mage.
Everyone in the audience stood up to show their respect. Envoys also slightly nodded their heads toward audience and walked up where their seats were arranged beforehand.
Their seating also signified their academies'' ranks. In the middle sat one of the two young women in golden robes. She represented the Royal academy. Other four envoys from five academies sat beside her while rest of them sat on rest of the seats.
p!
Elder Zhan pped his hand to attract everyone''s attention to him and said "Most of you might already know the rules from previous recruitments. However, let me repeat those rules once more so thst everyone who aren''t familiar with them will know."
"First of all, those who aren''t one star mages or above and those who are more than 25 years old aren''t eligible to participate in this recruitment. Anyone whoes down for recruitment will be punished severely." A few people who were proud of their talent despite not being eligible shrunk their necks. Not daring to entertain the thought of trying their luck, clearly afraid of the punishment.
Elder Zhan continued "The recruitment will be conducted in three phases. In the first phase, Candidates will be tested to gauge their affinity with natural mana. Those who don''t have even a second grade affinity will be disqualified directly. Only those who have above second grade affinity will proceed to second phase.
In the second phase, you will be tested to see the limits of your strength in ordance with your mage realm. For example, if you are a one star mage, your total attack power must be between 20-50 units. However, if you can exceed this limit, you will be counted as rare genius and upon entering any one of the ten academies you will receive core disciple title. Of course, that''s only possible if you also pass third phase.
Third phase is the most important aspect of this recruitment in a sense, that is Battle. If you can''t fight and emerge victorious in real battles then no matter how high your affinity grade is or how strong you are, doesn''t mean anything. As we cultivate and struggle in order to be strong and we want to be strong so that we can survive and live until past today without fear."
His tone grew serious as finished his exnation. However most people didn''t understand the real meaning of his words.
Elder Zhan then waved his hand and four crystal orbs with stands appeared on the four sides of the arena and eight two star mages dressed in ck jump onto arena. They went and stood beside crystal orbs.
"These crystals are designed to test your affinity with natural mana. The two mages beside each crystal will be incharge of your testing and recording. Now those of you who want to join our academies and are eligible maye forward and test yourselves." Elder Zhan said. He sat down in the middle of the arena and closed his eyes in meditation. This indicated the start of first phase.
Chapter 93 Grade Seven Affinity
Chapter 93 Grade Seven Affinity
People stareding down from their seats to take the test. In just a minute, the arena was surrounded by people like ants.
The ck clothed supervisors had to step up and make them stand in proper lines to avoid chaotic situation.
Seeing everyone rushing to test their affinity, Neer looked at Max and asked "Young master, should we also go?"
Max shook his head "No let them test first. We have more than enough time. No need to rush."
Neer nodded, there were many people still in their seats. He watched as people tested their affinity and the supervisors announced their result before noting down the names of qualified candidates.
These crystals were different from the ones people used normally to test their affinity. Those weren''t as urate as these crystals. When someone touched the crystal and stimted the mana that was inside the crystal, a almost invisible mana wave would be generated from the crystal .
ck clothed supervisors would watch that near invisible mana wave with their special magic skills. ording to the distance it travelled before dispersing, they would determine the affinity of the candidate.
Candidates started testing and supervisors would announce the result.
"Grade one affinity. Fail!"
"Grade two affinity. Pass!"
Pass...
Fail...
....
People kept passing and failing, their ratio was almost equal. From this, it can be seen that although number of mages who wanted to join academies was around two hundred thousand, only half of them would actually qualify to proceed to the second phase.
It took one person only a few seconds toplete their testing however, five hours were gone quickly and there were still ten percent candidates yet to be tested.
Suddenly, the Colosseum became silent as the voice of one of the supervisors resounded. Even the envoys who didn''t pay any attention before focused their gaze on the arena.
"Affinity grade six. Pass!"
Everyone stared at a handsome young man who just got tested. Elder Zhan also opened his eyes and take a proper look at him before closing them once again.
"Who is that guy? His affinity grade is the highest till now, right?" After a few moments of pin drop silence, someone broke the silence and asked his friend as he stared at the young man in the arena, standing proudly. ?
"Y-yes, it seems to be the case." His friend replied, stuttering.
Suddenly there was a uproar. Many girls startedmenting at his good looks and talent. The natives of Zexin city proudly told everyone about his origin. After knowing his identity, the respect in people'' eyes increased by a notch.
Max''s driver panicked after recognising the young man. Neer also seemed a bit anxious. They both turned to look at Max''s expression and found him with closed his, reclining on the chair.
"Young master, this guy... Isn''t he the one you offended in the cksmith''s shop that day? The young master of Dalton family?" The driver asked cautiously however, his wording was misced due to his anxiousness. He didn''t realise that he had med him on offending young master Dalton.
"Yeah he is." Max replied with his eyes closed. His tone was as if they were talking about a normal passerby and not someone who could be his enemy in future.
"Ugh! Young master although it is not my ce to say this but shouldn''t you take him a bit more seriously? After all, he misunderstood you that day and might want revenge." The driver asked, exasperated about his nonchnt attitude.
This was because he was not only tasked by lord Viscount to take Max to the recruitment venue but also to ensure that he do not get in conflict with anyone. But didn''t expect this young master of his to offend young master of Dalton family on the first day they arrived here.
However, he knew that Max didn''t do this intentionally. But would that young master Dalton care about this? He clearly saw his killing intent toward Max and knew that he wouldn''t let this matter rest without causing trouble.
Now that his talent turned out to be of such a high grade, he would most likely be a core disciple of one of the top five academies. Who can stop him then if he wanted to do something to Max?
Max opened his eyes and chuckled lightly "I know what you are worried about. However, don''t be. Even if he wanted to hurt me, that won''t be so easy to aplish, especially after I also be a disciple of those academies."
The driver didn''t know what to say seeing him being so confident. It''s true that Dalton won''t be able to do anything to him in public after he entered an academy. However what if he used underhanded mean or worse what if he chose to strike in the third round? No one could me him then.
Just then, a few loud cheers attracted their attention. Another young man stepped on the arena. Although he wasn''t as good looking as Dalton, he had an imperious aura around him that was intimidating but it also attracted people.
Young master Dalton''s expression darkened when someone stole his thunder. He turned around angrily. However, his anger vanished without a trace when he saw him.
He wore a smile and saluted him by bowing slightly "Hello brother Vincent."
The young man called Vincent nced at him and nodded. He then approached the crystal and put his hand on it.
Dalton eyes shed coldly upon being ignored. Moreover, it was when he greeted the man first.
"Stimte the mana inside the crystal." The supervisor instructed.
Vincent focused on stimting the mana inside the crystal. A momentter, crystal reacted and an invisible mana wave was propelled outward from the crystal that only dispersed after traveling seven inches from the crystal.
Dalton hadn''t stepped down from the arena. When he saw this, his face fell even before the instructor could announce Vincent''s result. He also had a magic spell that allowed him to see that invisible mana wave.
The instructor nodded towards Vincent, approvingly and announced loudly "Grade seven mana affinity. Pass!"
Chapter 94 Neer Shocking The Crowd
Chapter 94 Neer Shocking The Crowd
Bang!
Everyone erupted in a uproar once again.
"G-grade seven affinity?"
"How astonishing!"
"I think there has been only a few times when a Grade seven affinity holder appeared in Zexin city''s recruitment."
"Doesn''t that young man seem a bit familiar somehow?"
"..."
...Above spectators'' seats, the sitting area of the academies...
Ten envoys watched as audience moured about. The young female envoy of the Royal academy looked to her right at the envoy from the Cloud academy and said inly ''''With that kind of talent, he qualifies to be a disciple of our royal academy. I hope when timeses to select the disciples, none of you willpete with me. Well even if you do it wouldn''t change anything.''''
Every envoy frowned but didn''t say anything. They just looked at the cloud academy''s envoy.
Cloud academy''s envoy, the youngest female apart from royal academy''s envoy shook her head and said in annoyance ''''Envoy Cilera, you don''t have to provoke me like this. If you have guts, you can fight me anytime you want. You are always wee. As for the matter of that boy''s joining, i don''t give any f*ck about it.''''
''''You? Who do you think you are talking too? Do you think you can still defeat me, you are-'''' Before she could continue a calm voice interrupted her.
Green pagoda''s middle aged female envoy smiled ''''I won''t have any problem if he chooses to join any academy out of his free will. And how about we don''t lose the prestige of an envoy by fighting here?''''
Cloud academy''s envoy nodded and focused on the arena,pletely ignoring Cilera, royal academy''s envoy. Cilera fumed but didn''t say anything after noticing that Green pagoda''s envoy was looking at her with a smile, she shivered and also focused on the arena.
...
After hearing his result, Vincent turned around and walked back to his seat. He once again passed by Dalton without even ncing at him, making Dalton gnash his teeth. Vincent''s demeanour was calm and he didn''t even seemed happy or sad after knowing his result.
Dalton also returned to his seat beside Miss via. When he returned, she didn''t say anything and continued looking towards arena however, her gaze wasn''t focused. She was lost in her thoughts but no one knew what she was thinking.
Dalton also didn''t say anything because his mood was soured due to losing his glory to Vincent and how he was treated as air by him. He felt that Vincent was looking down on him and this made him furious.
He then remembered that a few days ago, he was also angry just like now because some pest dared to flirt with ''his'' woman. Remembering this he subconsciously looked toward via. Seeing goddess-like appearance, he felt his anger subside considerably.
However, this also made his conviction of making her his woman. He suppressed his raging emotions and opened his mouth to start a conversation, when she suddenly stood up and walked toward the arena without saying anything.
Many were still getting tested; however, when she stepped onto the arena, everyone''s eyes were attracted to her for a moment. Many talked about her. Most of the young men and even some old men gawked at her.
via did seem to care about the attention she was getting. She walked up to a crystal as her long golden hair swayed elegantly in the wind. There were still many people in line but they gave way to her. ?
She reached out her hand and gently touched the crystal, and made the mana whirl inside. With an inaudible bang, an invisible mana wave rippled and travelled five inches before dissipating. She looked at the supervisor waiting his response.
"Grade five mana affinity. Pass!"
Supervisor announced her result. via couldn''t help but feel dejected, seeing that her affinityckedpared to Dalton''s. Although she ready knew it, she still hoped that it would be higher than Dalton''s somehow so that she would have more importance ced on her She sighed, seemingly epting her fate as she walked back to her seating area.
Dalton sneered in his heart. ''Did you think you could surpass my talent? Hehe, now you can only give in and be my woman'' He licked his lips in anticipation.
via noticed his piercing gaze and felt disgusted. Dalton, although always had that crazed look for her in his eyes, she used to think that it was because he loved her. However, his eyes were burning with naked lust right now.
...
Noticing that most of the people had been tested, Max stood up. "Neer, let''s go. It''s our turn now."
Neer nodded and followed. He wanted to test his affinity because he didn''t know what grade affinity he had. trials moreover he had to go on the arena to showcase his dual element.
When They arrived at the edge of the arena. Crowd''s attention was shifted to Max for obvious reasons. via and Dalton also noticed them. Dalton''s eyes burned with anger seeing him.
''I didn''t expect you to appear before me again. I was being kind by not investigating you but now you are here, I''ll make sure you regret being so bold.'' A cruel look shed across his face.
On the trial ground, Max told Neer to go first. Need walked up to the crystal ball with confident steps; however, as he seemed very ordinary, none took note of him.
He bowed to the supervisors slightly and ced his hand on the crystal orb, stimting the mana inside.
The two supervisors wore surprised looks. Before one of them announced "Grade seven mana affinity. Pass!"
In the seating area, Vincent looked at Neer and mumbled "Finally someone worthy to be my rival."
After hearing the announcement, audience was also very surprised.
"Huh? This normal looking guy has grade seven affinity."
"Two grade seven affinity holder has appeared today. I''ve to join the same academy as them."
"But doesn''t he look as if he is amoner? How can he have such amazing talent?"
"You narrow-minded noble. Who said that wemoners don''t have any genius amongst us."
"..."
"Hahaha, one more grade seven genius. He also qualifies to join our Royal academy." Cileraughed.
But this time, every envoy looked at Neer. Their eyes showing that they wouldn''t back down even if they had to go against the Royal Academy. Of there was an exception, the cloud academies envoy. She didn''t reach much and simply watched everything in silence. As if she didn''t care about it.
On the Arena elder Zhan also looked at Neer and thought, ''It would be best if we can get one of them to join our Green pagoda.''
Need wasn''t use to having so many eyes focused on him. He flustered. However, he didn''t forget what he had to do and bowed toward the Elder Zhan.
"Elder Zhan, I''ve a small request."
Chapter 95 Fierce Competition Among Envoys
Chapter 95 Fierce Competition Among Envoys
The audience quietened down. They wanted to know what this genius would request for?
"Oh, tell me little guy. What is it?" Elder Zhan smiled? If it were someone else, he definitely wouldn''t have entertained them. However, he wanted to leave a good impression on Neer so that he would consider joining their Green pagoda.
"Elder Zhan, respected envoys, I won''t be taking part in subsequent tests.'''' Neer bowed toward envoys and said.
Before elder Zhan could ask why he continued, ''''As you can see, I''m just amoner who didn''t even have enough money to enter the city. A few years back, I bought a third level bronze cultivation technique. By diligently cultivating, I was able to be a one-star mage. However, I don''t have the ability to fight someone in the same realm as me due to theck of resources, guidance and proper training. But despite knowing that I came here and didn''t even know that my mana affinity was such a high grade, but even so, I was confident of being selected by envoys.''''
Envoys frowned. If he didn''t know about his outstanding affinity, why was he so sure. In the audience, that chubby young master was too stunned to speak. If he knew this guy who begged for a few silver coins in exchange for bing his servant had this kind of talent, he wouldn''t act the same way he acted. However, his words reminded him that he indeed said that he would be able to join any academy.
''This guy must have something other to rely on if he is saying this in front of envoys. Damn it. I should have given him money and made him indebted to me.'' He pped the armrest of the chair in frustration.
''''And why were you so confident?'''' Elder Zhan asked, his heart racing. He thought of a possibility, and if it were true, he would indeed be selected by envoys.
Shua~
Neer didn''t respond and raised his right hand in front of him. A globe of water formed above his palm.
''So he has awakened his element. But it isn''t enough to join any academy you want without passing the tests.'' Elder Zhan shook his head, a bit disappointed. There were many disciples in there academy with their elements awakened so it wasn''t worth much.
However, in the next moment, he stared at the scene in front of him in disbelief.
Neer threw the water globe in the air, but it didn''t fall to the ground. Looking under the water globe, he could see a ck hand holding the ball. This ck hand came out of the water globe''s shadow. What did it mean? It meant that he also could control shadows.
''''Dual elemental mage." Elder Zhan eximed in surprise. Although he guessed that this could be a possibility, he wasn''t too hopeful.
''''What? a dual element?"
"What''s happening today? First, there was a grade seven affinity holder and now a dual Elementalist with a grade seven affinity. Is it still only a regional recruitment?" A schr looking middle-aged man eximed.
A peal of loudughter resounded from the envoy''s sitting area "Haha, nice boy. It''s fine if you don''t want to continue taking part in further tests. You are wee to our white sea academy. We are most powerful in regards to the water element." It was one of the four male envoys from White sea academy, ranked fifth on the academy ranking list of the kingdom. ?
"You are wee to join our Adhara academy, ranked eighth, if you want to be adept at using your shadow element. You will make you a core disciple right away." A middle-aged woman who seemed to be surrounded by darkness offered just after fith ranked envoy stopped.
"You? There is no need to join them. Our academy will provide everything you may need to break past the four-star realm. Join our Blue-star sect, ranked third." A domineering voice sounded that drowned the previous two. It was another middle-aged man.
''''Little guy, We will also provide that. join our sixth-ranked academy."
"..."
People watched as those high and mighty figurespeted against each other and urged Neer to join their academies. Some wished they were in his ce, while some became jealous, and those who were confident of being able to be selected didn''t react much; however, they also felt that thismoner''s luck was really good.
However, the chubby young master didn''t feel jealous or admiration of his talent. He felt regret and fear. After how he wanted to kick him when Neer needed the help, he feared that he would not forget and want to pay back the humiliation. He was so anxious that he started sweating profusely.
Elder Zhan nced toward the envoy''s sitting area. After he saw the envoy of the green pagoda nodding, he walked toward Neer and patted his shoulder. "Young man, your talent is outstanding, and you''ve also awakened two elements. I, elder Zhan of Green pagoda, invite you on behalf of our academy''s envoy. How about you join us? We will make sure that you receive proper guidance and resources."
Every envoy looked toward the middle-aged envoy of Green pagoda with anger; however, none dared to say anything. She calmly smiled at them and said, "As you know, I''m old and can''t shout like you young ones. So I had elder Zhan speak on my behalf."
Everyone almost puked in anger hearing her excuse. Even cloud academy''s young envoy twisted her mesmerising lips. This old woman was really something.
Cilera, royal academy''s envoy, sneered. She then looked towards the arena and said, her voice deafening to ears, "I, the envoy of the strongest academy of Green leaf kingdom also invite you to join our Academy. You will receive better than whatever these lower-ranking academies promised." One could see her naked disdain for other academies which she didn''t even bother to hide.
After saying this, she nced at the old woman of the Green pagoda arrogantly; however, one could notice the fear she felt toward this woman. Then she nced at cloud academy''s envoy and asked sarcastically, "Each envoy here has weed him to join their Academy. Why aren''t you asking him to join yourlegendaryCloud academy?"
The cloud academy''s envoypletely ignored her. Her gaze focused on Max, standing at the edge of the Arena with a calm expression. She had noticed that Neer had followed him here and almost acted as if he was his servant. However, Max didn''t even flinch when every Academy asked Neer to join him.
She found it strange. If there were anyone else in his ce, they would at least announce that Neer was their subordinate and use him as leverage to enter the best ranking Academy. She muttered under her breath, "Interesting!"
....
Chapter 96 I Guess He Qualifies
Chapter 96 I Guess He Qualifies
Neer was dumbstruck seeing that almost every academy invited him to join. For some reason he didn''t feel ted by this, instead he felt pressure weighing on him. They all wanted him to join their academy and he didn''t want to reject any of them yet.
He took a deep breath and said while bowing toward envoys and elder Zhan "Thank you very much for your kind invitations. However, may I decide which academy to after all three tests have been concluded?"
Elder Zhan nodded. "Yeah take your-"
His sentence was cut short by an impatient voice from envoy''s stand ''''Why do you need to wait until then? Shouldn''t you join the best academy and I guess you should know which academy hold the number one title in Green leaf kingdom?" It was Cilera who spoke.
Neer was silent. He didn''t know what should he say. He couldn''t tell them that it was because he wanted to wait until Max joined an academy. If he told them this, he would be their target.
Just as he wanted to say something, a melodious voice with a hint of sarcasm sounded from the envoy''s sitting area once again.
''''Why can''t this boy take his time before deciding which academy he wants to join? Do ournumber one academy not have patience to allow the boy some time to think, or do you want to force him to join your academy, huh?"
Everyone turned to look who was it that dared to mock the royal academy. However after Seeing that it was second ranked cloud academy''s envoy, everyone nodded in understanding. Some even mumbled under their breaths ''''It seems that the rumours are true that there is some kind of conflict between number one and number two academy.''''
The rest of the envoys seemed surprised that it was second envoy who spoke up for the kid. She seemed to have no concern about the recruitment until now. However, their surprised paled inparison with the surprise first envoy felt.
She knew her personality very well. Despite being a gentle looking beauty, she was very hot tempered and most importantly, she wouldn''t interfere in other''s matters if it didn''t bother her. Other might think that she opposed her because of the rivalry between their academies but she knew better.
However she didn''t have any time to think about this because of how the second envoy presented her words, their royal academy''s reputation will suffer if she didn''t concede now.
''''Of course not. We of the royal academy never forced anyone to do something against their will. I only wanted to save everybody''s time because he must already have an academy in his mind which he wanted to join beforeing here." Cilera reasoned with a smile.
She then nced towards second envoy and smiled triumphantly. Although she didn''t know why the second envoy, who ignored her 99% of time would quibble with her over this, at least her words bothered her to some extent.
''''Ugh-"
''Why am i feeling satisfied because of this?'' Cilera felt embarrassed.
....
Neer sighed in relief. After bowing to the envoys and elder Zhan, he went and joined Max at the edge of the arena once again.
Max smiled wryly. He knew why this guy wanted to wait until all testspletes. However, he knew that Neer was adamant about following him so he didn''t say anything about it.
"You go back and wait for me in the sitting area. I''ll go test myself." He said and went to test his affinity.
"Hey look. That blue-haired youth was talking to the dual elemental genius and it seemed as if the genius was his subordinate." Someone from the audience eximed.
"Tch, what a lucky guy. He has such a genius as his subordinate."
"He better be more talented than him or he would be a joke." ?
"I don''t know if he is more talented or not. But he is the most handsome guy here for sure." A girl giggled after hearing that people were getting jealous of him.
Max smiled bitterly in his heart after hearing that loud chatter. ''It seems I''ll be a target of everyone''s contempt if my affinity turned out worse than Neer''s.''
Max didn''t know what grade his mana affinity was right now. Before he woke up in his body, he had zero affinity. However after he woke up in this world, he could feel the mana around him after some concentration. And as he grew stronger, he didn''t need to concentrate as much, a clear sign of his mana affinity improving.
''Based on how my elemental affinity formed a eight-meter wide halo during the legacy trials, my mana affinity shouldn''t be too bad right?'' He wondered.
While thinking about this, he arrived before the crystal orb and ced his hand on it.
"Stimte the mana inside the crystal." The supervisor repeated what he said to everyone.
Max nodded and concentrated a bit.
Whoosh!
The mana inside the crystal whirled crazily and an invisible mana wave rippled outwards. The supervisors observed as the wave slowly travelled away from the crystal.
One inch...
Three inch...
Four inch...
Five inch...
The supervisor''s gaze sharpened when the wave crossed five inches mark.
Six inches... Seven inches...
After reaching seven inches mark, the mana wave started thinning out.
''Can it reach eight inches?'' The superior wondered.
Seven and a half inch...
Finally the mana wave dissipated after crossing seven and a half inch mark.
The supervisor felt bitter in his heart. Although Max didn''t have grade eight affinity, having grade seven was more than enough. As for him, He started cultivating when he was ten or twelve years old and now it''s been more than five years since he became a disciple of Green pagoda.
But even now he was only two star mage because he only had grade three mana affinity. He tried numerous ways and his affinity also improved but it wasn''t by much. He couldn''t even break past grade three. Now he was witnessing genius after genius with mana affinities higher than five or even grade six at such a young age. He couldn''t help but feel jealous.
He sighed and announced "Grade seven affinity. Pass!"
"Oh? So he also has good talent. I guess it''s okay for him to have a grade seven holder as his subordinate." The man who previously predicted that he might not have higher grade affinity, said.
The people around him looked at him with scorn. A bold youngdyughed "You are judging him as if you are more talented than him. Moron!"
Envoys also noticed that there were a lot more genius this year than the past years.
Chapter 97 Second Test
Chapter 97 Second Test
Max''s grade seven affinity didn''t cause much uproar thanks to Neer''s revtion of being a dual elemental mage. However, there were still exmation of surprise and sighs and more.
Envoys were racking their brains to think of some way to make them join their academy. Although there were many disciples in their academies, those who have such high grade affinity weren''t numerous. So if they could have Max and others join them, it will be counted as a great service to their respective academies.
Elder Zhan looked at Max with interest as he returned to his seat. Many gazes followed him from the arena untill he reaturned and sat beside Neer and his driver.
However there were some paid special attention to him. Dalton''s eyes were almost spitting mes as he red at Max.
A man by his side whispered in his ear ''''Young master why don''t we make a move on him in the third test. Even if he is a higer grade talent, no one could me us if we cripple or even kill him in third round.''''
This man was Dalton''s most trusted servant and follower since he was just a kid. Therefore, he knew what his young master had in mind.
After witnessing Max flirting with Miss via, he knew that his young master had considered Max as his enemy but due to some things he couldn''t sent his men to teach him a painful lesson.
''''I was also thinking that. However we don''t know how powerful he is. This might prove to be a bit tricky." Dalton frowned. Although he was arrogant, he didn''t underestimate Max.
''''Young master you don''t need to worry about this. I''ll put a few two-star mages to work. If he gets matched with them in the third round, they will take him out. I don''t believe that someone so young can be a match for those mages who you spend so many resources to cultivate."
After contemting for a moment, Dalton nodded and gave him permission to go ahead with the n. However, he was regretting not eliminating him beforehand.
Vincent on the other hand was feeling excited seeing two talentsparable to him emerge. ''I hope you two won''t disappoint me.''
....
Soon everyone has been tested ending first test effectively.
After talking to all eight supervisors, Elder Zhan announced "Everyone, the first test hase to an end. Out of around two hundred thousand candidates, only one hundred and ten thousand passed. The second test will start shortly. Those who have passed prepare yourselves.''''
As stopped speaking, a group of twenty people came towards the arena with a giant ten feet tall cubic shaped ck rock. Even to twenty people who were at least two-star mages, the rock was very heavy. They walked with very slowly due to its weight.
Thud
The giant rock was ced in the middle of the arena. After setting it up, the group of twenty retreated.
Elder Zhan then turned toward audience ''''I hope you are ready for the second test. As i stated before, your overall strength will be tested in this test. You need to use your strongest attack to strike this limit testing artefact. A number will appear on it after analysing the power of your attack. If it is lower than 20 for one-star mages and for two-star mages if it is lower than 50, then you will be disqualified. Now you maye and test yourself.''''
....
The more impatient ones flocked to the arena. However this time there was only one artefact for testing so they formed one line. When more candidates didn''t have any room to stand in line because the line was already so long that it reached sitting area. The supervisors asked the rest of candidates to remain seated.
First candidate who was a woman in a knight''s attire stood in front of the rock. She took out her sword from it''s sheathe.
Haa ?
With a shout, she swung her sword fiercly at the rock. She wanted to get qualifed in one try, therefore, she didn''t held back at all and use every bit of her mana to strenthen this strike.
BANG
Crash
The sword struck with a bang and she was thrown around 5 meters back on the ground due to the recoil but the spot where her full powered strike had struck, there wasn''t even a single mark proving the toughness of the rock.
She stood up, blood trickling down her lips. However, she had a content expression on her face. The was the best she could do at the cost of small injuries.
Elder Zhan nodded slightly. This girl was not bad. Even after knowing that if she didn''t hold back at all, she would suffer some injuries due to recoil, she gave her best.
After a few moments, mana around the giant rock twisted and a number appeared on its smooth surface.
43!
"Yay, well done girl." A few cheers from her rtives sounded. Other people also started cheering seeing the number on the rock. She stood at peak of one-star mages, she deserved some cheers.
The supervisor smiled at her and announced " "One-star mage. Power level 43 units. Qualified."
More candidates started testing one by one.
One-star mage. 30 units. Qualified.
One-star mage. 17 units. Disqualified.
Two-star mage. 53 units. Qualified.
Two-star mage. 60 units. Qualified.
One-star mage. 39 units. Qualified.
Disqualified...
....
After a few hours, sun was starting to set when Dalton stood in front of the rock. He turned around to look at Max and sneered. Max was dazed at this. ''Is this guy right in the head?''
Haah!
Mana around Dalton swirled around him as he raised his fist. He used his earth element to cover his hand and made his fist half a meterrge. After talking a step back, he punched at the rock with all his might.
"Woah! this guy also has awakened earth element." People in the crowd eximed after seeing this. Only five percent of the candidate has shown that they awakened an element. So the audience took note everyone of them.
BANG!
His giant earthen fist collided with the rock with a great impact. The rock trembled ever so slightly while Dalton was pushed back by the recoil of the impact, however, he wasn''t injured like the previous girl.
He raised his head and looked at the rock. A number slowly appeared. Seeing the number, a smile appeared on his face.
Chapter 98 Unrivalled In The Same Realm
Chapter 98 Unrivalled In The Same Realm
91!
"Two-star mage. 91 units. Qualified." The supervisor announcing the results had a look of reverence of his face, making Dalton feel better.
"91 units? Sigh he is beyond our level." A two star mage who had his maximum power measured in fifties sighed dejectedly.
"It''s expected from a young master of the most wealthy family of the region. If you had everything he has, most probably your result would have been the same." A person beside him said. He was from amomer''s family, so he always gave their rich backgrounds all the credit like mostmoners do.
"No I don''t agree with you. There are countless nobles who don''t have good talent despite having all the resources. So, you can''t say that it''s only because of his background that he achieved what he did." Ady sitting beside them disagreed instantly. She was the among those who didn''t have good talent despite being a noble''s daughter.
"You are right mydy. I apologise for being biased in my judgement." The previous man apologised, noticing her despondent expression. He also understood what she meant by her words and didn''t want to continue this topic any further.
"..."
"You have good talent little guy. I hope you will consider joining our academy when timees." Elder Zhan walked beside him and praised.
Dalton nodded "Yes Elder Zhan I''ll consider it." Despite saying this, he had contempt in his eyes. With his talent, why would he join fourth ranked academy when he can join first ranked one. However, as Elder Zhan was host and was obviously stronger than him, he didn''t dare be disrespectful.
"Good." Elder Zhan walked away without saying much this time. As someone who has seen all kinds of people in his life, he could clearly see that he looked down on their academy. He smirked ''How deceptive the outward appearance can be?''
After enjoying crowd''s appreciation and respect, he walked down the arena and returned to his seat.
"Miss via, why don''t you go and test yourself too? I''m sure your result will be better than mine or at least equal." He smiled at via who was gradually losing hope of living a free life after seeing Dalton''s outstanding talent. Before today, she still entertained the hope that his talent would turn out worse than her and she would be able to have greater say when her family decided to marry her to him.
"Young master Dalton, I don''t think I''m outstanding enough topete with you. However, I''ll not give up just yet." After calming her anxiety, she ndly replied and stood up.
When she walked towards the arena and stood in line, many gazes turned toward her due to her beauty but she stood still without showing any expression. She didn''t go ahead in line even when the people in front of her offered to swap ces because she wanted to stay away from Dalton as long as she can. She started to hate him more and more aftering here.
Dalton also knew this but he didn''t mind, instead he licked his lips in lustful manner ''Try everything you can but soon you''ll be mine.''
....
Max watched everyone calmly, he noticed that there were some who had better control over their mana than him.
Then he noticed a bald man stepping up to take the test. Other than his shining bald head, he seemedpletely ordinary. His clothes were also in but he gave off a peculiar kind of feeling that seemed even more imperious and noble however when that feeling vanished after he stepped in front of the testing rock.
"Weird! Who is this guy?" Max watched him even more intently.
The bald man waved his hand cast a spell in just a second. Silver lightening crackled around him and took shape of a two meter long spear.
He threw it at the giant rock. All this process didn''t seem to take much out of him. Even his breath didn''t quickened after using a considerable amount of his mana.
"Oh? He has awakened lightening element." Elder Zhan seemed a little surprised. The reason for his surprise was because lightening element is not easy to awakenpared to other elements. So there are very few lightening mage. ?
Audience also eximed in surprise however seeing hiszy attitude their enthusiasm died down.
"Tch, so what if he has a slightly rare element. Shouldn''t he take this more seriously."
"What a show off!"
"However, seeing the speed at which he casted his spell, he seemed to have some talent."
"..."
Most of the people didn''t look favorably at him. He seemed to think little of this recruitment and it tipped them off. They were trying so hard to join an academy and here he was acting all leisurely.
However, Elder Zhan, envoys and some considerably strong mages who were here to witness young generation''s splendor instead focused on his lightening spear flying toward the rock.
BANG!!!!
A loud collision sound stopped the audience from throwing their remarks about the bald guy''s attitude and were shocked to see the scene on the arena.
The silver spear struck the rock in the middle and exploded. Surprisingly, the impact pushed the giant rock one feet back.
"What!!"
Loud eximations sounded throughout the Colosseum. There hadn''t been anyone yet who could even push the rock even one centimetre back. Even Dalton who had 91 units of attack power could only make it tremble minutely that no one could notice without paying attention.
"Oh this guy is surprisingly strong for a two star mage." The Envoy from the White sea academy said appreciatively.
"Yeah, why didn''t we notice him in the first test? He seems even more talented and stronger than that kid named Vincent." Third envoy said.
"It''s because he only had a grade five affinity and tested right after that dual elemental mage." The old woman of Green pagoda smiled.
"I must have him join my royal academy." Cilera mumbled. Her expression suggested that she might go and kidnap him and force him to join her academy if there weren''t other envoy''s present.
Third envoy frowned and said coldly "Girl, aren''t you being too arrogant wanting every genius to join your royal academy?"
"So what? I''ll have him join my royal academy and if any of you dare topete over him, I won''t be polite anymore." Cilera said without even ncing at him.
Third envoy didn''t get angry but frowned. Although she was disrespectful before, she didn''t dare to go as far as to threaten everyone here over a disciple. ''Isn''t he just a bit stronger than average two-star mages?"
He reflexively nced toward the arena his expression became one of utter shock and he eximed "Unrivalled in the same realm!"
Chapter 99 Not Losing Hope [Bonus Chapter]
Chapter 99 Not Losing Hope [Bonus Chapter]
He understood why first envoy was going over the line for a mere disciple. Even if the envoys fought during the recruitment, it will only cause minor problems for the academy however, if the academy came to know that the envoy, for the fear of offending other academies or for some other reason, let a disciple such as this one, then it''ll be counted as a crime and they will be heavily punished.
"Wah!!"
Eximations of shock resounded in the Colosseum. No one could believe what they were seeing.
"Nice." Vincent almost shouted and couldn''t contain his excitement. He didn''t believe even he has what it takes to push the rock one feet back. However, precisely this excited him. In his excitement, his body started shining...
105!
This number appeared on the giant rock. Making people even more shocked. The limit of power one could exert for Two-star mages was 100 units. Although, it was normalised. Even so, it was no easy feat to breach this 100 units boundary. However, those who could do this were called ''Unrivalled in the same realm''.
This ''Unrivalled'' didn''t mean that they were undefeated in their realms. It was only a title that given to those who had surpassed the limit of their realm in terms of power and if they could surpass the limit, then undoubtedly they were genius amongst geniuses.
"Two-star mage, 105 units. Qualified." The supervisor announced, his voice louder than usual.
Everyone''s perspective of the bald man changedpletely. They understood that he wasn''t taking the recruitment lightly but he was just so confident of his strength.
Afterpleting his test, the bald man turned around and walked to his seat without saying anything.
Max was stunned. It seems the feeling he got from him wasn''t any illusion. From the crowd, he understood that no one here knew who he was or where he came from.
Quickly it was Miss via''s turn. Seeing her Neer almost shouted "Young master, it''s that goddess turn." His face was flushed with excitement.
Max also look at her carefully. She always seemed like a goddess and her beauty wasn''t any less than Lilly when she dressed herself well.
Seeing many people cheering for her, Max smiled. No matter where, beauties are always appreciated.
Just then Max felt a piercing gaze locked at him. He turned around and saw that Dalton was staring at him with menacing look.
"What''s the problem of this guy? Is he really upset about that day?" Max frowned.
He thought that it wasn''t anything. After all, he onlyplemented Miss via because he found her to be very beautiful. And most probably other people would oftenplement her upon seeing too. Would he go and found trouble with everyone who did so? No right? But apparently he was wrong.
The driver noticed him mumbling with a frown creasing his brows. He following Max''s gaze and understood.
He smiled bitterly and said "Young master, some people are too arrogant and won''t tolerate if someone even nced at their woman. There are many people of this type. However now it seems he won''t let young master go without finding trouble with you. I hope you will be a little more cautious from now on.'''' ?
Max didn''t say anything as he was in deep thoughts. Was he going to stop being himself if other party was strong, for the fear of not offending them?
Then he recalled that When he opened his eyes in this world after dying on Earth. After finding out that he was a piece of trash who didn''t have any talent but was a son of a Noble, his first thoughts were to avoid trouble that may arise and live a luxurious andfortable life.
However when he found out that he has a system that could help him be strong and he wasn''t the ''piece of trash'' he once was, his thinking started changing over time, without him knowing.
When beast tide broke out and he saw people dying around him, he understood that the value of life here was too low. You could die anytime if you aren''t strong enough. And after witnessing Lilly''s resolve to be stronger to be with him, he also wanted to be strong enough to keep his woman with him.
However, now he had to bow down to some young master even though he wasn''t in the wrong?
''No even if I was wrong, I wouldn''t back down. If I''m stronger than him, why would I be afraid!'' His eyes shed.
He smirked toward him and focused his gaze on Miss via. He was also onfident in his strength just like that bald man. He could even survive Mina''s full strength assault that was no easy feat so he should be stronger than Dalton. He guessed that if Mina was here, she too would be called ''Unrivalled'' and her score would have been more than just 105 units.
Dalton saw this and his blood boiled. He gnashed his teeth "This bastard!"
....
Oblivious of their little encounter, via proceeded to the giant rock. She took out a few small metal balls. Her lips moved delicately as she chanted a spell. The shape of metal balls changed to became a spear. She gripped it tightly, inhaled deeply and then threw it at the giant rock with all her strength.
BANG!!
The spear after leaving her hand, picked up speed and before anyone could even blink, it crashed in the middle of the rock. The giant rock trembled but this trembling stop in the next moment. Even then, its trembling was a bit more intense than it was when Dalton punched it.
via stood in her ce with a trickle of blood flowing down at the corner of her lips. She had overexerted herself to score higher than Dalton. No matter what she didn''t want to lose hope just yet.
93!
"Woah! This girl is fierce despite having such delicate body." A young manmented, however in the next moment he had to duck his head down because he could feel a murderous gaze locked at him just as he said this.
....
The supervisor announced "Two-star mage, 93 units. Qualified."
In the stands, Dalton had an ugly expression but it quickly changed into a smirk ''So you are still resisting because you have some strength, huh?''
Seeing that her result was better than Dalton''s, via smiled. However, her smile put many young men present in daze. Even though there was a blood stain at corner of her lips, her smile was still a beautiful spectacle.
She didn''t return to her seat beside Dalton, instead she went and sat in front seats and started meditating to replenish her used mana. Dalton calmly watched her without showing any expression.
"It seems it''s my turn now." Vincent stood up from his seat and walked toward the arena amidst the loud cheering of audience.
Chapter 100 Low Tier Spell?
Chapter 100 Low Tier Spell?
Vincent stood in front of the giant rock. Without waiting for anything, he used his elemental mana and his body started shining.
After a few moments, the shining disappeared, leaving a metallic sheen over his body.
nk!
He clenched his right fist producing a metallic sound. He eyed the rock two meters away from him and took a step forward he and disappeared.
BANG
Just when most of the audience was marveling about his monstrous speed, a loud bang resounded.
Everyone turned to look toward the rock only to see Vincent being thrown back by the recoil of his strike on the rock. The rock was also pushed around half a foot back.
"Hmm, as expected. I couldn''t push it one feet back like that guy." Vincent stood up and dusted his clothes before sighing and turning around. However, his eyes were gleaming with excitment.
As he turned around, the supervisor announced "Two-star mage, 101 units. Qualified."
"Oh?" The bald man eximed after hearing the announcement, he hadn''t noticed the number on the rock. He looked skeptically at Vincent for a moment before smiling.
After hearing the annocement, Audience finally reacted and burst out in chatter.
"Damn. Another Unrivalled genius. Since when people in our region became so strong?" A man in his thirties said in excitement.
"It''s nothing surprising for him to have such strength." A middle aged woman chimed in.
"Oh? Lady do you know who is he?" The man asked, curious. Until now most of the people didn''t know Vincent''s identity.
"Yeah I know." The woman nodded. "He is that rumoured nephew of the City lord of Zexin city."
"What? He is rted to that legendary city lord?" The man shouted in surprise. He then nodded "No wonder he is so talented. He is rted to her."
....
Elder Zhan nced where all of the envoys were sitting and thought ''The Selection this time is going to be a hassle for them with so many talents appearing.''
Time slowly passed. More and more candidates kept getting qualified or disqualified, however, the number of disqualified candidates was very low this time.
There were also many whose maximum strength was in eighties while some touched upon ny unit mark.
When everyone was almost finished and no outstanding genius appeared, Max stood up and walked towards the arena.
"Good luck young master." Neer and the driver wished him good luck. As Neer was already determined to be selected at the end, he didn''t bother to test himself. However even if he did so, most probably he would have been disqualified. So it was better not to.
Max nodded at them and walked by rows upon rows of seats. Coincidentally, via was sitting where he would have to pass by.
Dalton also noticed this. He kept ring at him from his seat.
When Max was about to walk by her. A small smile appeared on his face and he stopped.He turned toward the direction where Dalton was and smiled at him before turning to via who was still recovering with her eyes closed. ?
He tapped on her shoulder lightly. via was startled and opened her eyes. Seeing Max standing by her side with a smile, she blinked her long eyshes in confusion and asked "It''s you sir. Do you need anything?"
Max felt awkward upon hearing this question, he just wanted to anger Dalton further. He knew that Dalton will definitelye after him whether he did anything or not. So why shouldn''t he take this opportunity to talk to a goddess of many''s heart.
He tried to act natural and said "Well, I was going there to test myself and happened to see you sitting here. So I thought I should say hello. After all we can be considered acquaintances right?"
"Yes, sir is right. Congrattions, for having Excelled the first test." via nodded and congratted him for having grade seven affinity.
However Max noticed her expression bing sad for a moment when she said this. He understood that she might be feeling upset for having only grade five affinity.
He smiled and shook his head "Having a higher grade affinity isn''t everything. After all one can still raise their affinity grade by using some magic herbs or something else. What important is, that you can use everything you have most efficiently. Anyways, it seems Miss isn''t far from obtaining the Unrivalled title too."
"Oh!" via looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect him to respond like this. She thought he would dly ept her praise or at least would feign indifference like most nobles do.
However he really didn''t seem to care about his affinity being higher grade or not. Her respect for him increased a bit more due to this.
Seeing her stare at him without blinking, he felt embarrassed. He had said everything that would seem motivational to encourage her, however she didn''t react in any way and just stared at him.
"Umm, I should go and test now. Bye Miss." He quickly excused himself and walked towards the arena.
via didn''t even react and stared dazedly at his back and mumbled "He is right. Having a higher grade affinity doesn''t make you a genius. There are many who initially didn''t have a good affinity but still achieved great hights." However she soon shook her head "Those things that can help raise one''s affinity
are very rare. I''m afraid I won''t be able to find any before..." She stopped and her mood once again became gloomy.
....
Seeing Max stepping on the arena, many trained their sights on him. Although because of Neer''s dual elements there wasn''t as much uproar when Max''s affinity was tested to be grade seven, everyone guessed that his talent wasn''t lower than those geniuses who had their power in 90+ range.
Noticing that he was focus of everyone''s attention, he felt ufortable. Never in his life did he receive such attention, but he still walked calmly and stopped ten meters away from the giant rock.
"Uncle, do you know which element young master has awakened?" Neer asked the driver.
The drive smiled at the well-mannered boy "I heard that young master has awakened fire element recently."
"Recently? Doesn''t This mean, young master doesn''t have much experience with his element? Wouldn''t this affect his performance in this test and third test?" Neer asked anxiously.
The driver shook his head "I don''t know about that. However, he gives me a feeling that he shouldn''t be any weaker than that Dalton."
....
In the envoy''s area, Second envoy focused on him. She wanted to see if what she guessed was right or not. Other envoys also focused.
Max ignored those prickling gazes and calmed down. Then he stimted his elemental mana and raised his hand.
A small fireball appeared above his hand and kept expanding. Max could use maximum of 300 units of his mana to cast his strongest fireball. If he tried using more, it would be unstable and be difficult to control.
Max took his time and slowly conjured it. When it was half a meter wide, he then tossed it toward the rock. He didn''t make it fly faster and let it go at a moderate pace.
As the crimson colour fireball inched closer to the rock everyone narrowed their eyes and watched it.
The bald man frowned ''What does he want to achieve by using such low tier spell?''
However, he wasn''t the only one who had this thought. Many others were also of the same opinion because they knew that fireball spell was one of the most basic spells for fire elemental mages. What was he thinking by using such low tier spell?
Chapter 101 Completion Of The Second Round
Chapter 101 Completion Of The Second Round
However, Max took a few steps back. The audience and even Elder Zhan and others were puzzled by this. However, their confusion was cleared when the fireball collided with the giant boulder.
BANG
Half a meter wide Fireball exploding upon contact in a loud explosion. mes of fire sought to engulf the boulder, but because it was made of some unique material so the fire couldn''t spread.
However, the shockwave of the explosion was fierce¡ªone of the supervisors who was within ten meters range of the explosion staggered when it struck him. If there were a one-star mage instead of him, he would have suffered injuries.
After the fire stopped burning, everyone focused their gaze on the boulder, wondering if this devastating attack was enough to push it back or not.
Supervisors, Elder Zhan, envoys and everyone else were stunned to see that the boulder had subtle burn marks, and it was half a foot back from where it originally was. They weren''t surprised because he pushed the boulder back but because he could do it using only a low-tier spell.
"This isn''t the same Fireball spell we are familiar with. The regr fireball doesn''t explode like that one did." Fourth envoy, the old woman from the green pagoda, said, gazing at Max.
"Yeah. And judging from the damage it can do, it should be a mid grade Middle-tier spell at the very least." The fifth envoymented.
"I didn''t know that there were any mid-tier spells people could find without joining one of the academies, or did someone teach him this." Cilera frowned.
The Academies and the Royal family haveplete control over all the elemental or regr spells of mid-tier and above. So it was questionable from where he could have gotten the spell.
"What if it''s neither of these two?" The second envoy smiled.
"What do you mean?" Cilera asked. She was interested in what her biggest foe was thinking.
The second envoy shook her head and didn''t reply.
The fourth envoy''s eyes glittered thinking of a possibility, however, she also shook her head and said, "It''s not important where could he have gotten this skill. What''s important is that he is pretty talented, maybe evenparable to the core disciples of our academies."
"Two-star mage, 103 units. Qualified."
Just as the fourth envoy stopped speaking, the supervisor''s announcement resounded in Colosseum, causing another uproar among the crowd. Everyone was calling him ''Unrivalled''.
The bald man and Vincent didn''t have much reaction. However Dalton had an unpleasant expression as if he had just swallowed a fly. Hisckey also looked a bit troubled.
After thinking a bit, he said "Young master, even though he turned out to be stronger than what we expected, this Fireball attack should be his strongest attack, and it takes more than a few seconds to cast and is very slow. Even a one-star mage can evade it. Moreover, he is too young and shouldn''t have much experience. We can take him out in the third test."
"Yeah. Go ahead with your n. I don''t want him to livest today." A cruel glint shed in eyes.
In a corner, the chubby young master and that Amicable old man sighed in relief. They both had the same thought ''It''s good we didn''t offend him.''
Miss via also came out of her thoughts when she heard the announcement.
.... ?
Max scoffed in his heart upon hearing everyone calling him ''Unrivalled.'' He stepped off the arena. The remaining candidates continued with their testing.
When via saw himing back, she put on a smile and said "Once again, congrattions sir."
"Well, it''s only a hollow title. Nothing worth praising." Max smiled and shook his head. In his heart, he was thinking, ''If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have used my strongest attack here.''
"Hmm, I think sir shouldn''t be in contact with me. Some people may find it ufortable." She said after feeling Dalton ring at them.
"Heh! What''s the point of living if I can''t do what I want? However, if Miss feels ufortable, you can tell me." Max shook his head. He has already made a resolve to himself.
via once again was shocked by his words and in response to hisst question, she shook her head, making Max smile.
"I should also go and recover. Thest test is going to start anytime soon now. Do your best
Miss!" Saying this, he excused himself.
Seeing him walk away, via hurriedly said "You too sir."
After talking to her, Max found via very easy to talk to, but at the same time, he also noticed that he always seemed down for some reason. However, by the way she warned him, it might be rted to Dalton.
"Tch, What kind of man are you to make such a good girl make said. Well, it''s none of my business."
....
Max returned to his seat. Surrounding people had a look of reverence in their eyes, while some young ones were also motivated to work hard to gain this title.
Neer weed him excitedly. "Young master, I didn''t know you were this strong. Everyone was in awe when your fireball exploded. I wish I also had a fire element."
Max didn''t say to the excited kid and let him ramble on. After the driver once again warned him about Dalton''s possible revenge, Max at one mana recovering pill and sat in meditation.
Although he only casted one fireball with three hundred mana points, around one hundred more mana points were consumed in controlling it for a short time. ''The bigger ones consume more mana to sustain. I think I''ll stick to my twenty and fifty mana point fireballs in the next test.
....
When the sun sat in the horizon, the second test finally came to an end. Everyone was given one hour to recover before the third test started.
In the meantime, Elder Zhan asked the group to carry the rock back as it could not be stored in spatial bags. Colosseum was lit with shining stones called Luminous stones.
"Now that the first two tests have concluded. A total of seventy thousand candidates are qualified to participate in the third and final test."
****
Hello guys! Due to my exams and seeing that chapters were short (1000-1100 words per chapter), I decided to write only one chapter (1500+ words) per day from tomorrow, so you guys can enjoy. However, if you feel that only one chapter per day isn''t enough, you canplete new goals for the bonus chapters in the author''s thoughts.
Chapter 102 Samuel
Chapter 102 Samuel
"For the third round, this arena is divided into 100 smaller arenas where hundred battles will take ce at one time." Elder Zhan said, making people nce at him with weird gazes.
"Hoho, are you wondering why I said 100 smaller arenas when there is only one?" Elder Zhanughed.
Some people nodded while some already knew what was going to happen as they had already witnessed a few recruitments here.
With a signal from elder Zhan, the eight supervisors went and stood on the edges with Elder Zhan in the middle of the five hundred meter square arena.
Elder Zhan nodded and all of them started chanting some spell. After one minute, simultaneously, all of them put their hand on the ground. The point where their hands touched, started glowing in golden colour. The glow spread around the arena at a rapid speed.
Soon the arena was divided in hundred smaller parts by the walls of golden light . The supervisors stood up, seemingly exhausted. Elder Zhan also seemed to have expended a good amount of mana. However, he stood up with no sign of fatigue unlike the supervisors.
"Here are your hundred arenas." Elder Zhan smiled. "The rules for this test are simple like previous ones. The first phase of third test is elimination round. As the name suggests, this is only to eliminate the weakest of your bunch. You''ll need to win two times in order be qualified to proceed in selection rounds. Don''t worry because you are required to fight in the same realm.
To win, you have to fight until either your opponent is incapable of fighting further or he/she willingly forfeits. One can also be eliminated if one touches these formation walls more than three times. I hope rules are clear to everyone." Elder Zhan stopped speaking and waved his hand. A hundred people in white robes appeared. "These are the disciples of our academy who will be referees for this test while supervisors will supervise everyone."
Finishing his speech, he nced toward the supervisors "You can start this round."
"Yes elder." One of the supervisor bowed and started calling the qualified One-star candidates toe down and fight. First, it was One-star candidates who were going to fight after that two-star candidates wouldpete.
Two hundred candidates went on the different arena ording to supervisor''s instructions. Fights started, candidates fought without holding back. Everyone wanted to join the academy so they had to survive this round.
Many were injured and a few who didn''t want to give up, were killed by their opponents in order to win. However, there were some who after exchanging one or two moves gave up.
Out of seventy thousand qualified candidates, almost two thirds were one-star mages. Their fight went on for a few hours. Most of the fights were boring, however some were also very interesting too.
For example, Max noticed a fire elemental mage who used her element very deftly and in just two moves, she knocked out her opponent with Ice element.
Then it was turn for Two-star mages to fight. Supervisor called out the names and candidates went and fought. The fights between Two-star mages wereparatively fierce and much more bloodied, that made them interesting to watch.
Max noticed that even ten year old kids didn''t seem afraid after seeing people being killed brutally. Instead, they seemed to enjoy it. He couldn''t help butugh at himself for still gauging by Earth''s standards.
....
Group after group went and fought. Once again this was time for another group to fight. The supervisor called out the candidates'' names again. This time Max paid more attention because the bald man also went on the arena this time.
The bald man entered a arena where he would have to fight. His opponent was a girl with curly green hair. Seeing her opponent was the bald man, her expression stiffened. She red at the supervisor who decided the matchings and cursed in her mind ''You bastard! Couldn''t you have matched me with someone else?''
"Start!" The supervisor didn''t noticed her expression and called out. Other Candidates started fighting as soon as the go ahead singal was given. However, bald man didn''t move he calmly looked at the girl and asked "Are you not going to forfeit?"
"No, not without trying." She clenched her jaws.
She stimted her mana and chanted some spell. Then suddenly pointed at him and shouted.
"Poison snake!"
Whizz!!
A greenish mana snake that was half a feet thick and one meter long, shot toward the bald man at an astounding speed.
Seeing he didn''t have his guard up, she smiled and thought ''Maybe I can win.''
However in the next second, the bald man pointed his index finger at the iing snake figure and softly said.
"Lightning arrow!"
A four inch long arrow made of silver lightening shot out even faster than the green snake.
Without a sound both shed and lightning arrow pierced her green snake and continued toward the green haired girl.
The girl had her eyes opened wide, she couldn''t believe such a small arrow that he didn''t even put any effort to conjure, could so effortlessly destroy her one of the best spells. ?
Pisshh!
In her astonishment she couldn''t react and the lightning arrow pierced her left should leaving a see through wound behind.
Ahh¨C
She cried out in pain and held her shoulder with her right hand. In a second, her hands were stained in blood.
Crackle~
She raised her head after hearing lightening crackle, she froze in fright and even forget the pain in her shoulder for a moment.
The bald man had two more small lightening arrows dancing above his index and middle fingers. He didn''t even nced her said "If you don''t forfeit in three seconds, you are dead."
Everyone sucked in a cold breath seeing him giving her a death sentence with such a calm expression. However, the girl didn''t hesitate after hearing his verdict. She quickly raised her uninjured hand and shouted "I give up." She didn''t dare to try her luck in front of this bald demon.
Two small lightening arrows vanished from his fingertips. He looked toward the refree calmly waiting for him to dere the winner.
The refree gulped his saliva nervously seeing him looking in his direction. He was only Two-star mage and an outer disciple, he was only as strong as the girl. So he felt instinctive fear toward him and hurriedly announced "The winner is Mr. Samuel."
Samuel, the bald man, nodded toward him and sat down with his eyes closed. They could only go out when all hundred battles has been concluded and formation walls opens.
The green haired girl quickly took out a grade two healing pill and ate it before taking out a potion and sprinkling it over her injured shoulder. Then she also sat down and meditated to hasten the healing process.
....
"Who is this Samuel guy? He is too strong." Dalton asked his servant, with raised eyebrows.
His servant shook his head "This is the first time he is seen around here and no one knows anything about him. Young master I think you should..."
Before he could speak, Dalton cut him off "Did I ask for your advice?"
"No Young master. I apologise for stepping out of my boundaries." He bowed and apologised.
"Tch, it''s okay." Dalton clicked his tongue in annoyance. He wasn''t annoyed by his servant but rather because of Max. His smirking face had irked him to the limits.
....
''This guy is surprisingly very adept at using his element. I must have him join our academy.'' Every envoy had this thought as they looked at him like he was some rare treasure, of course, second envoy was the only exception to this.
Noticing that she wasn''t moved even after seeing him in action, the fourth envoy curiously asked "Respectable Second envoy, aren''t you interested in that youngd?"
Second envoy shook her head "Elder, please don''t use honorifics with me. I''m just a junior. As for your question whether I''m interested in him or not. Of course I''m. It''s just that I''ve no intention to beg anyone to join our Cloud academy. If someone want and is qualified, they are wee."
Hearing this, the first envoy, Cilera and other envoys sneered inwardly. However unlike other envoys, Cilera sneered because of her foolishness. Even though Cloud academy was very strong in the past, most would see their present position. And who would join their academy if second envoy didn''t invite anyone.
However, fourth envoy nodded appreciatively "It seems that retard has taught some good disciples."
Everyone including second envoy almost choked at her words. She dared to call headmaster of cloud academy a retard. Maybe, only she has guts to do so in the whole Green leaf kingdom without fear of being killed.
Seeing their expressions she coughed and said "I apologise, it seems I misspoke."
''No you didn''t. It was intentional.'' Everyone yelled in their hearts. Some envoys seeing that fourth envoy called second envoy''s master a retard nced at second envoy to see what was she going to do but were surprised to find that second envoy only smiled wryly and shook her head.
The respect for the old woman in their eyes increased even more. Although they didn''t know who her master was, but they knew he was someone at the top of cloud academy that even king himself has to show his due respect.
This woman from green pagoda was too mysterious.
****
I hope chapter is long enough for you guys, lol. Tell me if you liked it. =^_^=
Chapter 103 Elimination Round Concludes (1)
Chapter 103 Elimination Round Concludes (1)
In a few more minutes, all battles were over. Samuel calmly walked down the area and went to his seat. By his expression, one can notice that he didn''t think much of his fight just now.
More groups continued going on the arena and fight. After one more hour, another group was called. Audience focused their attention because in this group, Dalton and Vincent were also called.
Dalton kept ncing toward Vincent, his expression was anxious that he tried to cover by acting natural, in order to keep his image intact.
However, many still noticed his worry and looked at him in derision. But none mocked him for it. They could understand his plight and were more than happy to see a hypocrite and arrogant young master panic like this.
When the candidates were assigned to different arenas, Dalton sighed in relief seeing that Vincent wasn''t his opponent. He didn''t want to face Vincent in this recruitment because he knew that Vincent wouldn''t care whether he is the young master of Dalton family given his personality and would beat him like a dog.
"Oh isn''t this young master of dalton family? How lucky i am to be matched with you! Now i don''t need to worry about winning this first fight of elimination round. Hahaha!" His opponentughed.
Dalton''s attention shifted to the man. He frowned and asked "Who are you?"
"Aish! I''m hurt that young master Dalton do not recognise me." The man put his hand above his heart and acted hurt. However, his tone suggested that he didn''t took him seriously and even looked down on him.
Dalton felt fury rising in his heart. Why was everyone being so cocky in front of him now-a-days? Did they think he was a pushover?
"Die."
Dalton shouted and dashed toward him as his fist covered inyers of earth, making it thicker, harder and stronger. After the big arena was divided into hundred smaller ones, each arena were in square shape with 50 meters of length and breadth.
The man was standing near the middle therefore Dalton reached him before he could react and punch at his chest with his 91 unit of maximum attack power.
The man who wasughing just now looked at him disbelief and face turned pale. He shouted "You bastard, you dare to attack me. I''m with Marquis Aldva''s¨C"
Unfortunately for him, Dalton had attacked in anger and wasn''t in mood to hear who he was. Before he could finish his sentence, Vincent''s giant earthen fistnded on the his chest and sted it apart. Organs flew everywhere and a wide hole was opened in his chest. His body flew through the air and collided heavily on the formation wall. His breathing stopped. He was dead.
Audience stared wide eyes at the ghastly sight before erupting in cheers.
"This young master of Dalton family is not bad." A manmented. Just he as said this, he received many disgusted res. He smiled wryly and didn''tment further.
"He usually carry himself like a gentleman. That guy must have been his enemy. That''s why he didn''t go easy on him." A woman nodded as if realising something.
"Fierce. Although he doesn''t have strength of an unrivalled, his strength isn''t something a normal Two-star mage can rival."
"You did well, young master."
"It was a great fight." Some of hisckeys also started cheering loudly.
Max also nodded his head. Even though this guy was narcissistic, he has a good strength and despite having Earth element, his speed was quite fast. If Max hadn''t raised his agility to 50 points and he met in the arena. He feared that before he could even cast a fireball, he would be dead.
"..."
However, Dalton wasn''t in the mood to enjoy audience'' appreciation like he usually did. He was looking at the dead man with furrowed eyebrows.
''Marquis Aldva? Was he rted to Marquis Aldva? That''s why he was being so cocky. Fuck! What I''m I going to do now?'' His face lost all its color after recalling the man''sst words.
He knew that the daughter of Marquis Aldva hase to Zexin city for this recruitment. He even went to meet her and make a good image of himself in front of her, however, her guards said that she wasn''t meeting anyone. So, he had to give up on that.
He knew that an heir of a Marquis wasn''t someone that even a powerful family like his would dare to offend in normal circumstances.
However, Now he has killed someone rted to her. How was he going to exin it to her if she came for revenge.
He knew that if she reallyes for revenge, not even his family can save him. He then looked toward the man who he just killed. Seeing that the man didn''t look someone of much importance he thought ''Maybe I can still avoid trouble if I can apologise before she came to find me.''
He wanted to go out right now and apologise to her for killing her man but he couldn''t do so before everyone''s fights finished and they these formation walls opened.
''This fucking bastard!''He red hatefully at the dead body of the man.
.... ?
Just below the envoys sitting arena, A group of noble looking people sat. There were both men and women in this group. Even though they looked to be of high standing, everyone was trying to boot-lick the girl sitting in the middle of the group.
She was beautiful but notparable to girls like via and Lilly, there were some girls in this group who were a bit more pretty than her. However none could match her in terms of temperament.
She sat there, casually epting their ttery however her face didn''t show any arrogance a daughter of a powerful Marquis normally should have. Everyone looked less inparison to her. This girl was the only daughter of Marquis Aldva.
"Youngdy Rashmi, why are you in this regional recruitment when you could simply join any academy you want with your talent and lord Marquis'' authority?" A woman around her age asked curiously.
Rashmi shook her head "It''s not that, I''m just here to¨C"
She was interrupted before she couldplete her sentence by a stoic looking woman in silver robes. She bowed in front of her and said "Youngdy, That arrogant bas¨C... Cough I mean that guy from your mother''s side was killed in the elimination round."
"Oh? Who was he up against?" Rashmi asked, she couldn''t focus on fights because the people around her countinued talking to her. However, She knew that although that guy was too arrogant, his strength was quite good. So it shouldn''t be easy task for someone in the same realm to kill him. And even if he was matched up against someone he couldn''t win against, given his shameless personality he should have forfeited from the battle.
"It was some young master of Dalton family of this Zexin City." The woman replied.
"Okay don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it." Rashmi casually said.
"Yes youngdy." The woman retreated after a slight nod.
....
Back on arena, Vincent was in a different arena. His opponent was peak Two-star mage, however he didn''t have any element awakened. Even then he was quite powerful. Max assumed him to beparable to the butler George.
He had used a defensive spell just as fight started and erected a mana bubble around him. He knew that Vincent was very powerful. This defensive bubble was his family''s treasured spell and it could negate 70 percent power of any attack from any opponent that wasn''t too much stronger than him.
Vincent''s strength was almost the same as him if he didn''t use his element. Vincent could have finished the fight early if he used his element but he was fighting him without using it.
BANG BANG BANG BANG
Heunched a flurry of punches at his opponent''s mana bubble.
His opponent was confused as to why Vincent hadn''t used his full strength yet. After seeing that his opponent was Vincent, knew that his winning chances were very slim.
Therefore, He only wanted to show off his prowess in front of the envoys in hopes that they will notice him and might select him. However, When he saw that Vincent wasn''t fighting him with his full strength, he became ecstatic and casted two powerful spells at the same time. If he could make Vincent struggle a bit, his impression on envoys will be much more.
"Restrictive chains!"
"Mana spears!"
Chains materialised and coiled around Vincent''s feet and restricted his movements. Then Lethal looking spears materialised around the man. He waved his hand and they shot toward Vincent.
Feeling impending danger, Vincent stopped his crazy assault at the mana bubble and used his element. His body glowed, he punched at the chains and all of them broke into pieces.
He then jumped two meters to his left side, sessfully evading the spears.
He the red at the man. With a stomp, he shot toward him. The man noticed his murderous look and quickly raised with hand and shouted "I give u- ughhh..."
BANG
Before he could say the word up Vincent''s fist had struck him in the stomach. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and shot toward the formation walls.
However before his body could crash into the wall, he felt a hand on his back that stop him from crashing. He turned his neck to look at the person behind with his blurry eyes and the light in his eyes dimmed and he fainted.
******
Bonus chapter forpleting 25 golden ticket target. Let''s keep it up guys.
Chapter 104 Elimination Round Concludes (2)
Chapter 104 Elimination Round Concludes (2)
It was Vincent who caught him. After feeding him a few grade two healing pills, he let him fall down on the ground and sat down. The referee announced his victory after seeing that his opponent was incapable of continue the fight.
After seeing the man raising his hand, Vincent had guessed that the man wanted to forfeit but he couldn''t take back his punch due to momentum, that''s why he tried to control the strength of his punch. However even after that, when his punch struck him, at least half of the original strength still remained that caused a lot of damage to his internal organs.
So he knew that if he wasn''t fed a few healing pills, the man would be dead before the formation walls opened.
Audience was surprised to see Vincent save his opponent''s life. Very few people are kind enough to do such a thing now-a-days.
After a while all these fights of the group were concluded. Referee asked the medical staff to take the injured to recuperate. As Vincent walked towards his seat, he took a nce at Samuel, his eyes burning withpetitive spirit. He then looked back towards Max, with same eyes. It was as if he was challenging them to fight.
Max merely smiled at this while Samuel only looked at him with narrowed eyes.
After a few more groups had done fighting, via was also called. Her opponent was another female mage who hadn''t awakened her element. via didn''t took the things to extreme or tried to show off. She took out a few metal balls, formed metal chains with them and restricted her. She then used her maximum speed toe behind her and knocked her out by a strike behind the head.
Finally it was Max''s turn, when he entered his designated arena, there was a rough looking man waiting for him there. He hair were disheveled and body was burly. He didn''t look scared after being matched up with Max, instead he looked happy.
Max looked at him in confusion. ording to him, most people should be afraid of him because he was also one of the three unrivalled in thispition. But before he could ask why wasn''t he afraid of him, the rough man spoke arrogantly, "Pretty boy, you should give up or you will die by my hands. Although you have very strong attack power and your affinity was also grade seven, that doesn''t mean anything if you can''t hit your opponent with your attacks. It''ll take you a few more years before you can fight me."
Many who thought the same as him and were jealous of the attention he received,ughed at Max.
"He is right by the way. There is no point in fighting, train for a few more years and thene back. Hahahaha!"
"I also think the same as this brother here."
"Yeah, he is too inexperienced right now." Some old men also shook their heads.
"..."
Max frowned. Living in thefortable life of Viscount manor, he forgot that not everyone will respect him just because he was a noble,
He''ll have to show them that he was qualified and that respect.
Although his talent surprised many, but in the second test, they thought he was too inexperienced because he took a while to cast his spell and apart from having high destructive power, its speed was so slow that even a novice mage could dodge that easily.
Max eased his brows and smiled nonchntly "Let''s see how are you going to kill me."
Those who thought this he would give up knowing his limitations were stunned. The only thought ''Is this guy seriously going to fight? Doesn''t he want to live anymore?''
The rough man became enraged at his calm attitude and yelled "Then let me show you that talent alone isn''t enough here."
He was an earth elemental mage. He chanted a spell and his body was covered by thickyers of earth, making him look like a giant.
Thud! thud! thud!
He ran toward Max, the ground was shaking with every step he took. However, due to his immense weight, his speed was also slow.
Max shook his head andmented "How foolish! Giving up on your agility for strength when you aren''t even a long ranged mage. Tsk, tsk, and you were bbering about how my attacks were slow and can''t hit my targets"
The man became even more enraged at his ridicule and threw a punch at him "Die brat."
"You aren''t qualified to kill me yet." Saying this Max twisted his body backwards and with a turn, he raised his left leg and after strengthening it with mana, he kicked his abdomen. Due to being in close proximity and his low agility, the man couldn''t react in time and was kicked ruthlessly.
Crack!
The upperyer of earth around his abdomen cracked and his face twisted slightly. He used his elbow to strike at his leg but Max was too agile, his had already took his leg from the man''s abdomen. His elbow struck only air. ?
Earthen giant looked up and found that Max was already more than two meters away from him.
Max smirked "So do you still have something to say now?" Before the man could say anything Max retreated a few meters back and raised his hand, a small fireball slowly appeared "If you still do, after tasting this attack of mine, you''ll no longer have."
The earthen man sneered. He knew that it''ll take some more time until his fireball was fully cooked. He hastily took a step forward to attack him before it waspleted.
However, in the next moment, his eyes bulged and he stared at the half a meterrge fireball above his palm. Its size was the same as the one he used it to test in second test.
"Did you you say that my attacks are too slow? Tell me if it''s still slow." Max waved his hand in earthen giant''s direction and the fireball shot toward him at a fast speed. Max had used more of his mana to make it fly faster.
It appeared in front of the man before he could react. He wanted to curse Max for hinding the fact that he could control the speed his Fireball traveled.
He knew that this he couldn''t evade this attack now and had to try and live through it. He quickly stimted his mana and added moreyers of earth over his body. He looked like a round ball of earth.
Boom!
The fireball exploded upon collision. Rubble of earth flew around. A mushroom of fire was in the ce where earthen giant previously stood. Max, in his irritation, had used 300 mana points in this fireball. So the Destruction was guaranteed.
...
However seeing this, Max''s face went pale, not because of using arge part of his mana but because of killing another human being.
He felt a nauseating feeling rising from his gut. His felt dizzy and staggered on his feet. He took deep breaths as he ced his hands on the knees for support.
He raised his head to look at the mushroom of fire instead of the earthen giant and mumbled "Did I really kill a human being?"
....
Slowly fire stopped burning and by now, Max has also calmed down quite a bit. He knew that sooner orter he will have to do this because he had Count As his target. So it was better to start now and everyone who came down on the arena to fight knew that they might be killed. So he shouldn''t feel guilty about it.
As smoke cleared, a barely recognisable ck figure appeared before everyone''s eyes. His chest was blown apart, and his right arm was missing from shoulder. Max guessed that it was due to the explosion.
He slowly walked toward him, his body was like burnt charcoal and smell of burnt flesh was wafted in his nostrils. He covered his nose and just as he wanted to stand up, the man coughed softly.
Max looked toward him. His mouth moved as if he wanted to say something. Max leaned down and to listen what he was saying. The man spoke in barely recognisable voice. "Cough! I... was wr-wrong... To look d-down on you... In my next... Next life... I W-Won''t under... Underestimate anyone... I want you... know my name... My name is... is Leo... Leo Riggalton..."
He then stopped speaking and his barely noticeable breathing stopped. Max sighed and stood up. He felt the strength leaving his legs. However, he knew that this was only his imagination due to the feeling of guilt.
Audience started murmuring among themselves.
"Maybe he isn''t as unskilled as we thought."
"Sigh, his fireball is too destructive." A middle aged man sighed.
"Yes, to be able to reduce a two-star mage with earth element to this state even after he had used his defensive spell. I wonder what grade is his spell." Someone else chimed in.
"..."
"It seems this was his first time killing someone." In the envoys'' area, the old woman from Green pagodamented after noticing Max acting strangely after killing him.
"Mhm. It''s okay. He will slowly get used to it." Second envoy nodded.
Fourth envoy smiled "It seems you are interested in this kid."
Cilera focused her attention on second envoy. If she was really interested in this boy, she will have to make him join her academy. ''I wonder what will be your reaction then. Haha!'' Sheughed in her heart.
Chapter 105 Elimination Round Concludes (3): Fierce Flavia
Chapter 105 Elimination Round Concludes (3): Fierce via
"Yes I''m interested him more than any other candidate in this recruitment. However, the same rule applies to him too. If he wants to join our Cloud academy, he can. However I won''t please him to join." The envoy of the Cloud academy said indifferently.
All other envoys shook their heads. This woman was too stubborn for her own good. Cilera''s face became red. She wanted to shout at her for her indifference and tell her that she had topete with other envoys if she wants any talented candidate to join her academy. However she knew that she would only be wasting her breath.
....
Max sat down on the ground trying to meditate as he waited for this group''s fights to finish. However, he couldn''t meditate because the image of Leo Riggalton''sst moments kept surfacing in his mind.
Although he knew that no one would me him for this and neither did the man me him. He still felt a bit ufortable.
Shua!
After a while the formation walls opened as fights were finished. He took onest nce at the brunt corpse before walking down the arena.
He saw that via was looking at him as he walked towards her but he wasn''t in the mood to talk to her so he walked by her without saying anything. However, just as he crossed her, her soft voice sounded by his ears "You don''t need to feel guilty. It would be best if you can stop thinking about this as it might affect your performance in next fights."
Max turned to look at her in surprise. He didn''t think that she will notice his situation and would try to console him. He nodded at her gratefully before walking to his seat.
The driver and Neer also advised him to not overthink it and that it was very normal to die while fighting in these types ofpitions.
Some families even forced their younger generations to kill before they even start cultivating. Their reason was simple ''You can''t freak out when ites to killing your enemies or you''ll die an early death.''
Max nodded to them, saying he understood. He then ate one mana recovery pill and sat in meditation to recover. He still had to fight in other rounds and had to be in his peak form.
After a while, first round of Elimination round finished and second round started. All those who had won in first round fought against each other and once again half of them were eliminated.
Then it was Two-star mages'' turn to fight. Everyone was gradually called. Samuel won again with ease as his opponent had forfeited after finding out that he was to go against him. Vincent also won very easily because like previous round he didn''t fool around and used his element from the start.
When it was Dalton''s turn, he directly charged at him and with a punch to the chest, he killed him not giving the chance to forfeit. Many gasped at his cruelty but many also nodded appreciatively as one had to be cruel enough to assert their dominance and Dalton was trying to do the very same. His thunder had been stolen when Vincent, Samuel, Neer and Max appeared. Therefore he he wanted to make his presence known to everyone.
Max didn''t watch any fight, he simply focused on recovering his mana and fortifying his mental realm. After all this time, he had recoveredpletely and that hint of guilt also subsided.
Just as he opened his eyes, via was called onto the arena. Max watched her as she gracefully stepped onto the arena making many cheer for her and went to her designated arena.
After a few more seconds, a man d in ck from head to toe and a red scarf covering his face only revealing his slightly red eyes appeared in the arena opposite to her. Seeing him many gasped.
It is this detestable thing against such a gentle woman. Sigh!"
"She is unfortunate to be matched against this shadow killer. Although she is strong, her chances to survive are very low against this bastard."
Many others also felt pity for her. No one knew this ck d guy''s name. However, he preferred to call himself shadow killer.
''Shadow killers'' was a very formidable and mysterious organization that assasinates people. This guy also wanted to join this organisation but no one knew how to join them so he took its name as his own.
He was notorious in surrounding cities because he had assasinated many people with high statuses. He would take any assassination mission as long as the target was in the same realm.
There were many who looked at him murderously. They were the ones whose family members were killed by him. They wanted to charge down and kill him right now but they only cast their murderous gazes at him while gritting their teeth in frustration.
The academies prohibited any violence inside the Colosseum apart from that happened during fight of course. If anyone, especially who wasn''t a candidate participating dared to disregard this rule, they will be killed and your family background wouldn''t be enough to save your life. ?
Entering the arena, shadow killer licked his lips, his eyes looking at her like she was a harmless prey waiting to be killedughed "Kekeke, it seems you are quite unlucky to have me as your opponent. I was wondering how should I kill you until now as someone has requested your beautiful head. However, Don''t worry I''ll give a painless death."
After hearing his creepyughter, via looked at him and shook her head "I don''t know whether it is I, who is unlucky or not but I can say with certainty that you sure are." She didn''t seem surprised to hear that someone wanted her dead. She was calm as always however the instant she heard that he wanted to kill her, her eyes were shing with intense murderous light.
"Keke, you aren''t only pretty but also have some guts it seems. sh!" The shadow killerughed while walking slowly towards her. Suddenly a ck dagger appeared in his hand and he shed at her with lightening fast speed. A mana de shot out from his dagger, shing toward her chest.
via easily dodged his attack by stepping a few step to the side. When she looked in front of her, however, the figure of shadow killer was nowhere to be seen.
tter¨C
In an instant, via took out two small metal balls, one of which took shape of small shield and came behind her neck in time to block the ck dagger that was only two inches away from taking her head off.
The shadow killer looked at her in astonishment, he didn''t expect his attack to be blocked so easily.
When he shed with the mana de previously, it was only to distract her. When her eyes moved away from him as she dodged, he quickly turned into a shadow and had appeared behind her. He had shed with his dagger as fast and silently as he could. However, he was blocked as if she had already predicted him to use this strategy.
After his initial shock, he hurriedly tried to move away from her. He knew that via was stronger than him and his strength lied on his sneak attacks. Now that he was discovered, he needed to back away or he will be the one to get killed.
*Shlick*
However, despite his fast reaction, he was still toote. The second metal ball that via had taken out, had took the form of a sharp de and arrived beside his neck. Without any hesitation via controlled the metal de and cleanly shed through his neck.
Step... Step...
via took a few steps and looked at him coldly. Shadow killer has disbelief written all over his face. He clutched his neck by both of his hands.
Blood still sprayed around like a fountain from his neck. And as the light in his eyes disappeared, his severed neck and body fell on the ground. In a few seconds the area around his body was glittering red. However, there wasn''t even a single drop of blood on via.
Max and almost everyone watched the fight that onlysted less than a few minutes and couldn''t help but be astonished.
"My god. This goddess is so strong and fierce."
"Yeah, I thought she was kind after she didn''t even injure her opponent inst round, however thispletely toppled my view of her."
"Nicely done. Finally this pest is dead. If I was my family''s head, I would reward her to this service" A women eximed.
"Yeah you are right. However, do you think with her background she will be interested in your reward." Someone scoffed.
....
"Oh, this girl is very perceptive and has excellent control over her metal element. This recruitment is indeed a gathering of talents surpassing past recruitments." Fourth envoy, the old woman praised.
Other envoys also nodded. They could clearly see that she was exceptionally skilled and her fortitude was top notch. Even when she could be killed if she made a slightest mistake, she was still calm and collected.
One could only have this type of fortitude after facing many hardships and fighting many near death battles.
"It seems despite being from a good family, her life hadn''t been a good one." The second envoymented. Her gaze was one of approval.
Max smiled wryly "It seems I''ve underestimated everyone here." He then sighed and thought ''It''s hrious that I was beingcent over my current level of power.''
He could tell that even if he has higher destructive power than her, if she were to fight her in a life and death battle, there was a high chance that he will die.
Chapter 106 Elimination Round Concludes (4)
Chapter 106 Elimination Round Concludes (4)
After the formation walls opened, via returned to her seat.
Dalton smiled seeing her kill shadow killer and mumbled "She really hates every assassin now." He knew that her father was assasinated a few years ago and there has been many attempts to assasinate her and she had almost died many times. So it was natural that she would harbour a grudge against them.
However, Seeing her fierceness, the lust in his eyes was became even stronger. ''You''ll soon be mine. I''ll make sure to tame you well.'' He smiled at this thought.
As usual, Max was called when there were only a few groups were left to fight. He stood up and walked towards the arena. As he passed by via, he congratted her for winning stunningly.
via nodded and a smile appeared on her fairy like face, unfortunately Max didn''t see it. She watched him enter his mini arena where his opponent was already waiting.
Many among the audience expected a good fight and wanted to witness his exploding fireball once again.
Max saw that his opponent this time was a normal looking girl around his age. She was in gray robes. She looked at him with narrowed eyes for a bit and then bowed slightly in greeting "Hello, my name Haory. Tell me when you are ready."
Max also returned the greeting with a smile "Hi, I''m Max. I''m ready wherever you are."
"Oh, if that''s the case I''ll start the fight." Mana around Haory swirled. She chanted a spell and the area around her became a sandy area.
"Oh, so you have sand element." Max looked surprised. It was his first time seeing someone with sand element.
People say that sand element is another aspect of Earth element. However, because how difficult it is to control, it''s usually not strong enough to fear but if one can have enough control over it, it would be among the most powerful elements.
Haory didn''t reply. After there was enough sand around her. She looked at him and said "Careful as I''ll go all out."
Swish¨C
The sand swirled and then took the form of a giant hand that grabbed toward him. Max easily dodged it and just as he wanted to run toward her to attack, a few sand spikes shot out from the hand.
Bang!
Max forcefully stomped the ground and jumped backwards however in the next moment his face changed and he realised that it wasn''t a wise decision.
Swish! swish! swish!
Because at the moment three more sand spikes shot out from the giant hand toward him. But because he was in the air, he couldn''t dodge them.
He forcefully twisted his body in order to dodge the ones that targeted his head and chest however, thest one still pierced his thigh.
Hended on the ground, feeling intense pain in his thigh. He then grabbed and took out the one feet long spike. Although it was conjured up from brittle sand, it was hard as a rock. Blood splurged out from the wound.
This was the second time he was injured and felt such pain. The first time was when that bear bit his neck off but as he died right after, the feeling of pain didn''tst.
However, he was surprised noticing that the pain wasn''t too unbearable and the wound had stopped bleeding right after. His wound was started to feel itchy now.
This meant that it was already starting to heal albeit slowly. He quickly understood why this was so. It was because his vitality was five times a normal human. If it was before, this type of injury would have taken at least a few weeks to heal but now this duration was reducedpletely.
''It''s good that I''ve also increased my vitality stat or I would''ve lost more blood and wouldn''t have been so clear headed.'' He nodded to himself. Just then he heard the noise of a projectile flying toward him.
Without thinking he dodged to the side. He looked ahead and saw that the girl was controlling therge sandy hand and shooting spikes at him. ?
''It seems I''ve no choice but to use my fireballs.'' he sighed. He didn''t want to use them because he was afraid of killing her but seeing that the girl didn''t mind killing him as she was targeting his head, he was angered and stopped holding back.
He stimted his elemental mana and two twenty mana point fireballs materialised. He threw them at the iing spikes, after colliding with the spikes in mid air, the fireballs exploded along with the spikes.
He didn''t stop and conjured a one hundred mana point fireball and fired it at the sandy hand.
The girl however, didn''t want it near the hand and a meter long sand spike shot toward the fireball in order to explode it in the air. However, Max expended some more mana and controlled the fireball and it shot past the spike and collided with the sandy hand.
Boom!
The fireball exploded, turning therge sandy hand into red pile of sand. The spike which she shot to stop the fireball was easily dodged by him.
After destroying the hand, Max didn''t gave her any time to recover and ran at his full speed and reached in front of her in a few moments. His fist shot out at her abdomen and struck hard. He didn''t use his mana to strengthen his punch as he didn''t want to kill her but still, his physical strength was at fifty point and it wasn''t something that a body of any two star mage could withstand who wasn''t defense focused.
Bang!
His punchnded and she was shot backwards like a cannonball. Max looked at the girl in surprise, this girl''s reaction speed wasmendable. Knowing that she couldn''t dodge the punch she formed a sand barrier just before her abdomen to reduce the force of the attack.
Although that sand barrier couldn''t stop his punch, it still reduced the power of his punch by one third. She crashed ten meter back on the ground, spitting out blood.
Max didn''t move from his ce, instead he asked "Do we continue?"
The girl in gray clothes shook her head as she wiped the blood from her lips and stood up "No need, I can''t beat you. It''s your win." She then nced at the referee and told him that she was forfeiting.
After that Both sat down silently. Max ate one healing and one mana recovery pill and just as he was about to start his meditation, he noticed that the girl was clutching her stomach while sitting. She hadn''t eaten any healing pill.
"Do you not have any healing pills on you?" Max asked.
The girl shook her head and looked away. She didn''t want to be mocked because she was poor or make anyone pity her.
Max smiled, he took out another healing pill from the spatial pouch and flicked it toward her "Here eat this. Your injuries will heal faster."
She caught the pill and stared at the pill and then him. She then shook her head and said "Thank you. But I can''t ept this."
"It''s okay. You don''t need to think much about it." Max insisted. Seeing that her injuries were hurting and Max insisted, she nodded and ate the pill. Although Max was angered previously because of her ruthlessness, he knew that she was doing it in order to win.
....
After a while, the formation walls opened and they exited. Noticing that Dalton was still ring at him with murderous look. He didn''t return to his seat and walked toward via and smiled "Hey beautiful Miss, can I sit beside you?"
via looked back reflexively and noticed that Dalton was looking in their direction. Her eyes became resolute. She nodded and said "Yes you can."
Seeing Max sat down beside her, many other males stared at him with jealousy while Dalton gritted his teeth, his face became threateningly grim. "I''ll give you the most painful death." He spoke through his clenched teeth.
After half an hour the second round of Elimination round was finished.
Elder Zhan stepped forward and said, his voice resounding through the Colosseum "The Elimination round finally concludes. There were a total of seventy thousand candidates that participated and only seventeen thousand plus candidates are eligible to advance to the selection phase."
Chapter 107 Joining The Royal Academy?
Chapter 107 Joining The Royal Academy?
Elder Zhan continued "Because candidates this time were more than we expected and it had taken a lot of time. Without further ado, let''s start the selection phase."
He then stomped his foot down on the center of arena, the formation dividing the arena disappeared.
"I want every qualified candidate toe down and stand around the arena. On left side of arena will stand One-star mages while Two-star mages will be on the other side." Elder Zhan said.
Quickly, everyone followed his instructions and swarmed around the arena. The number of candidates on the left side was almost double than the number of candidates on the right side.
"Now, Envoys from every academy will select a few disciples who has caught their eyes. If any envoy chose you and you want to join that academy, you can ept. if not you are free to decline. No one will me you. As for rest, you''ll be selected after them, by the recruiters." Elder Zhan announced, making everyone anxious.
Everyone wanted to be hand picked by Envoys as that will grant them special privileges and they might be able to be inner sector disciple of their academy. However many also knew that their talent was ordinary, so they wereparatively better than others and weren''t as much anxious.
Ten people in the attires of different academies, stepped onto the arena. Ten tables and ten chairs were already ced on the arena in a row. They walked toward them and sat down. The one wearing golden robes sat in the middle, showing his academy, The royal academies'' standing.
After they had taken their seats, Elder Zhan bowed slightly towards the envoys'' sitting arena and said "Now esteemed envoys can select the disciples you have taken liking to."
Envoys nodded and their eyes scanned the whole crowd in a matter of minutes. Every envoy''s gaze rested a bit longer on candidates such as Samuel, Vincent, Dalton, via and Max and some others.
However, they first wanted to select Neer who was still in his seat as only those who participated and were quantified were asked to got on the arena. However they knew that Neer will not tell his decision right now. So they moved their eyes to the second best choise... Samuel.
The royal academy''s envoy Cilera was first to speak, being from the first ranked academy. "Candidate Samuel, I, The envoy of the Royal Academy, would like to invite you to join our first ranked academy in the Green leaf kingdom. If you join, You''ll be given a core disciple''s position and a core disciple receives almost everything they need to further improve if, they have what it takes to take it."
Hearing her, a subtle disdainful smile appeared on his face but it was gone before anyone could notice it. He shook his head inwardly ''I shouldn''t judge everything by my standards here.''
Seeing him deep in thinking, The rest of the envoys were tempted to invite him however, the second envoy didn''t speak yet and it would seem that they weren''t going against the Cloud academy if they speak before her.
The fourth envoy noticed this and said "Second envoy, you should at least say something so that we of the other academies can also invite him."
Second envoy nodded. Therefore, she nced toward the candidates and said "If any of you wants to join the Cloud academy, you are wee to join after checking in with the recruiter of the academy."
Every envoy including Cilera twisted their lips at herckluster invitation. However it wasn''t for them to worry whether anyone joined her academy or not. They started inviting Samuel.
Almost every envoy offered Samuel a core disciple''s position. After seeing that everyone''s offer was the same, Samuel looked toward the first envoy and said "I would join the royal academy then."
Cilera''s raised her head proudly as she nced at other envoys, noticing their envious gazes she felt very satisfied. She then looked at Dalton and said while nodding "Step on the arena and receive your disciple badge from the royal academy''s recruiter."
Samuel nodded and went to the recruiter sitting in the middle of ten recruiters. The recruiter was a woman who seemed to be in her thirties, she took out a golden badge that had a crown depicted on and said as she gave it to him "Please Insert your mana in it."
Samuel took the badge and inserted his mana inside. The badge glowed for an instant and then returned to normal.
"This will be your identity from now on. Keep it with you all times. Now you can wait for the selection process toplete and depart for the academy with the envoy and us." The recruiter notified him.
Samuel nodded and returned to his seat. ?
Then Cilera looked towards Vincent and invited him "Candidate Vincent, I also invite you to join the royal academy. Although I won''t be able to give a core disciple''s status, you''ll be an inner disciple and with your talent, I believe it won''t be difficult for you to be a core disciple after¨C"
Vincent shook his head impatiently "No thanks." Cilera almost choked on the rest of her words. She didn''t believe that someone would reject her invitation even before she could finish. She red at him angrily however Vincent ignored her.
The rest of the envoys who wanted to invite him didn''t dare to do so now fearing that he will also p their faces by rejecting them.
Vincent looked toward the old woman from Green pagoda and asked "Granny, what status and privileges will I get if I join your Green pagoda?"
Those who don''t know his personality and his background were dumbfounded. First he rejected first envoy''s invitation with such impoliteness and now he called the fourth envoy ''granny''. Wasn''t he afraid that they will kill him in anger despite his outstanding talent as their academies didn''t haveck of such talents.
However, defying everyone''s expectations, the old envoy of Green pagodaughed "You only qualify to be an inner disciple and if you don''t behave after joining and improve quickly, you''ll be demoted to the outer sector disciple''s status."
Many were amazed by the fourth envoy''s words. They didn''t believe that Vincent who was an unrivalled was only qualified to be an inner disciple. Many who were confident of their talent and wanted to join Green pagoda as inner disciples felt their confidence wavering now.
"Tch, how stingy." Vincent clicked his tongue and said "It''s fine. I''ll join your Green pagoda." Fourth envoy nodded, agreeing.
He walked up to Green pagoda''s recruiter and collected a green badge and returned to his seat while looking toward Max, thinking which academy he will join.
This time, however the fourth envoy didn''t wait for the first envoy to invite someone first amd looked towards Max "Little boy, would you like to join our Green pagoda too? I noticed that although your affinity was higher than everyone here and you have very high destructive power despite your young age, you arecking almost in every area. If you join our Green pagoda, you''ll also be an inner disciple and will get proper guidance to use your strength efficiently moreover, I''ll also take you as my personal disciple. What do you say?"
Cilera who wanted to offer him to join the royal academy frowned seeing that the fourth envoy didn''t let her and invited herself. However her eyes widened in surprise hearing thest part.
Many other envoys and even second envoy was surprised at her offer to take him as her personal disciple.
The second envoy smiled at this, she realised that as someone perceptive and experienced as fourth envoy was, she must have also found him somewhat ''special''. That''s why she was willing to cross the royal academy lest he join the royal academy due to their higher rank.
Elder Zhan was even more surprised at this turn of events. He found it hard to believe that Elder Sarah would take initiative to invite him and even offer to take him as her personal disciple.
In his opinion, although Max was indeed someone talented with a fair chance to break through to the four star realm, this was it, only a chance. However, if the legendary elder Sarah personally invited him, then he must have something special. His gaze sharpened as he tried to analyse him but he didn''t notice anything special about.
Other envoys also realised this and before Max could reply, Cilera raised her voice and said "Candidate Maxwell, I also invite you to join our Royal academy. I promise to make a core disciple and personally guide you. Consider well before you make your decision."
Third envoy and others also offered him the core disciple''s position and promised many other recourses that even a core disciple wouldn''t normally get even in the royal academy.
Cilera grew angry and pped the armrest of her chair and destroyed it. She then gritted her teeth and said "Candidate Max I''ll give also give you a spatial ring that you can simply wear and wouldn''t need to carry a spatial bag around."
Envoys and some in audience who knew about how precious a spatial ring was, were stunned. To recruit a disciple, the first envoy offered such generous gift.
"How rich is the royal academy to gift a spatial ring?"
"It seems this boy isn''t as simple as we thought."
"I wish I was there instead of him. I would have gotten such a valuable artefact."
Many sighs and eximations were heard among the audience. via, Dalton, Vincent and others looked at Max in disbelief. They didn''t believe that he was someone so special that the first envoy would go to such lengths to win him over. What they didn''t know that Max was also in the same state of shock.
After quenching the pain she felt in the thought of giving her spatial ring away, Cilera asked calmly "So would you join my Royal Academy?"
Chapter 108 Domineering Adrienne
Chapter 108 Domineering Adrienne
The second and fourth envoy nced at each other and then looked at Cilera weirdly. They were only interested in him because they felt that he has great potential and not because he was someone special or anything. However, Cilera seemed to not understand this.
After feeling shocked, Max quickly regained hisposure and shook his head "I thank esteemed envoys for your kind invitations. However I''ve already decided which academy I''ll join."
The first and fourt envoy asked Simultaneously "So which academy do you want to join?"
Max nced towards the envoy of Cloud academy and said "I''ll join the Cloud Academy."
The fourth envoy seemed surprised for a second before nodding without saying anything. She smiled at the Second envoy "Congrattions second envoy for getting such a talented disciple in your academy." The second envoy nodded and looked at Max. She was surprised that Max didn''t give in to such juicy temptation and decided to join the Cloud academy.
Cilera, on the other hand, had her anger red up. She felt that her face was brutally pped by him even after she offered to give him such valuable treasures. Sheughed coldly "Haha, Good! Good! It''s good that you already know which academy you want to join. However, shouldn''t you have told us this earlier? Did you purposely waited to make fun of us? What a wicked boy. I should discipline you or you''ll cause more trouble to whichever academy you join."
Saying this she raised her hand and pped toward him. A giant hand of mana appeared above arena and sought to strike him.
"You dare?" A thunderous voice sounded. It was the second envoy. She shouted and a sword materialised that cut the hand in pieces before it could attack Max.
"Adrienne! What do you think you are doing, stopping me from disciplining a rouge disciple?" Cilera shouted, her eyes turning frighteningly cold.
Adrienne, the envoy from the Cloud academy, looked at her coldly and said "He has be a disciple of my Cloud Academy the moment he expressed his will to join. If there is a need to discipline a disciple of our Cloud academy, I''ll do it myself however, If anyone tries to harm him in my presence, I''ll dice them into pieces." Speaking thest sentence, she released a frightening murderous aura that epassed a good half of the Colosseum.
The people in the affected region of her aura felt chills running down their spines, it didn''t matter if they were novice mage or a three star mage. Many who were weaker than three-star mages were having difficulties in breathing due to pressure.
"Ugh!" Cilera unconsciously took a step back. She knew that she wasn''t a match for Adrienne and that''s why she wouldn''t cross her bottom line even when making sarcastic remarks.
"Second envoy please retract your aura. You are hurting many people in vain." The fourth envoy''s calm voice sounded.
Swish!
Adrienne retracted her aura right after. Many people sighed in relief and took deep breaths. However they didn''t dare to stay close to the envoys'' sitting area and backed away, afraid of bing victim between the sh of giants.
Although the envoys'' were only three-star mages, they weren''t something a normal three-star mage could hope topare and it was clear when Second envoy released her aura.
Although the three-star mages present in audience weren''t suppressed to the point they couldn''t even breathe, they still felt that they will die in a few moves if they dared to fight the envoys''.
However what they didn''t know was that only someone strong like the second envoy could suppress them to such extent. Even the first envoy wasn''t strong enough to do so.
Regardless, the respect and fear they had for academies only increased after this.
Cilera red at her murderously but didn''t dare to fight. She clenched her fist as a dangerous glint shed across her eyes. She then calm down and said "If that''s the case, I won''t say anything."
After that she pointed at Dalton, via and a few others and said "You guys are also invited to join the royal academy as inner disciples."
Dalton felt like he was on cloud nine after hearing this. Although he was fairly confident of his strength, he wasn''tpletely sure if he could join the royal academy as an inner disciple.
He knew what caused the first envoy to directly recruit him as an inner disciple. He looked at Max and thought ''You have unknowingly helped me. When I''ll kill you, I''ll try to give you a little less painful death, haha.''
He quickly bowed toward the first envoy "Respected envoy, this disciple very much want to join. Thank you."
The first envoy nodded. She then looked toward via awaiting her answer. ?
Dalton noticed this and hurriedly said to via, making his voice as gentle as he could "Miss via, the royal academy is the best choice if you want to be powerful. You should be honoured to be recruited in there." By saying this he wanted to both convince via so she would join with him while simultaneously gaining the favor of the envoy.
However he didn''t expect via to give him a cold look. She bowed slightly towards the first envoy and said "Thank you for your generous invitation, however I won''t be joining the royal academy."
She didn''t wait for her to react and bowed towards the second envoy "Esteemed envoy I would like to join the Cloud Academy."
The second envoy looked at her for a moment and nodded. Then the rest who performed also joined the academy they wanted. However, most of them still chose to join the royal academy. It made Cilera better.
After the more talented ones decided which academy they wanted to join, all the envoys looked toward Neer who was still in his seat.
Although not many were optimistic about him joining their academy because they had seen that Neer was with Max so he most likely would choose to join Cloud Academy, still they entertained the hope.
The fifth envoy said "Kid if you join our White sea academy, you''ll be one of our core disciple and as I said before, you''ll be adept at using Water element there. Note that with your talent, you don''t need to be under anyone and if anyone forces you, I''ll take care of it." The fifth envoy said thest sentence while ncing at Max.
Max understood what he meant and couldn''t help but smile wryly in his heart. When did he forced Neer? Neer was the one who was adamant to follow him.
Second and fourth envoy didn''t say anything as they were 90 percent sure that Neer will follow Max to the Cloud Academy.
However, Cilera didn''tbelieve that amoner like him wouldn''t abandon him when he was offered to join the first ranked academy as a core disciple and other benefits.
Therefore she said "Candidate Neer, Although you aren''t strong enough or skilled enough to fight someone yet, your grade seven affinity and Dual elements are enough for the Royal academy to recruit you as a core disciple with special importance. Moreover I''ll you give the same what I offered that guy. Think carefully before deciding."
The eight envoy also wanted to try her luck and said "If you join our Adhara academy. You will be given top guidence as you train your shadow element that not even Core disciples get. Of course, you''ll be a core disciple as well."
"..."
Neer listened to them as he wasn''t like Vincent who could interrupt an envoy. After everyone stopped speaking, he stood up from his seat and bowed deeply towards the envoys "I thank envoys for inviting me however I''ve decided to join the Cloud academy. I hope you won''t take it as an offense."
He was sweating as he said this due to how anxious he was now. However, he also felt proud of himself for awakening two elements or there won''t be a day where he could reject invitations from high and mighty academies.
The fifth envoy, eighth envoy and other red at Max however there wasn''t much malice in their gazes. However, first envoy''seyes were spitting out fire. From her expression it was clear that She can''t wait to kill him.
The second envoy nodded and said "You guys can go to the recruiter to receive you badges."
Neer came down and then Max, via and he went to collect their badges. Max was via were given inner disciple''s badges while Neer got a Core disciple''s badge.
However, the recruiter said to Neer while giving him the badge "You''ll be given 6 months to train as a core disciple. If you can''t break through to the Two-star realm and be able to at least defeat someone as strong as you, your core disciple status will be reduced to an outer sector disciple. Understood?"
Max was surprised hearing this. However, it was to be expected. No matter how talented you are, in the only strength matters.
"Understood sir." Neer nodded stiffly. Max patted his shoulder "It''s fine, with your talent you can easily do this. He then nced at via who was with them and smiled "Miss beautiful, let''s go and sit until this recruitmentes to an end."
via looked at his smile and for some reason also found herself smiling in response. She quickly realised this and stopped herself and said "Okay. However, sir don''t need to call me that. If you want, you can call me via."
"Okay I''ll do just that then. You can call me Max." Max extended his hand towards her introducing himself.
Chapter 109 Departing For The Academy [Bonus Chapter]
Chapter 109 Departing For The Academy [Bonus Chapter]
via looked at his extented hand and didn''t know what he wanted. Max also realised that he had extended his hand for a handshake however in this world people don''t greet each other like this. However he didn''t take his hand back and looked toward her hand. Seeing this via also extended her hand hesitantly.
Seeing her slightly nervous face, Max didn''t shake her hand. Instead he gently grabbed her fingertips and brought her hand toward him as he also leaned down slightly and kissed the back of her hand softly. He knew that there was this type of greeting so did it in order to not make her feel awkward.
via was dazed seeing this. She hurriedly took her hand back as a tinge of red appeared on her cheeks. She turned around and walked towards their seats.
Neer who was standing behind Max, stared at this with his eyes opened wide. He didn''t expect the Man he chose to follow would be so bold.
It should be known that this form of greeting was considered ''intimate'' and people who are only acquaintances don''t do this lest they offend the other party. However, Miss via didn''t see offended which surprised him.
"What, is something wrong?" Max asked Neer who was staring at him dazedly.
"No, It''s nothing young master." Neer hurriedly shook his head.
Then they also walked to their seats. As via was walking away, her heart was racing. This waspletely new to her. No male, apart from her father, even touched her until now, neither she allowed anyone. However, someone not only touched her, he even kissed her hand. This made a strange feeling arise in her heart. She wanted to get angry at him but didn''t because of this strange feeling.
....
Dalton was dazed when via rejected first envoy''s invitation and chose to join the Cloud Academy. His eyes never left her in his state of shock, which led him to witness the ''intimate'' interaction between Max and via. His face turned dark in anger as his murderous intent clouded his eyes.
Their n to target Max in the third round was wasted because none of their man was matched up with Max and now he witnessed this. This made him even more furious. He turned to the man behind him.
"I want you to join the Cloud Academy and keep an eye on them. When you get a chance kill that b.a.s.t.a.r.d. You are allowed to used however much resources you require for this task." Daltonmanded grimly.
"Yes young master." The man replied as he also gave Max a murderous look.
....
"Now that envoys have personally selected a few disciples. The rest of you can go to the recruiters of whichever Academy you want to join." Elder Zhan announced.
He then also took a few name who couldn''t qualify the elimination rounds due to being matched up against Samuel, Vincent and other but had good talent. One among them was the sand girl, Haory.
Quickly, ten long queues were formed in front of the recruiters. However the longest queue was in front of the recruiter from the Royal Academy.
Max sat beside via as they watched people swarming the queues. via wasn''t speaking maybe because of the earlier incident. Therefore Max also kept quiet. Neer and the driver were also sitting beside Max.
After a long while via finally spoke "Sir Max, why didn''t you choose to join the Royal Academy? It''s the first ranked academy after all."
Seeing that she was finally speaking to him, he felt relieved. However, he swore to never do this to anyone regardless of their beauty to avoid awkwardness.
Max nced at her face and said "It''s because the Royal academy seemed very arrogant, that waster proved when I rejected first envoy''s invitation. The Cloud academy seemed better choise to me and someone from my family is a disciple of the Cloud Academy too. So I chose the Cloud Academy."
He then asked "What about you? What was your reason to join Cloud Academy when first envoy had invited you too? I saw that your friend had chosen the royal academy and wanted you to join too."
via shook her head "He is not my friend. And the reason I didn''t join the Royal Academy was precisely because he had joined it. My other reason is because the Cloud Academy don''t treat their disciples unfairly even if they are only an outer disciple and also they don''t have many restriction on disciples'' freedom like the royal academy has."
"Restrictions? What restriction are you talking about?" Max asked, concerned. Emily was in the Royal academy. And when he transmigrated to this world, she helped him very much and from his memories, he also realised that although she was always indifferent, she cared for him just like Anna.
Noticing his concern, via asked "Is there someone rted to you in the royal academy too?"
Max nodded. via shook her head "You don''t need to worry. The restriction I''m talking about isn''t particrly harmful and many considers it an advantage too. I called it a restriction because the disciples of Royal Academy will be under the royal family after joining. Those who willingly obey them, will have more privileges and higher status in the academy while those who don''t will be suppressed albeit indirectly. And they also monitor your actions too."
"So Royal academy wants to nurture only those who will work for them in future." Max said. Now he understood why his father said that the Cloud Academy might be a better choice. He must have faced this situation when he was a disciple there too.
via nodded. ?
Then Max suddenly smiled and asked while pointing towards Dalton "You said that he isn''t your friend. Then why does it feel like that he wants to kill me just because I''ve been talking to you?"
Hearing this she looked in Dalton''s direction and found that he was indeed ring at him murderously.
She suddenly realised something and looked at Max apologetically "I''m sorry. Unknowingly, I''ve put you in danger. If I knew that he was this petty, I wouldn''t have talked to you." After saying this she stood up to go and sit somewhere else.
However, Max stopped her "It''s fine. You don''t need to me yourself. Moreover, now that he already sees me as his enemy, it wouldn''t matter if you stop interacting with me now."
via looked at him and shook her head "There is a chance that he will not trouble you if stop talking to you however if I remain by your side, he will definitely not let you go. He has great influence due to his-"
Max interrupted her and said, smiling "I don''t fear him."
via didn''t know what to say now. She sat down again.
She looked at him while thinking ''Why? Why is it that I feelfortable around him? Is it because he is handsome? No, that guy is also handsome but he only make me ufortable.''
"Am I too handsome?" Max asked seeing that She kept looking at him without blinking.
"Un." via nodded unconsciously. However right after she realised what he asked and panicked "N-No sir Max, it didn''t mean that. I was-"
"Oh, so you mean that I''m ugly?" Max said with a slight frown. However his tone was teasing, but she didn''t notice it in her panic.
"No, I mean yes. You are handsome but I was thinking something and didn''t realise that I was staring at you. Forgive me for making you ufortable." She quickly exined, flustered.
"No you are wrong here. There is no way in hell that I would feel ufortable when such a beautifuldy look at me." Max said with a solem expression with one hand over his chest as if he was making a vow.
"Pfftt." A soft giggle escaped her mouth when she saw this. However she again found it strange. If this was any other person who said this, she would definitely not like it. However, here she was,ughing.
Max, Neer, the driver and people around them looked at her smiling face. Her soft giggle sounded as if it was the best melody there is.
Seeing this, via felt embarrassed and regained her usual stoic expression. Many were disappointed by this.
Max smiled wryly in his heart ''It seems my tolerance toward beautiful girls is very low.'' He quickly tried calming the raging ''emotions'' as it would make her hate him if she noticed that somewhere a mountain had risen because of her.
However he couldn''t help himself from saying "You look gorgeous when you smile."
via who had regained herposure, had her cheeks turn red after hearing this. This was also the first time she smiled in front of a stranger. In fact it had been years since she smiled because of some event that happened in past. Remembering this her expression became one of sadness and her eyes got slightly misty before returning to normal.
However Max who was looking her intently clearly noticed this change but he knew they weren''t close enough to ask the reason.
Just then Elder Zhan''s voice sounded in the Colosseum "Say your goodbyes to your families and get ready to depart now."
Max, via and Neer looked around and noticed that the recruitment process hadpleted.
The second envoy was first to speak after Elder Zhan''s announcement "The disciples of Could academy, follow the elders out."
After saying this walked towards the exit. Most of the people present had one thought in their minds "Was she only waiting for the process to end?"
Normally, after the recruitment hadpleted, the envoys would give a speech to encourage who couldn''t make it to the academies. However, The candidates who chose to join Cloud academy hurriedly followed the elders in white robes out.
***
Don''t forget to read Author''s note.
Chapter 110 The Academy In The Clouds
Chapter 110 The Academy In The Clouds
Max, Neer and via also followed, leaving the rest of the crowd staring at them. Envoys found it distasteful while the disciples hoped that their academies will depart as dawn was already approaching. After being around 24 hours on their toes, they were exhausted and wanted to rest.
"Tch, she didn''t care about the rules of the academies at all, going before thepletion ceremony." The first envoy clicked her tongue in annoyance. The rest of the envoy, excluding the fourth envoy, also nodded. They also didn''t like it.
"Let''s not waste any more time then and quickly finish this ceremony, so that we can also depart." The Eighth envoy said.
....
...Outside the Colosseum...
Max and others exited the Colosseum. Everyone who joined the Cloud Academy was gathered in one ce by the elders in white. Max estimated that there should be around a thousand disciples.
Considering that the Cloud Academy was ranked second among ten academies and more than seventeen thousand candidates were in the selection round, very few candidates chose to join the Cloud Academy. it was perplexing.
Even if the second envoy didn''t actively participate to recruit disciples, still with the Academy''s reputation and standing among the academies, there should be at least double or triple the number of the disciples they had now right?
As if seeing his confusion, via asked "You are wondering why such a low number of candidates chose to join the academy, right?"
Max nodded. Then via exined "It''s because the Cloud Academy is infamous for their strict discipline and the low amount of the resources they provide to their disciples. Even the tenth ranked academy gives more resources to their disciples than the Cloud Academy."
"Then howes it is still the second strongest?" Max asked, he found this odd. If this was the case then it was a miracle that they could even recruit a thousand disciple in this regional recruitment. And this should reduce their overall strength considerably but the academy was still ranked second among the ten academies of the kingdom.
via chuckled lightly "It''s because of the way they train their disciples. After joining you''ll learn that having arge number of mages isn''t necessary for an academy to be a strong one."
Hearing her vague answer, Max decided to not ask any further. He''ll know the reason after going there. He looked toward the elders to hear how they were going to travel to the Academy as he had heard that these academies aren''t in the cities but in the mountains as there is a better concentration of mana in environment and better suited to train rather than cities.
Meanwhile, via sank in her own thoughts, thinking why she was willing to exin these things even when he didn''t ask, and most importantly, why was she still with him? However she couldn''t understood why. The only thing she knew was, she feltfortable around him which was strange as they were only acquaintances.
Scree~
Just then they heard a bird''s cry. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw that a hawk type white feathered beast was flying towards them at an insane speed.
Very quickly they saw ten more of the same type of beasts. As they inched closer, hawks'' size seemed to increase.
Swoosh!
A strong gust of wind forced everyone a few steps back as All eleven hawks hovered around them. After circling them a few times, theynded in front of the crowd.
The disciples took a few more steps backs and raised their guards up. One of the elders in white chuckled while walking towards the beasts'' "You don''t need to be afraid of them. These are tamed beasts that will take us to the Cloud Academy. A hundred disciple will ride each hawk, leaving the eleventh one for the envoy."
"Oh, so these are our rides, huh." Max muttered.
"Wah! I''ll be able to ride a flying beasts." Neer couldn''t contain his excitement and almost shouted. Many disciples around him looked at him with disdainful gazes, however after seeing the he was the ''dual-elemental genius''. their disdainful look vanished. No one wanted to get in the bad books of a future powerhouse after all.
Adrienne, the second envoy, climed on the leading hawk andmanded "Let''s go."
The hawk pped its enormous wings producing more gusts of wind and took off in the north direction.
The elders present smiled wryly seeing her leave without waiting for anyone. Theymanded "Alright disciples. Climb on the hawks and let''s follow behind the envoy." ?
Disciples hastily started climbing onto the backs of the hawks. The driver bowed in front of Max "Young master, have a safe journey. I''ll also return now. Lord Viscount will be delighted to hear the good news of you being selected as an inner sector disciple."
"Yeah, You too have a safe journey back." Max nodded and gave him a few more gold coins. The driver happily departed.
After that, he also climed one of the Hawks with Neer and via. After everyone was on board, the elders patted the hawks and the hawks started flying in the direction the second envoy had gone.
Their speed speed at which the hawks flew was so fast that many disciples almost fell down. Max knew that this will be the case so he used his mana to sit firmly on it however, Neer didn''t have much mana or control to do the same. Therefore, via who didn''t seem to be bothered by the high speed helped him until he apapted to the fast wind.
Those who seemed that they will fall if not helped, were assisted by the elders.
...After three days...
A tall mountain range appeared in their sights. The elder in white said pointing to the mountains "We are here. This mountain range is called Cloud Mountain range, our academy is named after it."
Hearing the elder''s words, disciples'' exhausted faces brightened up. For the past three days, they were flying most of time and only stopped a few times to eat and sleep.
They looked ahead and saw that the mountains were so tall that their peaks were hidden in the clouds. ''It''s no wonder it''s called the Cloud Academy.''
"Everyone hold tight. We will be ascending now." The elder warned as the hawk started to fly higher. Soon it pierced through the clouds and now the peak of various mountains were visible.
The mountain in the middle seemed to have its peak sliced off horizontally. The sliced off peak had enough area to establish a small town. Arge construct was built on it. Thergest and tallest building was like a castle with many smaller buildings around it. A wall was built around the perimeter of the peak, with a giant gate in the middle.
Scree~
Envoy Adrienne''s hawk cried and swooped down. Itnded in front of the gate. The rest of the hawks alsonded.
Disciples were mesmerized by the scenery around them. Only others mountain peaks and drifting clouds were in their sight. Max was also enchanted by this beautiful scenery.
Although they were tens of miles above the ground, no one had breathing problem unlike on earth where you''ll need oxygen cylinders to breathe at this high altitude. In fact, the air here was many times more refreshing than the Viscount Manor.
The gatekeepers hurriedly came over noticing themotion. After seeing that it was Adrienne, they bowed respectfully "Wee back Elder."
Adrienne nodded and then said while looking the thousand or so disciples "This is the Cloud Academy. From now on you''ll stay and train here. Your performance will determine what you''ll be in future. I advise everyone to work hard and not ck off or you''ll soon find out that in this race of survival, you''ve already fallen behind."
She then nced at elders and said "I''ll leave the rest on you elders."
The elders nodded and bowed their heads slightly "Yes elder Adrienne."
After giving Max and Neer a cursory nce, she stepped inside the gate and soon disappeared from the sight.
One of the elders who was a man in his mind twenties looked at the disciples and said "I''ll exin a few basic rules of the academy which you should know before entering this gate."
He then smiled and raised one finger "Rule number one, aside from the monthly resources you''ll receive from academy to get by, you''ll need to earn everything by yourself."
"Rule number two, there is no killing allowed inside these walls. You''ll directly be killed if you broke this rule without any exception."
"Third rule, without notifying the academy you aren''t allowed to leave for any reason. As for the rest of the rules, you can see them in the disciplinary hall."
"Now let''s enter, a new chapter of your lives will be starting now and like the Elder Adrienne said work hard." The elder said as he walked inside the gates followed by the disciples.
Chapter 111 Second Awakening That Startled The Academy
Chapter 111 Second awakening that startled the Academy
...After a week,...
It was night time. A luminous stone was glowing in a room where Max was sitting on the ground, cross legged. Mana was swirling around him. Gradually, the intensity of the swirling mana lessened.
Phew!
He opened his eyes and exhaled deeply. Excitement was written on his face. ''Finally my mana core haspletely stabilised. Now I can increase my mage realm.''
While he was celebrating the saturation of his mana core, he heard the system''s sound. It had been more than a month when hest heard it. He focused as he knew it was rted to his mana core.
[ Ding. Congrattions for theplete construction of the mana core. The system will now undergo the second awakening. ]
''Second awakening? What does-''
Swoosh!
Just as he was thinking what this second awakening meant, the mana in the room swirled intensely and enter his body. "What!" He shouted in surprise.
In an instant, all the mana present in the room had entered his body. "What''s happening? Won''t this unrefined mana be harmful to me? Hey system what the f.u.c.k. are you doing" He panicked and shouted to the system, even though he knew that system will not respond.
After the mana inside the room depleted, the outside mana started pouring inside the room and then absorbed by his body.
As more and more mana entered his body, Max felt as if his body was falling apart and head throbbed with unbearable pain. His consciousness started wavering. He didn''t know what was happening and couldn''t risk falling unconscious now. Therefore, he gritted his teeth hard, trying to stay conscious.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
The speed at which mana was entering his body increased as if testing his limits. His consciousness started to ck out and before falling unconscious he could only shout one word in frustration.... f.u.c.k.
"Huh?"
Elder Adrienne was cultivating when she suddenly felt the mana in the environment decrease considerably. She opened her eyes at this odd situation.
A middle-aged woman also opened her eyes in the second highest peak of the Cloud mountain range "Why did mana suddenly decrease?" She muttered after feeling that around one tenth of mana in the whole mountain range suddenly vanish. "Is headmaster breaking through the mortal boundary?"
A few more figures were startled by this in different peaks. They all wondered the same thing.
At that moment an old man opened his eyes inside thergest building in the main peak. In this building only the most talented core disciples and elders who held hight authority and strength were allowed.
He then spread his mana to check the reason for this sudden change. His mana quickly encapsted more than half of the academy. When he didn''t find anything, he focused his mana towards the other half of the academy where the dormitories of disciples'' were.
Coincidentally at that moment, Max had stopped absorbing the mana and it returned to its normal state.
When the aged man''s mana scanned over the dormitories and still didn''t find the source of mana disappearance, he frowned. Then suddenly a thought crossed his mind and vanished from his ce in an instant and appeared underground.
There was a big metal door with a grey haired woman guarding it. She was sitting with her eyes closed and when she noticed that someone has appeared in this underground area, she smiled "What''s problem little guy? Did youe to visit this old granny?"
If someone was here and saw that this woman called this old man ''little guy'', they would find it very odd. However, the man didn''t find it odd and hurriedly said "Elder, quickly open the door. We need to activate the formation at this instant."
Seeing the urgency in his voice, she didn''t ask anything more and opened the gate.
Whossh!
They both entered the chamber. Many intricate runes were carved on the floor and the walls. It was arge formation. The old man took out 64 fist sized milky-white stones and arranged them in 64 different ces and then took out one more stone and put it in the center of the formation.
Buzz!
The formation produced a buzzing sound and then the whole formation lit up.
An invisible barrier slowly covered the main mountain peak. Adrienne and others who had noticed this strange urance hurriedly gathered in the castle like building.
When Adrienne arrived in a private meeting hall where the people of authority usually gather to discuss things, she found that many others were already there. Most of them were old while some were middle-aged. However everyone exuded formidable auras.
Adrienne was the youngest among them, however no one minded her age and nodded toward her when she entered. Adrienne also nodded back and just when she wanted to ask what was happening, the old man who was in the underground chamber just now, appeared before them.
All of them bowed towards him and greeted "Headmaster!"
He nodded and his expression turned serious "I assume you all felt that sudden depletion of mana. And the reason why I activated the defence formation is because I suspect that some beast in the mountain range has broken through to at least four-star realm if not the mortal boundary."
"What? We thought headmaster was the one to breakthrough the mortal boundary. How can such a beast so appear in the mountain range without us knowing?" An elder asked with his eyes opened wide.
"That''s what I want to ask you?" The headmaster''s eyes turned cold as he stared at the elder.
The elder shivered seeing his cold gaze and replied apprehensively "I... Head... Headmaster, I don''t know. I''ve been regrly sending the teams to scout the mountain range and the area around it. It''s possible that it was a beast who-who is intelligent enough to deceive them and-"
The headmaster interrupted him "We''ll talk about itter." He then looked towards the rest of the elders and said in amanding tone "Five of the head elders will stay in order to protect the academy. I want the rest of you to go out this instant and search around every corner of the mountain range and find this beast. I don''t think it has surpassed mortal boundary. However as a precaution if you find it, notify me. I''ll deal with it. Move out now." After saying this he vanished to search for this ''beast''.
....
After a few hours, as dawn neared all the elders once again gathered. Their faces were grim. The headmaster also had the same expression. He then asked "So you also didn''t find any beast above three-star realm and there were no signs of a possible breakthrough?"
"Yes headmaster." The elders nodded.
The headmaster frowned. When a beast or human breaks through to the four-star realm or above, the area around them is usually destroyed due to the sudden surge of chaotic mana. However they didn''t find any such cue let alone a beast.
"Headmaster, I think that sudden depletion of mana wasn''t caused by some beast''s breakthrough. There should be some other reason." Adrienne voiced out her opinion.
The headmaster nodded "Yes, although the chances of it being something other are slim, it''s still possible." He then muttered in a low voice "Was it because those old bastards wanted to startle us? If this is the case, I''ll make sure to teach them a lesson."
The elder present heard him clearly and grew excited. It''s been a long time since they shed with other academies. So the possibility of fighting other academies excited them.
"Alright everyone, good work. Go and rest now. Head elders, Adrienne, you guys stay here." The headmaster dismissed them.
Chapter 112 Mana Stones
Chapter 112 Mana Stones
Knock! Knock!
Max''s eyes slowly opened after hearing the knocks on the door.
"Young master Max, It''s me, Neer. Are you still sleeping?" Neer called out while knocking on the door. He has been knocking for more than ten minutes now but Max didn''t open the door.
The disciples on the rooms beside Max''s were getting annoyed by this but didn''t say anything seeing that it was Neer. However, hearing him call an inner sector disciple, master even after bing a core disciple, they started looking down on him.
Max, after regaining his consciousness, he realised that he was lying on the floor with his back facing the ceiling. He slowly stood up and streched his limbs. He didn''t feel any different from yesterday apart from his tattered clothing.
However, when he recalled that crazy mana absorption, he didn''t believe that there won''t be any change. Just as he wanted to open his status window, Neer once again knocked on the door.
''I''ll check itter.'' He didn''t open his status window and walked towards the door and opened it.
Creak~
Neer was about to knock once again when the door opened.
Neer looked at him weirdly and asked "What happened young master? Why do you look like this?"
"It''s nothing." Max shook his head and changed the topic "What''s the matter? Why are you here this early in the morning?"
Neer hurriedly said "Young master, don''t you remember that the sses are officially starting from today? You should quickly get ready. We shouldn''t bete on the first day."
Max nodded. When they arrived, the elders announced that their sses will start one weekter. Until then, they were free to do whatever they wanted.
However Max pointed at Neer''s chest where the emblem of core disciple was pinned and asked curiously "Aren''t you a core disciple? Howe you are here? Are the core and inner disciples going to attend the same ss?"
Neer shook his head "No, we''ll be in different sses. However we can still go together. That''s why I came."
"Oh, okay. Come inside until I get ready then." Max walked back inside, Neer also followed.
Unlike everyone assumed, the room the inner sector disciples were given was a normal sized room. There was only a wooden bed, a wooden table and chair, a cushion to meditate on and a wardrobe to put clothes or other things inside. A bathroom was attached to each room.
The room was in no way luxurious and in fact was very bad by the standards of Nobles. Therefore many disciples who came from noble families were dissatisfied with the poor aodations they received andined.
However, to this, The academy''s only reply was "If you aren''t satisfied with what we gave you, you can buy better ones."
Hearing this reply, Many wanted to buy better aodations. However, their hopes were dashed the moment they found that the currency here wasn''t the gold coins but ''Mana stones.''
However, there were some who knew before joining that the currency used in every academy was Mana stones. Therefore, their families gave them however many stones they could. However, the families who weren''t too rich could only afford to give them a few dozen mana stones as for the more wealthy families, they gave their sons or daughters a few hundred mana stones.
Even so, they couldn''t buy better aodations as even a hotel room for one night costs at least 5 lower grade mana stones. In the end, they had to buy furniture like bed and some other things from the market of the third peak. ?
Ashton, as a Viscount could also give Max at least a few dozen mana stones. However, because the count Wiley was incharge of their town and also had the authority to distribute the resources to the nobles under the royal family like Garfield family, he wouldn''t give him more a few mana stones every month and this was only to make fun of him.
Because Max suddenly changed for better a few months ago, Ashton couldn''t save any mana stone for him. He wanted to buy a few from the market, but from the savings he had, he could either buy a few dozen mana stones or the lowest grade spatial bag.
Ashton chose the spatial bag for his son as he believed that he will need it more than the mana stones. He had seen Max bing a Two-star mage in a few months without using any mana stone.
Although Ashton guessed that Max must have encountered some tremendous opportunity to transform like this, he didn''t ask as he believed that there are some secret that are better not shared. Therefore, considering this, Ashton chose to buy the spatial bag for Max.
...
Although Max was used to sleeping in hisfortable bed, he didn''t have anyin sleeping on the wooden bed. However he still decided to buy a good bed from the monthly mana stones he will get from the academy. Many wouldn''t do this as Mana stones were too important for the cultivation, however, Max was different in this case, because thanks to his cheat system, he didn''t need mana stones to cultivate.
The only use they had for him was to replenish his mana. However, he could do it without them, even though it''ll take more time if he ispletely spent. But he knew the he wouldn''t be in any situation where he might need to replenish his mana so quickly that he would need mana stones to do so, anytime soon.
Max entered the bathroom, quickly freshened up and took a bath. From his spatial bag, he took out the uniform academy had given them on the first day the arrived here.
The uniform was same for everyone, be it outer sector disciples, inner sector disciples or core disciples. They had to wear white shirt and grey pants.
They thing that identified them as core, inner zand outer sector disciples was the same emblem that Neer had on his chest. Core disciple''s emblem had three small clouds'' images, inner disciples had two while outer sector disciple had one on their emblems.
When Max came out dressed in the academy''s uniform, Neer stared at him and smiled "Young master, Many girls will fall for you." His voice contained a hint of envy.
Max smiled and didn''tment at this. He walked out of the room, "Let''s go."
They both walked toward the central area of the town where their sses will be held.
When They walked out of the dormitory, he encountered via. However, she wasn''t alone, a few boys were walking beside her, trying to talk to her.
However, when she also saw Max and Neering, she slowed down to join them and greeted them politely "Good morning sir Max. Good morning sir Neer."
Neer felt self conscious when She greeted him and hurriedly bowed toward her "Good morning Miss via."
Max also greeted her with a smile "Good morning miss via." He then looked at her up and down and nodded "I have to say, you look gorgeous in this uniform too."
A faint blush appeared on her contours hearing hispliment. She looked at him also dressed in white and grey with his sapphire eyes and hair, he looked too handsome but she couldn''t bring herselfpliment him like he did to her.
Mac then nced at the boys who were following her and snapped coldly "What are you doing here? Get lost."
He knew that via wasn''t interested in talking to her but they still harassed her. How can he bear to see someone other than him flirt with a girl like via. Moreover they were more than acquaintances after traveling together for three days.
The boys scrambled away without saying anything. via saw this and said "Thank you sir Max."
"It''s no problem, let''s go now or we will bete." They then walked away.
Chapter 113 Evolved System
Chapter 113 Evolved System
"...Therefore, your actual strength is based on how effectively you can control your mana and how proficient you are in other aspects. If one has enough control and are skilled enough in other areas, they''ll be strong enough to fight an elemental mage even without having awakened any element themselves..."
It''s been a few hours since the professor who was a man in his thirties started talking about the cultivation and other stuff.
Max paid full attention in the start as he hoped that these lectures will be helpful for him. However, he quickly realised that the only useful information for him was the mana control aspect.
However, he wasn''t too disappointed. He already knew that joining an academy will not help him too much. As no cultivation skill or resources could hope topare to his system''s ability to make him stronger. He only came here to learn how to use his strength properly, better experience the world and have some exciting adventures.
The professor kept speaking but Max wasn''t focusing now. He looked at the golden haired beauty, sitting beside him. Feeling his gaze at her face, she turned to look at him.
"Why aren''t you focusing on the ss?" via asked.
"Well, he isn''t saying anything useful anymore." Max said as he folded his hands in front of his chest and reclined on his seat.
via shook her head and focused once again on what the professor was saying. She felt that Max was taking this too lightly.
Max was more interested in checking what changes that system''s second awakening would bring about. However, he decided to do it after returning to his dorm room.
Half an hourter ss was over. "Disciples, you can go and collect your monthly resources from the Resource hall and make sure to cultivate well. For the next few months, the academy will guide you on your mana control and fighting skills. Until this training doesn''tplete, I advise not to take up any mission to earn some mana stone or you will die a meaningless death. Okay, this concludes today''s ss." The professor walked out of the auditorium.
Chatter~~
After the professor finished the ss, 300+ disciples, who were two-star mages started talking while getting up from their seats and going out.
via also stood up, wanting to go out but she saw that Max was still in his seat with his eyes closed. She stared at his calm and handsome visage before realising that what she was doing and felt embarrassed.
She then made her voice indifferent and asked "I-I''m going to collect the monthly resources, would you like toe with me?"
Hearing her asking him this, The male disciples looked at Max in envy while female disciples gave via the same envious gazes. They also wanted to befriend Max but didn''t have courage to make a move seeing a gorgeous beauty like via was with him.
Max opened his eyes and smiled "Yeah, sure." He stood up and both of them walked out under many envy filled eyes.
The resource building was in the central part of the main peak, only a few kilometres away from the building where they were previously.
Two long queues were already formed in front of the distribution windows, one was for outer sector disciples and other one was for Inner sector desiples. There was another window that was for Core disciples but there was no one there.
Max and via also stood in the queue, asionally speaking to each other.
...
Two hourster, Max was sitting in an inn near the dormitories. Neer was sitting opposite to him. via had gone to do her own things.
"How many mana stones did you receive, young master?" Neer asked as a waitress brought the food to their table.
"One hundred. How many did you get?" Max asked as he started eating. The food in the cloud academy was very expensive. One te would cost three low grade mana stones. However, it was worth it because the food, no matter in which inn you ate, was delicious and mana rich.
"I received 1000. If young master needs some, you can take them." Neer said while putting down a sack on the table.
Max shook his head "It''s okay. You need them more than me. Use them efficiently and quickly raise your strength or you''ll be demoted to an outer disciple."
In the Cloud Academy, outer sector disciples gets 10 low grade mana stones per month, Inner sector disciples receives 100 while Core disciples like Neer receives 1000 mana stones.
If someone were to cultivate using these mana stones, their cultivation speed will be at least four to five times faster than those who don''t. It''s because these stones contain purer mana than what is avable in atmosphere. Therefore these mana stones are always in high demands due to their usefulness to every mage. This was the reason why academies and other organisations use mana stones instead of gold coins as currency.
Neer still wanted to insist, seeing this Max sighed "If I need more, I''ll ask you okay. Now let''s enjoy the food." ?
Neer nodded and started eating. Max found that Neer was a good eating partner. He, just like Max, enjoys eating food. In fact, even more than Max because before meeting Max, he was only eating boiled rice.
After eating, Max asked him to find out how many mana stones he needs if he wants to buy afortable bed to sleep on.
Hearing that Max finally asked him to do something for him, Neer patted his chest to get this done as soon as possible and left in a hurry.
After parting with Neer, he came back to his dorm room. Laying on the wooden bed, he willed the status window to appear in front of him.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 50 ]
[ Agility: 50 ]
[ Stamina: 61 ]
[ Vitality: 50 ]
[ Intelligence: 50 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%) ]
[ Lust Points: 50 ]
Inventory¡ú
Shop¡ú
''70% concentration, inventory, Shop. So the second awakening added these features.'' Just as the status window appeared, he quickly spotted the things that weren''t there previously.
''This has be just like a game interface. Let''s see what benefit these features have for me.'' He grew excited and hurriedly clicked on the Concentration.
[Ding. The Concentration is referred to the Elemental concentration one have for their element. The higher your elemental Concentration, the stronger your element will bepared to others with same element but lower concentration.]
''So my elemental Concentration is at 70%. Not bad I guess.'' He thought and proceeded to Click on the inventory.
The status window was reced with a window with many greyed out spaces. "Does this mean that I can store my stuff in these boxes?" he thought out loud.
[Yes, host will be able to store anything he wants in the inventory.] System''s voice sounded in his ears.
Max was stunned. This was the first time the system replied to his question. ''Is it because of the second awakening the system had mentioned?''
"System, can youmunicate with me now?" He quickly asked.
[ Yes host, After the second awakening, the system has evolved now and can answer the questions rted to the system. ]
"Oh, so can you tell me what is this Lust system and why do I have it?" Max asked, he has been very curious about this since the day one.
Chapter 114 Annas Death?
Chapter 114 Anna''s Death?
[ The lust system was created by a supreme mage who was at end of his lifespan and couldn''t progress further. This system gathers the elusive energy, that is created when both ''Yin'' and ''Yang'' merges, the Nascent energy, in form of Lust points. ]
[ As for why you have it, is because host was confidently found worthy. When the lust system came into being, it took form of energy and drifted around, searching for a person without any mana in their body and a strong soul. When the energy form of the system came into contact with host''s abnormally strong soul and the other condition was also met, it merged with the host, granting host with the lust system. ]
The system exined. After Max heard the lust system''s origin, he was bbergasted. He then asked, "Is that supreme mage still alive? And what was his reason behind creating such system?"
[...]
This time system didn''t reply. After waiting for more than five minutes, Max realised that either system didn''t know the reason or didn''t want to tell him.
Therefore, he didn''t bother thinking about the reason as it will be of no benefit, and asked "System, You said that when Yin and Yang merges, you meant when I''ve s.e.x. with a woman right?"
[ Yes host. ] This time system''s reply was instantaneous.
"So, the system turns that created energy into LPs for me to use. However, does it affect the woman who I have s.e.x. with, in any way?" Max asked.
[ Yes, host. ]
"How?"
[ Because this energy is created when both Yin and Yang energies merges, the partner of host as the source of the Yin energy, is also given small part of the Nascent energy by the system. However it is very small part and Nascent energy''s has tendency to dissipate after some time of creation if not refined. Therefore, if the host''s partner refines this energy, they will be able to benefit from this. ]
''So it''s just like the dual cultivation mentioned in novels.'' Then a sudden thought crossed his mind and curse in frustration ''F.u.c.k., if I knew this earlier, Lilly would''ve benefitted from this.''
Remembering Lilly, he drifted in the memories of her and wondered ''I wonder how she is doing on that Ice sovereign mountain. However, from the attitude of that white haired woman, she seemed to care about her and with her strength, she won''t let anyone mistreat her right?''
Shaking his head to stop worrying about her, he asked again "Tell me, how do I use this inventory?"
[ To store things, Host only need to be in contact with the desired object host wants to store and then simply think about storing that object in the inventory. To take the stored things out, host only need to think and it will be done. ]
Hearing this, Max took out his gold coins from the spatial bag and thought about storing them.
In the next moment, around a thousand gold coins were stored in the inventory. He then thought of taking them out and they appeared in front of him once again.
''It''s very convenient huh!'' He then tried to store his spatial bag but couldn''t. After asking the system he found out that because the spatial bag a small spatial pocket in it, it couldn''t be stored. Therefore, he emptied his spatial bag and put every in the inventory.
''Let''s see what the ''shop'' has to offer now.'' His expectations were very high after knowing that this system was made by a supreme mage.
After closing the inventory, he clicked on shop and a new window opened in front of him. There were three options appeared in front of him:
? [ Magic spells ]
? [ Magic artefacts ]
? [ Magical medicine ]
Max clicked on [ Magic spells ], and another window appeard. There were at least a dozen spells of each element. However to his disappointment, everything was greyed out.
He clicked on one spell and system''s monotonous voice sounded.
[ Ding. Host needs hundred thousand Lust points to unlock the Grade five earth golem spell. ]
''Hundred thousand?'' Max twisted his lips. How many times would he need to have S.e.x. to gather so many LPs.
However, his attention was soon attracted by the grade of the skill ''Grade five? Weren''t these spells were divided among low, mid and high grades with each grade having three sub tiers? Howe this spell is graded as grade five?'' ?
He then clicked on some others and found out that all of them were of different grades, ranging from grade one to nine. Each spell had different price.
''Well, let''s see what other sections has to offer.'' Max didn''t think much about it as the grading standards has been changed in past few thousand years. He then proceeded to click on the [ Magical artefacts ].
Just like spells, there were many magical and elemental artefacts too. However there were only a few artefacts above grade seven same as spells.
The same was in the [ Magical Medicine ]. There were many different types of medicine, pills, potions etc. However because he didn''t have enough LPs to unlock anything, he couldn''t determine how these grades rtes to the current grades.
This made him regret not having s.e.x. with Eva after Lilly had left. ''I should try and raise my LPs to buy some fire elemental spells. Only Fireball wouldn''t be enough anymore.''
Thinking about this, via''s image surfaced in his mind. However, he shook his head. He was sure that if he made a move on her, she would definitelysh out and stop speaking to him and it wasn''t as if he could force himself on her. Ever if he could, he wouldn''t do such thing only for the sake of bing strong.
"Knock! Knock!"
Just as he was lost in his thoughts, someone knocked on his door.
"Young master it''s me." Neer called out.
After Max opened the door, he smiled "You sure fast with the work, tell me h-"
Neer shook his head and quickly interrupted him "Young master, I was going to the third peak to find out the bed''s price. However, I heard that the group of outer disciples who went on a mission a while ago has returned just now. However..."
"However what?" Max was startled to hear this unexpected news but soon a smile appeared on his face and when Neer stopped speaking, that smile vanished and his expression became bad. He forcefully sped Neer''s shoulder and asked.
"Y-Young master, there seems to be some casualties among them. However I couldn''t find out if the one who you were searching for was... Therefore I came to find you as soon as I heard this." Neer said.
Max''s expression became grim, an ominous feeling arising in his heart. He bolted out of the room at his full Speed and went towards the Mission hall where the group should be if they just returned, reporting the results of the mission.
Neer also followed behind. He knew that when Max arrived, on the first day he asked around for an outer sector disciple and found out that she was out on a mission with a group.
In a few minutes, he reached the mission hall and was a group of people in tattered clothing. They seemed very Haggard. He quickly scanned them to see find Anna. However he didn''t saw her among them, which made his expression even more grim.
He walked in front of them and asked, his voice shaking "What happened to Anna?"
If Maxwell''s memories hadn''t merged with him, he wouldn''t have such reaction even though she was nice to him since the day one. However, now he considered someone very close to him.
The girl in front of the group frowned and snapped coldly "Who are you? Don''t you know it''s not polite to stop someone like-"
Swoosh!
However before she couldplete her sentence, Max appeared in front of her and clenched her neck with one hand "I asked what happened to Anna."
No one expected Max to react in such a way, the other disciples in the group prepared to attack him. There were a total of six people in the group including the girl whose neck, he was about to crush.
Neer had alsoe by now. When he saw Max attacking someone out of nowhere, he panicked because there was no fighting allowed in the academy. And if someone did fight, they will be punished heavily.
"Ugh, bastard release me." The girl shouted as her mana swirled around her intensely.
Max came to his senses and released the girl and asked "Now tell me, what happened to Anna?"
The girl and others red at him murderously. Four among them were two-star mages. The girl didn''t reply but one man among them shouted and prepared to attack him "How dare you treat our leader like that?"
However at this moment, a voice sounded from behind them "What''s happening here?"
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
( A/N: the reason of this sudden change in attitude has been clearly stated in case you find it odd. Thanks for reading.)
Chapter 115 Can I Live With You!
Chapter 115 Can I Live With You!
Max found the voice familiar. He look toward the source of the voice and saw a blonde haired girling out the Mission hall. Her hair were disheveled and clothes tattered, just like the group of disciples'' in front of him.
After seeing this girl, his anxiety vanished because he recognised her. It was Anna. However, Anna hadn''t seen him clearly because he was surrounded by her teammates.
The leader whose neck, Max had grabbed previously looked back towards Anna and then Max who was looking at her with a relieved expression. She then recalled that he was asking about her a while ago.
''So this b.a.s.t.a.r.d. thought that Anna was killed on the Mission and that''s why he behaved like that.'' She realised, however this didn''t lessen the anger she felt for Max. She red at Anna and said coldly "What took you so long? Your b.a.s.t.a.r.d. boyfriend here was attacking me without reason. Shouldn''t you reign him in a little?"
"Boyfriend?" Anna looked at her confusedly and then saw Max looking at her. She was taken aback. She seemed to not hear her sarcasm and ran toward him and jumped into his arms in her excitement.
"Little Max, you are here. No, how are you here? Did you get selected in the recruitment?" She asked excitedly.
Seeing her face filled with bliss and hugging this unknown blue-haired guy, without any intention of letting go. The group had surprised expressions. They collectively looked toward one member of their group. He was looking at Max with such intense hate that people would think that Max must have killed his mother to receive such gaze.
He gnashed his teeth and asked "Anna, who is this guy? Didn''t you hear, he attacked our group leader?"
Hearing the man, Anna let go of Max and became worried. She looked towards the leader of the group who was also staring at this scene a bit surprised and said "Leader Mei, this is my little brother, Max. That must have been some misunderstanding on his part. I hope you forgive him on my ount."
Mei sneered and was about tosh out at him when she noticed the Emblem Max had on his chest, she froze in her ce. Subconsciously her gaze also fell on Neer who was standing behind Max and seeing the emblem he had, her breathing almost stopped.
Seeing that Mei didn''t say anything, the man red at Max and spoke coldly "If he is your brother, I''ll forgive him. However make sure he doesn''te-"
"Karon, Shut up!" Mei coldly interrupted him.
"Huh?" He and others in their group, even Anna was stunned by this. Karon''s expression turned unpleasant being rebuked like this. However, what Mei said next surprised them even more.
She forced a smile and said "Oh, he is your little brother. I was wondering why someone was so anxious to see you. He must have heard what happened to our group. It''s fine, no need to ask for forgiveness. I understand why he acted like that."
"What?" Anna almost shouted. She was familiar with Mei''s character. She was someone who would seek revenge even at small grievances, let alone when someone dared to attack her. However seeing that she forget about this so easily, everyone, including Karon looked at her weirdly. They then looked at Max to see what was the cause of this miraculous change.
They soon noticed Max''s inner disciple and Neer''s core disciple emblem, coupled with the burst of strength he showed by pinning her down, they understood her reason. However, Karon was still ring at him.
"I shall not disturb you guys further. I''ll go and rest." Mei excused herself and left in a hurry. Others also followed behind her. Karon also left reluctantly.
Karon caught up to her and asked in disgruntled tone "Mei, even if he was an inner disciple, he didn''t seem too strong. Why do we have to let him off when we have four Two-star mages among us?"
Mei who had been suppressing her anger, snapped upon hearing hisin "You horny b.a.s.t.a.r.d., do you think I''m so weak that anyone could grab my neck and I''m unable to do anything? If you don''t want Anna to stay close with that b.a.s.t.a.r.d go and fight him." ?
She then left in a huff. Leaving a stunned Karon. Others in the group also gave him disdainful looks and left.
***
Anna was bbergasted by this turn of events. She looked at Max wanting to ask what this was about, when she also noticed the emblem on his chest and eximed in shock "Ahh! You are an inner sector disciple. So that''s why..." She realised why Mei chose to reconcile.
However, her cheerful face fell slightly at this and she subconsciously touched her emblem ''He must have Been recruited as an inner sector disciple while I''m still an outer sector disciple.''
Max noticed her mood bing sad. Therefore, he changed the topic to divert her attention "Let''s go. You must be feeling hungry, I''ll treat you to some food."
"Okay."
...
Max and Anna were sitting in the same inn where Max and Neer had eaten a while ago. Max had ordered the food for Anna while they talked.
When Anna heard that he was already a Two-star mage, she was very surprised. It''s been only around two months when he was just a novice mage. This improvement was astonishing.
In the past when he was weak, he was always depressed that made her very upset for him and but she couldn''t do anything more than apany him whenever she had free time. Now that Max was already so strong and no longer depressed, it made her genuinely happy.
Max also found out that Anna was already a peak One-star mage and it was only a matter of time before she be a two-star mage. Therefore he offered to give her his mana stones to cultivate faster but Anna declined saying that he also needed them to cultivate. After Max insisted, she finally epted twenty mana stones.
When he asked about the mission she went on, Anna told him that, to earn some mana stones she joined a group that had epted a low-risk but high reward mission. The mission was to bring a low grade herb called green snake flower from the snake king valley. This valley was called this because a long time ago there was a King ranked snake beast.
The mission went well and they found many green snake flowers however, on their way back, they encountered a peak Two-star snake type beast. Three of their group members were killed. They barely manage to escape thanks to thebined efforts of the four two-star mages.
"If you need more mana stones to breakthrough to the Two-star realm, you can take mine." Max offered again. He didn''t want her to endanger her life for some mana stones before she is strong enough to ensure her safety.
Hearing him offer his mana stones again she pouted cutely "I don''t need more, I''ve thirty two including the twenty you gave me. They should be enough as I''ve to make only a small improvement to breakthrough."
She then remembered something and asked nervously "Max now that you are here and have be an inner sector disciple, can I live with you?"
"What?" Max was caught off guard by her question and almost spit out the herbal tea he was drinking.
Chapter 116 Trade Peak
Chapter 116 Trade Peak
"You can, but does academy even allow this?" He asked although he wanted to ask her reason too.
Anna''s face blossomed with smile hearing that he didn''t even ask her reason and directly agreed. She nodded "Yes, the academy doesn''t prohibit living with another disciple if he allows you to."
"If that''s the case, you can live with me." Max smiled. He wouldn''t refuse of course.
...
After Anna had eaten her fill, Max apanied her to her dorm to take her stuff but he realised that his help wasn''t needed as Anna also had a spatial bag. She stored her things and walked out of her room with Max.
Just then a girl came out of the room beside Anna''s with a boy. Their faces were red and breathing rough as if they had done some exhausting task. Max looked at them and smiled knowingly. Anna tugged on his arm after seeing them and walked faster.
The girl and boy had noticed them. The boy looked at Anna with a dreamy look. The girl pped his back seeing this and then said to Anna "Haha Anna, it about time you got yourself a boyfriend. Aren''t you going to introduce him to me?" Saying this she nced at Max and was stunned seeing him and unconsciously mumbled "Too Handsome..." This time the guy pped her but not on her back but her butt.
Anna had a disgusted look after seeing her staring at Max and almost drooling. She coldly said "You don''t need to know him."
She then grabbed his hand and dragged him away. After walking for more than ten minutes, they arrived in front of Max''s dorm room. Anna has calmed down by now and realised that she was still holding his arm. A faint blush crept up her beautiful face before she let go.
Sigh!
When she let go of his hand, she heard him sigh, a disappointed sigh. She looked confusedly at him but he was already walking towards the door to open it.
"Let''s go inside." After opening the door, he walked inside, Anna also followed.
She looked around the room and eximed "It''s bigger than my room. So that''s the benefit of being an inner disciple."
Max smiled wryly seeing her act all surprised just because it was two times bigger than her dorm room and thought ''Your room, back in the mansion is a lot bigger and beautiful than this hut.'' However he didn''t say anything because he had seen her dorm room which was only half of this room and mana was thinner there.
"Okay you rest here, I''m going out for a bit." Max said after seeing that only the small wooden bed enough only for one person.
"Where are you going? You are still new here. Let me go with you." Anna offered.
"It''s fine. I''m going to find Neer. You can do whatever you want in the meantime " Max shook his head and walked out, closing the door behind him.
...
Max walked on the streets towards the inner area of the ''town'' where core disciples'' live. In the western most part of the town was the outer and inner sector disciples'' dormitories. Unlike them, core disciples didn''t live in the dorm rooms but had small vis of their own. Mana density in these vis was more than five times higher.
However, they weren''t allowed to let anyone who wasn''t a core disciple to live with them. It was because the academy wanted to entice the rest of the disciples to work hard to be core disciples to enjoy the luxury they enjoyed.
Max arrived in front of a vi where Neer lived. Although it was smallpared to other constructs, Max still found it amazing. On earth, only the wealthiest people could afford this type of vi.
Before Max could knock on the door, it opened by itself and Neer came out.
Seeing Max, he was surprised "Young master, you are here."
Max nodded "Are you going somewhere?"
"Yes, young master. I was going to the third peak to b- check the prices of the bed." Neer nodded. ?
"Okay let''s go together. I''m here precisely because of this. Take your mana stones with you. I''ll have to borrow yours as mine won''t be enough to buy a good bed." Max said. Although he didn''t want to use Neer''s mana stones, now that Anna was going to live with him, he had to buy afortable bed.
"Don''t worry young master. I already have them." Neer patted the his spatial bag on his waist with a smile.
After he became a core disciple, he was given one to carry important things with him. "Okay let''s go then."
***
The third peak was a dozen miles away from the main peak. To go from one peak to another, the academy had tamed flying hawks. However, this method was costly for even the inner disciples and for outer disciples normally it was impossible because, one way trip from first peak to third peak cost five mana stones.
They boarded a Two-star brown feathered hawk that could fly with 50 people. After flying a few minutes, theynded on the third peak,monly known as trade peak.
This was called trade peak because this peak was only used for trade purposes. One can buy and sell anything here.
Many people from far away cities alsoes here to trade. Disciples needed various types of things and they needed mana stones. So the trade in the markets established by the academies was profitable for everyone.
"Mana refining pills, only for two low grade mana stones."
"Grade two magic artefacts at very low price."
"Low grade, peak level spells that''ll make your strength grow exponentially. Only for 100 mana stones."
"..."
Just as theynded, many voices selling their products reached their ears. People were selling many types of things. The atmosphere was very lively.
In every street, there were countless stalls and shops established. Many disciples were selling the things they didn''t need to earn some stone to buy something else or use them to cultivate.
Neer was looking around in a daze. He hadn''t seen so many valuable things in one ce before.
"Do you know where can we buy a bed?" Max patted his shoulder and asked.
He came out of his daze and nodded "Y-Yes. We need to go to the furniture market of the Merchant Association. We can find every type of furniture there."
They then found the furniture market and bought a bed, big enough for two people to sleepfortably. It was very soft andfortable but also very expensive. It cost them five hundred mana stones. However, Neer paid it without flinching.
Max could only sigh at this and decided to return him tenfold. After that Neer bought some pills useful for his cultivation, spending another 200 stones. Then they returned to the main peak.
...
Knock! Knock!
After arriving at his dorm, he knocked on the door as it was closed from inside.
"Who is it?" Anna''s voice came from inside.
"It''s me." replied.
Swoosh!
The door opened and Max was greeted by a wonderful scenery. He looked at Anna who only had a towel wrapped around her, her long tempting legs exposed, her golden hair dripping wet, in a daze.
"Were you taking a bath?" He asked, his gaze refusing to move from her wet body.
"What are you doing standing there? Come inside." Anna shouted in embarrassment after seeing him stare at her. She quickly ran toward the bathroom.
Chapter 117 Sleeping Together
Chapter 117 Sleeping Together
As he watched her run away like a rabbit, he felt something rising in the lower part of his body. Noticing this, he cursed inwardly ''F.u.c.k.!'' and closed his his and took deep breaths to calm down. However as he closed his eyes, Anna''s charming figure in towel with her golden hair dripping wet appeared in his mind.
Trying to dispel his thoughts, he walked toward one corner of the room and took out the newly bought bed from his inventory.
He then looked toward the wooden bed and his eyes sparkled ''I should put this bed away.'' However, Just as he thought this , Anna came out of the bathroom, dressed in white pyjamas.
"Huh, Max where did this bede from?" Her eyes twinkled upon seeing such afortable looking bed in front of her.
"I bought this as the wooden bed wasn''tfortable to have a good sleep." Max replied.
"You bought this? Isn''t furniture here too costly? Where did you get that many mana stones? Did you borrow from someone?" Hearing his reply, Anna''s tone became serious all of a sudden.
Max didn''t understand what caused this change and nodded "Yeah. I borrowed from Neer-" However he was cut off mid sentence.
"Why did you borrow? How will you pay back now? You only get enough for you to cultivate." She walked up to him and shouted in panic. Her face showing a worried expression.
Seeing her freaking out, Max took a step forward and embraced her in his arms to calm her down and said "Don''t worry it wasn''t expensive and Neer owed me a favor so he helped out. There is nothing to worry about." He realised that she was worried because he won''t have enough stone to pay back the stones.
Anna was taken aback when he suddenly hugged her. She reflexively wanted move away from him but hearing his reply, her nerves calmed down and she stayed still.
The reason she became so anxious after hearing that he borrowed from someone, was because she had heard of many disciples who did the same and to earn and pay back the borrowed amount, they had to neglect their cultivation which caused their cultivation to stagnate for years. She didn''t want to something simr happen to him.
Seeing that she had calmed down, Max let go of her and smiled "By the way, you look cute in these pyjamas."
Anna became self conscious and pouted "Because I was living alone previously, so I only wore pyjamas in my room. That''s why I don''t have anything else to wear. So don''t you dare to make fun of me."
"Haha, I''m not making fun of you. You really do look cute." Maxughed. He was saying the truth. She looked just like a cute doll.
"..."
Max and Anna talked until night. When Max was going to take her out to eat, she told him not to and that she can make food here. So there was no need to waste mana stones on food.
Max agreed seeing that her expression that said ''I won''t take a no for answer.'' Moreover, he didn''t have enough mana stones to eat daily in the inn. Academy would only give disciples monthly rations and they have to make their food by themselves or eat out where mana stones were needed.
After having dinner which was only boiled rice and one-star beast''s meat soup, both of them looked at the bed. They both wanted to sleep on thefortable bed rather than on the hard wooden bed.
Max sighed "You can sleep on it, I''ll sleep-"
Anna shook her head and said "No. It''s big enough for both of us to sleepfortably, no need to sleep on that wooden bed."
"If you don''t have any problem with it, I''ll dly do so." Max agreed in a heartbeat.
Afterwards, they both took one side of the bed andid down. However, neither of them fell asleep until half an hourter.
*Rustle*
''Hmm?'' In the middle of the night, he felt a soft feeling on his back.
As he turned around, he found that Anna hade to his side. He looked at her, their faces were only one feet away. She was sleeping soundly with a serene look on her face. Her hair falling over her her face. She looked very beautiful even in her sleep. ?
He reached out his hand and put the stray hair behind her ear. As he gazed at her beautiful visage, he once again fell asleep.
***
In the morning, Anna was the first one to wake up. As she woke up, she realised that a hand was on her waist.
''Huh?'' she tilted her head upwards and saw Max sleeping soundly. She then realised that she was huddled in his embrace with her hands on his chest. She panicked but seeing that Max was sleeping peacefully, she calm down and didn''t move.
''It''s okay. We are siblings after all.'' She thought and watched his sleeping face.
After a while, Max also woke up. He felt a soft body glued to his and he opened his eyes, he was greeted with a pair of beautiful eyes looking at him.
He greeted her without moving away "Good morning Anna".
Anna smiled "Good morning. Can I get up now?"
"Uh, yeah sure." Only then he moved his hand away from her waist.
They both washed up and got ready. Anna made breakfast for them and as they ate together, Max asked "Are you also going to the sses?" Normally only those who are new recruits, attend the sses while others like Anna cultivate and train by themselves utilising academy''s resources.
"No, I''m going to train in the martial arena today. My fighting skills are stillcking so I have to work on them." Anna shook her head.
Max nodded. Academy also has martial arenas where disciples could spar to find out about their strengths and weaknesses and gain valuablebat experience.
"Okay, you take care of yourself and don''t push yourself too hard. I''ll join you after my sses are over." He said.
Although his way to gain strength was different from others and sses couldn''t help him in this aspect, there were many things he needed to learn from them.
Moreover, from today onwards, theirbat training was going to start where elders of academy will advise the disciples. It was very important for him as hisbat experience was only basic.
"Oh so now you have be strong enough to advise me huh?" Anna pouted cutely. Just a few months ago, she was the one to train and advise him. However now their roles were reversed.
"Yep. So be careful okay." Max nodded, teasingly.
"Okay my lord. I''ll be careful." Anna scoffed.
After they finished their meal, they went to different directions. Today Neer didn''te because he was going train in different area.
Like previous day, Max run into via once again. After greeting each other, they walked together making people around them look on in envy.
....
Today they were in the open ground. A middle-aged woman in white robes told them that they were going to fight one on one so she can grade them and teach them ordingly.
"First fight, Wille and Haory. Come forward." She called out.
A boy with yellowish hair and average build and a simple looking girl walked in open area.
Max looked at the girl and muttered "So she also joined Cloud academy."
Chapter 118 Killing Intent
Chapter 118 Killing Intent
This simple looking girl was Haory, the sand girl who he fought against in second elimination round. She was strongest for he had to fight until now. So he had remembered her.
"Fight with all you got. I''ll decide based on your performance if I should allow you to choose a spell from academy for free or not. Let the fight begin." The elder announced.
Hearing this Haory, Wille and rest of the disciples became excited. Everyone wanted a spell from the academy as their spell would undoubtedly be stronger than what they were using now.
Hoary was first to react, she chanted her spell and sand appeared around her. This time her spell took only half the timepared to what it took against Max because, this time the ground was not concrete like arena and it helped her conjure up sand from the ground faster.
Wille was an earth element user. He also chanted his spell and an earthen armour covered his body leaving only joints exposed as not to hinder his movements.
Everyone focused more after seeing this matchup. They wanted to see which element will prove to be stronger, Earth or sand.
Hoary chanted another spell and the sand around her took the shape of a giant hand and punched at Wille.
"Hah!"
Wille shouted and punched the ground, his mana poured in the ground and a giant earthen spike came out of ground and punctured the punch in mid-flight.
"Oh, he got a powerful spell." Someonemented.
"Yeah it''s powerful however, don''t you know that this sand girl''s strength doesn''t lie in her first attack but the following one." Another onemented.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just then, more than a dozen one feet long sharp spikes shot out from the sandy hand and flew toward Wille, intent on turning him into a sieve.
Even after seeing this, Wille''s expression didn''t change much as he already expected it after watching her fight with Max.
He poured his mana into the ground once more and a two feet thick earth wall appeared in front of him.
Boom!
Sand spikes collided with the earth wall and drilled into it. However, they couldn''t pierce throughpletely.
After the spikes stopped, the earth wall retracted in the ground. However before it couldpletely disappear in the ground, three one-meter long earth spikes also shot out towards Haory.
"Whoa, casting two spells at the same time. This guy is surprisingly talented."
"Tch, it''s not dual casting. After he casted that earth wall for defence, he quickly cast this spell to take her off guard. However, to do this in such a short time, he wasted a lot of his mana" The other guy judged.
"Even so, he is quite talented. Can you do the same even after wasting the same amount of Mana." Another guy sneered.
"Yeah, you are right, I can''t do it. But I don''t think it''ll be enough to tak this sand girl down."
...
Although Haory was surprised as she didn''t expect him to be so decisive to not care about mana consumption tounch another attack right after, didn''t panic.
If it was before, she might have lost to this sudden attack but after tasting Max punch in the elimination round, she realised that she must have something to defend herself in unexpected situations. Therefore she had conjured up more sand than she normally would and kept one-fourth around her.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Six half a meter long sand spikes shot out from the sand around Haory and crashed into the iing spikes and turned each other into dust.
After that a few more spikes shot out from the giant sand hand toward Wille. ?
Willie had exhausted almost all of his mana in his previous attacks as he was only in the initial stage of two-star realm and didn''t have high enough mana. Seeing that his final strike had been shot down and more wereing towards him, he raised his hand "I give up."
Swoosh.
Just as he said this, the spikes turned to dust before they could pierce him. Haory then retracted her mana and let the sand merge back in the ground.
''Such control.'' The elder was surprised to her control over her element. She then looked at Wille and said "You need to have more dynamic attacking pattern so you won''t need to squander your mana in a fight that might decide your life and death. However your talent is good and I like you calm temperament even in midst of battle, I''ll allow you to choose one lower-rank middle grade spell from the library." Saying this she tossed a token with one line carved on it. "Show this to elder in charge of the academy''s library.
She then looked at Haory "You are performance was good and your elemental control is among the top of your realm. I''ll also allow you to choose one spell of the same grade and get 50 more mana stones from the resource hall." She then gave her two token that were to be used in library and resource hall respectively.
Seeing this everyone became even more excited. Although the spell reward was amazing and all, normally every disciple would get to choose a spell for free. Therefore, mana stones were much more lucrative to them.
"Next is Lacron and Max." The elder announced.
Max was expecting his turn to best like usual therefore he was sitting leisurely with via. Hearing his name called out, he walked to the open area where previous fight was fought.
The other party was a boy, around 20+ years old. He was looking at Max with a murderous look on his face. Max frowned seeing this.
''Does he have some enmity with me? I don''t think I''ve met this guy before.'' He wondered before his expression also became serious.
"Begin the battle!" The elder announced.
''Huh?'' Max was focusing on Lacron when he suddenly vanished from his sight.
via looked at this and mumbled "Such high agility! This is going to be a tough battle for you." Without her knowing, her fists were clutched as if she was feeling worry. If someone saw this, they would think that she was someone very close to him.
Woosh!
Lacron appeared beside Max and used his hand as a de to strike at his neck. Although it looked like a normal strike but he had used his wind element and formed a wind de around his hand.
"Huh?" Elder frowned seeing this. She didn''t expect someone to use such deadly attack right at the start and from his demeanor, it didn''t seem like he was going to hold back.
However, just as she wanted to save Max. Max''s voice sounded. "So you are a wind user. No wonder you are this fast." Saying this, he leaned to his other side to dodge and sent a powerful kick at Lacron''s abdomen.
Bang!
Lacron was sure that Max wouldn''t be able to dodge his strike however, when he did dodge it, he was stunned for a second and got hit by Max''s kick.
"Ugh!" He was heavily struck and was thrown more than ten meters away, spitting out blood. Haory saw this and her abdomen muscles contracted unconsciously.
via stared at this scene wide eyes. She had watched him fight in the elimination rounds and he didn''t show that he has such fast reaction and speed. Although she already knew about his physical strength after watching his fight with Earth giant.
Not only via, others who watched him fight previously thought that his agility was barelyparable to any average Two-star mage''s so they were surprised to see him dodge such a close strike.
Max didn''t stop after kicking him away and conjured a 200 mana point fireball and without hesitation, he shot it at Lacron who was still on the ground coughing up blood.
Max clearly felt his killing intent. If he couldn''t dodge his attack, his neck would have been sliced off.
So he wasn''t going to show mercy to him. Although he won''t be able to find out why he wanted to kill him, that wasn''t important anymore.
As for academy''s punishment, the elder must have noticed this and it shouldn''t be considered killing when they were already spar and in a spar, it was normal to be killed by mistake.
Lacron''s eyes widened seeing the fireball inching closer to him at a fast speed and he cursed inwardly ''F.u.c.k.! I shouldn''t have tried to kill him.'' He could also see what Max was trying to do and why.
Chapter 119 Comforting A Goddess
Chapter 119 Comforting A Goddess
*Whoosh*
Just as he was about to lose hope, the elder appeared in front of him. She waved her hand at the iing fireball and a mana ripple wrapped around it and extinguished it in a puff.
Sigh!
Both Lacron and Max sighed simultaneously. The only difference was that Lacron''s sigh was of relief while Max''s sigh was of regret mixed with slight relief.
Although Max wanted to kill him for trying to kill him, he was still not used to killing so he was inwardly relieved when the elder saved him.
Lacron stood up and looked fearfully at Max. He could imagine if elder wasn''t here or didn''t want to save him, what would happen to him. He clearly remembered when in the elimination round, this very fireball turned a man with hight earth defense into Ash. He was now regretting that he tried to kill him.
Max red at him and was about to say something when the elder looked at them coldly and released her aura. She red at them both and said "Don''t you guys know the rule of no killing inside academy or do you take the rules as jokes huh? If you have such death grudge, you can go to the disciplinary hall and ask for permission for the fight to the death."
She then continued "This time I''m only giving you guys warning because both of you are guilty and no harm was done. However, if you do it again, I''ll personally deal with you."
She then flicked two tokens at them and said "I will allow you to choose only one spell from the library as for the extra rewards, you can forget about it."
Under the pressure of her aura, Lacron was barely able to breath and was sweating profusely while Max only felt siglt difort because he has already ''endured'' the Crimson monarch''s and the white haired woman''s aura pressure.
Although Schwartz helped him endure Crimson monarch''s aura while the white haired woman didn''t unleash hers at full strength, it was still stronger than the elder''s who was only a three star mage and was holding back a bit.
After finishing her part, just as she was about to retract her aura, she noticed Maxpletely fine and frowned. ''Howe he isn''t affected by my aura? Does he have some artefacts in him?''
However Seeing Lacron suffocating, she retracted her aura and said "Go now."
It was as if Lacron was granted amnesty from certain death, he ran away, not wanting to stay near them. While clenching his jaws in anger and regret, he red at a man standing among the disciples ''You bastard, I''ll make you pay for setting me up.''
The man only looked at him coldly before shifting his gaze to Max who was walking towards via. This man was none other than Dalton''s trusted aid and servant, Bartan who joined the Cloud Academy for the sake of killing Max.
...
Max walked back after giving Lacron ast nce ''I''ll take care of you after this.''
As he stood beside via, he felt many prickling gazes at his back. Everyone was astounded by his performance so everyone was paying more attention to him. However, by now he has be used to such gazes and it didn''t bother him much.
via nced at him and said in a bit self deprecating tone "I thought I knew how strong you were but you were still hiding your true strength huh!"
Max looked at her without saying anything.
He knew why everyone seemed to think that he was hiding his true strength. It was because when he fought against Haory, he could only use his attributes'' at half of their potential.
After fighting in the recruitment and training by himself this past week, he now could better utilise the strength his attributes provided. That''s why he was faster and stronger than before.
So everyone obviously thought that he was hiding as one could improve their physical strength in one week as much as him.
However he couldn''t tell her this as no one was like him who had higher strength but not able to use it properly. If he told her this, she would treat it as a jock.
He smiled and said "It''s not that I was hiding my strength but that I didn''t need to fight with all I got. I''m sure you are the same right?"
via looked at him for a moment and nodded. It was true that those like her, Dalton, Vincent etc didn''t give it their all as their opponents weren''t strong enough to force them to use their full power.
After Max and Lacron finished their fight, The elder called out more disciples to fight and gave them Library token and if she found someone outstanding, she would give them extra rewards.
"via and Bartane forward." The elder called out once more after the previous fight waspleted. ?
via calmly walked out to stand in the fighting ground. Bartan flinched upon hearing that he was going to fight against via.
He was 24 years old now and as long as he could remember, he and his family worked for Daltons and were taken care of by them. So they were loyal to them.
Therefore, he was hesitant to fight the woman his lord was interested in but he also wanted to get one spell from academy as their spell would undoubtedly be stronger that what he has now and will make his strength grow.
Seeing him note out, the elder frowned and shouted "Who is Bartan? Come here at once."
Seeing that Elder was getting angry, he sighed and walked out.
"Hmm?" After seeing him, via raised an eyebrow as she recognised him and quickly understood why Dalton''s trusted man was in the same academy as him.
Realising this anger started boiling up inside her. ''That guy dared to send his men to keep an eye on me? Who do he think I am, his ve?''
As she grew furious, the mana around her swirled intensely. She didn''t attack him yet just because elder hadn''t tell them to begin fighting.
The elder frowned seeing this while Bartan smiled wryly. She looked at via and warned seriously "Let me remind you once again, killing is not allowed. Or you''ll be receive punishment worse than death. Understand?"
via nodded "Yes elder."
"Okay then. Start the fight." Elder nodded seeing that she was able think clearly despite clearly being very angry.
Before via could attack him, Bartan stepped forward and bowed "Mistress, I apologise in advance for fighting you. If it wasn''t because I also need another spell, I would''ve refrained from fighting you. However, don''t worry I won''t attack you."
Bartan was serious when he said this and had no intention of mocking her. He knew via was strong but not as strong as Dalton and he could hold his ground against Dalton.
"You b.a.s.t.a.r.d!" The way he addressed her and told that he won''t attack her, was her breaking point as she couldn''t endure anymore and cursed through clenched teeth.
Her mana swirled and three metal ball appeared before her and turned into sharpnces. Without waiting for him to get ready to fight, she shot thences at him at very fast speed, almost equalling Samuel''s lightening arrow''s speed.
Seeing this, Bartan quickly chanted a spell and half a foot thick water barrier materialised around him. However, he didn''t stop there and chanted another spell rapidly.
"Water Serpents."
Three water serpents came out of the water barrier andunched themselves at thences.
Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!
All three water serpents were pierced by the metalnces easily however, they reduced the speed of thences by one-tenth.
Bang!
By the time, via could use her mana to make their speed faster, thences banged into the water barrier and pierced it but before they could reach Bartan, they stopped.
via was stunned. This Lance attack was her one of the most powerful attacks and it was stopped so easily by a Lackey of Dalton.
Bartan didn''t do anything apart from blocking her attack, and raised his hand and gave up. He felt like this was enough to show his strength to the elder.
Following this, elder gave them their library tokens and rewarded bartan with 200 mana stones while via with 100. Although their fight onlysted a few seconds. As an experienced mage, she could gauge their strength easily.
However, via wasn''t focusing and her face was pale. Even after the she received her tokens and Bartan returned to his seat. She stood still in the middle of fight ground, dazed.
Seeing this, Max sighed and walked towards her and put his hand on her shoulder. "Don''t be discouraged. If you had continued fighting, he would have lost. That''s why he gave up. Believe in yourself."
Hearing his soft andforting tone, she snapped out of her daze and fell in his embrace.
Max was stunned. He didn''t expect her to do something like this in front of everybody.
Chapter 120 We Are Friends Right?
Chapter 120 We Are Friends Right?
Just as he wanted to say something, she separated herself from him and said in a very feeble voice "Thank you!"
"It''s fine. I''m here whenever you need me." He smiled and said "Let''s go there, others are waiting for their turn to fight."
via was dazed by his gentle demeanor that surfaced all of a sudden. Until now she only saw him as a yful and free person, but now seeing that how heforted her, she felt warmness spread in her heart for the first time in a long while. She nodded and softly said "Un."
When the elder saw via all shocked because she couldn''t destroy Bartan''s water barrier, she felt a bit bad for her as this could result in utter despair for her if she couldn''t find her confidence again.
However, When Max came andforted her, she sighed in relief. She looked at Max peculiarly and mumbled "What a lucky girl to have such a caring boyfriend."
She then shook her head and thought "But he is too reckless to try and kill a disciple in front of everyone. If he continue to be this reckless, he might prove to a Bane for her.''
Then a sudden thought came to her mind ''Maybe not. He isn''t simple as he seemed to be able to endure my aura without any problem. Hm...'' While looking at their backs, she fell in her own thoughts.
Haory who was standing among the disciples saw this and thought while her hand unconsciously touched her abdomen ''So you aren''t not a bad guy...''
If Max could hear her thoughts now, he would be speechless and only one thought woulde to his mind ''Women are strange creatures. That can''t be understood by men''.
She seemed to have forgotten that he was the one who gave her that healing pill out of kindness. If he was a bad guy, would be care?
...
The remaining fights continued until evening. When every fight was done and everyone was given their library tokens and extra rewards. The elder announced the end of today''s ss and that for the uing month, they will fight and train under the guidance of other elders.
Their 300+ disciples'' ss was going to be separated in six different section that six elders will take charge of.
...
As they were returning to their dorms, Max was feeling excited because he will soon learn how to fight properly.
via looked at him deep in his thoughts and gently tapped on his shoulder. Max focused and looked at her and asked "What is it Miss via?"
"Sir Max, you should drop the honorifics and can directly call me via. We are fr-friends now right?" She said a bit stuttering, while her eyes seemed to escape his gaze. This was a refreshing change to see as she always had that serious look on her face.
Seeing this Max rejoiced internally ''Finally, she is willing to be close with me, haha!'' It''s a male''s nature to want to make any woman they find beautiful their own. Max wasn''t any different, therefore he was happy seeing this.
The first time he saw her in the weapons'' shop, he was charmed by her beauty. The only thought that came to his mind was to make her his. This was one of the reason why Max didn''t care about Dalton''s enmity and kept interacting with her.
"If that''s the case, you also also do the same and call me Max." He nodded and then asked "So via what is it that you want to say?"
For some reason, via felt a bit happy hearing him call her name. She hesitantly said "As the elder said, our ss will be divided in six sections. So I was thinking that we might not be in the same section. So will we be able to m-meet like this?"
After saying this she nced at Max and saw him smiling weirdly, she panicked and hurriedly said "Please don''t get me wrong, I''m only saying this be-because you''re my only friend here."
After spending some time with him, she unconsciously started treating him as her spiritual support as he would always be with her when she felt like she was going to lose her way. Just like today and in the recruitment when he tried to motivate her.
Max smiled "Don''t worry. Even if we are in the different sections, we are still in the same Academy. If you want, we can always meet." He thenughed "Who would be stupid enough to not want to spend time with such a gorgeousdy like you."
via blushed hearing him call her gorgeous. Although he always praised her beauty, she didn''t feel embarrassed like she did now. She knew that something changed inside her after meeting him however, she didn''t think much about it because she liked this change. ?
"Okay, I''ll be going now." She quickly walked away not wanting to show him her childish expression.
''Such an amazing woman...'' Max thought as he watched her figure disappear from his sight.
Although he wanted her to be his woman, he also knew that she had some problems of her own to deal with, and that''s why she was working so hard to be strong.
''I will be able to help her if she agrees to be my woman.'' He thought. After the second awakening of his system, he knew that the woman he will have sex with, will also benefit and be strong. That will be beneficial for both of them as he also needed a lot of LPs right now.
....
"Hey look, it''s that handsome guy from our ss."
"Hmm, he is alone right now, so should we try talking to him?"
"I don''t know, although we are also beautiful but we are nothing in front of that golden haired girl who he is always with."
"..."
Just as Max was thinking how he should go about to get more LPs to improve, he heard a few girls stealing nces at him and whispering among themselves.
Although he shouldn''t be able to hear what they were talking about as he was only a two-star mage and they were quite far from him. However, he could now because of his high Intelligence attribute.
After he found that he has a system and saw different attributes, he guessed that Intelligence should be referring to his brain power or thought process etc.
But when he increased his intelligence to 50, he found that his brain power only increased slightly however, his other senses such as hearing, eyesight, mana affinity and even his intuition were hightened considerably.
His hightened senses were the main reason he could react in time when Lacron attacked him at such insane speed. Although his agility was also an important factor.
Max turned to look at them and licked his lips inwardly, ''Until via doesn''tes around, these girls should be able to provide me with enough lust points.''
His lust was ignited after seeing that these girls wanted to get close to him.
However, before he could go and talk to them, he heard aining voice from behind him "I thought you were going toe and find me at the martial arena."
He turned to look at a beauty who wasn''tcking in any waypared to via and had more seductive and innocent charm to her.
However, Max''s attention quickly shifted to her current appearance that look very Haggard. There were many cuts and bruises over her body. Her uniform was also tattered in many ces.
He became worried and asked "What happened to you Anna? Didn''t I say that you shouldn''t push yourself too hard?"
Seeing the concern in his voice, Anna''s face blossomed with a smile, and she giggled "It''s normal to get some slight injuries while sparring. Hehe, You shouldn''t worry so much about me."
Max smiled wryly seeing her expression that contradicted from what she said. Which made her appear cute and he ruffled her hair which were already messed up.
Anna smacked his hand away and pouted "I''m older than you. You shouldn''t treat me like a kid."
"Okay okay!" Max raised his hand up in surrender andughed.
Seeing that he wasn''t taking her seriously, she wanted to rebuke him more but she noticed some girls looking at Max with shining eyes as if they wanted to devour him, she became irritated and grabbed his hand and said "Let''s go, this ce is infested with foxes."
Chapter 121 Grouping (1)
Chapter 121 Grouping (1)
¨C¨C¨CNight time¨C¨C¨C
After Anna and Max returned to their room, Anna took a bath followed by Max. They then cultivated until night using mana stones. Although Max didn''t want to do it as it won''t provide him much benefit but Anna made him apany her.
So he also tried but because he didn''t have any cultivation technique, he wasn''t able to cultivate. Therefore he only meditated.
After that Anna made dinner for them. They both ate while recounting their day to each other. Because Anna still haven''t awakened her element, she is among the weaker outer disciples. So to increase her strength she has to focus on fighting skills.
She told him that, if any opponent in the same realm without using their elemental advantage were to fight her, she can easily defeat them in just a few moves because she has been focusing on skills rather than magic spells since young.
Skills and spells are often considered same but in reality they aren''t. Skills are referred as the physical techniques which one can use without expanding their mana while magic spells use mana to operate.
Although magic spells are more powerful and destructive, physical skills are also considered an essential part of one''s strength.
Physical skills are For example movement techniques,bat skils etc. When mastered to a certain level, they give an edge over your opponent in the same realm.
However due to the nature of magic, most people don''t focus on these physical skills and only focus on magic spells as they gives their strength more boost than the skills where you need to train for extensive period of time.
However, after a long time, people realised that those who only rely on magic spells to get by are short livedpared those who have learnt physical skills.
For example if two One-star mages were to fight with same amount of Mana and simr magic spells, and if one among them has some physical skills, they woulde out victorious.
Of course it was only true for mages weaker than three-star mage. However more than 80% people in this vast world, that is at least thousands of times bigger than earth, are weaker than three-star mages.
[ A/N: Imagine this world''s size isparable to Jupiter ]
After they ate dinner, both of them went andy on the bed without any awkwardness unlike the day before.
Anna slept on other half of the bed but Max didn''t sleep and instead opened his [ Magic Spells ] window and browsed through them.
He didn''t look for any spell other than fire elemental spells. There were more than twenty fire elemental spells on the screen of different grades. There were 4 grade one spells, 3 grade two, 3 grade three and 2 grade four.
Surprisingly, the names of grade five, six, seven and eight spells were the same as those of lower graded spells however, there wasn''t any grade nine fire elemental skill avable.
"System, why are these lower grade spells are also in the higher grade and why isn''t there a grade nine spell present?" Max asked the system.
[ Host, the lower grade spells are the weak versions of the higher grade spells present. As for grade nine fire elemental spell, it''s because only a supreme mage can create one and they don''t share it with anyone other than their offsprings. So the creater of System wasn''t able to put a grade nine spell here. ] System replied in his mind.
"So if I unlock any one of these lower grade spells, I''ll have to once again unlock their stronger versions when I need them to be stronger. If that''s the case, shouldn''t I directly unlock the higher grade ones?" Max asked.
[ That won''t benefit host in any way because host can''t use higher grade spells before reaching the corresponding realm of strength. ] System replied.
Hearing this, Max recalled that when Crimson monarch gave him his ''Crimson dragon spell'', he also warned him not try to practice it before reaching at least four-star mage realm because he won''t be able to use it and might explode. ?
"System, what do you mean by corresponding realm? What mage realm should I be in order to use a grade five spell?"
Although he asked this, he had a guess after seeing that there were one to grade nine and there were also nine mage realms, namely:
[ one-star, two-star, three-star, four-star( Mortal boundary), five-star ( marquis/Duke level), six-star (King mage), seven-star (Emperor mage), Monarch mage and finally Supreme mage. So these nine grade should corresponds to these nine mage realm.
[ These grades corresponds to the mage realms, host. ] System replied.
Max nodded, his conjecture was correct indeed. ''So these grades also should correspond to the current grades.''
After checking all spell names and unlocking prices, he sighed and closed the window. The cheapest spell that was a grade one, required ten thousand LPs to unlock.
''I won''t be able to unlock any of them for a while. I should check out academy''s library, they must have a decent fire elemental spell.'' He decided.
Just as he wanted to sleep, Anna crawled toward him in her sleep and put her hand over his chest.
Max looked at her sleeping face and scooted closer to her and embraced her soft body.
"Un..." Anna made a light sound. Max thought she would wake up after feeling that he was hugging her and was about to let go. However, she put her head on his chest and continued sleeping peacefully.
Feeling her soft skin and smelling her enchanting scent, he was mesmerized. But he didn''t do anything more and while hugging her, he also fell asleep.
¨C¨C¨CNext morning¨C¨C¨C
They both woke up in each other''s embrace. Anna yawned and while rubbing her eyes, she looked up at him and said "Good morning Max."
"Good morning! How was your sleep?" He asked.
"Wonderful and yours?" Anna smiled.
"Mine too." As they had this small conversation, none of them felt awkward about the fact that they both were still in each other''s embrace.
After a while, Anna finally said "You should get ready or you''ll be for ss."
"Yeah right." Then Max reluctantly stood up and went to freshen up and got ready. Meanwhile Anna prepared a breakfast for both of them. After Max came out, she also went and got ready before eating their breakfast together.
After that they went out. Anna once again headed toward the martial arena while Max headed toward the building where his ss will be held.
When he reached the building, he was directed to an auditorium where many disciples were already sitting.
As he entered the auditorium, he instantly became focus of everyone''s attention. After yesterday''s performance where he easily beat Lacron who was as fast as lightening, most of them looked up to him while some wanted to surpass him.
However, Lacron flinched upon seeing him. He was afraid that Max woulde after him. On the other hand, Bartan looked at him with a hint of murderous look in his eyes. Although he didn''t have any personal enmity, his lord''s enemy was his enemy.
Max wasn''t bothered their gazes and scanned the auditorium from one end to another. When his gaze passed over the female disciples, many among would straighten their posture in order to look good. Haory looked at him with neutral gaze.
via who was sitting in the back saw him looking around and when his eyesnded on her, she nodded at him. Max smiled and walked towards her and sat down beside her.
Chapter 122 Grouping (2)
Chapter 122 Grouping (2)
While they greeted each other and did some small talk, rest of the disciples also arrived. After a while six elders in white also came and and stood on the slightly raised tform before the whole ss.
There were three female and three males among them. One of them was the elder who organised the fights yesterday and gave out library tokens. All of them looked slightly over thirty, however it was because of their cultivation, in reality they should be well over mid-thirties.
After seeing so many women, he realised that he hadn''t seen a single ugly woman since he came to this world. Even in Maxwell''s memories, he didn''t find any women who could be considered ugly.
The elder from yesterday stepped forward and said "Disciples! These five elders and I will be taking charge of you inner disciples."
"Greetings elders!" Disciples said in unison while bowing their heads a little. Max also did the same.
The elders nodded before she continued "As I said yesterday, in your ss, you''ve 320 disciples who will be divided in six sections."
She then pointed to another female elder who seemed a bit younger and said "Elder Laire will be taking charge of first section, I''ll be taking second section...." She then told which elder will be in charge of which section.
She then took out arge piece of paper and used her mana to hover it before the students. "Take a look at your names to find out which section are you in and report to your assigned elder."
via nced at Max before searching for her name, she was in the second section. However, expression became a bit sad after not finding Max''s name among the names written in the second section.
She then searched for his name and found out that he was assigned to the fifth group under a male elder named, Jack.
Max also saw this and he couldn''t help but shake his head. If that elder put both of them in the same ss that would have been best.
Seeing that via was feeling a bit sad about it, he smiled. It seems the day wasn''t far...
He gently put his arm around her thin waist to test his luck. He was surprised how heavenly her slim waist felt in his arm.
via yelped in surprise, she didn''t expect him to do something like this however, before she could say anything, Max said, making his voice as gentle as he possibly could "Don''t be sad. Like I said yesterday, I''m always here for you. Whenever you need me, you cane find me. Okay!"
Surprisingly, Apart from the initial quiver, via didn''t say anything about the fact he had his arm around her waist and nodded while looking down "Okay."
Because she was looking down, Max couldn''t see her face. If he could see it, he would find out that her face red like a peach. Her mind was focused on his hand that was holding her thin waist.
She hadn''t experienced what she was feeling right now before. No male had even touched her hand before (of course, except Max), let alone doing something as intimate as putting their arm around her waist. However, what surprised her was, she didn''t felt the rejection and difort she thought she would and what more she even liked it a bit which left her heart racing.
''Why I am being like this around him? I should move his hand away and tell him not to do anything like this next time. But why I''m feeling embarrassed to see his face now. What is this feeling...'' These conflicted emotions made her frustrated. She wasn''t interested in romance even a bit like the girls of her age usually were.
She only wanted to improve her strength quickly and to not be her family''s puppet and take revenge for her father''s death. But she realised that whenever she was with him, the hatred she felt for her family and the disgust for Dalton and all her worries would lessen significantly. ?
She would evenugh sometimes which was iprehensible for her. She would feel at peace and that''s why she didn''t want to separate from him.
However while she was feeling conflicted over what to do, Max took his hand back which wanted to feel the softness of her waist.
''Am I bing more lustful because I haven''t had sex for a while now?'' Max thought while staring at his hand. He could even feel his ''little brother'' be hard in excitement.
However his thoughts were interrupted by elder''s voice.
"I assume all of you know which section are you in. Now those who are in the second sectione with me." Saying this she walked out of the auditorium.
via calmed down after Max took his hand back and the redness on her also lessened. She stood up, with her back facing Max and asked "Max, you won''t forget your friend after not meeting for a while right?"
"Of course not." Max replied while shaking his. How could he forget her when he decided to make her his woman?
"Okay I''ll be going now." She said and started walking down when she heard Max say "Okay, take care of yourself." Hearing this a beautiful smile appeared on her face as she felt happy.
The elder, Nena her name was, saw this and sighed.
After the second section had followed the elder Nena, rest of the sections also went out.
Fifth section in which Max was also headed out of the auditorium.
¨C¨C¨CIn an open field¨C¨C¨C
Elder Jack, in charge of fifth section, brought them to an open area where many rocks of different sizes ranging from a fist size to arge boulder were scattered around.
He stood in front of fifty disciples and said "For one month I''ll train you here and also teach you about outer world as much as you need to know. After that to give you some real experience, you will go out for adventure in the cloud mountain range below, where countless beasts reside. So to avoid death, you should train diligently"
After a pause he continued "Now, I want you guys to form ten groups of five disciples each. Note that this group will remain the same when you go down in the mountain range, so choose wisely."
Everyone started forming group after elder Jack stopped speaking. Just as Max turned towards the disciples to ask if anyone was interested, he found a familiar figure standing in front of him.
"Can I join your group?" Haory asked. She was in the same group as him. So when elder told them to form groups she decided to ask him.
Max smiled "Of course, you can." He also wanted to ask her because she was very strong and would prove to be useful when fighting in the mountain range.
"Okay, you can choose rest as you like." She said and stood quietly beside him.
Max shook his head and noticed that around a dozen disciples were standing in front of him, looking at him with hopeful expression.
The thing to note was, almost all of them were girls. Seeing this, the male disciples in the section looked at him with envy and jealousy.
Chapter 123 Outing (1)
Chapter 123 Outing (1)
¨C¨C¨COne monthter¨C¨C¨C
Max woke up in Anna''s embrace like usual. They treated it as something normal now. Unlike initial days where they would end up unintentionally in each other''s arms while sleeping, now they would hug each other before sleeping.
There was one time when Max returnedte in the night because of training. He thought Anna would be sleeping but when he came back, she was waiting for him.
When he asked her why she didn''t sleep even though it was almost midnight, she pouted cutely and said while holding her hands towards him ''I tried but without you being by my side, I couldn''t. Quickly eat your dinner ande here. I need to sleep.'' Max almostughed seeing her act like a spoiled child.
"You finally woke up." Anna who was staring at him whileying by his side said smiling.
"Hmm. Good morning" Max nodded while caressing her cheek.
Anna feigned anger and moved his hand away "I told you not to treat me like a child." She then remembered something and said in a low voice "You should get up now, you are going to bete for your outing today."
Max remembered that yesterday was thest day of their training and today will go for the ''adventure'' in the mountain range elder Jack had mentioned.
Seeing that he was going to bete, he asked Anna with a small frown "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier then?"
For the past month due to training he would exhaust himself daily and would sleep untilte in the morning but Anna would wake him up on time because she considered this training period as the most valuable period. So it was strange now that she didn''t wake him up.
Anna didn''t look him in the eyes and her voice sounded a little sad as she said "Well, it''s because you were too tired yesterday and it''s going to be a while before youe back from the mountain range, so I thought I should let you sleep for a while more."
Max instantly understood what she meant after hearing her. Because he will be going down the mountain and would spend around a month fighting and hunting monsters there. So, she will be alone for a month and would miss him.
Moreover, she was also worried about his safety because many disciples would die during the outing period. So she wanted him to at least spend a bit more time in front of her eyes.
Realising this his gaze softened. He hugged her tightly and whispered in her ears "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon and with elder Jack with us, we will be safe." Although he said this, he knew that only one elder won''t be enough to keep an eye on 10 different groups.
She snuggled deeper in his arms and nodded "Un. But be extra careful okay. The beasts in the cloud mountain are stronger than average beasts because of the abundance of mana here. Don''t let your guard down even for a moment."
"Okay my little princess." Max pinched her nose whileughing. ?
After that Max got ready and had breakfast with her. She also made more food for him and stored it in his spatial bag.
"Max I know you are strong but don''t be careless okay. Please return s-" As Max was about to head out, she warned him again in a pleading voice. She didn''t want something to happen to him.
When she went on outing the first time, even when they were in the lower fringes of the mountain range where only One-star and lower beasts reside, two of her teammates were killed and she was also injured after encountering an agility type beast. If not for her teammates using distress signal on time, they would have been killed too.
However before she could say anything more, she stopped because Max gave her a peck on her lips and said "Don''t worry too much. I''ll return safe and if haven''t broken through to the Two-star realm by then, I''ll help you. I''m going now. You too take care of yourself bye."
Saying what he wanted, he went out of the dorm, leaving Anna stunned. She touched her lips dazedly while her heart was beating like drums.
Even though they were intimate with each other and none who saw them would think that they weren''t lovers, it was first time Max had done something like this. However she quickly came out of her daze and ran towards the door to bid him farewell but he had already disappeared.
...
After living with Anna for over a month, Max realised that he didn''t thought of her as his sister, even though because of the influence of Maxwell''s memories, he was protective of her but that sibling feeling wasn''t There.
Whenever she woulde out after taking a bath, he would find her very sensual and his body would react to her as it would toward any other woman.
When they hugged each other at night, he would find it almost impossible to stop himself from doing something inappropriate with her.
Therefore, today he finally gave in to his feelings and kissed her as a way of expressing his feelings to her. When he came back, if she didn''t act differently, he wouldpletely turn their rtionship into one of a man and woman. That''s why he said that he will help her breakthrough to the next realm if she couldn''t do it by herself.
***
Max reached the stony ce where they trained for the past month. The main part of their training was battle.
They had to fight a total of neen times a day. Ten group battles, where every group had to fight nine other groups while ten individual fights.
Elder Jack''s reasoning was simple, only battles could improve your fighting capabilities and make you realise your weaknesses and strengths. He would also give pointers to them when he felt they needed them.
Their daily training didn''t stop after fighting. The groups that lost more than five times were required to move 100 rocks that weighed from 2000-10000 pounds from one ce to another in one mile distance as punishment. As for the rewards for the top five groups, they would only receive a nod from him. However, they would be satisfied by it because they would be relieved as long as they didn''t have to move the rocks.
Although it sounded simple, in reality it wasn''t simple at all. A mage with their strength attribute at 50 could only lift 2000+ pounds with difficulty and none had their strength attribute at 50. Of course Max had however, as he wasn''t able to utilise his attributes'' full potential initially, he also found it impossible.
Therefore, the only way was to lift them using their mana to inhance their strength or use their magic spells to assist them. But using mana constantly for a mile''s distance while carry such heavy weight was next to impossible for Two-star mages like them, most of whom were only in the initial stage of the realm like Max.
When one time he camete was because they lost more than five group battles because Haory and one other member of their group were injured, so they had to move the rocks as punishment.
Chapter 124 Outing (2)
Chapter 124 Outing (2)
Noticing Max''s arrival, his teammates who were all girls excitedly waved their hands at him. Of course Haory didn''t react like rest of them and merely nodded at him.
"Hello Max, how are you?" Rima, one of his teammates greeted him and grabbed his hand. She looked to be around 22 years old and was a fair skinned girl with shoulder length auburn hair, brown eyes, seductive pink lips. Big breasts that seemed to be of B cup size and big round perky ass.
Although she wasn''t as beautiful as the woman he is always around, she was still a woman who would turn heads with her seductive body. Most importantly she had hots for him and always had that look in her eyes that expressed her lust towards him. That''s why he chose her to be in his group.
"Hello Rima. I''m good." After reluctantly shifting his gaze away from her body, he nodded and greeted her back.
Other two girls, also greeted him excitedly. One was same age as Rima named Bel¨¦n while other one was only 19 years old petite girl named Leticia, who always had a smile on her face.
Both of them were also beautiful. Leticia gave off young girl''s attractiveness while Bel¨¦n gave off a mature woman''s charm despite her young age.
Haory, however, despite being simple looking was actually more attractive in Max''s eyes but she didn''t seem interested in him like these three women which made his interest in her spike even more.
However these three weren''t only beautiful but also quite strong. Rima had Sound element and had a skill that can make her enemy stun for a few second. That was enough for her to finish them off with any non-elemental spell and her physical strength was also good.
Bel¨¦n had nt element. Therefore she would be at her strongest in forested region and Cloud mountain range was covered in forest.
However it didn''t mean that she was weak where there weren''t any nt for her to use. For that kind of situations, she would carry nt seeds.
Last was Leticia, she had wind element. Although she wasn''tparable to Lecron, her strength wasn''t to be taken lightly.
One more thing was that among thirty plus woman in the section five, only dozen or so were interested in him, rest were like Haory who only looked at him silently.
Max thought it should have been because they were the daughters of higher level nobles or something making them too proud to approach him like others.
*Swoosh*
With a sudden gust of wind, Elder Jack appeared in front of everyone.
"Greetings elder Jack." Everyone greeted him in unison.
Elder Jack nodded and looked at everyone. Then he said "I hope you are ready for this adventure."
"Yes elder." Half of the voices were actually excited while rest of them only half-heartedly followed suit. Max was in first half though. He always wanted to experience new things but because his strength wasn''t enough before he had to stay put. What a man needs in his life? They are sex, food and exciting adventures right.
Although this almost cost him his life when he took Lilly with him to the magical beast forest after bing a novice mage. It was only because of dumb luck that silver fox either couldn''t sense them due to the disturbance in the forest or wasn''t interested in them or he would''ve died a second time. ?
"Good! Now let me exin a few things to you disciples." Elder Jack nodded in satisfaction by the response before continuing "The objective of this outing is for you guys to get some real life experience and learn to survive in dangerous situation. You''ll be taken to the periphery of the middle area of any of the mountain where, the strongest beasts you''ll find are peak of the Two-star realm.
However, none of you have possibility of survivy against such beast, that''s why you''ll be going in groups of five. However you are still advised to run when encountering a peak Two-star agility or flying type beast as they are most dangerous ones."
He then stopped speaking to let the information sink in before continuing "You''ll stay in the mountain range for one month. Each of your group is required to hunt 10 Two-star beasts and bring back their beast core. In exchange, you''ll receive 1000 mana stones, 100 for each core. If you can bring more, more mana stones will be reward to you in the same ratio. If not, your monthly resources will be cut by half until."
"Now two important things to remember." Elder Zhan said as he took out ten talismans made from beast skin and gave one to each group and continued "First, you can send distress single with the talisman I just gave you in case you find yourself in a life-threatening situation. However that''ll also considered as you failing this trial and your monthly resources will be cut by half. Second, don''t feelcent after using the distress signal as it''ll take some time for help to reach your ce in these vast forested mountains. So try to keep yourselves alive until then."
After elder Jackpleted his exnation. Most of them had frowns on their faces. It was needless to say that they were worried about their possible deaths. However elder Jack didn''t wait for them anymore and whistled.
*Whossh*
With a whooshing sound a white hawknded by his side.
"Everyone it''s time to set off." Saying this he jumped up andnded on top of the hawk and sat down, waiting for the disciples to climb up.
Haory gave Max a look before calmly climbing up. Seeing her more disciples'' started to climb. Leticia had worried expression and was grabbing Rima''s arm anxiously. Elder Jack''s words frightened her.
Rima smiled at her and said "Don''t worry, we will be fine with Haory, Bel¨¦n and Max in our group." After saying this she whispered "Don''t you want to impress Max, if you behave like a child he won''t like you."
Hearing this, Leticia looked at Max who was walking toward the hawk and nodded before running after him. Rima and Bel¨¦n also exchanged looks before following behind.
After everyone climbed the hawk and sat down, it took to air. Max nced at other groups. Those who saw him looking toward them nodded. After fighting each other, they realised that Max was one of the strongest even when he didn''t use his Fireball that everyone seemed to fear by now.
After fighting until after he had exhausted his mana on daily basis, his control over his improved stat was finally 100%. He could even lift two thousand pound heavy rock on his shoulder.
His speed was almost as fast as someone with wind element. This why also reason why Leticia looked up to him. His mana control was also more refined because of which his mana consumption when casting his spells was lower than before.
Not to mention his monstrous stamina. When everyone was out of breath, his breathing wouldn''t even quicken.
Seeing the a bit of respect, awe and fear in everyone''s eyes, Max nodded in satisfaction and thought ''My efforts were worth it.'' Now none would dare to call him trash because of his weak strength.
...
After half an our of flying, they arrived at a mountain that wasn''t as humongous as main peak and was very far away.
Elder Jack pointed to the mountain waist where vegetation was scan and said "You are to gather here one month from now."
He then dropped each group in different locations and flew away.
Chapter 125 Overpowered Ape
Chapter 125 Overpowered Ape
Max''s group was dropped in the middle of the forest. Because of the mountain''s size, thend seemed almost t.
However, they were surrounded by the forest and could be attack by beasts from all sides, Bel¨¦n suggested that they should find some ce that could provide them protection from two or three sides to stay.
Everyone find that suggestion good so they started searching for such ce.
As they were searching around, before they could find a safe ce to stay, they encountered a white furred ape, a two-star beast.
It was two meters in height with a strong looking bulky body. Its arms alone were two feet thick and were more than one meter long.
It had four canine teeth protruding out from its mouth, two from upper jaw and two from lower jaw. On its forehead, the furr colour was yellowish, in the shape of a flower. Its eyes were yellow in colour.
Just as the ape saw them, it roared towards them and picked up a nearby rock that was triple the size of a football with one arm and threw it at them at a very fast speed.
*Whoosh*
*Bang*
Leticia and others panicked seeing this because they won''t be able to dodge it in time. Max looked at Haory who nodded and a one meter long sand spike shot out from the ground and shattered the rock in mid-air.
*Roar*
Thud! Thud!
Seeing its attack fail, the ape roared furiously and ran towards them with heavy steps.
"Everyone get ready to fight." Max shouted. Mana swirled around him and wrapped around his arm. After shouting he dashed toward the ape at his fastest speed.
*Shua*
In an instant, he appeared in front of the ape and punched with all his strength aiming at its the lower abdomen, taking it off guard.
*nk*
As his mana empowered fist collided with the ape''s abdomen, a metallic sound reverberated in the area.
The ape''s advance was stopped by the force of the punch however, almost no harm was done to the beast which was surprising as his physical strength that was enhanced by his mana was more than 70 units.
Max felt pain on his knuckles and eximed "Such tough skin." The muscles of the the ape were almost as tough as steel. If he hadn''t had full control over his body and strength, his arm would have snapped from the collision.
Although his punch wasn''t able to injure it, it sessfully enraged the beast. It roared and mmed down its fist, aiming at his head.
*Bang*
Max dodged the punch that mmed into the ground heavily, making a small crater on the mountain''s surface and causing the earth around them to shake.
Seeing this, Max and others felt cold chills running down their spine. This ape was too overpowered. If that punch had connected, he would have been deader than dead.
''Fighting it in the closebat isn''t usible even with my strength.'' Max thought and then shouted "Leticiae and keep it busy with me. Rima prepare to use your sonic breath on it" Max shouted before dodging another punch.
Leticia, who had been panicking until now calmed down seeing Max keeping the ape from attacking others and giving them time to prepare their spells.
After hearing hismand, She dashed toward the ape while using her wind elemental mana that enhanced her speed to the same level as Max''s and after arriving five meters away from the it, she attacked it with her wind shes trying to attract its aggro to her.
As it was shifting it''s attention to Leticia because her wind de pricked its skin, Rimapleted casting her spell and shouted "Move away." ?
Max and Leticia quickly jumped a few meters away from the ape and covered their ears with their hands because they know what will happen if they didn''t.
*Echo*
A shrill sound was produced from Rima mouth. The soundwaves hit the yellow flowered ape and It froze in its ce because the its brain nerves were affected by her sonic spell.
Max and others also felt their ears ringing even though she had focused her attack on the ape.
After stunning the ape, Rima shouted with a pale face "Bel¨¦n, do it."
Bel¨¦n had already prepared her spell and as she poured her mana out, a dozen thick vines appeared from the ground and coiled around ape''s arms, legs and neck tightly while it wasn''t moving.
After a few seconds the ape recovered from the sonic attack and found itself imprisoned by the vines that were tough as steel and flexible as rubber, making them very tough to destroy.
*Roar*
The ape struggled to break the vines, its veins bulged out on its arms and it grabbed the vines around its neck and streched them to thier limits in a bid to destroy them.
Max looked at Haory and she understood what he wanted. She chanted her spell and sand around them started to gather in the air above her.
*Snap* *Snap*
While she was casting her [ ck sand spear ] spell, the vines around its neck snapped.
Then it proceeded to destroy the vines that bound its arms and feet. While it was snapping the vines one by one, Max had started casting his new spell that he got from the library.
[ Death rain ]
A few dozen half a meter long fiery arrows materialised above the ape, pointing down looking deadly.
*Roarrr*
Just as thest vine around the ape''s foot snapped, it roared toward the sky beating its chest producing loud thumping sounds. However it''s eyes widened seeing many fire arrows hanging in the air above him, releasing intense heat.
A glint of fear appeared in its eyes. Although it was impervious to physical damage thanks to its steel hide, however that doesn''t mean that it was also impervious to elemental damage. In fact it feared elemental attacks the most.
Just as it wanted to move from its current position, Max brought his hand downpleting his spell.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Pierce! Pierce!
Tens of fire arrow whooshed down at frighteningly fast speed and crashed into the ape and area around him. The ce where ape was standing erupted in mes.
*ROAR!*
A mighty Roar filled with pain and anger sounded from inside the fire and extinguished the fire.
The Ape appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. It had its thick hand above its head, protecting it however, its white furr all over its body was charred ck and its shoulders, forearms, chest, abdomen and thighs had many burnt holes where fire arrows must have struck. From those wounds, blood was gushing out non-stop, giving its body a shade of dark red colour.
*Roar!*
The Ape roared once more and the flower shaped mark on its forehead started shining with pale yellow light and slowly covered its whole body.
After a few seconds when the light disappeared, the wounds had stopped bleeding and were almost healed and its furr also recovered.
"What!?" Leticia and Rima eximed in disbelief. If it could recover like that, wouldn''t it be invincible in the same realm?
Haah!
Just then they heard a soft shout and turned to look toward Haory with a pale face. However, seeing the attack she conjured, they sighed in relief.
Chapter 126 Really?
Chapter 126 Really?
After getting Max''s signal, she had started casting her new spell [ Metallic Sand Spear ] which she used only one time before during the training because of enormous mana consumption and time it takes for casting.
Therefore it wasn''t possible for her to use this spell if she was fighting alone but she was not alone right now and had teammates to give her enough time to cast it.
As the name suggests, this spell uses the tiny metal particles present in the sand to make it more powerful.
After she was done casting it, a 3.5 meter long and one feet thick spear with ck Metallic sheen materialised above her. This spell was a middle-grade, mid tier spell. Because there were very few sand elemental disciples and elder Nena found her talent promising, she has given her the privilege to choose this one tier higher spell than what was permitted.
Last time Haory used this spell was when they fought against a group which had two earth elemental mages. They had made a thick earth barrier around them which even Max''s biggest fireball ( 300 mana points ), was only able to half destroy it.
But they could reinforce the barrier quickly because both of thembined had more mana and Max could only used three 300 mana point fireballs before his 1300 mana points would be emptied out.
(A/N: Please remember that when casting a spell, for example a 300 mana point fireball, the total consumption of mana is higher because the casting and controlling process also uses the mana. The same is applicable for each spell.)
At that time, Haory used this spell for the first time and it utterly decimated their turtle shell. If it wasn''t because of elder Jack''s intervention in time, those disciples would have been severely injured if not dead.
...
The yellow flowered ape had just recovered and was about to attack them, when Haory used everyst bit of her mana and shot the spear at the ape.
Whoosh!
The ape felt the intimating pressure of the spear as it cut through the air and arrived in front of it before it could do anything.
Roar!
The ape roared defiantly and the yellow flower once again glowed with yellow light. All its muscles seemed to be crystallised.
*Bang*
*Boom*
Haory''s huge ck spear banged into ape''s chest and pierced before both flew more than a hundred meters away and crashed into a boulder, destroying it.
Max, Leticia and others stared at this with wide eyes. Even though it wasn''t their first time witnessing the ck spears might, it was still shocking.
Plop!
While they were being amazed by the power of the ck spear, Haory fell on her knees and was about to fall on the ground.
Whoosh!
Max appeared beside her and gently held her waist, preventing her from falling. He knew that she will be weakness after the attack as it happened the first time too.
"Are you okay?" He asked in a slightly concerned voice.
Haory nodded as she tried to move away from his hands "I''ve exhausted all of my mana and it''s still far from perfect. I wonder how powerful will it be when I can perfectly cast it. Ugh..." As she took a step away from him, she again felt like falling but Max once again held her.
Max was amazed by her spirit. Even after being on the brink of falling unconscious due toplete mana drain, she still acted like this. ?
"It should be enough to kill a peak three star mage." Maxmented. Haory nodded at him. She also thought the same.
"Bel¨¦n, take care of her. I''ll go check if that ape is dead or not." Max handed her over to Bel¨¦n as she wasn''t feelingfortable with his support.
"Let me go with you." Leticia also followed Max as they walked towards the crashing site.
Rustle! Rustle!
As they reached there, they heard bushes rustling in front of them. When the looked in that direction, a bloodied the ape was limping away in the forest, trying to escape.
"Huh? It''s still not dead." Leticia frowned.
"Although it''s not dead yet, it not far away from dying." Max said. He clearly saw the ck spear prating its chest and all this blood was proof that the injuries it got were rather serious.
"We should go after it and kill it then." Leticia excitedly ran after it.
Seeing this, Max nced at Haory, Rima and Bel¨¦n before following after Leticia. After catching up to her, he smilingly asked "What would you do if it calls other apes for help?"
"Huh?" Leticia froze for a moment before continuing to run in the direction ape had left and said "I''ll retreat if that''s the case." She then nced at him and winked yfully "And with you by my side, I''ll be safe."
Max only smiled at her flirtatious acts and quietly followed after her while looking at her swaying body ''Your time will soone.''
The reason he came after her wasn''t because he wanted to protect her but because he wanted to know where this ape will go. (A/N:What did you think, hehe)
If it goes to other apes, he will retreat in a heartbeat. However there was a chance that this ape lived alone. If this was the case then its living ce will be safest shelter for them to stay as normally no other beastes into the territory of another beast.
If they just wandered around looking for a safe ce, then there were high chance that they would encounter other beasts like they did this one and he didn''t want to fight another Two-star beast before increasing his strength.
Although the ape was seriously injured, but because it was familiar with the terrain, they quickly lost sight of it.
Thankfully, there was blood trail that they followed and found a cave. Blood trail went inside it.
Seeing the cave Max became excited. If there wasn''t anypanion beast of the ape in the cave, they should easily be able to kill and im the cave as their shelter.
Max turned toward Leticia to tell her that they should first check if there was any other beast in the cave but he saw her already skipping toward the cave without any worry.
He felt a headache seeing this, it was clear that she hadn''t hunted any beast before. If she did, she wouldn''t be so carefree just because the ape was already on its death bed.
He quickly ran toward her and lifted her in his arms before taking her a few meters away from the cave.
"Ah..." Leticia was startled when he suddenly lifted her while she was running. However, she didn''t resist while her heart started beating rapidly.
After they were far enough, Max rebuked her in a displeased tone "What were you doing? What if there is another Two-star beast inside."
Leticia became sad after he chided her and her eyes became misty. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through." She apologized while looking down at her feet.
Seeing this he helplessly shook his head and whispered in her ear "If you don''t do anything rash, I''ll reward you with a kiss."
"W-What?" She shouted, her face bing red and unconsciously blurted out "Really?"
Chapter 127 You Forgot Something...
Chapter 127 You Forgot Something...
Seeing her reaction, Max chuckled "Of course, I''m not joking." Saying this, he looked at her thin red lips intently, making her blush.
"Okay, I''ll do what you say." She nodded, feeling excited in her heart. She knew many women who wanted to get close to him because he was both strong and handsome, but none even received a second nce from him.
"Good. Now let''s go inside but be careful to hide your presence as much as you can. If it''s alone, we will attack if not, we will retreat. Understand?"
"Yes." She nodded dazedly.
They carefully sneaked into the cave without making any sound. After two twists and turns, they arrived in front a spacious hall. It was around 100 meter square in size.
There was a stony tform about two feet higher than the ground. It was three meter long and wide, on ity the injured ape.
Its chest had a deep wound however, it wasn''t bleeding as much as before and seemed to be healing because the yellow flower mark was still faintly glowing.
Just like human had spells to use magic to do different things, beasts also had some special traits just like this ape had his flower mark which could heal and make its body hard as crystal. But because the ape seemed to have exhausted its mana, the flower wasn''t able to make it recover instantly like before.
Apart from the ape, there wasn''t any beast. Leticia became excited. She just wanted to charge inside the hall and kill it but she refrained herself from doing anything without Max''s approval.
Max could see the impatience on her face. So he said "Let''s go and kill it."
Saying this he walked inside the hall followed by Leticia who was already preparing her spell.
The ape noticed their presence and turned its head towards them. Its expression be bloodthirsty once again. It struggled to stand up but because it had lost a lot of blood and was drained of energy, it fell down.
*Roar*
It roared, however this time its Roar wasn''t as loud. But somehow, the yellow light intensified a bit, speeding its healing process.
Seeing that it was recovering faster, Max was about to use his biggest Fireball to kill it, but then he realised that it would also ruin this cave.
Therefore, he turned to Leticia and asked "Can you kill it without damaging the cave in the process?"
She seriously though for a moment while staring at the ape and said "Yes, if I can attack the wound on it chest. However it will defend it weakest area even though it doesn''t have much energy."
Max looked at the ape that was healing more and more each second and nodded "Okay, you prepare your attack, I''ll make sure it won''t resist when you attack it."
Saying this he conjured up two 50 mana point fireballs and threw them at the ape''s legs where it was wounded by his [Death Rain].
Boom!
Roar!
The fireball exploded, injuring it again. The ape roared in pain. It grew furious and used its arms and leapt off the stone tform to go towards them.
Max didn''t let ite near them and threw two more fireballs and exploded them on its shoulders. Maybe because it was seriously injured and didn''t have much mana left, his fireballs could damage it.
Thud!
It fell down on its chest after its arms got injured. Max went towards it with the intention to kick it and make ity on its back, exposing the chest wound.
Whoosh!
However, Seeing that Max was in its range, the ape swung its meter long thick arm at him.
Bang! ?
Max dodged it easily and then kicked it abdomen heavily after reinforcing the kick with mana.
Thud!
The made flew a few meter away andnded on its back. Now it couldn''t move because its feet and arms, both were injured.
"Go ahead and kill it now." He looked at Leticia who already had cast her spell. Three fist sized spherical orbs hovered around her.
This was her new spell that she got from the academy named [ Wind bullets ].
When casting this spell, arge quantity of wind condenses into a small sphere. These small wind spheres has great prating and destructive power although not as destructive as his exploding fireball.
However, she hasn''t mastered it yet. When mastered, this spell would be strong enough to prate, the toughest defence of any peak Two-star beast and maybe even initial stage three-star beast.
Leticia nodded and pointedbher finger towards the ape. The three orbs as if had their own mind, urately flew at its chest and prated the wound and started destroying its inner organs.
*Rawrr... Roarrr... Roar...*
The ape roared in pain and blood started pouring out of its chest as well as ears, nostrils and eyes. Gradually, its pained roars stopped when it heart was also destroyed.
The flower mark on its forehead that glowing until now, stopped glowing.
"Hah! It''s finally dead." Leticia sighed with a pale face.
Although her new spell was powerful, it took much concentration to cast, which would exhaust her mental energy and make her feel as if her head was about to explode.
"Mm, Let''s dig out its beast core." Max said while walking towards it.
Hearing this Leticia took out a pill and ate before running toward the carcass of the ape and said "Let me do it Max. I want to use my wind elemental dagger."
She then took out a half feet long silver dagger, showing it to him.
"Okay. Go ahead then." Max nodded easily since he didn''t want to get stained with blood and sat down on the stone tform after washing the blood away with a bucket of water, that he had stored in his inventory.
Leticia looked at the carcass of the ape and after taking a deep breath, she stabbed the dagger in its forehead with a quick movement of her hand. The dagger was indeed sharp. It easily pierced ape''s forehead.
Max watched as she cut open ape''s head without feeling disgusted by the blood and gore.
After a few seconds, she took out a round crystal orb from its head. It was half the size of an adult''s fist.
After taking it out she became excited. Cleaning it with a handkerchief she gave it to Max while giggling "Hehe, we only need nine more beast cores. Here you keep it with you."
Max took it in his hand and thought that It felt just like a crystal ball. He then stored it into his inventory.
He then looked toward the dead body of the ape and all the blood around it. He went and stored the ape''s body in his inventory and used a small fireball to burn all the blood and flesh, making the ce clean.
"Let''s go and bring Haory and others here. We will use this cave as our shelter for one month." Max said and walked towards the exit.
Shua~
Leticia who was expecting her reward was dazed and grabbed his sleave to stop him from leaving.
She looked at him shyly and said "Y-You are forgetting something?"
Chapter 128 Ecstatic Leticia**
Chapter 128 Ecstatic Leticia**
"Oh?" Max stopped and turned to look at her and asked "What is it?"
A faint blush appeared on Leticia''s face. While avoiding his gaze, she softly said "...M-My reward."
Max looked at her for a good while. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t want to do something when other party was willing, after all, to raise his strength, he had to do it with other woman now that his Lilly wasn''t with him.
"Do you really want it?" He sighed inwardly and asked.
"Y-Yes. I want it." Leticia nodded firmly while feeling her heart thumping loudly.
"Let me tell you something first¨C" Max started to tell her his one and only concern but Leticia cut him off.
"I know you must have someone you already like and I know I''m notparable to her. Therefore I''m not expecting to be your wife or concubine. So you don''t need to worry about it." Leticia said without hesitation. The girl she thought he liked was obviously via who, everyone had seen him with.
"If that''s the case..." Saying this he put his arm around her waist and pulled her towards him, sticking her body to his.
"Kya~" Leticia yelped in surprise. She didn''t expect him to act as soon as she cleared his doubts.
Max could feel her not too big but soft and springy boobs pressing against his chest. He then used his other arm to gently raise her chin upward to look at him since he was almost a head taller than her.
Leticia obediently raised her head and looked into his mesmerizing sapphire eyes.
Max lowered his head and gently put his lips on hers. Leticia quivered In excitement, she felt her heart flutter in excitement.
He then slowly kissed her upper lip and then lower lip, savouring their sweetness.
Leticia didn''t remain passive as she also wanted to enjoy this feeling, so she also moved her lips. For a few minutes, they nibbled each others'' lips.
Now Max was getting more and more excited. He used his tongue to pry open her mouth and put it inside. Just as he did, he heard system''s sound.
Leticia felt his warm tongue slithering inside her mouth and fighting her tongue for domination. In a few seconds, his tongue subdued her juicy tongue and started sucking on it, turning the simple kiss into a deep french kiss.
Just then, Max started to hear system''s sound.
[ +10 Lust Points ]
[ +10 Lust Points ]
...
While kissing her, his not so little brother also became excited and poked her belly through their clothes. Leticia noticed this but she didn''t move away as she was feeling ecstatic while kissing him.
Max''s hand that was supporting her head now left that ce and went on her ass. He squeezed and started rubbing her ass cheeks. Leticia didn''t resist one bit and continued kissing him.
Moreover, she was hoping that he would do something more than a kiss to her.
After a kiss thatsted them more than ten minutes, their lips parted.
"Hah! Hah!..." Leticia took deep breaths. Max also did the same. However his hands were still rubbing her back and ass and his little brother had be hard enough to prate a rock now. ?
His lust overwhelmed him. He was just about to rip her clothes and have sex with her right there when he heard a few footsteps from the entrances of the cave,ing closer.
''Tch, they are already here.'' Max felt annoyed being interrupted at this moment. He unwillingly let her go but not before giving her ass a tight squeeze.
Leticia looked at him in confusion. She was sure, after feeling his hard thing poking her constantly, that Max would definitely do the forbidden thing with her.
So, she didn''t understand why did he stop. It was clear that she didn''t hear the footsteps from the entrance of the cave.
Max, saw her confusion and while holding his lust back, pointed towards the exit of the hall and said "Others are here. They''ll reach this ce in a moment."
He then whispered "We will continue this when we are alone, of course if you want that is."
Before Leticia could say anything, Haory, Rima and Bel¨¦n walked from the corridor into the hall.
"Are you guys alright? What happened to the ape?" Rima asked while looking around and not seeing the ape.
"Yeah we are fine and the ape is dead." Max said and took out ape''s dead body from his system inventory.
Seeing the ape''s dead body, they became excited because now they have one beast core and a body of two-star beast.
Bel¨¦n was first to notice Leticia''s red face and her uneven breathing which didn''t seem like was because of fighting.
She then nced at Max asked while smiling "So we are going to live in this cave righ?"
"Yeah we will live here." Max nodded. After Bel¨¦n had spoken Rima and Haory also stopped paying attention to ape''s dead body and also noticed Leticia''s unusual appearance.
Rima smiled at her knowingly which made her blush. Rima then looked at Max and licked her lips, thinking something. Haory, on the other hand, didn''t show any reaction and simply focused on the interior of the cave.
He ignored their small interaction and looked at Bel¨¦n and said. "Bel¨¦n, how about you make something to sit down and rest for a while. I believe everyone is exhausted now."
Bel¨¦n nodded and threw five seeds on the ground and casted a spell. Five green flowers sprouted from them and under her control, they grew to three feet height and then spread horizontally, making them look like a bed.
"Can it endure our weight?" Max asked. This bed made from thin green petals didn''t seem that it could be used a bed.
Bel¨¦n smiled and sat down on one of the flower bed, apart from swaying a little, there wasn''t any changes to the bed''s shape.
After that, everyone rested upon them to recover stamina before sitting in meditation to recover their mana.
When they hadpletely recovered, it was already noon. But because of the fight earlier and then cultivation, they were hungry. Therefore they grilled ape''s mana rich meat as lunch.
"Mm, this meat has such pure mana. If I can eat it for one month, my mana reserves would improve by a lot." Leticia eximed after taking a bite of the meat. She had returned to her usual cheerful self.
"With our current strength, if we don''t encounter more than one or stronger than initial stage Two-star beast, we can hunt them and eat their meat daily. However this ape shouldst us more than a week." Bel¨¦n alsomented.
Max was also amazed by after taking a bite. It was even more delicious than the meat he ate in the Garfield manor, even though they only grilled it without any condiments.
"Huh?" Max suddenly eximed in surprise because he heard another notification from the system.
[ Ding. +1 Mana Point ]
"What is it?" Rima asked while others also looked at him, worried that something might be wrong.
"It''s nothing. I''m also surprised by how rich mana it contains." Max shook his head.
Rima and others nodded and focused on enjoying their meal. Haory looked at him for a few more seconds before also focusing on eating.
Chapter 129 Shall We Continue
Chapter 129 Shall We Continue
As Max kept eating, the system notification telling him that his mana points is increased by one point kept sounding.
However, it wasn''t too much of a surprise to him since he already knew that other than LPs, some magical medicine could also increase his attributes by a small margin, just like his vitality was improved when he ate the golden fruit that Emily had given him.
He then ignored the notification and focused on enjoying his meal. After finishing their meal, they rested for while.
Rima and Bel¨¦n sat beside Leticia and kept talking for a while. Meanwhile Haory and Max had a short discussion.
"How should we proceed now? We can''t stay in this cave for a month without doing anything right?" Haory asked.
"Of course not. What would be the benefit of this outing if we all remain here. Moreover, it''s only a matter of time before this safe haven is also attacked by other beasts." Max nodded, agreeing to her words.
He then nced at Leticia and others who were also looking at him while whispering amongst themselves and continued,
"However, I believe that we should cultivate here for a few days and raise our strength as much as we can by cultivating and eating this mana rich meat before going out to continue our hunt. That will increase our chances of survival even if were to encounter a peak Two-star beast."
Haory thought for a while and nodded "Right, that will be more beneficial." She then got up and walked towards her flower bed "I''ll cultivate and digest to see how much of my mana can improve by a single meal."
Max alsoy on his bed and opened his stat window to check his mana improvement.
[Mana: 1350 ]
''It only increased by 19 points.'' Max sighed. However, he wasn''t disappointed by this since he couldn''t cultivate to digest more mana from the beast meat like others, so this improvement, he got on its own was satisfactory enough.
...
When it was evening Max and Haory told others about their n and they happily agreed as they also knew that their chances of survival weren''t high enough right now.
"We also can''t becent about the fact that this was a beast''s abode so other beast won''te. Therefore I suggest that one of us should guard the cave entrance at all times while rest of us sleep or cultivate." Haory suggested.
"Yeah, right. So should we decide the order in which we will guard to avoid the confusionter?" Leticia nodded and asked.
Following which they decided that each of them will guard the cave for four hours before other one will take his/her ce.
The first one to guard became Haory. She nodded and went out.
"Its going to be dark soon, should we prepare the dinner?" Rima suggested.
"Okay, who will go out to gather some firewood, we can''t let Max waste his mana for cooking dinner for us right?" Bal¨¦n asked while looking at them.
Max nced at them, it didn''t look like any of them wanted to be the one to do the task. He sighed and stood up "I''ll go, however, it might take a while before I return since there aren''t any dry wood near the cave."
He turned around and walked towards the exit with a slight smirk on his face. ?
Seeing him volunteer and going away, Leticia quickly jumped up and said "Wait Max. It''s dangerous outside, let me go with you."
"Okay,e along then." Max said as he kept walking.
Leticia ran and caught up to him. Rima and Bel¨¦n looked at her jealously. "How lucky she is. I also need to find a chance to be alone with him." Rima mumbled.
Bel¨¦n also nodded. They joined this group because they were attracted to him. Now that they found out that Max didn''t reject Leticia, they also wanted to try their luck.
Rima looked at Bel¨¦n and asked "Bel¨¦n, do you know how does it feel, I mean sex?"
...
While Rima and Bel¨¦n talked, Max and Leticia walked through the corridor. After taking two turns, they saw Haory sitting on a chair that she made from the sand.
She also noticed them asked "Where are you guys going?"
"To bring some firewood to prepare the dinner." Max casually replied. Leticia also nodded.
"Okay be careful. There might be some other beast in this area." Haory nodded.
Max nodded and quickly disappeared in the woods with Leticia. She looked in the direction they went for a few moments before focusing on the task at hand.
After walking for a few minutes, Max and Leticia arrived at a secluded ce near a mountain slope. There was a big tree only a few meters away from it.
Leticia looked around wondered why they came here when there wasn''t any dry tree in this area, when a sudden thought crossed her mind, making her look at his back anxiously.
Max stopped and turned to face her. Without saying anything he lifted her up by her waist and led her between the slope and the tree.
Cupping her face in his hands, he asked "Shall we continue where we stopped?"
Leticia''s breathing intensified while her heart thumped loudly. She shyly nodded "Y-Yes."
Seeing her nod, Max kissed her lips and started moving his hand up and down her body.
Leticia hugged him and responded to his deep and passionate kisses. Max then made her lean against the tree and while kissing her, one of his hands moved inside her robes and groped her breasts.
He broke the kiss and started kissing her neck while his hand cupped her breasts and started squeezing and kneading them.
Her boobs were very soft and smooth like jelly. Although they weren''t too big, they were big enough to not be covered by one hand.
"Ngh! Mm!"
Leticia started feel aroused by his kisses, groping and squeezing. Faint moans of pleasure started escaping her lips. Max then moved his hand toward her lower abdomen and put it inside her clothes and then he moved it inside her panty which was slightly wet due to her being aroused.
Chapter 130 Main Course...***
Chapter 130 Main Course...***
Feeling the slight wetness, he started rubbing her clitoris with his middle finger.
"Ngh~"
Leticia shivered as a loud moan escaped her lips. This was apletely new sensation to her. She felt strength leaving her knees, so she put her hands on his shoulders and leaned onto him to support herself.
Seeing that she was feeling it, he slid his middle finger inside her small wet cave.
"Mmph~"
She jerked up, throwing her head backwards and bit her lower lip, trying not to moan too loudly. But the moan still managed to escape her lips.
Max smiled at this and bit her earlobe, whispering, "You don''t need to hold back your moans. Let them out freely; no one will hear them out here."
Hearing this, although Leticia felt embarrassed, she stopped trying to hold them back and moaned every time she felt his finger going in anding out of her pussy.
Max then put his index finger inside too, and as he did so, a word came to his mind ''Tight.'' Her pussy was very tight that he suspected her to be a virgin.
He started disrobing her with his other hand, revealing her smooth, healthy pale skin. Her not-so-big but beautiful breasts with erected pink buds appeared before his eyes as he took thestyer of clothing from her chest.
He groped and squeezed her bare boobs with one hand and started sucking and nibbling on her nipples.
Meanwhile, his fingers didn''t stop exploring her soft insides.
"Mm! Ngh! Ah!"
Leticia''s moans became louder and quicker as she was reaching climax.
"Nghhh~"
Her body jerked up. She moaned loudly as she climaxed, her loud moan reverberating in the forest. Her eyes became hazy in the pleasure of climaxing, and she hugged him tightly.
...
"Hmm? Is some disciple in danger?" A woman in her mid-twenties in the white uniform of Cloud academy was cooking a two-star bird-type monster more than five miles away from where Max and Leticia were indulging in their activities when she heard Leticia moan. However, the distance made it very faint and sounded like a yell. She heard it and frowned, thinking that someone was in trouble.
She then nced at the bird being grilled above the fire and thought, ''It''s not my duty to save them, and they can use their talismans if they are in trouble to call for help. I should enjoy my meal.'' Thinking this focused on grilling the bird again.
However, after a second, an annoyed expression appeared on her face. "What a hassle."
Saying this, she stored the uncooked bird and ran in the direction the ''cry'' came from. Her speed was more than double Lacron''s speed.
...
"Huf! Huff!"
Leticia took deep breaths while leaning on Max. Max took out his hand from her panty, and it was drenched in her cum now.
Whoosh!
A me burned on his hand, evaporating her liquid. He then put out the fire and gently raised her face towards him, and kissed her lips once again. Leticia responded clumsily as she was feeling exhausted after cumming.
Max broke the kiss and smiled. "Did you feel good?"
Leticia blushed, remembering the weird moans and faces she was making just now. However, she still nodded. "Yes. I never felt this good, even when I touched myself before. It was amazing."
"Good. How about you make me feel good now?" He smirked, pointing at his cock that was about to rip his pants any second now.
"H-How should I make you feel good?" She asked while staring at the bulge in his pants.
"Start by taking it out first," Max said and he let her go. ?
"O-Okay!" Leticia nodded and reached out her hand and put it inside his pants.
"Gulp~" She gulped when her hand touched his thick rode. She gently grabbed it and took it out of his pants while thinking, ''It''s very thick and warm.''
When it came in front of her eyes, she gasped. Although she hadn''t seen a penis before, she had heard that the average size of a penis is about 5-6 inches; however, seeing his cock that was more than 8 inches long and as thick as her wrist, she was surprised.
''Can it enter my small hole?'' She wondered and felt slightly afraid.
Max noticed this and smiled wryly inwardly. Lilly had the same reaction as her. However, Eva was different; she was happy seeing this.
He put some force on her shoulders, making her sit on her knees, and caressed her cheeks. "Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle."
Leticia nodded dazedly and looked at him, waiting for his instruction on what to do next. She only knew that boys feel good when putting it inside a girl''s vagina. However, Max clearly not wanted to put it inside yet.
"Suck on it while stroking it." He said, putting it in front of her mouth.
"W-What?" Hearing him, she eximed loudly while looking at his penis. How can she put it inside her mouth?
"Oh? You don''t want to?" Max frowned slightly, making her panic.
''He also made me feel pleasure. I should do the same for him, or he won''t like me anymore.'' She thought while hesitantly grabbing his shaft.
She then started stroking it and brought her face closer to his dick and put her lips on the ns.
After that, she opened her small mouth and gave it a lick. She didn''t find its taste as weird as she thought she would and started sucking all around ns while stroking his shaft.
[Ding...]
"Nice, keep doing this and don''t let your teethe in contact with it." Max said as he put his hands behind her head and pushed the tip inside her mouth, while ignoring the system notification and focusing on enjoying himself.
With the ns inside her mouth, she looked toward him and nodded. Seeing this, he remembered the porns where the pornstar would look like her while sucking a cock.
He became excited and pushed more of his dick inside her mouth.
"Mmff..." Leticia let out a muddled sound and had to open her mouth wide to let it enter inside. When more than half of it was inside, Max stopped pushing since it was already reaching her throat.
Following this, Leticia began moving her small pink tongue around the ns and his shaft, wrapping it around and sucking on it.
"Mm!" Max groaned lightly, feeling her soft tongue licking and sucking his cock. Although her movements were a bit clumsy, he felt a lot of pleasure.
Seeing that he was feeling pleasure, Leticia''s confidence grew, and she put more effort and increased the intensity of her blowjob and started moving her head backwards and forwards.
Max felt amazing when his dick would enter her warm throat. After a while, she took it inside her mouth in its entirety. It reached down her throat, and Max could feel her throat''s convulsions, making him moan in pleasure.
"Gulp it down!" Max suddenly said while grabbing her head tightly, climaxing inside her throat.
"Mmff... Asggh..." Leticia choked on his cum. Afterpletely letting out everyst drop inside her mouth, he took his cock out.
"Gulp'' Hah! Hah!"
Leticia gulped all of his white milk and gasped for air.
She was about to get angry but seeing his satisfied expression; she didn''tin. "Did... Did you also feel good, Max?" She asked while wiping some of his cum from the corners of her lips.
Max patted her head and nodded. "Yeah. You did a good job."
"Hehe~" Leticia giggled, satisfied with his praise and enjoying his pat like a cat.
"Shall we start the main course now?" Max asked while helping her stand up.
Chapter 131 Main Course (2)***
Chapter 131 Main Course (2)***
"M-Main course?" Leticia was confused. However, she quickly realised what he meant. This made her excited and at the same time a bit worried.
She had heard that the first time is always painful even with their stronger bodies than normal humans and this was the case this the average sized penises.
Her jaws were still hurting after giving him a blowjob. If his penis really entered her small hole, what would happen. Thinking this she shivered and clenched her pussy tight.
However she didn''t want to waste this chance to do it with him and thinking about the pleasure she would feel, she nodded her head. "Y-Yes, I''m ready."
"Good girl." Max showed her a approving smile.
He then look around to realise that they would have to do it while standing.
He turned her around and made her put her hands on the tree. "Bend down a bit and raise your ass."
Leticia obediently leaned on the tree, sticking her ass out. Max looked at her ass which was quivering slightly due to her being nervous.
He pulled her panty down, and her round and smooth ass appeared in front of his eyes. He reached out his hands and gave squeezed her ass cheeks tightly, making her let out a moan.
Feeling the tender and stic skin of her ass, Max couldn''t wait anymore and put his bulging cock between her ass cheeks at the entrance of her pussy.
"Mmh~" Leticia shuddered, feeling the tip of his dick that was going to enter her wet hole.
Not letting her wait too long, Max slowly pushed the tip inside her.
"Ahh... Mm~" Leticia cried out in pain while Max let out a pleasure-filled moan as his tip slowly went inside her tight and narrow hole. The feeling was incredible.
Leticia bit her lower lip but the pain didn''t lessen. Although Max was too horny and wanted to fuck her wildly, he knew he had to be patient in situations like these. Especially, with virgins like her.
He stopped pushing his dick inside her right hole and moved his hand under her belly, and reached out towards her clitoris. He started rubbing and pinching it gently to make her feel pleasure. Meanwhile his other hand did the same with her nipples.
"Nng~ hah~ Oh~"
After a while, the pain lessened, and feeling the stimuli from her clit and nipples, she started moaning.
Seeing this Max grabbed her by the waist and with a forceful thrust, more than half of his cock slid inside her tight cave, breaking her hymen in the process.
Feeling her tight insides, Max felt the heavenly pleasure once again. He closed his eyes to thoroughly enjoy the sensation. However, he came out of his daze when he heard her scream.
"Ahhhhh!" Leticia screamed loudly feeling the tearing pain in her vagina. Her slender back arched upwards and she wanted to take out his huge cock right now because the pain was unbearable for her.
However, Max hurriedly wrapped his hand around her waist not letting her move and used his other hand to bring her face close to his and kissed her not to let her scream so loudly.
Although there was no one around here, if she screamed so loudly, some beast may hear it ande here and he didn''t want anything to interrupt him right now. He stayed still while kissing her lips.
...
The woman in white heard the scream and raised her speed. She wooshed past trees after trees. After a few seconds, she reached the ce where ''some disciples were in danger''.
She looked around but didn''t see any signs of fighting. When her gaze found two naked bodies wrapped around each other and kissing, her eyes widened.
She reflexively hid behind the tree as her heartbeat quickened. ''How can someone do such things in such a dangerous ce?''
She then realised that she was hiding ''Why am I hiding like a thief? I should go and punish these horny people for ruining my meal and making me worry for no reason.''
Thinking this she grew furious and walked out from behind the tree, however, this time she noticed that the boy had let the girl support herself by the tree and slowly moved his waist away from her hips. ?
As her eyesnded on his monstrous cock, she gulped hard and once again went back to hide behind the tree, watching them in a daze.
...
Max had noticed that someone has arrived a few tens of meters away from them. However, thinking that it must have been one of the other girls, he licked his lips. He wanted to fuck them too but didn''t know how to make them approach him willingly.
Now that one of them was here, he would make sure that whoever it was, can''t hold herself back from wanting to get fucked by him.
Noticing that Leticia wasn''t feeling as much as pain before and her soft insides were throbbing and wrapping around his shaft, he let her go and grabbed her hips.
He slowly pulled out his cock and,
Thrust!
Rammed it inside her pussy once more.
"Ahh~ Ngh~"
She moaned as the mixture of pain and pleasure assaulted her body.
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
Max slowly increased his thrusting speed however, he was still making sure that only half of his dick went inside.
''It feels amazing doing it from behind.'' Max thought as he kept thrusting.
"Nngh~ Ah~ Oh~."
Leticia kept making sensual moans. Her inside started tightening around his cock, making both of them feel intense pleasure.
"Here we go!" Thinking that it was time he put itpletely inside her, he tightened his grip on her hips and trusted without holding back. His cock, in its entirety, slid inside her tight, wet and warm pussy.
"Ahhhh..."
Leticia who was moaning in pleasure until now, suddenly felt his huge cock reaching her womb while mercilessly grinding against her tight walls. Due to the sudden pain, she screamed.
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
However, Max didn''t stop this time and continued his thrusts. He really missed this feeling for more than two months now and wasn''t able to control himself anymore.
''Is he trying to kill her? Shouldn''t he wait a bit for her to get ready?'' The woman watching them gulped hearing her painful scream and seeing her pained expression.
"Mmhmmm~ Nngh~"
After a while when his cock had adjusted to her insides well, Leticia started feeling more pleasure than pain and moaned uncontrobly.
Seeing Leticia''s expression changing from a pained one to an ecstatic one, the woman hiding behind the tree mumbled to herself "Does it really feels so good?"
However, she unbeknownst to her, her pussy had also started to have a tingling sensation and unknowingly, she brought her hand above her pussy, about to touch it.
Realising this, she stopped her hand and said "I''m not a vile woman like them. Tch, I shouldn''t havee."
"Aah~ Mmph~ Ngh~"
"These horny bastards. I hope you die here." Hearing their constant moaning, she hatefully said before stomping her foot and going away.
Squelch! Sequel! Squelch!
Max continued thumping her hard and fast while Leticia kept letting out sensual moans.
Chapter 132 Danger
Chapter 132 Danger
After more than twenty minutes of continuous thumping, Max felt he was about to cum. Without asking for her permission, he cummed inside her.
"Ohhh~ Hngh~."
Feeling his hot semen filling her insides, she came for the third time in these twenty minutes.
After a few seconds, hepletely unloaded his balls inside her and took his little brother out, that was still hard, wanting to go inside its favourite ce again.
Spurt~
Huff! Huff!
A mixture of both of their semen gushed out of her pussy after he took his cock out, and Leticia sat on her knees that didn''t have any strength left in them, breathing heavily.
Max took out a jar of water from his inventory and drank it. He then took out another and gave it to her.
While Leticia drank water and rested, he opened his status screen to check how many LPs he has gained from having sex with a two-star mage who was also a virgin.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 50 ]
[ Agility: 50 ]
[ Stamina: 61 ]
[ Vitality: 50 ]
[ Intelligence: 50 ]
[ Mana: 1331 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 4000 ]
''4000 huh? This can increase my mana by 400 points. Not too bad, I guess.'' Max thought inwardly.
After fighting many battles in the training this past month and the ape in the morning, he realised that the most important thing he needed to do was to increase his mana because his mana reserves were too pathetic right now.
It only took three of his biggest fireballs to deplete his manapletely, while his new spell [Death Rain] was even more mana-consuming. It consumes half of his mana each time he casts it. Although he could reduce his mana consumption of the [Death Rain] if he mastered it, however, that would only lessen it by a small margin.
( A/N: Biggest fireball here means the biggest he can conjure right now, i.e. 300 mana point ones.)
He then used all his LPs to increase his Mana points by 400.
Swoosh!
Mana around him swirled and gushed inside his mana core. It only took a moment for the process toplete. He could feel his mana increased by one-third in his mana core.
[Mana: 1731]
Max was in awe of the system every time he increased his attributes because they would be increased the moment he adds his Lust points in them.
''If I were to cultivate like everyone else, it would take me weeks if not months to increase my mana by 400 points. Such an awesome system.'' He thought, praising the inventor of this perverted system.
"Huh?" Leticia felt the subtle movement of mana around them and became vignt, thinking that some beast might have sneaked upon them.
Seeing this, Max calmly said, "Don''t worry. There is not any beast here. I did that just now."
"Oh, Okay. Wh-" She nodded and wanted to ask something when she saw his erect little brother, she looked away while blushing, not asking anything anymore.
She subconsciously touched her little sister that was still tingling and thought ''That was inside me just now.''
Her face becamepletely red as this thought crossed her mind. Because despite feeling the soreness in her pussy, she still wanted to do it again. ''Am I going to get addicted to the pleasure I experienced today?''
After a while, she calm down and slowly stood up, trying to walk up to her clothes on the ground a few steps away. However, just as she wanted to take a step, she felt that there wasn''t any strength in her knees and wobbled.
Shua!
Max appeared by her side and supported her. He smiled, "You''ll feel weakness for a while due to our intense workout just then so stay put." ?
She felt embarrassed hearing this and covered her naked breasts and vagina with her hands and asked, "Can you pass my clothes to me?"
Max shook his head, "Not now. Look, this little guy here isn''tpletely satisfied yet." He pointed to his cock, which was still hard as before.
Leticia subconsciously looked down and asked, "A-Are you... going to do it again?"
Max nodded with a lewd smile on his face.
Seeing him nod, she panicked. "B-But I can''t even stand properly now."
"You don''t need to do anything." Max said and lifted her in his hands. He positioned her in way that her pussy was just above his penis.
"Ah¨C" Leticia was surprised by his sudden action and grabbed his neck, to avoid falling.
He then moved his waist and put his cock at the entrance of her pussy.
Thrust!
With a thrust, he put it inside her once again.
"Agh~ Ngh~."
Leticia moaned, not in pain but pleasure. Just a while ago she was in clouds and once again she was going to feel that ecstasy.
She grabbed his neck tightly as her two soft mounds stuck to his face.
Max nibbled and sucked on her pink nipples one by one while he kept thrusting inside and outside of her sacred cave, making her let out pleasure filled moans.
She was feeling so good that she even started to move her waist so that it would reach deeper.
Seeing this, Max happily obliged to her desires and increased the depth and pace of his piston movements.
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ah~ Oh~ Ngh~
Soon, the sound of their flesh pping against each other, and their moans reverberated in the forest.
A few miles away from them in the forest, a hideous looking ck giant spider opened its eight eyes. He then stood up on its a dozen legs and started running in their direction.
...
Meanwhile, Max once again cummed inside her pussy, filling it up. He then gently put her down to rest. She waspletely drained of energy after cumming so many times.
Max wanted to do it a few times more but seeing herpletely drained, he decided against it. They still had a month ahead of them and could do it anytime they wanted.
He opened his status screen once again and found out that this time he got 3000 thousand LPs.
Although they were a thousand points less than the first time, he already expected it. He could only pray that it won''t get any lower when they had sex again.
He didn''t wait and added them to his mana, increasing it by another three hundred points. He wasn''t afraid of some kind of bacsh since he had already reinforced his mana core to the limits.
''If I can do it with Rima and Bel¨¦n too, I''ll soon be able to reach the peak of the two-star realm or maybe breakthrough to the three-star realm in this month.'' Thinking this, he became excited.
...Snap!
His excitement was instantly reced by vignce after hearing a snapping sound as if someone had stepped on a wooden branch. However, he knew that the woman who was watching the previously had already went away.
''Did shee back again?'' Max thought while looking at the patch of bushes and trees around fifty meters in front of him.
Rustle! Rustle!
As the rustling of trees and bushes intensified, he knitted his brows because he realised that it wasn''t a human but some beast.
Although he couldn''t see what it was that was moving towards them because of the dense forest, he could deduce from the sound that it wasn''t a human.
He quickly pulled up his pants and stood in front of Leticia while conjuring two 200 mana fireballs.
Chapter 133 Fighting Eight Eyed Spider
Chapter 133 Fighting Eight Eyed Spider
Rustle! Rustle!
Leticia was confused by his sudden action. However, before she could ask him anything, she also heard the rustling soundsing from the forest, and it seemed like something was rapidlying toward them.
*Whoosh*
Before Leticia could react, a two-meter tall ck spider with eight eyes and a dozen long metal-like legs came into her view.
Max reacted the moment the spider showed itself and threw two fireballs at it, which he had already prepared.
''''Ah-"
Leticia cried out in horror after seeing the dangerous-looking spider appear a fifty meters away from them.
Boom! Boom!
The spider was caught off guard, and both fireballsnded on its body, one on its eyes while the other on its belly, where a few of its legs were attached and exploded.
"Kerrrrr¨C"
The spider cried out painfully as four of its eyes and three legs were destroyed by the fireballs.
Seeing this scene, Leticia was dazed. She knew that his fireball spell was powerful, and he also has very high agility and strength. However, knowing that something was going to attack them beforehand, she could only be amazed by his super senses.
''Even though we both are initial stage two-star mages, I''m nothingpared to him.'' She sighed inwardly before bing excited. ''I can''t believe I gave my first to such an amazing man.''
However, she didn''t dwell in her excitement anymore and hurriedly stimted her mana and began casting her spell.
Although she was physically drained of energy, her mana reserves were still at their maximum capacity.
"Kurrarrrr..."
The spider let out a high-pitched sound in anger. Max and Leticia felt their ears ringing. Although this sound attack wasn''t anythingparable to Rima''s sonic spell, it still affected their minds.
The spider moved its remaining nine legs rapidly and closed the fifty-meter distance. When Max collected his thoughts after being stunned for less than a second, the spider was already in front of him, attacking with two of its long ck legs that were as sharp asnces.
"Fuck." Max cursed and quickly jumped back.
Bang-
The ce where he was standing previously was pierced by its metal-like legs creating two small craters.
Max rejoiced that his agility was at 50 points and that he could utilise it to the limits.
Swish! Swish!
Seeing that its attack failed to kill the insect in front of it, the spider opened its mouth and spewed out a yellowish web toward him in order to restrict his moments before killing him.
Max knew that these spider type beasts were dangerous because of their web. If someone were caught in the web, they would be killed easily.
He quickly conjured a fireball with fifty points and threw it at the iing web.
Siiii~
The web was brunt with ease by his fireballs, and Max retreated to put some distance between them.
nk! nk! nk!
The Spider didn''t let him do as he wished and chased after him while attacking him with its legs.
Sometimes it would spew out webs trying to capture him, but Max would always but them down mid-air. ?
Meanwhile, Leticia has cast her [Wind bullets] spell, and three wind spherical end bullets hovered around her.
After she aimed properly, her wind bullets shot toward the giant spider at insane speed and struck three of its hind legs, producing nking sounds as if they had struck metal.
"Krrur!"
The Spider''s legs got slightly injured by her wind bullets, and it became even more furious.
"What? My spell can only damage it this much." Leticia was dumbfounded.
Max also was surprised as he knew that her wind bullets had high pration power, but even then, they could only injure its legs a bit.
''Are all beasts have such high defences?'' He wondered before shaking his head. Although beasts indeed have high defencespared to humans, not every beast has such high defences as this spider and the ape they encountered before.
He then suddenly realised something ''This spider is vulnerable to my fire spells.'' If not, he couldn''t have injured it as much as he did with his fireballs even after he took it off guard.
Swish!
The spider shot out a web towards Leticia in anger, who was on the ground,pletely defenceless.
Max shouted at Leticia while burning down the web with a fireball, "Focus on protecting yourself first and if you can, try distracting it from a distance."
"O-Okay." Leticia nodded. She knew that she would only be a burden in her current condition. She covered herself in the wind elemental mana, making her body lighter and stood and walked away, however, not before taking her clothes with her.
After hiding behind a tree, more than fifty meters away from the spider, she started throwing wind des at the spider in order to distract it and give Max a chance to deal a heavy blow to it.
However, the spider seemed to have some intelligence, and it let her wind des collide with its body as these wind des weren''t even half as powerful as her wind bullets.
It continued attacking Max with its long and sharp legs while nimbly dodging his fireballs.
Max opened his status screen and checked his mana.
[Mana: 920/2031]
Seeing that he still had 900+ mana remaining, he took deep a breath and conjured a fifty mana point fireball, and after dodging its strike once more, he threw it at the spider''s head.
Swish!
The spider quickly ducked its head down and stopped attacking him for a second.
Max took the opportunity and retreated. When the spider wanted to chase after him, he threw one more fireball at him, forcing it to dodge and halt its advance for another second.
Thanks to his high agility, he was able to move one hundred meters away from it, entering the forest.
*Kurrr*
The spider cried, thinking that he was running away and gave chase,pletely ignoring Leticia. It first wanted to kill Max, who injured it.
Just as he was a hundred meters away from the spider, he stopped and started casting his new spell [Death Rain] while consuming more than six hundred mana points in the process.
A few dozen half-meter-long fire arrows started materialising above him, radiating intense heat.
Pat! Pat! Pat! Pat!
The eight-eyed spider came running towards him, and seeing that he had stopped running, it raised its leg, intent on piercing him.
However, it suddenly stopped in its tracks after feeling the heat from above and raised its insect head to look at the source.
Its four undamaged eyes widened and became panic-stricken seeing dozens of half a meter long fire arrows hovering in the air pointing toward it.
"Let''s see if you also have regeneration ability like that ape." A pale-faced Max smirked upon seeing the panic in its eyes.
However, he was also worried about the fact that maybe this spide would survive this attack. If it did, he and Leticia would definitely be killed by it because his mana would be gone after this spell, and Leticia alone couldn''t kill it.
The spider looked at him with a murderous look and once again dashed toward him to kill him before the arrows could attack it.
Chapter 134 Bel??N Moving Beds
Chapter 134 Bel??N Moving Beds
However, Max didn''t let ite close to him and quickly brought his hand down.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
All the arrows shot toward the spider and pierced its body with ease, and nailed it to the ground. Its head was also pierced; after squirming in pain for a while, it died. The fire from the arrows slowly burned its body.
Whoosh!
Leticia came running toward him with a worried expression. Seeing that the spider was on the ground, burning and Max, apart from his pale face, didn''t seem injured, she sighed in relief.
She then went to support him. After putting his arm around her neck and holding his waist, she asked, "Are you alright? You didn''t get injured, right?"
Max looking at the burning corpse of the spider smiled "No, I''mpletely fine apart from exhausting all my mana."
He then nced at her. She had worn her clothes again and was supporting him and chuckled "I see that you can walk around just fine now. Your recovery speed is quite good."
Leticia face turned red due to embarrassment and she didn''t say anything. The truth was that she hadn''t recovered after their ''intense workout'' and her lower body still felt sore.
However, she had used her wind elemental mana to make it easier to walk around because she was worried about his safety and the spider was intent on killing him.
Seeing her embarrassed expression, Max didn''t tease her anymore and slowly let go. "I''m fine. Let''s take out its beast core and get out of here before some other beast arrives."
Leticia nodded and quickly retrieved her wind dagger before slicing the spider''s head and taking out its beast core. It was slightly smaller than the one they got after killing the ape.
"This spider seemed to have just broken through to the two-star realm." Leticia said after seeing the beast core worriedly.
Max was also taken aback. He didn''t expect this spider that seemed like it was equally if not more powerful than the Ape, had actually became a two-star beast not long ago.
He sucked in a cold breath and thought ''Anna was right. The beasts here are many times more powerful than the beast in the magical beast forest. I''ll have to be more cautious and raise my strength quickly.''
...
After that, Max and Leticia found a quiet ce far from the battle site and recovered their mana before returning to the cave.
Step! Step! Step!
Haory was sitting in the sand chair at the entrance of the cave. Hearing the footsteps, she nced ahead and saw Max and Leticia walking toward her.
Both of them looked haggard. Seeing this Haory frowned and walked towards them, "What happened to you guys? Howe you are in this condition?" She then added while looking at Leticia and asked " Howe you take such a long time just to gather some firewood?"
Leticia blushed hearing her question and kept quiet. Max looked at Haory and calmly said, "While searching for some dry wood, we encountered a two-star beast. That''s why we are in this condition and it took us this much time."
"Oh?" She eximed hearing that they encountered a two-star beast.
"You didn''t get injured, right?" Haory scanned them to see if they were injured.
She wasn''t too worried because she knew that with their speed, if they encountered a beast they couldn''t fight, they could easily escape, of course this wasn''t the case if the said beast happened to be agility type or bird type beast. ?
Seeing that there wasn''t any visible injury, she nodded "So you were able to escape safely. It''s good."
Max shook his head and chuckled "No, we didn''t escape."
"What do¨C" Haory was confused; however, before she could ask anything, Max took out the spider''s beast core.
"We killed it." Saying this, he looked at her with a slight smile, waiting to see her reaction.
Haory stared at the crystalline orb on his palm for a few second before looking at him. Noticing that slight arrogant smile, she calmly nodded. "Good. We only need eight more toplete our minimum target."
"..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max was speechless. He expected her to be amazed by this. However, he didn''t say anything because he knew this was her personality and said "That''s right. Okay We''ll go inside and rest." He quickly excused himself.
While walking through the corridor, Leticia discontentedly said, "What was that reaction? Why does she always feign indifference? Such a hypocrite, hmph."
Max smiled wryly. He also felt that she being too reserved not letting anyone know what she really felt.
However, seeing them walk inside, Haory looked at his back and thought ''It seems I still underestimated him.''
...
Rima and Bel¨¦n we''re still talking when they saw Max and Leticia entering the hall.
They also noticed that they looked haggard and wanted to ask what happens when they noticed Leticia walk weirdly. Although she tried to cover it, they still noticed the stiffness in her movements.
Both of them looked at each other before Bel¨¦n mumbled in a low voice, "I didn''t expect this girl to be the first among us to get him. It seems we also have to put some efforts."
After that she asked Max about what happened and after Max told them that they encountered a two-star beast while gathering firewood and how they killed it. Both Rima and Bel¨¦n we''re shocked.
After talking for a few minutes, Max took out the dry wood they had picked whileing back and asked who will grill the meat this time.
Leticia, Rima and Bel¨¦n looked at each other before shaking their heads. They didn''t know how to do it. Three of them hailed from noble families like Max, they never bothered to learn how to cook food because they servants to do it.
Sigh!
Max sighed "It seems we''ll have to call Haory to do it then." To this three of them nodded.
"So which of you will go and guard the entrance in her ce while she make our dinner?" Three of them looked at each other and Bel¨¦n stood up "I''ll guard in her stead but you guys make it quick."
After that Haory came and grilled ape''s meat. Following this they had dinner. Bel¨¦n also came back to ate while Rima went out to guard the cave for four hours.
They sat on their flower bed in meditation for a while before going to sleep. Leticia was first to fall asleep since she was too exhausted.
Max alsoy on his flower bed when he noticed that the arrangement of flower beds has been changed a little.
Bel¨¦n''s bed was now very close too him while Leticia and Haory''s bed were moved in the other corner but they didn''t noticed because everything was done silently.
Max smirked and acted as if he was sleeping while focusing on Bel¨¦n, whose bed wasing near him by the second.
A few secondster their beds merged under her control and now both were on the same bed.
She nced at Max who seemed to be sleeping and continued expanding her mana. Green vines and pink petals started to cover the bed.
Chapter 135 Inside The Flower Some
Chapter 135 Inside The Flower Some
In a few seconds, their bed was covered by a dome of vines and pink flower petals.
Bel¨¦n sat beside him, looking at his handsome face with a passionate look. However, she was hesitating.
''How should I ask him to do it with me? Tch, Leticia had it easy.'' She thought, feeling irritated.
However, her thoughts were interrupted when she felt his hand wrap around her waist and pulled her toward him.
"Ah~" She cried out in surprise and fell on top of him. Her D-cup size soft as cotton boobs pressing against his chest while her face was right above his face. If any of them moved, their lips would touch.
"Y-Yor weren''t sleeping?" Bel¨¦n asked, looking at him nervously.
Max looked into her reddish-ck eyes and asked in a low voice, "Is this barrier soundproof?"
She was surprised by his question as he hadn''t expected this to be his first question. She stopped being nervous and smiled "Yes. That''s why I set it up."
"So you came fully prepared huh." Max smirked.
Bel¨¦n nodded in embarrassment, making him smile. He put his hand behind her head and pulled it down.
Their lips connected and Bel¨¦n started sucking his lips greedily. Max was surprised by her aggressiveness before he also became aggressive and started sucking and nibbling her juicy lips.
Their kisssted for more than five minutes before Max controlled his raging lust and broke the kiss.
He caressed her glossy reddish-ck same as her eye colour and asked "Are you expecting something from me?"
Bel¨¦n understood what he meant and shook her head "No I''m not. I just want to do it with you."
"That''s good then." Max smiled and started kissing her juicy lips once more.
"Mhm~" She wanted to say something, but the kiss suppressed her voice.
After thoroughly enjoying her lips, he put his tongue in her mouth. Bel¨¦n weed it with her juicy tongue and in the next moment, their tongues were intertwined and started sucking aggressively.
Max realised that not only did she looked mature, but was also experienced.
The movement of her lips and tongue wasn''t awkward like Leticia or Lilly. This made their kisses even more sexy and enjoyable.
After a while, Max broke the kiss, leaving Bel¨¦n gasping for air with a red face. However, it wasn''t red because of embarrassment or anything, but because of the lust she was feeling.
Max changed positions and came on top of her. He cupped her breasts in both hands and started squeezing and kneading them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Aan~ Wait, Max un~."
Bel¨¦n tried to stop him in between moans. Max looked at her weirdly, wondering why she wanted him to stop now.
She pointed at her clothes and said, "I''ll take these clothes off because they aren''t veryfortable right now."
Max dly weed the idea and she quickly took off her clothes, including her underwear, presenting Max with her well-developed fair body with sensual curves in right ces.
Max looked at her body, stunned. He didn''t expect her to have such refined body that could make any men hard.
''If she has such a fantastic body, then Rima, whose sexiness can''t be covered by her clothes, what kind of body will she have?''
Max wondered and then shook his head inwardly ''I''ll first eat what''s in front of me. She isn''t out of my grasp anyway.'' Throwing the useless thoughts away, he started to take his clothes off. ?
"Let me~" Bel¨¦n said, sitting in front of him on her knees and started taking his upper clothes off while feeling his arm, biceps, chest muscles with her delicate fingers.
"You seem very experienced." Max smirked and started squeezing and kneading her boobs and nipples.
"Mm~ Yess! It''s because I used to have a Mm~ lover." She nodded while nibbling her lips.
At first she didn''t want to tell him about this afraid that he wouldn''t want to have sex with her after knowing.
"No wonder. However, what do you mean by used to?" Max didn''t stop just because she confirmed she wasn''t a virgin and started pinching her erect nipples with his thumb and index fingers.
Hearing his question, sadness and hatred shed in her eyes for a second, and she said in between moans, "It''s because he left me for a rich vixen just because she could provide him with more resources."
"Hah~ What kind of man he was to leave a beauty with such an outstanding body like you?" Max said while flicking her nipples.
Hearing his praise, Bel¨¦n smiled. "I''m d you like my body."
After this short conversation he started sucking on her nipples and asionally biting them with his front teeth lightly.
"Umm~ You are very good at this." Bel¨¦n moaned while extending her hands to take off his pants too.
Hearing her erotic moans, his lust surged. He moved her hands away and took off his pants and underwear in one go.
Gulp!
Bel¨¦n gulped audibly, seeing his giant cock appear in front of her eyes. Her vagina started feeling itchy in anticipation.
''It''s no wonder Leticia had to use her mana to walk properly. I''m afraid I''ll also be in the same situation after having this giant penis inside me.'' She thought remembering Leticia situation.
Because of his surging lust, Max didn''t ask her to give him a blowjob nor did he y with her pussy.
He pushed her down and put his dick on her wet entrance.
p! p! p!
"Ah~ Mm~"
He used his hard dick and pped her pussy with it, making her moan.
When it becamepletely unbearable for him to hold back, he adjusted his cock on her entrance and,
Thrust!
With a thrust, half of his cock slid inside her.
"Ahh¨C Mmm!" Bel¨¦n cried out after feeling pain in her pussy because of his size, sudden intrusion and theck of proper lubrication.
"Oh!" Max moaned in delight feeling her insides gripping her dick. Although she wasn''t a virgin, her pussy had the same tightness.
He started moving his waist slowly, holding his urge back to fuck her hard because she was feeling pain.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
"Oh~ Ngh~ Yess~"
He maintained the pace and after thrusting for a few times, Bel¨¦n started moaning in pleasure. Her moans making him even more excited.
Chapter 136 L-Lts So Amazing...
Chapter 136 L-Lt''s So Amazing...
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Nngh~ oh~ ah~
Max increased his thrusting speed while Bel¨¦n''s moans also became more pleasure-filled.
She put her legs around his waist as if she didn''t want him to take his dick out of her pussy.
Throb! Squeeze!
Her soft insides throbbed and squeezing his dick. Max groaned I''m pleasure, the extra squeezing was just too unbearable. If it wasn''t for his high stamina, he felt that he would have cummed now.
He grabbed her waist and made hery on her left side as he held her right leg in the air and continued thrusting.
"Ahh~ Haah~ Nngh~ I-It feels so amazing." Bel¨¦n moaned in ecstasy, feeling more stimulus in this position.
"Yeah, I also feel amazing. Your pussy is very delicious. Has!" Max said, moving his waist hard and fast.
Schlick! Schlick! Schlick!
"Ngh~ Yess~ Ah~."
Inside the flower dome, the sound of his dick going in and out of her pussy and Bel¨¦n''s moans kept resounding loudly. If it was because of that she made it soundproofed, Haory and Leticia would have caught them in the act.
However, unbeknownst to them, Haory was sitting on her flower bed looking at the dome covering Max and Bel¨¦n''s bed.
It was swaying gently without a sound indicating that the people inside weren''t simply sleeping but doing something inside.
A disgusting light shed in her eyes and she thought, ''I didn''t expect him to be so horny and Bel¨¦n, she didn''t seem like lustful woman too. But here they are, Indulging the sexual activities on the first day of the outing. Shouldn''t they focus on increasing their strength first and seek pleasureter?''
Haory was from an ordinary family that used to be a noble family in her grandfather''s time. However, her father didn''t focus on cultivation and indulged himself into the carnel pleasures.
Because of that he didn''t focus on bing strong and when his father died, he couldn''t inherit the title of noble.
After their family''s noble title was stripped they fell in poverty and had to bear many hardships.
Haory, despite having exceptional talent since she waslittle kid andter awakening a rare element, couldn''t train properly due to theck of resources.
The situation became worse when her father raped a Baron''s concubine. The Baron in his anger ordered his family to be killed and take all the women as their sex ves.
At that time, she was only a one-star mage, she could only escape from Baron''s guards and knights'' hunt because of her mother''s sacrifice.
Fortunately, when she was wandering in the desert after escaping, she found a small naturally formed mana liquid pool and a corpse of an olddy.
From her corpse she obtained her first spell [Sand maniptor hand]. She practice this spell in the desert for weeks and cultivated using the Mana liquid pool.
Mana liquid pools are formed by the condensation of pure mana over a long period of time if some requirements are met. So any mage could refine it easily and improve their mana reserves.
Haory''scultivation improved rapidly and she broke through to the two-star mage with after forming a good quality mana core.
This was the turning point of her life. Because she had be a two-star mage and had good performance in the recruitment, she was able to join the cloud academy despite losing against Max in the elimination round.
She thought that Max must be a hard working guy if he was this strong despite being younger than her.
However, seeing him doing the exact idiotic things her father did, made her have a bad impression of him and she started thinking that her decision to join him on this outing was wrong. ?
''Sigh! It''s your life, do what you want. I won''t care as long as it doesn''t hinder us from hunting enough beasts to gather mana cores.'' She sighed.
After giving their swaying bed onest nce, shey on her bed and closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.
Meanwhile, inside the flower dome, after fucking from the side position, Max made Bel¨¦n sit in doggy style.
He stroked his cock, grabbed her ass, his fingers digging into her fluffy flesh. He put rubbed his cock on her wet cave and pushed it inside.
"Ahn~"
She moaned as his thick cock entered her tight pussy once more.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Max started thumping her again. With each thrust, Bel¨¦n would moan loudly.
Suddenly, she curled up her toes and her body became stiff.
"Ahh~ It''singgg~"
With a loud moan she climaxed. Seeing this, Max stopped moving and look out his cock to let her enjoy this moment.
Cum gushed out of her pussy as she squirted while moaning in delight.
"Ha! Ha! You are amazing, Max. I haven''t enjoyed sex this much before." She smiled, panting.
"p!"
"It''s good that you enjoyed it. Now let me enjoy too." Max smiled and spanked her bouncy ass.
Ah~
Bel¨¦n yelped. She grabbed his cock and rubbed it on her pussy, with a lewd smile, she said "We still have two more hours until Rimaes back and I go to guard the cave. You can do it as much as you want until then. My body is all yours."
"If that''s the case, I''m gonna fuck your brains out in these two hours."
Thrust!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Saying this, he thrust his cock inside her and started thumping her hard. After fucking her experienced pussy in doggy style for a while, he cummed inside her, filling her pussy with his thick cum.
After unloading it inside her, he took out his cum stained cock and pped her ass again. He sat down and pointed at his dick "Here, suck it before we continue the second round."
Bel¨¦n turned around and looked at her new favourite thing covered in their juices. She hesitated a little before crawling toward him.
She grabbed his cock delicately as if afraid of hurting it and slowly lowered her head. She stuck her tongue out and licked the round tip gently.
She found the taste and smell of the mixture of their cum weird but not disgusting.
She then started moving her pink tongue licking his cock from the tip of his balls.
Initially the speed at which her tongue moved was slow as she wasn''t used to this weird taste but gradually, her speed became fast and quickly his cock was all cleaned up.
"Now, give me a nice blowjob before I fuck you again." Max smiled, rubbing his penis on her lips.
Chapter 137 You Can Do It Anytime
Chapter 137 You Can Do It Anytime
Bel¨¦n nodded. She opened her mouth and took one-third of his dick inside, and started sucking on it.
"Uggh!"
Max groaned in delight when her skilled tongue wrapped around his ns and sucked it. Her blowjob was unlike everyone else and maybe only Eva couldpare to her in this regard.
''So that''s why many people wanted married woman as their sex partners.'' He thought.
Seeing that Max was feeling good by her mouth, her pride inted, and she started putting more effort into making him feel good.
She started moving her head so that his penis woulde and go outside just like it does when he fucks her pussy, while simultaneously applying pressure on the head and shaft of his penis with her tongue and mouth.
"Nice~" Max''s body trembled, as he groaned in delight.
In his state of excitement, he grabbed her head and pushed his penis inpletely in her mouth.
"Ugghhhh!"
Bel¨¦n was caught off guard as his penis had entered her throat. The soft muscles of her throat mped on his dick in a bid to swallow it but was unable to do so. Therefore she choked wanting to move her head back and take it out.
"Ohh~~"
Max moaned as the sudden wave of pleasure hit his body and he tightened his grip on her head, not letting go.
Schlick! Schlick!
He started moving his waist rapidly and started fucking her throat.
"Swallow it! Ughh!"
He shouted and cummed in her throat, filling it up.
"Hah... Hah... It''s awesome." He eximed as he continued shooting out his cum inside her.
Gulp!
Seeing that he wanted to swallow it, Bel¨¦n gulped down all of his semen and then,
"Cough! Cough!" She had a coughing fit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Max you should have given me a heads up before doing it." Sheined with a red face and his cum dripping down at the corner of her lips.
"Your mouth felt so good that I wasn''t able to control myself." Max said in an slightly apologetic tone.
He then pushed her down and rubbed his cock on her already cum stained pussy and smirked "How about I make it up to you with this little guy?"
Seeing his ''Little brother'' that was still as hard as before despite cumming two times in a row, she felt her pussy tingle, so she smiled "Okay I''ll forgive you then."
Inwardly she was feeling happy right now because Max''s actions clearly showed that he couldn''t get enough of her body.
Although there was no love involved, she was still happy as long as she could be his sex partner.
There were four reasons for her to think like this. First was that he was so devilishly handsome that almost every woman would want to make him theirpanion.
The second and most important was that he was strong. So strong that he could single handedly kill a initial stage two-star beast. ?
Moreover, at the rate, he was improving showed that in future he was going to be an extraordinary man.
The third reason was that having sex with him felt so good that she wanted to do it all day.
Fourth reason was because she found out something that shocked and excited her very much.
She could feel her mana quality and quantity improving as she was having sex with him.
Others like Leticia couldn''t notice this subtle improvement but she as a nt elemental mage has a very high sensitivity to the mana and could notice this.
Although she didn''t know the reason for this, she was sure that if she cultivated after having sex with him, she could improve by leaps and bounds without needing any resources.
With so many qualities, how could she not want to be his sex partner or hopefully concubine.
If Max knew that she had already realised his secret by only having sex one time, he would be utterly shocked.
However, right now, he was busy teasing her pussy with his penis.
"Mm~ Max, don''t tease me anymore and please put it inside~" She let out a sensual moan and said.
Hearing her almost begging voice he pped her pussy and put it on her entrance and said "How can I decline when you beg me like this!"
Saying this, he shoved his bulging cock inside her very wet, warm, tight and weing tunnel.
"Ahn~ Soo good~"
Both moaned simultaneously and once again their intense sex session started.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ah~ Mm~ Nngh~
...
They fucked until it was time for Rima toe back. In these two hours, Max cummed five times despite his extraordinary stamina. The reason was simple because the pleasure he got was so intense that he couldn''t help himself.
While Bel¨¦n was in even worse situation because her stamina wasn''tparable to his.
She didn''t even know him many times she ejacted and waspletely drained of energy.
However, because she wanted to satisfy him thoroughly, she let him fuck her however he liked.
When they were done, she had a daze expression on her face as shey on the flower bed, naked. Her pussy waspletely red and swollen and was dripping with his cum.
"Hah... Hah... Hah... Max, you are an amazing man. I''m afraid I can''t move for a while." Bel¨¦n gasped.
Max smirked and pped her pussy lightly "It''s okay. You rest here I''ll guard the cave after Rimaes back."
''Ah! Although he is a beast in bed, he is a gentleman too.'' She thought and nodded "Thank you, we''ll swap our guarding timings then."
She then slowly sat down and asked shyly "Are you satisfied with my body?"
Max who was putting his clothes, nodded and said "Yes, you''ve got an amazing body. I still want to fuck you a few more times though."
Bel¨¦n who was already on cloud nine after satisfying her long suppressed lust became even more ecstatic after hearing this.
She quickly said "You know, in future you can do it with me any time you want. I won''t refuse you."
However, after saying this she suddenly became embarrassed. No matter how bold she was in bed, she had a slightly shy personality which she always forcibly suppressed.
Chapter 138 Bartan Making A Move
Chapter 138 Bartan Making A Move
"Oh? So you want to be my sex partner." Max''s smile widened.
"Y-Yes, if you allow, I''ll be your sex partner." She replied while nervously looking down. She wasn''t sure if he would like this proposal of hers or not as he already has Leticia, a pure girl and might have more women.
Max walked and crouched in front of her, raising her chin by his hand, he made her look him into his eyes and said sternly "I can allow you if you swear loyalty to me and agree to be my ve. Are you willing?"
He didn''t want to add every women he had sex with to his harem. Although he enjoys fucking different pussies, he didn''t want to be responsible for them and who knows his secret of being able to make his partner stronger might get exposed.
He knew that women were dominant in this world and who knows some powerful mage would want to keep him as her sex ve after knowing this.
Therefore, he came up with the idea to make them swear loyalty and make them his ve like he did with Eva.
Although an oath wasn''t regarded any important by the people on earth, here it has high significance.
As people bes stronger, they are required to keep their conscience clear to improve further and break through the mortal boundary. Therefore if anyone betrayed their oaths, their conscience would no longer be clear, which would lead to stagnation of their cultivation.
Even those whomit heinous crimes such as assassination, rape etc., wouldn''t swear a false oath lest they have given up on improving further.
"S-ve?" Bel¨¦n was dumbfounded. Although she could understand why he was saying this after finding out his secret of making his partner stronger, she couldn''t ept to be his ve, she was a noble by birth after all.
Seeing this, Max smiled and said "Don''t worry, if you agree to be my ve, I promise to make you stronger, and you''ll have your free will. Moreover, you aren''t required to be my ve for lifetime, ten years will do."
''So he can really make his partner stronger...'' Bel¨¦n thought. She hesitantly said, "H-How about I tell you my decision tomorrow?"
"It''s okay. I understand that this isn''t an easy decision. You can take your time." Max nodded.
After that he asked her to retract the dome covering their bed and separate them like before.
....
When Rima came back, Max told her that he would swap guarding timings with Bel¨¦n because he wasn''t able to sleep.
Rima found this odd as they had already decided the sequence in which they would be guarding.
However, she didn''t say anything seeing Bel¨¦n also nod and smiled knowingly.
Bel¨¦n has cleaned herself and wore her clothes. She was sitting on her flower bed, meditating.
Max went out and sat on the sand chair Haory had constructed.
He didn''t offer Bel¨¦n to be his ve just because he enjoyed having sex with her. The main reason was because the amount of LPs he got from her.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[ Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 50 ]
[ Agility: 50 ]
[ Stamina: 61 ]
[ Vitality: 50 ]
[ Intelligence: 50 ]
[ Mana: 2050 ]
[ Element: Fire ]
[ Lust Points: 20000]
"System, howe I get 20000 Lust points when I had intercourse with her only four times?" Max decided to ask the system after not finding a suitable exnation by himself.
Until now, the system has given him LPs if his partner was Virgin or was stronger than him, and even then, the amount of Lust points he would get from her would lessen in the subsequent intercourse.
However, Bel¨¦n wasn''t a virgin nor was she she too much stronger than Leticia but she still gave him more LPs than he what he got from Leticia and the number didn''t lessen by much in the subsequent intercourses. This was very perplexing for him.
[Host, there can be two possible reasons for this. One is that the said partner is stronger than the Host, and the second is that her yin energy is more potent.]
''She isn''t stronger than me, so that means her yin energy is strongerpared to others.'' Max concluded after hearing system''s exnation.
''Let''s increase my mana count now. However, I''ve already increased it by seven hundred points today. I should increase it by only the amount my mana core can handle easily.'' He thought and slowly started increasing his mana stats. ?
+10... +100... +200... +400
"Ugh!"
When Max had increased his mana by more than 400 points, he started feeling that his mana core couldn''t handle more than this.
[Mana: 2500/2500]
''2500 mana points. I have one-fourth of the maximum quantity of mana that a two-star mage can have. With this much mana, If I were to fight that eight-eyed spider again, I believe it would be a lot easier for me to kill it.'' He clenched his fist, feeling excited.
''Now I should refine this mana a few times and also reinforce my mana core to smooth injection of more mana.'' Thinking this he closed his eyes and started refining his mana slowly while his senses were heightened to their full potential in case any beast came near the cave, he would be alerted.
...Meanwhile, inside the cave...
Bel¨¦n was sitting crossed legged on her bed, cultivating. Mana was rippling faintly around her.
Phew!
She opened her eyes and exhaled deeply. A bright smile was on her face.
''I was right. My mana reserves have improved slightly and my mana quality also seem to improve by a negligible margin.''
''I believe if I were to have sex with him on daily basis, I can easily breakthrough into the three-star realm within two months.'' She clenched her fists.
''What should I do? Do I have to ept his offer? I think it wouldn''t be so bad if it''s him. Moreover, he said that I''ll have my free will and don''t need to became his ve for lifetime.'' Sheid down and closed her eyes while thinking about what she should do.
***
...Far away from the Ape''s cave, inside a valley...
Five tents were set up in a corner of the valley. A group of five people was sitting in a circle, munching on the beast meat.
This group was Bartan''s group and Bartan was the group leader, sitting in the middle of them.
Swish!
Suddenly, a ck shadow came out of the woods andnded in front of them. Slowly a man in ck clothes appeared from within the shadow.
Everyone became wary and raised their defences, ready to attack anytime.
Bartan stopped eating and looked up. He waved his hand to not attack the man and asked calmly "Did you find out their location?"
"Yes Mr. Bartan. I''ve found out." The man in ck nodded and then pointed in east direction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"They are around 1000 miles from here in the east direction. As for their exact location, that I can''t found out in the amount you offered."
"It''s okay, we only need their approximate location. We can find them ourselves.Thank you for your assistance." Bartan said politely. He then took out 100 hundred mana from his spatial bag "Here is the promised 100 mana stones for your service."
Seeing the Mana stones, the man happily nodded and waved his hand, storing everything in his spatial bag.
"Since my work here is finished, I''ll take my leave." Saying this, he turned into the shadow and vanished into the forest.
"Bartan, when we had found out their location, we should''ve killed him. There was no need to pay him with 100 mana stones." A man with short hair said, seemingly unsatisfied with Bartan.
Bartan looked at him and scoffed, "What do you know. That was an inner disciple Adhara academy. Do you dare kill him? And even if we kill him, would we be alive for long after killing an inner disciple of Adhara academy?"
Hearing that the man was from Adhara academy, the short haired man''s expression became grim before heughed awkwardly and shook his head.
Although Adhara academy was ranked only eighth, none of the academy tries to mess with them because there are rumours saying that the Adhara academy is affiliated with the ''Shadow Killers'' organisation.
All academies has an unwritten rule stating that their disciples should not kill Adhara academy''s disciples if it isn''t a matter of life and death.
It was because Adhara academy epts disciples with only dark and shadow element, resulting in the number of their disciples very low.
Therefore, they consider every disciple very precious and would track each disciple with some mysterious means to know their approximate location and insure their safety.
If any of their disciples gets killed, they would know the culprit, and usually, the culprit would be killed within a day. Therefore, no one in their right mind takes the initiative to mess with their disciples without a good reason.
"Let''s rest now. We will depart early morning to their location." Bartan stood up and went inside his tent to sleep.
''Boy, you shouldn''t have offended young master Dalton.'' He thought with a murderous look in his eyes.
Chapter 139 Lmprovement
Chapter 139 Lmprovement
Phew!
Max opened his eyes and let out a long breath. He had refined his 2500 mana points two times and reinforced his mana core. Now he can easily add more mana points.
Just like the heart and kidneys refines blood constantly in the human body to provide energy, mana also needs to be refined to improve its quality and affinity. That''s why mages would meditate daily to refine their mana.
''I should add the rest of the LPs into my mana stats now.'' Max thought and opened his status screen and started increasing his mana.
In a while, his mana once again increased by more than 1500 points.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Mana: 4050]
''Finally I''m a middle stage two-star mage.'' Be thought excited.
Because to be a three star mage, one needed to have 10000 mana points, when some exceeds 2500 mana point threshold, they are considered middle stage, after exceeding 5000 MP threshold, they are considered high stage and after having more than 7500 MPs, they are called peak stage two-star mage.
Step! Step! Step!
While he was celebrating his advancement, he heard someone slowly walking out of the cave. He turned around and saw that it was Bel¨¦n.
"Is my four-hour guarding shift over?" Max asked, a bit surprised. He thought that there was still some time left.
''Maybe I was too focused on cultivating that I didn''t notice the passage of time.'' He thought to himself.
"No, there''s still some time left." Bel¨¦n shook her head and continued, "I came out a bit early to tell you my decision."
"Oh? Okay. Tell me then." Max focused his attention on her. He was sure that she must have felt her power increase after cultivating just now.
*Inhale!*
Bel¨¦n took a deep breath and solemnly dered "I swear by everything that is considered holy to be loyal to you and not betray your trust. If you keep your promise to let me have my own free will and never force me to do anything that I don''t want to do, I''m willing to be your ve for ten years."
After saying this, she looked into his eyes, waiting for his response.
Max smiled and stood up. He walked up to her and said "I promise never to force you to do anything that you don''t want."
Hearing this Bel¨¦n smiled and nodded. She wasn''tpletely sure if this decision of hers would prove to be beneficial in the long run or not.
However, She knew that if she tried to cultivate by herself with the resources she will be able to get from the academy, she could only reach peak of three star or initial stage four-star mage realm.
Therefore, she had to try her luck. Even if she couldn''t break past mortal boundary, at least she can be four star mage while enjoying the benefits to bing his mistress/sex partner.
Max sat down in the chair and pulled her to sit in hisp. While caressing her back, he slowly said "I''m sure you must have already noticed that I''ve the ability to make those who I have sex with, stronger."
Bel¨¦n nodded. Then he continued "So, whenever we have sex, you should always cultivate right after to gain maximum benefits." Bel¨¦n nodded seriously.
p!
He pped her ass making her flinch as she was still feeling sore in her lower body and said sternly "However, make sure to never mention this secret to anyone, or you''ll regret that."
"Mhm! Don''t worry I won''t expose your secret." She nodded her head. She knew that if this secret of his were to be exposed, he would be in endless trouble.
"Good. So should we do it one more time now?" Max chuckled as he cupped her ass and gave it a tight squeeze.
"Ahn~" Bel¨¦n moaned and hurriedly shook her head. "N-No, I can''t do it now. I''m still feeling sore all over." ?
''Maybe I should hold back a little while having sex. They don''t have enough stamina to do it more than a few times.'' He thought, remembering the situation Leticia was in during the day.
"I was joking. However, can you guard the cave when you aren''t in peak condition right now?" He asked.
"Yes." Bel¨¦n nodded and chanted a spell.
Rumble! Puff! Crunch!
Green vines starteding out of the ground and quickly spread in the two hundred meters around the cave.
While sitting in hisp, she looked into his mesmerising Sapphire eyes and smiled proudly "I can feel everything around these vines. If any beastes into a 200-meter range from the cave, I''ll be able to sense it."
"Such a convenient spell. However, can you sustain the mana consumption for four hours?" Max asked again.
"It''ll not be a problem. This spell doesn''t consume much mana. If these vines aren''t destroyed, I only need to provide a little bit of mana." Bel¨¦n exined with a smile.
"Okay then. You guard, I''ll sleep for a while." He yawned and stood up while lifting her up and then put her down in the chair.
"Mm, have a good sleep." Wished Bel¨¦n.
Max returned to the hall. Everyone was sleeping. He alsoid down on the his bed and fell asleep.
...
When he woke up in the morning, Everyone was already up. Haory was making breakfast while Rima was helping her. Bel¨¦n was resting and Leticia was outside, guarding the cave.
"Oh, you finally woke. You seemed have exerted yourself a lot to sleep this deeply." Rima''s yful voice sounded in his ears.
Bel¨¦n blushed at her words while sneaking a peek at him. Haory frowned before continuing doing what she was doing.
Max didn''t react and only smiled at this. He went out of the cave to freshen up.
...
...After a week...
Sun was shining brightly in the sky, but because the mountain was covered in dense forest with tall tress, barely any sunlight was reaching the ground.
Haory was guarding the cave, sitting in the sand chair with a calm expression.
Max, Rima, Bel¨¦n and Leticia were inside the cave, sitting on their flower bed in meditation.
In this week, everyone has improved quite a bit.
Haory''s control over her new spell became more refined which deducted the casting time.
Others also improved their new spells and their mana also increased thanks to eating mana rich meat three times a day and rigorous cultivation.
However, apart from Max, it was Bel¨¦n who improved more than anyone else. She had reached the middle stage of two-star realm with more than 2500 mana units in her mana core.
Everyone was shocked by her rapid improvements. When they came here, all of them had almost same amount of mana and were initial stage two-star mages.
This made Bel¨¦n jubnt. She knew why she improved so much. It was because she would have sex with him at least one time daily and cultivate right after.
Max also collected another 20000 mana points. This number would have been even greater if he had sex with Leticia too. However, she didn''t approach him again for some reason and Rima also didn''t take initiative.
...Meanwhile, outside the cave...
Thud! Thud! Thud!
"Mm?" Haory became alert after hearing heavy footstepsing toward the cave from the forest.
Chapter 140 Peak Two-Star Beast
Chapter 140 Peak Two-Star Beast
*Bellow*
Just as Haory wanted to turn around to alert everyone, a loud bellow followed by rustling of trees sounded.
In the next moment, a white bull that was the size of an elephant with two sharp pointing horns appeared in her sight
Its eyes were red and it had deep w wounds on its body, blood was gushing out of them.
It was clear that it just had a fight with some other beast and escaped here after getting injured.
Inside the cave Max frowned when he heard the sound and stood up. "Everyone, some beast is outside. Get ready to fight and follow me. Haory must be in trouble." After shouting he ran at his fastest speed toward the exit that was only around fifty meters away.
...Meanwhile, outside the cave...
The bull was already full of anger because of its injuries and the fact that it had to escape.
Thud! Thud!
Although it was injured, its speed was nothing a initial stage two-star beast couldpare.
Haory was frightened by the pressure it exuded, however, she quickly calmed down and cast her spell [Sand maniptor hand]. The sand took the shape of a giant punch and struck the bull head-on.
Bang!
Bull''s horns glowed and the sand punch was destroyed just as it came into contact with them.
Halt!
However, the bull was also stopped by the force of the punch.
*Bellow*
It bellowed in anger, its eyes turning a ominous shade of red. Its horns glowed and the glow covered its body as it charged at Haory.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
From the rubble of destroyed sand hand, many one meter long sharp spikes shot at the bull, targeting the wounds on its body.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The sand spikes crashed onto its body and were destroyed by the glowing light without doing much harm.
However, some of the spikesnded on its wounds making it cringe in pain. It increased its already frightening speed and appeared in front of Haory, attacking her with its horns.
If the horns struck her body, death was certain.
Seeing the death so close, Haory''s mind retained unparalleled calmness and she cast another spell in an instant.
Rumble!
As she expanded her mana, Wall after wall of sand appeared in front of her to defend against the bull''s strike. At the same time more spikes shot out from under her feet.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The bull destroyed every wall in front of it. The spikes were ignored by it as the glow was still enveloping its body. The spikes stabbed in its thick hide but couldn''t damage it. ?
Bang!
Even though the bull was seriously injured, the sand walls that could have stopped most of the attacks from most of the initial stage two-star or even middle stages mages and beasts, crumbled whening into contact with the bull''s horns as if they were made of paper.
Ugh!!
Seeing that her defences weren''t of any use and the horns about to pierce her body, she dodge the horns and was struck by the its head. She was thrown toward the cave at frightening speed, spitting out blood, her internal organs badly damaged.
When she saw that she would crash into the stone wall of the cave, she tried using her mana to cushion the impact but maybe because of her injury, she couldn''t use it in time.
''I''m really going to die. Won''t anyonee to save me?'' A tear drop fell from her eyes. The image of Max appeared in her mind but she wasn''t too optimistic about the fact that he could arrive in time and her consciousness was starting wavering now.
Whoosh!
Right before losing her consciousness, she felt two warm hands gently wrapping around her body, preventing her from crashing into the rocky wall.
''You... Came...'' She thought and a relieved smile appeared on her face as she fell unconscious.
Max saw her bloodied body and was amazed. It had been only a few seconds and she was already injured to this extent despite her strength.
He quickly took out two grade two healing pill and put it inside her mouth and used his mana to help her digest it.
Whoosh!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Leticia followed by Bel¨¦n and Rima also came beside them.
However, their faces turned pale upon seeing the white bull ring at them.
"Gulp! A p-peak two-star beast." Bel¨¦n gulped nervously.
Hearing this Max also frowned and scannedthe beast. He understood why she was defeated in such a short time.
Their whole group could at most fight a middle stage two-star beast. High stage and peak stage beasts were simply out of the question.
"It''s indeed a peak two-star beast. But it''s already injured and most probably doesn''t have much mana left. We can fight it." Max said, trying to boost their dwindling courage.
The bull has seen them and given the state it was in, it won''t let them go easily. Although Max and Leticia had high chance of escaping with their speed.
Bel¨¦n, Rima and the unconscious Haory would definitely be killed and he didn''t want hisrades to die when they still had hopes of survival because,
[ Mana: 4200 ]
[ Lust Points: 20000 ]
''I should be able to kill it since it is already injured.'' Seeing his status screen he felt more confident.
His mana was more than double when he fought the eight eyed spider, and although he wanted to save some LPs to unlock a fire spell, he could still increase his mana by another 2000 points if needed.
He looked at the unconscious Haory in his arms and put her down on the ground behind them.
"Rima, cast your sonic spell on it. Bel¨¦n, use your vines and restrict its movements. Leticia use you wind bullets and target the wounds on its body, and most importantly, DON''T GET KILLED." Max quickly shouted instructions seeing that bull was charging toward them.
Everyone nodded simultaneously. A peak two-star beast, even after being injured wasn''t something to be taken lightly.
*Bellow*
The bull saw more humans appear in front of it and Bellowed. It didn''t wait and charged at them.
''Let''s see how strong I''ve be.'' Max crackled his knuckles and conjured a 300-point fireball.
Chapter 141 Killing The Bull
Chapter 141 Killing The Bull
Max conjured a 300 mana point fireball and shot it at the the bull without hesitation, targeting its head.
The Bull saw the fireballing at it and dodged it before continuing its charge. The fireball that was supposed to collide with its head, swept past it.
Max was a bit surprised seeing that the bull was intelligentpared to the ape and the spider. However, he already knew that the stronger a beast was, the more intelligence they would possess.
However, he smirked seeing it dodge his fireball and made it explode when it was near bull''s injured abdomen.
*Boom!*
Fireball exploded and the bull was thrown a few meters to the side by the shockwave.
*Bellow*
It bellowed in pain. The light from its horn was unable to protect its injured body properly due to insufficient mana.
Its already severe injuries became even worse after being hit by the shockwave and the wounds started bleeding once again.
After attacking the beast, Max moved back and covered his ears as now was Rima''s turn to attack.
*Echo*
She used her sonic spell and attacked the bull.
However, this time, she didn''t get desired results by her sonic attack. The beast wasn''t affected and in fact was angered even more. It turned toward Rima and charged at her ferociously.
"What?" Rima was dumbfounded. She also improved in this weak and her spell was also a bit more powerful than before. Therefore, it was reasonable for her to be stunned when her spell didn''t have any affect on the beast.
Seeing that beast was now charging at her , she hurriedly tried to dodge. However, it was toote as the beast was only two meters away from her.
"Bel¨¦n!!" Max shouted and ran toward Rima.
Bel¨¦n understood what he wanted and quickly cast her spell expanding almost half of her mana.
*Rupture*
The ground broke apart and thick dark green vines came out at an astonishing speed and strangled the bull''s hind legs, trying to stop it.
Crunch! Crunch!
However, the bull''s strength was too horrendous and the vines started breaking apart. Even so the vines had given Max enough time to save her.
Swish!
He quickly grabbed her and moved out of its way.
Losing its target the bull stopped and tried to break the rest of the vines sping its legs.
Swish! Swish!
More vines came out and wrapped around its front legs and then the rest of the body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
*Bellow*
*Crack! Crack! Crack!*
The bull bellowed and yanked its body. Half of the vines broke apart in one go. Bel¨¦n''s face turned pale but she continued pouring out mana to restrict its movements.
Meanwhile, Leticia casted her wind bullets and attacked its wounds, making it lose more blood.
However, it was still not enough. Max quickly casted [Death rain]. Unlike before he used more than 1000 mana points in this cast.
More than one meter long, dozens of fiery arrows materialised fifty meters above the bull.
This was the limit of how powerful this spell could be.
Seeing countless fire arrows hovering above it, the bull was bellowed and used more of its strength and broke the vines rapidly. ?
The moment thest vine was about to break apart, Max brought his hand down.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
Arrows fell down at frightening speed on the bull''s body
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Many small but deadly explosion urred and the area was set on fire.
*Whoosh*
Suddenly, the bull charged out from the fire toward him at its full.
The vines that were covering its body were still burning and there were many new wounds caused by the [Death Rain].
Its horns had stopped glowing, signifying that it had depleted its manapletely.
"Fuck!"
Max was caught off guard and couldn''t dodge in time. Therefore, he raised his fist and reinforced it with his mana and punched at the bull''s head with his peak physical strength of a Two-star mage.
BANG!
Crack~
A loud bang resounded as his fist and bull''s head collided. The bull was forced two meters back.
Max was also forced back before he heard faint cracking sounds. He then felt excruciating pain hitting his nerves. He looked down and saw his knuckle bleeding. His knuckle bones bones and arm bone had cracked.
"Ughh!!" Due to the pain, cold sweat appeared on his forehead and he jumped back to create some distance from the bull while cursing inwardly ''These damn beasts.''
He raised his healthy hand in the air and conjured two 300 mana point fireball and throw them at the bull which was also shaking its head after being hit by such force.
*Boom!*
*Boom!*
Both fireballs collided and exploded upon contact with the bull. It cried out in pain as its hide was torn and burnt by the fireballs.
After fire and smoke thinned out, the bull was still alive. "Let''s see how much vitality you have." Max gritted his teeth feeling the pain in his hand. He once again conjured two fireballs and threw them at it angrily.
Bull was already injured previously and now its mana was also exhaustedpletely. Moreover, after being hit by wind bullets, death rain and then his fireballs, it was in pretty bad shape.
*Boom*
*Boom*
Once again, both fireballs exploded on it body. This this it finally gave itsst cry of resignation and fell dead.
"Hah... Hah... Hah... It''s finally dead." Max took a few deep breaths seeing that it had stopped moving.
He was surprised by the strength of a peek Two-star beast. If it wasn''t already severely injured, they wouldn''t have been its match at all.
Rima and Leticia had their eyes opened wide seeing how Max had killed it by throwing powerful attack after attack.
They were surprised because no initial stage Two-star mage could do the same since their mana reserves wererge enough. They both had the same thought ''He improved again.''
"Ugh¨C"
Thud!
Max heard the sound of someone falling. When he turned to look at the source, he saw Bel¨¦n leaning on her knees, blood leaking out from her mouth.
Chapter 142 Changing Shelter
Chapter 142 Changing Shelter
Whoosh!
Max appeared by her side and supported her. Her face waspletely pale. Max asked in a concerned voice "Are you alright?"
Bel¨¦n smiled sweetly at him and gently shook her head "I''m fine. I just exhausted all of my mana trying to hold that bull back."
She then took out a healing pill and gave it him "But you aren''t fine. Your hand bones are damaged. Quickly eat this pill."
Max looked at her with a surprised look. He didn''t expect her to notice his injuries even when she wasn''t feeling good. He smiled at her and took the pill from her hands and fed it to her "You also need it."
Bel¨¦n didn''t reject and ate the pill. After that he took out a healing pill from his inventory and ate it.
Right after that, he felt a cool sensation spread throughout his body, healing his injuries and broken bones.
Seeing them being so intimate, Leticia became a bit sad. She was regretting not going to Max after that day. She also suspected that Bel¨¦n''s improvements were thanks to him as she knew that Bel¨¦n has became his mistress.
Rima noticed this and teasingly asked "Are you feeling jealous?"
Leticia came out of her thoughts hearing her voice and shook her head in panic "N-No."
Rima patted her shoulder "You don''t have to lie to yourself. It''s normal to be jealous of the woman a man such as him cares for. Moreover, you also did that with him, so it''s more reasonable for you to be jealous. Even I''m envious of her. Hehe."
Leticia sighed "There is no use of being jealous anymore when because of my naivety, I''ve lost him."
Rima didn''t understood what she meant neither she asked. She shook her head and said "You can still go back to him you know. I''m sure he''ll ept you just like he did with Bel¨¦n even though she wasn''t a virgin. However, you were and you gave your first it to him. So he will definitely ept you. What kind of man wouldn''t want a youthful girl like you in there harem hehe~"
Saying this, she walked toward Max and Bel¨¦n. Leticia stood there, looking at her back in a daze. Herst words sounded like devil''s words that tempted her very much.
After arriving beside them, Rima teasingly said "If you are done being so lovey-dovey, how about we take out the beast core and find another ce to stay as this ce isn''t safe anymore and more beast would surelye here after all themotion we caused."
Max nodded. It was true. He looked at Leticia who was also walking towards them and said "How about you take out the beast core like usual?"
"O-Okay." Leticia nodded and hurriedly walked towards the bull''s dead body with her wind dagger in hand.
By the time Leticia took out its beast core, Max''s hand had recovered to normal, even though he couldn''t exert his full strength for the time being.
He put Haory on his back and stored the half brunt body of the bull in his inventory under the astonished gazes of everyone.
Rima couldn''t hold back his curiosity and and asked "Is your spatial bag grade two?"
Max smiled "Yes something like that." Grade two bags had more space inside thempared to grade one spatial bag which most of them had.
''Inventory is quite convenient tool. I won''t need to buy any spatial bag like others when I have more things to store. However, how many things I can store in the inventory before it fills up?'' Max wondered. ?
He hadn''t asked this question to system yet as there was no need to yet. However, he was almost certain that he could store as many things he wants given how perverted it was.
...
*Roar*
Just as they were about to leave the cave, they heard a mighty Roar that sent shivers down their spine.
"Let''s go." Max quickly ran in the other direction followed by Bel¨¦n and others.
...Evening time...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They hadn''t found a safe ce like the cave until now.
"Do we have to live in the open now?" Leticiained in frustration.
After thinking for a while, Bel¨¦n said "How about we live in the trees. I can make make cots using vines and it would be rtively safer than sleeping on the ground."
"Ha! Bel¨¦n why didn''t you say this. I think this is the best idea." Rima agreed instantly and then winked at Bel¨¦n "I''m d you''re in our team. Don''t you think so Max?"
Bel¨¦n looked at him, awaiting his response "Yeah. Without Bel¨¦n I''m afraid this outing wouldn''t be as enjoyable and safe it is now." Max said while looking into his eyes.
Bel¨¦n blushed as her heart thumped feeling his gaze on her. She didn''t know why this was so. However, ever since they started their rtionship, her personality became more shy in front of him.
She always wanted to look her best and perform her best as if she was saying that she wasn''t inferior to any other woman.
''Cot on the trees huh? Wouldn''t that be difficult for her to sleep with him?'' Leticia thought, looking at Bel¨¦n blushing. However she quickly shook her head ''Why am I thinking like this? Do I really feel jealous of her?''
Hoary, who had woken up now saw them and confusedly asked "Where are we and what happened to that bull?"
"We killed it. However due to all themotion we caused in that area, we had to leave." Max told her what happened and put her down.
After that, they found trees that were tall but not too tall since flying beasts would easily notice them there.
Bel¨¦n made five cots. Two were in the 5 meter range of each other while others had at least 10 meters between them.
None of them said anything since they knew about their rtionship wasn''t any normal now.
However, Rima didn''t forget to give Bel¨¦n a knowing look.
After Max grilled bull''s meat and they filled their stomachs with mana rich food, everyone went andy on their respective cots.
*****
A/N: DON''T READ NEXT CHAPTER YET. It is unfinished... I''m working on it so please be patient. Thank you for your support.
Chapter 143 Unlocking A Spell (1)
Chapter 143 Unlocking A Spell (1)
Everyone went to their respective cots and cultivated for one-two hours, digesting the mana from the food they just ate.
After that they slept. First one to guard was Bel¨¦n who had volunteered to do it.
Seeing that everyone was sleeping. Silently, She came to Max''s cot andy beside him, her boobs pressing onto Max''s shoulder.
Feeling the softness on his shoulder, Max opened his eyes and smiled "You are here."
"Mhm. D-Did you wait for long?" She asked in a weak voice.
Max put his hand around her waist and made her lie on top of him "Yes I did. Let''s not waste any time now." He said and put his lips on her soft and juicy lips.
Bel¨¦n closed her eyes and responded to his kisses while thinking ''Ah! So good. I''m getting addicted to doing these naughty things with him. I wish there weren''t other and only us so that we could do it freely.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thinking like this, her pussy flinched in anticipation. However, she remembered one important thing, they could be seen doing it if any of them woke up.
"Hmm~ w-wait Max." She put her hands on his chest and broke the kissing, lifting her head up.
"Hmm? What is it?" Max asked, waiting patiently.
She Slowly looked toward other cots to see that everyone was sleeping. ''Ah!...'' She almost yelled when she saw Rima looking at them with burning eyes.
She then quickly looked at him with a red face "L-Let me cover our cot so that no one can see or hear us."
Max also nced at Rima who had closed her eyes but her fast breathing and red face was the proof that she was watching them and feeling hot.
He smiled at this. This was not the first time Rima has peeked at them having sex. He thought that she will not be able to hold back her urges and would soone to him, however she didn''t.
''How long can you resist?'' Max smirked inwardly. He wanted to stop Bel¨¦n from making a barrier but he still nodded after taking a nce at Haory.
Bel¨¦n quickly covered them with a dome of pink flower and green leaves.
After doing that shey on his chest waiting for him to continue.
Without disappointing her, Max put his hands on her lust inducing, round and soft ass which seemed to have grown in size bing almostparable to Rima''s, and squeezed it. His fingers dug deep into her flesh as if he had just squeezed a cushion.
He started squeezing it harder making her moan. Suddenly he put his hands under clothes and started squeezing her bare ass. Slowly his hand went on her slightly wet pussy and he started rubbing it.
"Nngh~" Bel¨¦n moaned feeling his fingers touching her little sister.
With one hand he brought her face closer to his and kissed her, putting his tongue in mouth.
After a few minutes, Bel¨¦n waspletely wet. Therefore he stopped kissing and made her sit on his crotch as he undressed her. ?
Putting his hand on her big juicy mounds, he pinched her nipples and said "What are you waiting for? Take your favourite thing out now."
Bel¨¦n nodded and pulled his pants down, revealing his already hard junk. Without waiting for him to say anything, she leaned down and put it in her mouth. She knew how much he liked her blowjob. So would do it without him asking.
....
A group of five people was walking in the forest looking around. They were Bartan and his group.
"Bartan we should rest now. We have been walking for a week and it''s night now, we can encounter any beast. We can continue our search in the morning." A woman who had a sword hanging on her waist suggested.
"Yeah, I need rest before we can kill anyone. I''mpletely exhausted." The short haired man said, agreeing with the woman''s words.
"Okay we''ll rest then." Saying this Bartan took out tents that they were using in the valley. After setting them up, they went in their respective tents while Bartan guarded the area.
Meanwhile Max enjoyed Bel¨¦n''s blowjob. "Okay you can stop now." Max stopped her from moving her head.
Bel¨¦n took his cock out and worriedly asked "Is it not good today? I can do better." Normally he would cum in her mouth, but today he didn''t so she thought that maybe today he wasn''t satisfied with her mouth job.
"No it was as good as always. I just want to put it in now." Max smiled and caressed her cheek.
Hearing this, she sighed in relief. She slowly stood up and sat atop him with her legs on the both sides of his waist.
She grabbed his cock and guided it to her wet hole and with her fingers, she slowly put the tip inside.
"Ahn~" She moaned feeling his thick cock enter her tight canal.
Max grabbed her waist and pulled her down, making his cock enter herpletely inside her
"Oh~ Ngh~" Bel¨¦n moaned loudly, her warm and soft walls throbbed and mped on his rode tightly making Max groan in delight.
Bel¨¦n wanted to move but he kept holding her waist enjoying the tight sensation. He then let go and Bel¨¦n started to move up and down on her own while moaning in pleasure.
After moving slowly for a few times, she put her hand on his chest, leaning slightly and increased the speed at which she moved her waist.
"Ha~ Ha~ Ngh~"
She moaned as her pussy kept clenching his cock every time it came inside not wanting to let go.
Max looked at moving up and down as her breasts jiggled with her every movement, enticing him to touch them.
He grabbed both of them and started squeezing tightly. They were so soft that he would want squeeze them more tightly, everytime he touched them. He started rubbing and pinching her nipples, which made her moans louder.
After moving for a few minutes, she stopped as her body jerked up and she cummed. Max felt her warm liquid on his dick.
He gave her a push making her fall on her back and sat up. Grabbing her waist, he smiled, lust burning in his eyes "You did a good job. Let me do it now."
Chapter 144 Unlocking A Spell (2)
Chapter 144 Unlocking A Spell (2)
"You did a good job. It''s my turn now." Max licked his lips seeing herscivious body covered in drops of sweat that glistened on smooth fair skin like pearls and made her look even more sexy.
"Ahn~ Ngh~"
Bel¨¦n moaned when he rubbed his cock on her soft vertical lips.
He then put it on her entrance and with a strong thrust, whole of his big and thick cock went inside her wet hole.
"Ahhh~ It''s too hard. Nmm~"
She moaned and her body trembled as a strong wave of pleasure hit her nerves when his thick cock filled her tight cave forcefully.
Her walls clenched on his shaft tightly as if trying to reciprocate the pleasure this heavenly rode had given her.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Max, who was already burning in the fire of lust, was unable hold himself back after hearing her sensual moans and started pounding her pussy hard and fast.
"Ahn~ ngh~ oh~ yes~"
Bel¨¦n kept moaning and put her long slender legs around his waist trying to force him to keep his cock inside her longer. Meanwhile her eyes had became hazy I''m ecstasy.
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
...
While Max and Bel¨¦n indulged in passionate sex, Rima was feeling restless as she looked toward their cot, covered in a barrier of leaves and flowers and was shaking.
''Bel¨¦n is having sex with him, ahh! How envious!'' She thought while imagining how his cock would be going anding out of her pussy.
''I also want to do it with him. However would he do it with a weak girl like me. I can''tpare to Bel¨¦n in strength.''
Rima was lost in her thoughts. She was a daughter of a Viscount just like Max. However, the difference was that it was her mother who was Viscount while her father was only a two-star mage from a poor family.
However, because her mother liked him, she married him by giving him the promise to take care of his family as long as she was alive if he married her.
Her father agreed since he already knew that couldn''t break past Two-star realm and he won''t be getting such opportunity again.
Since young, Rima was taught that woman were the dominant once in society because they had higher potential to be stronger and that she needed to be strong in order to get what she wanted.
Her mother would often say that if she wasn''t stronger that her father, he wouldn''t have married her even though she was beautiful than most.
Rima''s big sister didn''t have much talent and married a Two-star mage who was a strength type mage. So, to not bring the fact that her talent was lower, she would always try to distract her by telling how her husband was good in bed and she would feel amazing daily.
Since then, the idea of having sex took birth in her mind. Unfortunately, she didn''t find a suitable male to do it since she didn''t want to marry yet because her ambitions.
When she came to the recruitment, she saw quite a few good men who were both handsome and strong like Max or Vincent.
Fortunately Max one of her potential partner asli join the academy she was going to and when they made groups, she approached him and he also let her be his teammate. However, because of her mother''s teachings, she always thought that men only liked women who were strong and this thinking of her became solid when Max stopped having sex with Leticia and was attracted to Bel¨¦n.
She thought, this was because Leticia was weaker than Bel¨¦n and he chose the stronger between two. Since she was also weaker than Bel¨¦n, she didn''t make a move on him even though she was craving for sex.
If Max could hear her thoughts, he would die fromughing. Even though the men in this world mostly wanted to form rtionship with the women who were strong or were from strong families just as on earth, most women wanted to date or marry a guy who was rich.
However he wasn''t like the men in this world, he didn''t care if the women was strong or weak, rich or poor. As long as she was ready to have sex with him or he liked her, they were wee. ?
...
Same as Rima, Leticia was also awake. She was also sneaking peeks at the shaking cot, lost in her thoughts.
After two hours, the cot stopped shaking. By now both of them had gone to sleep since they didn''t want to torture themselves by watching them having fun.
Bel¨¦n was lying on her back, gasping for breaths. Her whole body was covered in sweat due to the intense session they just had. The mixture of their semen was dripping down from between her legs.
Max was lying beside her, looking at her generous breasts heaving up and down as she breathed.
Bel¨¦n turned to look at him. His forehead had small beads of sweat, indicating that he also exhausted himself. However his cock was still hard as rock, pointing skywards.
Sering this and feeling his hot gaze on her breasts, she blushed. Slowly, she reached out her delicate hand and started stroking his Little brother and curiously asked "Aren''t you satisfied yet?"
He had cum inside her four times in these two hours. In her opinion that should satisfy him since they were doing it on daily basis.
As for her, she was thoroughly satisfied. After initial days, she stopped counting how many times she would ejacte during sex since she would cum at least three times while he would only one time.
Seeing that she was exhausted, he knew that she wouldn''t be able to enjoy it properly. He caressed her cheeks and teasingly said "I''m satisfied however if you aren''t, I can keep going."
Feeling his caress, she became happy like a child but hearing thest part, she shook her head "I-I''m also thoroughly satisfied."
Feeling his still hard penis in her hand, she thought ''To keep up with him, I need to improve my stamina. That way I canst longer and enjoy more.''
He chuckled seeing her flustered face "Okay then, suck it clean." He pointed to his cock that was wet with their juices.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bel¨¦n nodded and moved toward it as her breasts jiggled creating a beautiful scenery. She started licking and sucking on it.
"Ugh! Nice!" Max closed his eyes enjoying her mouth''s warmth.
''So he wasn''tpletely satisfied yet.'' Seeing that he was enjoying this, Bel¨¦n continued sucking his cock.
Because her blowjob were so amazing that no man could control themselves, in just a few minutes, he felt his dick throb.
"Haah!"
He grabbed her head and pushed it down so that his cock would be inside her mouth in its entirety, he came.
After doing it with him so many times, she was familiar with his tendencies. Therefore, she didn''t choke like first time.
Gulp!
After he finished cumming, she gulped down his thick milk and then once again cleaned his cock with her tongue.
"Hah! Good job Bel¨¦n." He patted her head, thinking ''Is there something in this world more enjoyable than a sexy woman? I think not.''
After that Bel¨¦n used her nt magic to rece his cot with a new one since they had made it a mess.
"Okay go and cultivate now. I''ll keep guard until then." He said. Bel¨¦n nodded and happily went to her cot, her face brimming with happiness.
***
''Let''s see if I have enough LPs to unlock a grade three spell now.'' Max thought and opened his status screen.
Chapter 145 Waterfall
Chapter 145 Waterfall
[ Mana: 4200 ]
[ Lust Points: 32000]
''So today I only got 12000 huh. Well, it''s still better.'' He thought.
Although Bel¨¦n had something special about her which gave him more LPspared to others, after having sex for a week with her, the LPs he received slowly started to lessen until they were the same as what he received from Leticia.
''I think these aren''t enough for that grade three spell.'' Max thought. Initially he wanted to unlock a grade two fire elemental spell that could be unlocked in 32000 LPs.
However, when he was about to unlock that spell, the system suggested that since he was already a two-star mage, a grade two spell wouldn''t provide him with much power boost and its power would only be a little higher than his [Death Rain] spell.
''ording to the system, with my current strength, although I won''t be able to use a grade three spell to its maximum potential, it''ll be still powerful than a grade two spell. Let''s unlock one now.'' He thought and open the shop.
Clicking on [Magic Spells] he quickly found grade three fire elemental spells.
There were a total of three grade three spells:
1) Calidus Brachium
?Discription: Surrounds user''s fist with fire elemental mana to give user''s punches extraordinary destructive power. Any enemy below four-star realm will be left half dead if spell is cast at its maximum limit.
?Mana consumption: 1500-35000 mana points.
*Unlock: 40000 Lust points
2) Defensive me
?Discription: The user will be surrounded by a fire barrier from from all directions. The fire barrier is able to defend against both physical and magic attacks. If the power of attacks exceeds the defensive capacity of the barrier, it will at most reduce the attack''s power by two third(Only true if attack doesn''t exceeds the initial stage four-star realm). It doesn''t take much time to be cast making it useful in defending against any surprise or sudden attacks.
?Mana consumption: 1000-30000i mana points.
*Unlock: 50000 Lust points
3) me vortex
?Discription: Creates a fire vortex in front of the user that has high destructive power. Any beast or mage cought in vortex will be killed, however this spell takes a lot of time to cast.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mana consumption: 6000-40000 mana points.
*Unlock: 70000 Lust points
''These spells are amazing!'' Max eximed in his mind after reading their discription.
''But damn! Their unlocking costs are too high. Even if I want to unlock the least expensive among them, I still need forty thousand LPs and I''ve only 32000 LPs now.'' He cursed.
''I''ll have earn more LPs quickly to unlock the spell and raise my mana count. I can''t be too passive now that we have stay in open like this. I don''t know when some beast might attack us.'' Thinking this he nced towards Bel¨¦n who was meditating to digest the nascent energy.
''When she is done cultivating, it''ll be Leticia''s turn to guard. I don''t know if Bel¨¦n would be willing to have s.e.x. with me knowing that Leticia is awake.''
He thought and then nced toward Leticia ''Why didn''t shee to me after that day? Was she after a serious rtionship? Tch, it''s so frustrating. I need them for LPs but I can''t be in serious rtionship with everyone I have s.e.x. with right?''
...
¨C¨C¨CIn the morning¨C¨C¨C
As they were having breakfast, a One-star flying beast stumbled upon them. Leticia killed it easily with her wind bullets.
After that, they decided to cultivate for a few more days since Haory hadn''t fully recovered from her injuries.
When everyone was about to start cultivating Max stood up and said "You guys can rest and cultivate, I''m going to scout the area to see if there are any Two-star beasts nearby."
Then he smiled at Haory, Leticia and Rima "Is any of youdies interested in apanying me?"
Hoary smiled and nodded. Just as she was about to get up, Leticia stood up and giggled "Hehe, Bel¨¦n I''ll go with him. I also want a little adventure."
Bel¨¦n raised her brows at her before nodding while thinking ''So she finally made her mind, huh.''
Rima looked at Leticia and raised both of her thumbs in encouragement. ''I''ll let you go this time.'' She said inwardly.
...
Meanwhile a few ten miles away from them, Bartan and his group started searching for Max. ?
"Hey Bartan. In which direction should we go?" The short haired man asked.
Bartan thought for a while and said "This is the appropriate location that guy told us. To find them quickly, we should separate and ho in different directions while one of us will stay here."
He then continued "I''ll go in North direction. As for who will stay here and in which direction you will go, decide yourself. However, remember to return before nightfall whether you find them or not."
"Hey going alone is too dangerous. If we encountered a Two-star beast, we will die." One member of the group said. Others also nodded.
Bartan waved his hand and four talismans flew out, "Take these escaping talismans. If you encounter a beast and it notices you, use them. For two minutes, they will boost your speed on the same level as a three-star mage."
He then ran in North direction. Since the mountain will get higher if one continued going Northwards, they will encounter more Two-star beasts.
But he still chose this direction because he expected Max who was fairly strong to go there to hunt more beasts. If he was still alive, he needed to kill him and if he was dead, he needed to confirm it.
"Tch, This dog of Dalton family is being too serious. He should have followed my n to ambush him at the gathering point at the end of the month. That would have spared us some effort while simultaneously gaining their beast cores." The short haired man said annoyed.
"Since you epted the benefits he offered, you should do what he wants you to and stopining." The only woman in the group said in a disdainful tone.
"You damned woman. I''ve told you not to talk to me in this tone. Do you really think I won''t kill you?" The short haired man shouted fiercely.
"Oh you are wee to try, pighead." The woman smirked.
Boom!
Both of them unleashed their killing aura and their mana swirled fiercely around them.
From their aura alone, one could tell that they were on par with Haory in strength.
The short haired man''s fist turned hard as a rock and he punched at her with all his might.
The woman unsheathed her sword as electric sparks flickered on it. She shed her sword at him at lightening fast speed.
Bang!
Fist and sword collided and both were forced back.
The man raised his fist to look at it and his expression changed slightly because his Rocky skin has a faint cut mark. The woman smirked seeing this
He became even more angry and in his anger, he once again raised his fist. This time his skin became thick and his hand seemed to turn stone as he shouted "Let''s see if you can take this punch and still smile, you filthy whore."
"You really want to die!!" The woman''s was angered when she was called whore and her ck eye and and sword sparkled with intense electricity as her aura skyrocketed, making short haired man flinch.
"Hey you two. Cut it out. You can kill each other after this mission ispleted and we get our promised reward." One of the remaining twomented indifferently.
Both turned to look at him. Short haired man hesitated while the electric girl gave him a cold look before putting her sword back into the sheathe.
The short haired man''s skin became normal. He looked at her and sneered "I''ll take care of you after this."
"Tch, dumbass." The woman clicked her tongue and went in East direction.
The short haired man also stomped his foot and shot out in west direction where Max and others were.
....
Max and Leticia walked ran on tree branches without making any sound.
"Mm?" Max raised his brows suddenly.
Leticia who was following him closely became worried and asked "What is it Max? Is there any beast?"
"No, I think I heard water falling sound. Let''s go check it out." He turned in the direction from where he heard the sound.
Leticia became excited upon hearing this and quickly followed.
After so many days, the water they brought with them was mostly used, with only a little drinking water remaining. To save water, she hadn''t taken a nice bath for two days now and as a woman, she was unbearable for her. If they could find more water, that problem would be solved.
As they ran for a few miles, the sound of water falling became louder and Leticia could also hear it now.
Very quickly a more than 500 meter high came into their view.
"There''s a waterfall there." Leticia became ecstatic and raised her speed.
Max smiled and followed. However suddenly his expression changed.
Chapter 146 Fiery Wolf
Chapter 146 Fiery Wolf
He quickly grabbed her waist with one hand to stop her from running ahead and put another on her mouth preventing her from making any sound.
"Mmff..." Leticia was startled being grabbed by him so suddenly and let out some muffled sounds.
"Quiet! There is a beast near the waterfall." Max warned in a low voice.
They were around two hundred meters away from the waterfall. Although they couldn''t see it because there were many tall and thick trees blocking their sight, Max could still hear another sound of some animal drinking water apart from the sound of water falling thanks to his hightened senses and his cautious nature.
Hearing this Leticia held her breath and stopped making any sound.
*Snarl*
"Fuck!" Max cursed when he heard the beast snarling in their direction. He knew that they have been discovered.
He quickly carried Leticia in his arms and ran in opposite direction.
"Ah..." Leticia cried out at his sudden action. However, seeing his serious expression, she didn''t say anything.
By now everyone in their group knew that he possessed extraordinary senses and could tell if there was any danger around them.
*Whoosh*
When he had ran only fifty meters away, he heard a whooshing sound behind them. The beast started chasing them and he could tell that it was faster than him.
"Damn it! It''s a agility type beast." Max cursed. If it was any other type of beast, he was sure that they could escape. However, encountering a agility type beast, they were doomed.
When Leticia heard this, she was frightened out of her wits and grabbed him tightly, wishing that he would run faster.
*Snarl!*
Whoosh whoosh!
The snarling of the beast gradually seemed toe closer and closer and now she could also hear something running behind them.
Max didn''t have time to look back to see what kind of beast it was but Leticia who was being carried was free.
She peeked behind them and saw a fiery red furred wolf that had a horn in the middle of its forehead.
Seeing that she looking at it, the wolf increased its speed. In less than a minute, it was around 70-80 meter away from them. Its murderous aura swept over them.
"A-A fiery wolf." Leticia felt chills running down her spine after identifying the beast. It was one of the stronger agility type Two-star beasts and would not let its prey escape easily.
"M-Max it''s a fiery wolf. It won''t let us escape. Let''s go towards Bel¨¦n and others. May-Maybe we can fight this beast off together." She suggested while stuttering in fear.
Max frowned but didn''t say anything. This idea also crossed his mind but he instantly discarded it since he would only kill them if he brought this beast there.
People feared agility type beasts not because of their strength but because of their speed which made it hard to predict their movements.
Even if peak two star mage encountered a initial stage two star agility type beast, it was very different to kill it because he couldn''tnd his attack on it while the beast could easily chip away the mage''s strength and gradually inflict more injuries killing him.
And if it was stronger than an initial stage Two-star beast, the chances of survival would plummet even further even if someone was in group.
Unfortunately for them, this wolf was also stronger than an initial stage Two-star beast.
*Inhale*
Max inhaled a deep breath and opened his status screen and increased his agility by 20 stat points.
Although he knew that it would cause some bacsh in this situation, he had to do it for the sake of survival.
[Agility: 70]
Right after increasing his agility, his running speed became much faster. However,
''Ahh...'' The veins in his legs bulged and a sharp pain coursed through his body and he almost staggered.
After running for a few tens meters, his veins burst and started bleeding. Despite that, he didn''t dare to lower his running speed.
After running for a few minutes, he could feel that the beast was no longer able to shorten the distance between them and his high vitality had also started healing his leg injuries.
*Phew*
''I''m d I didn''t spend my LPs yesterday or I would''ve died now.'' He exhaled and sighed in relief. ?
''However, I can''t keep running since my stamina is depleting faster now. I need to think of some way to lose it.'' He thought.
After running at his limits, his stamina started decreasing quickly and his breathing became faster. Sweat drops also started to form on his forehead.
He looked down at Leticia in his arms. She had closed her eyes in fear. He knew that she couldn''t help him in this situation.
He sighed and increased his intelligence by twenty points.
He chose to improve his intelligence attribute because that would improve his senses which he needed right now.
Although he had enough LPs to increase his mana by another 3000 points, they wouldn''t help him in this situation.
A cool sensation entered his mind which made his head buzz for a few second before returning to normal. He could feel that all of his senses were sharper than before. He could even hear the breathing of the beast behind them.
He focused his mind and found out that it was still 80 meters away from them. If he stopped to attack it, it will take the beast only one or two second before it would reach and kill them.
Guessing its running path and speed, Max took a deep breath
"Haah..." With a low shout he conjured [Death rain] at its maximum capacity expanding 1000 mana points and exhausted another 500 more mana points to hasten the casting speed.
*Shua*
More than seventy fire arrows, more than one meter in length appeared above him just in a second, pointing towards the beast behind them.
His face paled slightly after suddenly losing more than one-third of his mana. However, he didn''t hesitate and expanded 200 more mana points to make their speed faster and shot them at the wolf.
Although this sudden burst would cause his stamina to be consumed faster, he wanted to take it off guard. If he didn''t do this, the wolf can easily dodge the attack, wasting his mana and stamina in vain.
*Snarl*
The moment, fire arrows materialised above him, wolf had noticed them and snarled in disdain. It twisted its body and forcibly changed its running trajectory to dodge them.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak!
The arrows which were originally fast, had their speed doubled after the injection of 200 extra mana points and fired at the beast. No matter how agile it was, it couldn''t dodge all of the arrows and around twenty arrows still struck it body, piercing its skin.
"Wooo..." The beast cried in pain. Hearing it cry, Max became ecstatic but didn''t rx and instead, increased his speed at its Maximum.
He knew that his attack could only buy him only a few seconds, after which the beast would put its all in chasing them in anger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
*Snarl*
Just as he expected, after being injured by his attack, the beast beast grew furious and snarled loudly. It once again chased after them faster than before.
However, in these few seconds, Max had gone more than three hundred meters away in the forest, out of its sight.
...
Even after losing it, Max didn''t stop running. After running at his full speed that exceeded a Two-star realm mage''s top speed, of course not of wind elemental mages, he arrived in a small valley.
A small stream of clear water was flowing in the middle. There weren''t any big trees, only some small bushes. On both sides of the stream were many big and small sized rocks of various shapes.
Moreover, there wasn''t a single beast in sight, which was not normal in this beast rich mountain and it made him frown him a little.
Leticia had calmed down by now. Seeing the valley devoid of any vegetation, she eximed "It just like the area where we trained, only with the addition of this stream and a much more beautiful scenery."
Seeing that she had calmed down quite a bit, Max sighed in relief and put her down. His stamina had fallen below twenty points and he needed to rest now.
"Let''s find a safe ce to rest for a while." Max said and walked cautiously while scanning the area.
He quickly noticed some small holes that were around two feet in diameter. However, there wasn''t any sign of a beast in them.
Even after walking around them for a while, no beast came out which made him sigh in relief.
He then noticed a naturally formed caved in the hill far from the holes, and in case any beast came out, they would be able to make a run for it.
He led her there to rest. Taking out a bedsheet from his inventory, he spread it on the ground andy down while pulling her down by his side.
"This mountain is too dangerous. I wonder how many disciples would die here." Leticia said in a trembling voice.
Chapter 147 Leticias Confession
Chapter 147 Leticia''s Confession
Hearing her distraught voice, Max turned to look at her. He sighed upon noticing that her body was trembling and her face had be sickly pale.
He moved his hand and put it behind her back and gently embraced her. He didn''t want her to despair like this. No matter what, they had sex and she can be considered his woman.
Therefore, he said in a soft voice "It''s dangerous that''s why academy send the disciples here so that they could temper themselves in life and death situations."
He then sighed and continued "Leticia, remember what Elder Jack taught us? He taught us not to panic in dangerous situations that you seem to have forgotten."
Leticia nodded slightly. She remembered elder Jack''s lecture where he said ''If you are in a dangerous situation and you panic, then you are bound to make mistakes that can cost you your lives.
Even if you had the strength toe out of that situation alive, you will die since you won''t be able to use your mind and strength properly. So the most important and first rule of survival is stay cool headed and not panic.''
She shifted and moved closer to him. She hugged him tightly and put her head on his chest as said "I-I know b-but that beast was too powerful and could kill us easily. I couldn''t help but be frightened. Moreover, because I am weak, you had to carry me and had to injure yourself in order to escape. I''m sorry."
Max was a little surprised by her words because she was so frightened at that time that she didn''t even open her eyes after seeing the wolf.
So he thought that she didn''t notice when he increased his agility which resulted in him injuring his legs. However, apparently he was wrong.
Max patted her back and saidfortingly "I know. It''s normal to be afraid. Even I was afraid but you shouldn''t let your fear control you."
Seeing that he was trying tofort her, she raised her head and looked at him with her clear eyes that were a bit watery now and said "Hmm I''ll be careful next time."I
She the continued as her grip tightened around him "I know this isn''t the time to say this, but I''m sorry for noting to you again after that day. I wasn''t clear on what I wanted but now I know what I want.
I want to be with you. Since you already have other women who you love, I''m willing to be your mistress even if it''s an illegitimate one."
Seeing the determined look in her eyes Max was a bit surprised.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After saying what she wanted, she took a deep breath. She felt as if the anxiety that was weighing down on her heart has vanished after confessing her feelings to him.
When Max didn''t say anything even after a while, tears started falling down her eyes as she said "I''ll understand if you don''t want me since I''m notparable to your other women. Even Bel¨¦n is more experienced and better looking that me but i-i..."
Before she couldplete what she was saying, Max suddenly cupped her baby face in his both hands and gently kissed her cherry lips.
Leticia opened her eyes wide in surprise before a relieved smile appeared on her face and she closed them, letting him do whatever he wanted.
However, Max didn''t continued and moved his face away from hers and said "Who said I don''t want you. As long as you are willing I''m very much happy to make you my woman but..."
Before Max couldplete his sentence, Leticia interrupted him "But you don''t love me and I shouldn''t expect anything and that you can only treat me as your mistress who is there only for sex right?"
Max looked into her eyes and sighed"That''s right."
Leticia''s expression became a bit sad before returning to normal and she resolutely said "I''ve already said this before. I''m even willing to be even your illegitimate mistress and won''t expect anything. As long as I can be with you, I''ll be happy."
Max sighed inwardly. Her words remained him of Lilly. She also said the same words to him but because the circumstances were different then he started loving her and epted as his woman.
Now that Leticia said the same things, he felt like he would wrong her if he treated her like Bel¨¦n.
He then asked "Why are you so desperate to be my woman?"
Leticia was taken aback for a second and murmured in a low voice "Why am I being so desperate?"
She then said "I don''t know the exact reason. Initially I wanted to be your women because you were very strong and handsome, however after we had sex that day, i decided not to approach you since you told me that you can''t be in a rtionship with me."
"But after that day, when I saw that you were being intimate with Bel¨¦n, I had that suffocating feeling. I couldn''t even Concentrate on cultivation and only you were on my mind. Now I know that I want to be with you regardless of anything." She exined however she could. ?
After listening to her reason, he sighed and said "Alright, I''ll ept you as my mistress. However you have to swear an oath to always be loyal to me and not expose any of my secrets that you may find in future."
He didn''t demand her to be his ve because unlike Bel¨¦n, she didn''t know that he could make her stronger by having sex with her and was only obsessed with him.
Hearing this, Leticia quickly nodded and swore an oath.
"Good girl. Let me reward you now." Max smiled and wiped away her tears and started kissing her lips slowly.
Although they were in danger just a while ago and there was no guarantee that they won''t be attacked in this cave by some other beast,
he didn''t worry too much because his senses had be very sharp and he would know if there was any danger approaching them from a distance of more than two hundred metres away.
Moreover, he wanted to increase his LPs now to increase his Mana and unlock his spell.
He had a total of 32000 LPs before encountering that Wolf. However after increasing his agility and vitality, they were reduced to 28000 LPs.
He needed more LPs and the reason he asked if any of them wanted to apany him beforeing to scout the area was precisely because of this.
Now that she had taken initiative to confess her feelings, he wouldn''t hesitate to have sex now.
Leticia''s previous emotions had calmed the moment his lips touched her lips.
However, her heartbeat was once again bing faster as she realised that this time was unlike before, this time she was in rtionship with him.
She let him kiss her lips and let him suck them as he wanted while she also started kissing him back.
After a few seconds, Max used his tongue and opened her small mouth. His tongue slithered inside and greedily started coiling around her delicate pink tongue and sucking it.
His hands reached on her breasts and he started feeling and squeezing them.
After a while, he stopped kissing her lips, and started kissing her cheeks, neck, her earlobes that had turned red in excitement while his hands gradually found their way on her buttocks.
Although, her buttocks weren''t as big or seductive as Rima''s or Bel¨¦n''s but they were still very meaty and round and moon with nice curves which were more than enough to incite lust inside a man.
After ying with her body for a while, his couldn''t hold back his lust and his cock became as hard as rock and started pressing against his pants, trying to rip them off ande out.
He changed positions and came on top of her. Leticiay on the bedsheet while looking at him with a red face and hazy eyes. Her breathing was rough and the ce between her legs has be wet.
Max quickly took off her clothes including her silk undergarments before taking his pants off and setting his dragon free.
He put his hand on her slightly wet vagina and started caressing it slowly while kissing and sucking her boobs.
"Ah~ Hah~ Ngh~"
Moans started escaping her lips as waves of pleasure started assaulting her body. She reached out her small hand and gently grabbed his cock and started stroking it.
"Oh..." Max groaned in a low voice as he felt her soft hand on his cock.
Both yed with each other''s most treasured parts for a while.
Thanks to her handjob, Max was unable to hold and seeing that her pussy had also be dripping wet, he grabbed her legs and put them on his shoulders.
He slowly rubbed his cock on her small pink cave''s entrance which made her flinch and moan.
Chapter 148 Encountering A Dark Demon Snake
Chapter 148 Encountering A Dark Demon Snake
"Mmff..." Leticia bit her lower lip and closed her eyes, trying to ready herself for his little dragon to prate her tight wet tunnel.
After rubbing it a few times, he put his cock on her wet entrance and gave it a push.
"Ahn~"
Leticia moaned as his rode slowly pierced inside her.
"Ugh..." Max also groaned in delight as her tight walls squeezed his cock.
He looked at her naked petite body, with a healthy white skin colour, two mounds of soft meaty mass on her chest that weren''t too big or too small but perfect size with two beautiful cherries adorning them, her cute face, small waist.
While her inexperienced vagina was recklessly squeezing his cock, giving him a different kind of pleasure. A inaudible sigh escaped his mouth.
He slowly moved his waist and his cock continued going inside her. He slowly caressed her entire body and brought his face beside her ear.
After giving her earlobe a gentle bite, he whispered "Since we are in open and don''t know when some beast might appear and attack us, I''m going to sped the things up a little. You make sure to enjoy as much as you can okay."
Hearing this, Leticia nodded before realising what his words implied. She became worried since they weren''t well hidden and some beast might really attack them.
She opened her mouth to say something but Max suddenly sealed her lips with his lips.
"Mmnff..." She let out a muffled moan and her eyes opened wide because Max had thrust inside her forcefully, his cock hitting her cervix.
He then stopped kissing her and grabbed her thin waist and started moving his waist hard and fast.
Since they were out in the open, he decided not to focus on enjoying himself and wanted to fuck her a few times before any beast came.
If it was any other time, his first priority would have been the pleasure but after being chased by the Wolf and feeling the threat of death he wanted to earn a few thousand LPs and unlock the grade three spell which would raise his strength significantly, as soon as possible.
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
"Ahn~ Ahh~ Ngh~"
He kept thrusting his cock between her wet and tight walls. Leticia was trying to suppress her moans to the best of her abilities because she didn''t want to attract any beast by her loud moans but they still managed to escape her lips due to the immense pleasure she was feeling.
...
After two hours, Max had poured her insides with his milk five times. He was now breathing heavily with sweat dripping down his face.
Leticia was lying on her chest with her ass raised, his semen was dripping down from her pink flower that had be swollen now. She was gasping for air with her small pink tongue sticking out.
Although she was exhausted to the point of passing out after being fucked without a break for past two hours, the look on her face told that she was ecstatic.
From these five rounds, Max had gained a little more than 12,000 LPs, finally he had enough to unlock the spell worth 40,000 LPs but he needed to increase his mana too, so he wanted to do it a few more times.
He once again put his dragon between her vertical lips, ready to start another round.
*Pssh...*
However, just as he was about to thrust inside, his senses picked up a faint sounding from the water stream. He instantly became alert and didn''t continue.
He quickly put on his clothes and said in a low voice "Leticia, hurry up put on your clothes too."
Leticia, who was readying herself for his penis to enter her once again, was startled.
However, she didn''t ask anything and slowly started wearing her clothes. Since she decided to be his woman, she had to follow whatever he said.
Meanwhile, Max focused his senses towards the stream. Although the sound just now was very faint, he knew that wasn''t natural and that some beast was sneaking on them from the stream.
Opening his status screen and he quickly opened the shop interface and went into the [Magic spells] section.
[Lust points: 40400]
*Inhale*
Checking his LPs once again, he took a deep breath and unlocked the least expensive grade three spell [Calidus Brachium].
The reason he chose to unlock this spell was not only because he only had forty thousand LPs but also because it was what he needed right now.
Since his agility was very high and he could easilynd his attack on his enemies, so he needed a spell like this that could make his punches highly destructive.
Just as he clicked on the unlock, he felt his head buzz as the information of the spell started pouring into his mind. ?
This process took a dozen seconds. He was afraid that whichever beast was in the stream would attack while he was in this slightly dizzy state. Fortunately, the beast didn''t.
Theplete discription of the [Calidus Brachium] appeared in his mind. Unlike the time when he learnt [Death Rain] from the academy library where he had to practice it before casting it, this time he felt as if he already knew how to cast this spell.
However he couldn''t try casting it now because the minimum consumption of mana was 1500 points, more than one-third of his total mana which he couldn''t afford to waste on trying his new spell out when some beast, most likely a Two-star one was waiting to attack them.
Moreover, the mana he used when attacking the fiery wolf still hadn''t recoveredpletely and his stamina had only decreased since he didn''t rest and exhausted himself more in these past two hours.
However, despite that he was still feeling a bit more confident of defeating most of the two-star beasts with his new spell.
He put his remaining 400 LPs in the stamina attribute, increasing it by another four points.
[ Name: Maxwell Garfield ]
[Age: 18 ]
[ Strength: 50 ]
[ Agility: 70 ]
[ Stamina: 30/65 ]
[ Vitality: 50 ]
[ Intelligence: 70 ]
[ Mana: 3100/4300 ]N?v(el)B\\jnn
[ Element: Fire (Concentration:70%) ]
[ Lust Points: 0 ]
''With my current speed, senses and this new spell, I will probably be able to kill most of the Two-star beast here.'' He clenched his fist in excitement.
''But the problem right now is my current mana reserves, I can''t use this spell more than two times.'' Max thought while looking at his mana that was only 3100 points ''I wish I had received more LPs from Leticia.''
Thinking this he looked at her and saw that she was putting her clothes on and thought ''I hope she will be stronger and continue giving me the huge amount of LPs I need.''
After thinking for a few seconds, he said "Leticia, I''m going to block this cave entrance by the rocks here. You start cultivating right now. I''m sure you''ll be able to improve quickly."
Leticia didn''t understand what he meant but realised that there was some danger outside when she recalled him taking his penis back when he clearly wanted to continue another round.
She became worried and wanted to say that she will fight alongside him but recalled the time when they encountered that spider. She wasn''t able to move then and now was also the same situation. She reluctantly nodded and worriedly said "Please be careful."
Max smiled hearing the concern in her voice and went out. While focusing his attention towards the stream for any movement, he picked up a five feet tall rock from a hundred meters away from the cave and took it to the cave to block its entrance.
Even when he did this and his back was facing the stream, there was no movement in the stream, making him winder ''Did I hear it wrong?''
*Slither!*
However, just as he was about to reach the cave and put the rock down, his expression changed drastically when he heard the slithering sound from the stream.
He quickly put the rock down and conjured two hundred mana point fireballs. Without turning around, he threw them behind him.
He knew that these fireballs won''t be of much help but he just wanted to stop the beast from approaching him.
Boom! Boom!
"Sss..."
There were two explosions followed by the hissing sound of a snake.
He quickly turned around and saw a ck scaled snake approximately three to four meters long and was a meter thick.
It''s eyes were red and its long dark red tongue was out. From its upper jaw, two long fangs were protruding downwards and were covered in greyish poison. It looked very menacing.
It scaly body has two burn marks that one wouldn''t notice without paying special attention.
It was more than hundred metres away from him looking at him savagely.
"A Dark Demon Snake!" Max eximed.
He recognised it because he had read about it in the library when elder Jack asked them to.
''It must have ate all those small beasts from those holes.'' Max quickly connected.
He smirked and while casting his new spell ''Let''s see how powerful my new skill is.''
Chapter 149 Might Of A Grade Three Spell
Chapter 149 Might Of A Grade Three Spell
Sizzle~
Max stimted his fire elemental mana and moved it ording to the instructions of [Calidus Brachium].
His mana swirled around his right fist in aplex pattern and slowly the fire sparks started to flicker.
He continued pouring his mana into it and more sparks flickered. However, the Dark Demon Snake, of course, wasn''t going to wait until his spell was ready. It hissed and bared its fangs and came slithering towards him at a fast speed.
Bang!
Max kicked a small rock on the ground which flew through the air and hit its scaly body and broke into pieces without causing any damage.
"Hiss..."
Although, the rock attack didn''t injure it, it sessfully enraged The Dark Demon snake. It hissed balefully and halted its movements, ck mist started rising from in between its dark scales.
Max frowned. This Dark Demon Snake was using its ability right off the bat.
He quickly moved away from the cave entrance and the snake turned its body toward him.
Seeing this Max sighed in relief. His previous attack was only to ensure that it wouldn''t attack the cave.
If he hadn''t provoked it like he did, the snake would have attacked the cave since it knew that there was another human inside it and that would have put him in a disadvantageous position because he would have to protect Leticia while fight it.
"Hiss..."
The snake hissed and the all the ck mist converged in front of its mouth in the shape of five fist sized ck balls.
After going more than 200 meters away from the cave, Max stopped.
He was still in the process of casting [Calidus Brachium] and it was going to take some more time since he hadn''t cast it before and the mana consumption was also high so he had to do it slowly.
He turned around and when he saw those five ck balls, his brows scrunched up as he eximed in his heart ''Middle grade two-star beast!''
The Dark Demon snakes don''t have any distinct identifying mark like other beasts when in the two-star realm.
Therefore people can only find out whether it is in initial, middle, high or peak stage when it uses its dark poison balls.
It can use three of such ck balls when it''s in the initial stage of two-star, while in the middle stage two-star it can use upto five ck balls, seven in high stage and ten in peak stage.
This was his first time fighting a middle stage two-star beast and moreover he was alone.
After knowing that it was stronger than other breast he had encountered until now, he raised his guard up and wanted to put more distance however,
"Hiss..."
Whoosh!
The Dark Demon Snake hissed and the five ck balls shot towards Max from five different directions, like bullets.
Shua!
Max kicked the ground and quickly dodged all five ck ball.
Ssss~
One of the ck balls struck where he stood and the sound of ground melting was heard.
Meanwhile, the rest of the balls stopped just above the ground and turned towards Max who was now twenty meters in the right side.
Although he already knew that Dark Demon Snakes had high control and their dark poison balls would follow their targets until they hadn''t struck them, but reading something and actually witnessing it was entirely different. ?
Because he also read that its attacks were deadly, he nced at the area where one ck had struck to see exactly how powerful it was and shivered.
The ck ball that was only the size of a fist, actually melted and created a one meter wide and probably even deeper hole in the ground. ck smoke wasing out of it and a nauseating stench spread in the area.
Shua! Shua! Shua!
The ck balls came at him once again. He raised his agility to its maximum started dodging the ck balls and at the same time focusing on casting his spell.
His mind waspletely focused on doing these two things and he forgot everything else.N?v(el)B\\jnn
If he lost focus even for a second, he would be hit by the dark poison balls and he didn''t believe that his body was harder than the ground, and if he stopped pouring his mana into casting, all the mana he had used until now would be wasted and he would have to endure the bacsh of stopping mid way.
He continued moving across the area while dodging the ck balls. Fortunately, the Dark Demon Snake wasn''t moving in order to control its poison balls or Max would have been in big trouble.
After dodging for a while, his stamina had reduced from 30 points to 24 points. Thankfully the spell waspleted now.
His whole fist was burning in intense crimson fire. However, he wasn''t feeling any burning sensation since his mana was unable to harm him.
Phew!
Max exhaled his face turning pale after he had injected 1500 MP in casting. He turned towards the snake that was only fifty meters away from him.
All this time, he was graduallying closer to the snake while dodging the dark poison ball so that he could attack the moment he finish casting his spell or in case the snake became impatient and tried to attack the cave.
Whoosh!
He once more dodged the balls and suddenly ran towards the beast at his full speed. It took only a moment for him to appear beside it.
The beast became alert and the speed of the ck balls increased as they shot toward him, simultaneously itshed out with its tail.
Max easily dodged its tail strike and punched at its head with all his might.
Watching his burning fisting closer to its head, the snake tried to move its head away but it was toote.
*BANG*
A loud banging sound sounded out as his fire fist struck in the middle of the snake''s head and pinned it to the ground. The ground under it also cracked in web like formation due to the destructive power of the punch.
The hard ck scales on its head easily broke apart and the fire from his fist started burning its blood that was leaking out from the injuries.
Whoosh! Bang!
The ck balls that wereing at him were strayed from their course and whooshed past him, colliding in the ground.
After punching the beast, Max felt its skull cracking which made him surprised.
From the discription of the spell, he knew that this [Calidus Brachium] was highly destructive spell. but he still didn''t expect it to have such power when he cast it with only 1500 MP.
"Psshh..."
ck mist started oozing out of its body. Max quickly stepped back, thinking that it was going to attack him.
Bang! Bang!
The Dark Demon Snake started squirming while its tail started hitting the ground left and right. Each time its tail struck, ground would sunk and small cracks would appear.
Max knew that because its skull was damaged, it wasn''t able to think properly.
He retreated a meters back conjured two 300 MP fireballs and threw them aiming for its injured head.
Boom! Boom!
Both fireballs exploded and killed the already half dead snake. However even after dying, its body squirmed for a while before bing still.
"Huf... Huf... Finally dead." Max took deep breaths while trying not to fall down and smiled triumphantly.
Chapter 150 C-Can We Bathe Together...?
Chapter 150 C-Can We Bathe Together...?
Leticia was sitting cross legged inside the cave, seemingly cultivating. However she wasn''t focused on cultivating because she was afraid that facing the beast outside alone might be dangerous for him.
In her anxiety, she didn''t even notice that her mana refinement speed was way faster than normal and the mana in her mana core was also increasing Slowly.
Bang!!
Suddenly, she heard a loud bang and her nerves tensed. Then a few more explosions sounded out making her even more anxious.
After that the allmotion calmed down and she didn''t hear any sound for a few minutes.
Just as she wanted to go out to check what happened, she heard the rock shifting from the entrance of the cave.
Step! Step!
Then she heard his unsteady footsteps. She wanted to open her eyes however she then heard his voice.
"I''m fine. You continue to cultivate." Hearing this her anxious heart calmed down a little. Max once again moved the rock to block the cave entrance and sat down in meditation to recover his exhausted stamina and mana.
...N?v(el)B\\jnn
After three hours, Max opened his eyes. His stamina had recovered to 45 points while Mana had recovered to full.
He looked towards Leticia who was sitting with a peaceful expression on her face, still cultivating.
He focused his senses to hear if anything was outside but he didn''t hear anything apart from the sound of water flowing in the stream.
He sighed in relief. He was afraid that some beast mighte since he had made quite a bitmotion when fighting the Dark Demon Snake. Fortunately, no beast came.
After a while Leticia''s eyshes fluttered as she opened her eyes, her eyes shing with surprise and delight.
She then noticed Max looking at her with a small smile on his face and subconsciously a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
Max asked "By your expression I''m guessing that you''ve improved quite a bit right?"
Leticia looked at him in surprise "Huh? Y-Yes. My mana reserves improved by a significant margin and its quality also seemed to have improved a bit. However, how do you know?"
"So, you haven''t realised yet." Max smiled and continued "I''ve a special ability which can help improve the woman who I have sex with. However the requirement is to cultivate soon after having sex or you won''t get any benefit..."
Max exined. An astonished expression appeard on Leticia''s face and she eximed "It means that Bel¨¦n had such progress because of your ability. No wonder!"
Max smiled wryly and nodded "Yes, you can say so." He was surprised that after hearing about his ability, she only mentioned Bel¨¦n''s improvements and not expressed her shock that he possessed such ability.
... ?
After they talked for a while and he once again warned her not to mention this in front of anyone. They got out of the cave.
The first thing Leticia noticed was the Dark Demon Snake''s corpse "A dark demon snake." She eximed in shock.
She then looked at Max with a surprised gaze. The reason of her surprise was because the Dark Demon Snake is said to be stronger than an eight eyed spider that he killed a week ago with much difficulty but he still killed it.
Although this snake wasn''t as fast or strong, it was notorious for its superior control over its dark poison balls and could even kill mages that were stronger than it by a small stage.
However, after knowing that he could even make his partners stronger, she knew that he wasn''t a normal person and her gaze became one of pride. ''This is the man I chose.''
She then looked at the stream flowing with clear water and asked "Max, can I take a bath before going back?"
"Of course you can. In fact I''m nning to bring Bel¨¦n and others here too. It''s a good location to stay." Max smiled.
She became happy upon hearing that they could live here but then became worried and asked "But isn''t this ce dangerous since many beasts woulde here to drink water?"
"No." Max shook his head and said "Do you realise that this Valley is located near the area where the territory of two-star beasts begin? There even if some beasts came, they would mostly be one-star and very few Two-star beasts."
He then continued "Moreover, we won''t have to search around for beasts to kill to get their beast cores if we live here and I believe that our current strength is enough to handle most of the middle stage two-star beasts and since this valley is in the lower area of two-star beasts'' territory, rarely any high stage or peak two-star beast woulde here. Therefore it''s the best location to stay."
"Hmm. Okay." Leticia nodded and went towards the stream and turned towards him and shyly asked "C-Can we bathe together?"
Max looked her in for a second and smiled "Why not." He then walked and took his clothes off and then helped her to take her clothes off.
Leticia looked at his little brother that was resting and her little sister flinched as if remembering something. She then hurriedly looked away.
Max smiled at her and lifted her in his arms and entered the stream that was less than two meters wide and only one meter deep. The water was very refreshing.
...
After a while they were sitting in the middle of the stream. Leticia was sitting on hisp with her back touching his chest and her head was leaning back on his shoulder. Max was embracing her from behind, smelling her feminine scent.
They had washed each other''s body before resting like this. Leticia who had her eyes closed felt his crotch hardening under her ass.
She moved her ass a little and his cock was now between her soft buttocks. Feeling his little brother in her tempting crack, it hardened even more. But he didn''t do anything and simply stayed in that position. It was giving him another kind offort.
However Leticia thought that he wasn''t doing anything because she was tired and whispered "I''m not tired. If you want, we can do it again right now."
Hearing this, Max moved his hands upwards and grabbed her breasts. He pinched her nipples in his thumb and index fingers gently and then started kneading her breasts.
Although he simply wanted to enjoy the sensation of bathing with a woman in his embrace, but if he didn''t do anything even after she took initiative then he wasn''t a man.
Chapter 151Get Out Of Here In Three Seconds...
Chapter 151Get Out Of Here In Three Seconds...
Because they just washed themselves and were still in water, Leticia''s hair were wet and her upper body that was out of stream water still had Water drops, making her look more captivating.
Max slowly caressed her smooth body and started kneading her breasts while kissing her nape from behind.
"Mm..." Leticia let out a faint sound and looked up at him.
Seeing her thin yet delicious looking lips, he leaned down and kissed them. Leticia also kissed back and took initiative to open her little mouth to him freely move his tongue inside.
Max happily obliged and put his tongue inside her mouth and started kissing and sucking her sweet tongue.
"Huff... Huff..."
They kissed until both of them were breathless and took deep breaths.
Their eyes were burning with fiery passion. Max''s cock had be rock hard and was trying to lift her up in excitement.
Leticia''s little sister was also bing restless feeling his cock constantly pressing against her vertical lips.
She put her inside the water and grabbed his cock with her delicate little hands. She raised her ass a bit and put his cock on the entrance of her cave.
"Ahn~"
After adjusting it correctly, she lowered her body and his thing slid inside her and she let out a moan while her walls twitched and mped on his cock.
She put her hands on his thighs and slowly started moving her body up and down while moaning in pleasure.
Max smiled faintly seeing her trying to do it by herself and pleasure him. Although her movements were sloppy, he felt good.
He put his hands on her thin waist that was moving up and down and simply enjoyed the pleasure of having sex out in the open with their bodies were submerged in water.
¨C¨C¨CAt the temporary resting ce¨C¨C¨C
Bel¨¦n and others had cultivated for a few hours. In this time, Haory had also recovered quite a bit.
Rima was looking around while resting in her cot and said in an anxious voice "It''s been more than six hours, why haven''t they returned yet? Could it be that they have encountered some beast? Should we go look for them?"
Hearing this Haory frowned. The chances of them Encountering a beast were high and they had encountered one thest time they went together.
Bel¨¦n looked at her anxious face and smiled. She then calmly said "Don''t worry. Even if they encounter some beast, they both are capable to escape with their speed. Moreover, it''ll be very difficult for us to find them since we don''t know where they might have gone and would even put ourselves in danger. So it''s best we wait for some more time."
Hearing this Haory also nodded "Yes. We should wait here. You don''t need to worry about them because he is strong enough to survive in this two-star beasts'' territory." While saying this, she had aplicated look in her eyes.
Rima nodded without saying anything.
However, they didn''t notice that someone had arrived not far from them and was looking at them.
It was the short haired man from Bartan''s group. He had been searching the west side for six hours now. He encountered some beasts while doing, but he skillfully evaded them and continued his search.
After not finding them, just when he was going to return, he heard Rima''s voice from afar. ?
Following the voice, he came here and spotted a few figures resting in the cots made from vines on top of the trees.
He sneakily imed a tree to see if they were the group he was searching for.
First, his gazended on Bel¨¦n, the Mature looking beauty with well defined curves and eximed inwardly ''Beautiful!''
Then he saw Rima who had a very seductive body that could tempt most of the men and gulped. Then there was Haory who seemed average but was also quite beautiful.
He recognised them as Max''s teammates, however, he didn''t see him and the other member and thought ''Have they died or have gone somewhere?''
Crack!
''Fuck!'' Suddenly, the branch he was standing on broke and he cursed.
...
"Mm?" Bel¨¦n and others frowned upon hearing the cracking sound and turned to look in the direction from where the sound came from.
Upon seeing a man on the tree seventy to eighty meters away they sighed in relief because it wasn''t a beast.
However, in the next moment, they raised their guard up and started stimting their mana, ready to attack at any moment.
A hand made of sand rose from the ground and hovered in front of Haory while the Vines on the trees around them pointed towards the short haired man. Rima was also ready to attack.
"Who are you?" Haory asked coldly as spike came out of the sand hand.
The short haired man raised his hands and said "I''m also a disciple just like you guys. My group was attacked by a peak Two-star beast and we escaped in separate directions and I ended up here."
"Why were you spying on us?" Haory asked, her tone was same.
"Ugh!" Seeing her cold attitude, the short haired man''s temper started ring up but he controlled himself and calmly said "I couldn''t tell if you guys were students or someone else. So to verify this, I had to climb up the tree. You know there are also bandits roaming these mountain so I had to be careful."
Haory and others frowned hearing his exnation and noticing his expression.
Logically, if someone gets attacked by a beast and separates from their group, they would be afraid, anxious etc and upon encountering other their expressions should be one of relief or something like that.
However, this man didn''t have such expression and seemed very casual. Moreover, there weren''t any bandits in these mountains since academy would take care of them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Haory coldly said "Get out of here in three seconds or we''ll attack."
The short haired man was instantly enraged upon hearing this. Mana swirled around him as she shouted "You damned wo¨C"
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Before he could say anything, a few sand spikes shot out at him without any warning. While vines appeared around him and started strangling his limbs.
The reason they acted this way was because they very well knew that during the outing period, groups would ambush and kill other groups in order to rob them of their beast cores. So they couldn''t allow someone from a different group stay near them.
Chapter 152 Ruthless Haory
Chapter 152 Ruthless Haory
"Fuck! Why every woman I encounter are such violent whores." The short haired man, whose name was Bz cursed as his skin started to harden like a rock.
After using his stone type element, his physical strength and defence would skyrocket.
Bang!
He violently kicked at the vines that were trying to entangle him and sted them to pieces.
He then brandished his fists and punched at all of the spikes in a flurry and destroyed them easily.
After neutralising their attacks, he stomped on the branch and leapt towards them. The branch broke and he shot out at very fast speed. In just a moment he was in front of Haory.
He raised his fist when he was only five meters away in air from her and sneered "After I beat you to submission, I''ll fuck you until this crappy attitude of your vanishes and you beg me to stop." Saying this he punch at her.
Haory''s expression turned dark upon hearing this. Her mana poured into the giant sand hand and turned it into countless sand spikes which shot at him fiercely, aiming to take his life.
Seeing this, the sneer on Bz''s face vanished and his expression turned grave.
No matter how tough his defence was, if these spikes crashed onto his body, even if he doesn''t die, the pain he would feel would be too excruciating for him to bear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However since he was mid air, he couldn''t dodge. Taking a deep breath, his mana crazily poured into his skin, making it even tougher. After that he simply raised and crossed his hands in front of his head.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
The sand spikes ruthlessly crashed on his body creating loud banging sounds.
Boom!
After the sand spikes collided with him, he was shot towards the ground like a cannonball, breaking a few trees as he crashed on the ground and made a crater.
Hoary looked down coldly. However since there was sand and dust flying on the crashing site, she couldn''t see his situation.
To turn the sand hand into so many spikes in a single go consumed a lot of her mana. However, since she wasn''t sure if he would die by this attack, she still started casting her strongest spell, [ck Metallic Spear].
Seeing this, Bel¨¦n didn''t say anything and started casting her nt spell if it was needed. However Rima panicked and yelled ''''Hoary, are you really going to kill him?''''
Haory didn''t look at her and said ruthlessly ''''Of course. A despicable man like him doesn''t deserve to live."
Rima was aghast at her reply. She knew that the things he said and intended to do were heinous and deserving of death, she felt that actually killing him was too much.
Bel¨¦n looked at her and shook her head. It was clear that she hadn''t seen the cruelty of this world yet.
¨C¨C¨CInside the small Valley¨C¨C¨C
Max and Leticia did it two times in the stream before she couldn''t continue further because how sore her lower body had be. Max also didn''t force her since he was also satisfied for now.
He brought her to the cave and let her cultivate to digest the energy she received for a while andid down on the bedsheet beside her to rest and recover his stamina. He then opened his status screen.
[Lust Points: 5000] ?
After doing it two times with Leticia, he received 5000 LPs which he put in his mana attribute and increased it by another 500 points.
[Mana:4800]
After one hour, Leticia opened her eyes and found him lying beside her, sleeping with a peaceful expression.
She looked at his sleeping face and thought ''He must have exhausted himself fighting that Dark Demon Snake alone. I should let him sleep for a while. After he wakes up, I''ll let him do it one more time and make him feel better.''
Thinking this, she blushed at her thinking and was amazed at the fact that despite feeling sore in the lower part of her body, she still wanted to do it.
She quickly shook her head and dispelled the bad thoughts. As she watched him sleep, she had urge to lean down and kiss his lips.
However, she resisted it since she didn''t want to disturb his rest but eventually she couldn''t hold herself back and slowly brought her face right above his face and lightly kissed on his lips before moving away.
Max wasn''t in deep sleep and his senses were focused so that he would know if there was any danger and would react in time.
So, he knew when Leticia stopped cultivating. He was going to wake up but he was really exhausted andy there for a while.
After a few minutes, he felt Leticiaing closer to him and felt her soft lips kissing his lips. He smiled inwardly at how cutely she was behaving.
Before she could move away, he grabbed her head with his right hand and brought her face down and continued the kiss.
"Mmff..." Leticia was given a fright and let out a muffled sound and involuntarily wanted to resist. However, she didn''t and closed her eyes as she enjoyed the kiss.
After a while, Max stopped kissing her and stood up, his little brother was bulging in his pants.
Leticia saw this and her face flushed red. She then started to take off her clothes.
Seeing this, Max smiled and was tempted to do it again however he resisted the temptation. They were away for many hours now and Bel¨¦n and others might worry. Moreover, he was worried that they were might have attacked by some beast.
Therefore, he grabbed her small hands and shook his head "We''ll do itter. Now we have to go back and bring Haory and others here too."
Hearing this, Leticia became so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide herself in. ''He must think that I''m a horny girl. Ahhh what should I do?" She shouted inwardly.
Max crouched in front of her with his back facing her and said "Come on up. I''ll carry you."
Seeing this, Leticia calmed down and felt her heart warming. She gently leaned her body on his back and put her hand around his neck.
Max put his hands on her round buttocks and stood up. Even though they had had sex many times, she still felt embarrassed being carried like this.
Max ran out of the valley towards the direction where Haory and others were. Praying that no beast had found them.
However, how could he know that although no beast had found them, they were in a fierce battle against a human and were on losing side.
*****
A/N: Hello Guys. Please don''t forget toment on the chapter so that i can know whether you guys are liking the stroy or not.
Chapter 153 A Friends Death
Chapter 153 A Friend''s Death
While Max and Leticia were rushing over, Haory was seething with rage. She poured her mana into her spell unreservedly and the ck spear started to take shape.
Bel¨¦n and Rima looked down where he crashnded after being hit. However they could only see the sand and dust flying around.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, from the dust cloud, Bz shot out towards Haory. His clothes were torn and his stony body had some faint crack marks. He had a dark, murderous look on his face now.
Given how arrogant and cold blooded he was, it waspletely normal for him to have bloodlust for Haory after being attacked and injured by her.
Although her sand spikes did injure him, they were only minor injuries. But the reason he was furious because of the pain he felt from these small injuries.
In an instant, he was in front of Haory once again and because she was in the middle of spell casting, she didn''t have the ability to handle his attack.
She couldn''t cancel her casting because if she did, she would have to bear the bacsh. Therefore, the only option was to dodge his punch by moving her body, however she didn''t have time to do so.
"Go to hell. Dirty bitch!" Bz shouted with a savage look on his face and punched at her chest with his full strength.
If the punchnded, she most probably would die given how powerful he was.
"Not on my watch." Bel¨¦n who had been casting her spell shouted and her special vines that were very resilient, flexible and powerful, formed a shield in front of Haory.
BANG!!
Bz''s punch crashed into the vine shield and her vines that even the peak stage two-star bull had to exert a lot of power to break, were sted apart.
"Ugh...!"
After breaking the shield, his punchnded on Haory''s chest. She instantly spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew back. Her internal organs were damaged.
Bz turned to re at Bel¨¦n who foiled his n to kill Haory and sneered "You are quite strong to be able to reduce 80% power of my punch huh. However, these vines of yours must take a lot of mana right? Let''s see how many more can you conjure up to save her."
Finishing his statement, he chased after Haory who was thrown on the ground.
She was lying on her chest and blood wasing out of her mouth.There were some small cuts on her exposed skin which were the result of her body scraping against the tree branches when she was thrown down.
She looked at Bz who was jumping from the trees and towards her to attack again. Her face didn''t show any dread.
She nced at Bel¨¦n who nodded after understanding what she was nning and poured her mana to conjure more vines to assist her.
Meanwhile, Bz punched at Haory once again.
Bang!!
Another Vine shield appeared in front of Haory andpletely blocked his punch before it was broken apart.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The reason her shield was able to protect Haory wasn''t because he used less strength in this punch than the first one but because Bel¨¦n had used more mana and made it tougher.
Bang!
Bang!
...
He continued punching at Haory and Bel¨¦n continued expanding her mana to make more shield to block him from hitting her.
After a few more exchanges, Bel¨¦n''s face was starting to turn pale as her mana was depleting rapidly.
Rima who had been watching Bz trying to kill Haory, finally made up her mind and started casting her spell.
Just as Bz was about to crush Bel¨¦n''sst vine shield and attack Haory, Rima shouted "Haory."
Haory heard her quickly covered her ears. Bz frowned seeing this and instinctively turned to look at Rima, who had opened her mount and used her sonic spell.
Bang!
Completely unguarded, he was hit with her spell head on. His eardrums ruptured as blood started pouring out of them. His mind buzzed and he stood stunned in his ce. ?
Normally after stunning their enemies, Bel¨¦n would use her vines to restrict them. However, she no longer had any mana left in her mana core.
She could only look at Haory who had a ruthless expression on her face as she red at Bz.
Her face was even paler than Bel¨¦n''s as if all her power has been drained. However she didn''t panic and pointed at Bz while saying "Go!"
Whoosh!
Suddenly a ck spear dove down from above the tree canopy.
Even after being hit by him and spitting out blood, Haory hadn''t stopped casting her spell and made sure to hid it among tree branches to take him off guard.
Fortunately for her, Bz was fanatically trying to kill her and he didn''t notice the spear at all.
Just before he was about to be struck by the ck spear, he regained his senses and became horrified after feeling the frightening aura of the ck spear.
He was sure that only death would await him if this spear hit him.
"Haaaa!!" He shouted and used arge portion of his mana on his legs before stomping on the ground and hastily jumping to the side.
BANG!!!
When he was only a meter away, the ck Metallic spear struck heavily on the ce where he was standing until now.
The impact was so strong that group cracked and earth and stones flew around and a powerful shockwave was generated.
"Fuck!" Bz had just sighed in relief when he was hit by the shockwave and was thrown like a shooting star, crashing and breaking many trees.
"Huff... Huff..." Haory breathed heavily while letting out a disappointed sigh. Despite how fast she acted, he was still able to regain his senses in time and dodged the spear.
Sigh!
Bel¨¦n also sighed while looking toward the ce Bz was thrown at. ''Are we going to die here?''
Now both she and Haory were out of mana while Rima didn''t have capabilities to fight an opponent like him, they were almost sure to be killed by him.
"Hahahahaha..." While they were losing hope, a madughter echoed in the surroundings.
Crash!
Bz kicked the broken tree atop him and stood up. Blood was flowing down from his mouth. Apparently, the shockwave injured him.
He took out a healing pill and ate it. Seeing their grim faces, heughed and slowly walked towards them "I didn''t expect you guys to have such strength. I''m impressed. However, now that all of you are helpless. I''ll make sure to torture you enough before taking your lives. Hahaha."
Swish!
Suddenly, Rima jumped down andnded ten meters in front of him. She opened her mouth to cast her sonic spell once more while taking out a short sword.
She knew that she wasn''t strong enough. But she wasn''t willing to see herrades die in front of her.
Therefore, she decided to risk her life to kill him. After fighting for so long, he must be exhausted too. So she still had a chance.
"Rima! Don''t!" Both Haory and Bel¨¦n shouted at the same time. However, it was toote.
Bang!
Bz had punched in her stomach before she could cast her spell. Unlike when Haory was punched by him, Rima didn''t have a shield to lessen the strength of his punch.
She immediately spit outrge mouthfuls of blood and her ears, nose and eyes also started bleeding.
Crash!
She flew threw the air and crashed heavily on the ground and stopped moving.
"Rima...!" Both Haory and Bel¨¦n shouted and their eyes became bloodshot.
Chapter 154 Torture
Chapter 154 Torture
Haory and Bel¨¦n ran towards Rima in panic. It was as if they hadpletely forgotten about Bz''s presence.
Bz frowned in displeasure but didn''t stop them from reaching Rima. He was very much wanted to see them in despair. ''This is what you get for being arrogant in front of me.'' He sneered inwardly.
Bel¨¦n and Haory arrived beside Rima and checked her condition. Right after their expressions turned serious. She had fallen unconscious and wasn''t breathing.
Haory started emitting a murderous aura as she red at Bz with her bloodshot eyes.
After seeing her mother and her family die in front of her, she didn''t want to see anyone close to her die.
This was also why she always acted aloof and unapproachable so that others would keep their distance and she wouldn''t be close to anyone.
However, after being in the same group and fighting and living together for more than one month, although she didn''t express it, she started treating them as her friends.
Now seeing her friend die in front of her, many emotions surged inside her. She felt anger, sadness, helplessness and many other emotions.
However she couldn''t do anything apart from ring at him, since she had exhausted her manapletely.
Seeing her murderous look, Bzughed recklessly "Hahaha... Don''t worry. Your death will be worse than her." He then looked at Rima and clicked his tongue"It''s a pity that she was in a rush to die. Because of this I couldn''t enjoy her enchanting body. But it''s okay you two are bad either. Hahaha!"
Hearing this, Haory clenched her teeth so hard that blood started leaking out and took out a short sword to attack him.
Bel¨¦n examined Rima''s body to search for any sighs of life.
Her eyes glittered as she felt a very faint heartbeat. She quickly took out a green coloured liquid from her spatial bag and drank it herself before putting her lips on Rima''s and made her drink it.
After a few seconds the green liquid went down her throat, Rima''s faint heartbeat gradually became louder and blood started rushing in her veins again.
"Pffff..." Suddenly blood burst out from her mouth and her eyshes fluttered.
Phew!
Bel¨¦n took a deep breath after seeing this. Haory and Bz also saw this. While Haory was relieved seeing her alive, Bz frowned.
He knew with how much force he hit her. Generally speaking, she shouldn''t be alive. However, she clearly survived,
He looked at Bel¨¦n and sneered "I didn''t expect you to have a life potion. However, what''s the benefit of her being alive. She would only suffer even more in my hands."
Saying this he ran towards them and punched at Bel¨¦n "How dare you waste a precious life potion on her. Everything you have belongs to me now."
"I don''t think so." Bel¨¦n sneered and took out a long whip and whipped at him. Seeing this, Bz also punched at it.
p!
A crisp sound echoed as her Whip pped at his fist.
Bz was astonished. He retreated and looked at his fist. His stony skin had a centimetre deep and three inches long cut mark and blood wasing out from the wound.
He looked at the green coloured Whip in her hand. It was more than five feet long and two fingers thick. Its tail had many small ck crystalline thorns. "Is it a grade two magic weapon?" He asked.
"Yes. It is." Bel¨¦n nodded as she brandished it again.
"No wonder." He eximed in a low voice and then his lips curled into a cold grin "However, can you still use it?"
Bel¨¦n''s expression became unpleasant upon hearing this. She stared at him coldly without saying anything. ?
She didn''t want to lower her and Haory''s morale by answering his question. However, she couldn''t use the Whip again since her mana core was devoid of mana.
Any magic artefacts can only be used when you have sufficient amount of Mana. Although her Whip was designed to use very low amount of Mana, it still needed some and Bel¨¦n had squeezed everyst drop inside her inst strike.
Seeing her reaction, Bz''s grin widened and he slowly walked towards her.
"Haory, you pick up Rima and flee. I''ll try to hold him back as long as I can." Bel¨¦n shouted at her and swung her Whip at him.
Haory looked at her and sighed. She knew that he wouldn''t let them escape. However she still went to pick Rima up.
p!
Bel¨¦n''s Whip struck him on his chest. However this time, it only ripped his clothing a little.
He casually grabbed the Whip and pulled. Bel¨¦n''s physical strength was only average, therefore her Whip easily flew out of her hands.
Bz swung it a few times andmented "It''s a good weapon. I''ll earn quite a bit after selling it."
He then looked toward Haory who was picking Rima up and Whipped at her feet.
p!
The skin of her feet was shredded and blood flowed out. Although she felt immense pain, she only clenched her teeth hard without making any sound.
Bz coldly smiled "Acting tough eh? Let''s see how much longer can you endure then."
p!
Saying this, he whipped at her left shoulder. Her sleeves along with the skin was ripped. Haory trembled in pain but she didn''t make any sound.
He once again brandished it to Whip at her right shoulder. However, Bel¨¦n moved her away and was whipped across her back instead.
"Ah..." She cried in a low voice as her skin was torn. She kneeled on the ground while trying to suppress her cries. Fortunately, Bz''s wasn''t using any mana or her spine would also have been torn.
"Can''t see your friend hurt eh? How sentimental! So I''ll whip you instead then." Bzughed and aim to Whip at her buttocks.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Haory saw this and was infuriated. She moved to block it with her short sword.
ng!
The Whip was block but the sword was broken into two pieces. One piecended beside Bel¨¦n. Bz didn''t stop and once again aimed at Bel¨¦n''s ass.
Haory and Bel¨¦n both were helpless and thought ''Are we going to be tortured and humiliated like this before dying at his hands?''
Swish!
The Whip moved through the air and was about tond on her buttocks.
Whoosh!.
Just then, he noticed from the corner of his eye that a small fireball was flying very fast towards him.
He instantly took the Whip back and struck it down.
"Who''s there?" He shouted.
"Your death!" A cold voice answer which made him break out in cold sweat.
Chapter 155 Begging For Death [1]
Chapter 155 Begging For Death [1]
Hearing the cold voice, Bz felt chills running down his spine.
Although, he hadn''t seen who it was yet, the instinctual fear of being targeted by a stronger predator made him frightened.
He quickly turned around while putting his guard up. He saw a young man carrying a girl on his back. His expression was cold and murderous.
Haory and Bel¨¦n also looked in that direction and saw Maxing towards them slowly. Bel¨¦n''s despondent expression was instantly recement by a relieved and happy one.
Haory also sighed in relief and the fear which she had of her possible death vanished and she felt happy which gave birth to someplicated emotions in her heart.
She never thought that she would ever feel this way seeing a man.
Bz saw his face clearly and instantly recognised him and eximed "Oh! So you aren''t dead yet."
He then became angry for being frightened by him and swung the Whip around him "It''s good that you are alive, now I''ll take your life."
Although Bartan had told him that that Max was fairly strong, he still didn''t put him in his eyes. After all he was a middle stage two-star mage while Max was just an initial stage two-star mage or so he thought.
Max didn''t say anything and took a step to the side easily dodging the Whip.
Bz didn''t stop and once and swung it at him. This time he infused his mana in it making its speed faster.
p!
The Whip struck making a crisp sound. However, it didn''t strike at Max but ground while Max had already walked up to Bel¨¦n and Haory.
"Huh?" Bz was surprised since he didn''t expect him to dodge even when he used his mana to strike.
Max didn''t bother looking at him and nced at unconscious Rima, Haory and Bel¨¦n who were quite injured and his eyes turned cold.
He said to Leticia "Get down and use your everything to protect them while I take care of this bastard."
Leticia nodded and got off of his back. She, Haory and Bel¨¦n looked at him in slight surprise because Although he spoke in low voice, they could tell that he was furious right now and this was their first time they saw him angry.
Bz who was only twenty or so meters away from them, clearly heard him and was instantly furious. He didn''t like when someone else was acting arrogant in front of him, let alone curse at him.
He threw the Whip down and brandished his fists and ran to punch him.
Max turned around and threw a punch of his own. This punch was strengthened by his mana.
"Don''t..."Bel¨¦n tried stopping him as she knew that although Max was considerably strong physically, Bz was stronger.
However, it was toote as they both had already punched and couldn''t retreat anymore.
Bz''s lips curled into a sneer seeing that he dared topete in physical strength with him ''How foolish!''
Bang!
Their fists collided heavily and Max was pushed a few meters back. Bz stood still in his ce while looking at him in astonishment.
Max felt his hand turning numb. He could feel that if Bz''s punch was a bit stronger, his bones would have been fractured.
Bel¨¦n quickly exined "He is a strength type mage and his defences areparable to a magic beast. Don''t fight him in close range."
Max nodded and quickly conjured two 200 MP fireballs and threw them at Bz. Bz was preparing to ran upto him and punch again but had to dodge and retreat. ?
Boom! Boom!
After being dodged, Both fireballs crashed on the tree behind and sted it apart and burnt it.
"Tch, another elemental mage." Bz clicked his tongue in displeasure. He wasn''t afraid of physical damage but elemental damage was another story.
He quickly dashed towards him intending to fight in close proximity.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max quickly nced at Leticia who nodded in understanding and took Rima and others and retreated some distance away in case Bz attack them again.
Bz saw this and didn''t care. He first had to kill Max before worrying about them.
Max was relieved seeing this and a cold smile appeared on his face as he retreated in other direction at a speed Bz could catch up. At the same time, he started casting [Calidus Brachium].
Seeing that Max''s speed was a bit slower than him, he chased faster and quickly caught up and Punched at his head.
Swish!
Max dodged it easily and continued retreating.
Swish! Swish!
Bz kept attacking but Max dodged them everytime while mana continued to swirl around his fist.
"Huff... Huff..."
After a while, Bz''s expression became twisted. He stopped attacking while gasping for breath. In this short while, He had consumed two-three times more stamina than what he consumed while fight Haory and others.
"What? Done attacking?" Max asked sarcastically.
Bz grounded his teeth in anger and turned in the direction where Leticia and others were and sneered "I''ll kill those bitches first and then see if you can still continue to run around like monkeys without fighting."
Saying this, he ran towards them. Max''s expression turned cold and he focused on casting his spell.
They were around 500 meters away from Haory and others. When Bz was only 200 meters away from them, Maxpleted his spell.
Sizzle~
His fist was covered in crimson mes and the air around it seemed to be burning.
...
Seeing that, Max wasn''t chasing him, Bzughed hysterically "Haha, I see you are also a ruthless man who don''t care for others."
When Haory and others saw Bzing at them while Max was standing still, they became slightly nervous. However, they stared at him coldly.
Bel¨¦n and Leticia even had a ridiculing smile on their faces. They knew that Max wouldn''t let anything happen to them since they were his woman.
When Bz was twenty meters away from them, he raised his fist and aimed at Leticia who was standing in front of others.
Swoosh!
However before he could cross the remaining distance, Max appeared in front of him and ferociously punched at him.
Chapter 156 Begging For Death [2]
Chapter 156 Begging For Death [2]
Feeling the threat from Max''s zing punch, Bz''s hair stood on ends in fright.
He didn''t hesitate to pour most of his mana into his arm in an instant without caring for the possible bacsh of doing so and casted his most powerful spell [Diamond fist].
"Die!"
He shouted and punched at iing fist. Max smiled coldly at this. Although this [Diamond fist], undoubtedly had enough power to injure a middle stage two-star beast, his [Calidus Brachium] was still superior despite the fact he only put a little over 1500 MP to cast it.
BANG!!!
Crack! Crack!
A loud banging sound reverberated in the area as their fist collided which was followed by the sound bones breaking.
Bz''s fist was crushed by Max''s punch which then banged into his chest heavily. Instantly, his turtle''s shell like defences were broken apart and his chest caved in, while his rib cage was destroyed.
"Ahhhhhh!!!" He screamed in agony and was shot more than two hundred metres back, blood pouring out from his chest and mouth uncontrobly. Max''s punch was so powerful that Bz crashed and broke many trees while flying away.
"Huu..." Max took a deep breath. He watched coldly as Bz crashed into trees after trees.
Bang!
Thud!
After crashing and breaking many trees, he crashed into the trunk of a thick tree and then fell down powerlessly.
Max walked towards him with a cold look on his face. .
"...Ah... Ahh..." As he neared him, he could hear him wailing in pain. He was lying in pool of his blood.
His chest had a giant hole and broken ribs were sticking out. It was a gruesome sight. However Max wasn''t repulsed by all this bloodshed like before.
Bz''s closed eyelids trembled slowly opened. He looked at Max with a horrified expression.
He hadn''t thought that he, who was just a initial stage Two-star mage just over a month ago, was now even stronger than him who was a middle stage two-star mage. It was unbelievable.
''Did that bastard ve lied about his strength?'' He was immediately suspicious of Bartan.
However, he quickly discarded it since Bartan had no animosity with him and was hell bent on killing Max, therefore he had no reason to lie.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Ah... Don''t kill me. I was wrong. Grr... My-My lord please spare my life. I''ll be your s-ve for life." Bz immediately started begging for his life when he saw himing towards him with a cold look.
He wasn''t able to move any muscle since all of his internal organs were heavily damaged with his heart barely able beat properly.
"Hehe, do you think that''s possible after what you have done to them?" Max let out a cruelugh and asked.
Before Bz could plead further, Max conjured a normal ten MP fireball and tossed it on his badly mangled chest. However, he didn''t make it explode and simply let it burn.
"AHHHH... YOU BASTARD. I''LL SHRED IN PIECES. AHHHH..." As the fire burned his wound, he screamed loudly while cursing in pain.
The tiny fireball burned on his chest for less than a minute before going out. Only less than one fourth of his wound was burnt since his body was very tough thanks to his element.
Leticia, Haory and Bel¨¦n also came over with Rima who was still unconscious.
Max looked at them and saw that Haory and Bel¨¦n''s wounds had stopped bleeding. They had taken some healing pills. ?
"Give it to me." Max extended his hand towards Bel¨¦n.
"What?" Bel¨¦n asked in confusion.
"Your Whip." Max said.
Bel¨¦n had picked her Whip whileing over. She took it out and gave it to him.
Max took the Whip and brandished it without using any mana and struck his abdomen.
p!
"Ahhhh!..."
It struck horizontally on his abdomen and peeled of ayer on skin, making him scream again.
After a few seconds when he stopped screaming, Max struck on his left thigh, simrly peeling his skin off.
"Ahhhh! Please don''t do this. I swear to be your dog¨C Ahhhh... Bastard." Bz begged for mercy once again.
However,. Max didn''t let him continue and whipped his right thigh without showing any mercy.
Leticia couldn''t see it and said "Max, Y-You should just kill him. It''s h-heartless to torture like..."
"Shut up!!" Max shouted and looked at her coldly "Didn''t you see what he was doing when we arrived? Can''t you see Rima is badly injured which might affect her cultivation in future?"
When he arrived and saw him whipping at Bel¨¦n''s butt. He was truly angered. How can he not be angry when some bastard was harming his woman?
Leticia didn''t know how to react after being scolded like this. She stood still and didn''t say anything.
Bel¨¦n patted her shoulder and said "Don''t be sad. He is angry right now so he can''t think clearly. You should know that he is doing this because this bastard almost killed Rima and wanted to torture and humiliate us before killing. He would have done so if not for your timely arrival. You shouldn''t empathise with scum like him."
"Mmm." Leticia nodded. She wasn''t sad because he scolded her but because she made him more angry.
Haory watched it without batting an eye. If she was strong, she would''ve done so herself.
Moreover, she found it ironic that when he was torturing them, he wasughing and now that he was the one being tortured, he was crying like this.
p!... p!... Sizzle~ p!
Ahhhh!!! Aghhhh!! Aghhh!
Max kept whipping and asionally tossing a small fireball on him while Bz kept screaming like a madman.
After a while, his voice became hoarse as his vocal cord was damaged by screaming so loudly.
...
"...K..ill me. Plea...se kill me." Bz begged in a weak voice. He has been doing so for a while now.
Max had regained hisposure now. He threw the Whip down and took deep breaths.
He crouched in front of his bloody face and said "I''ll let you die if you tell me why did you attack us."
Chapter 157 Urgent Need Of LPs
Chapter 157 Urgent Need Of LPs
When Bz heard this, suddenly his heart was filled with regret. However, he didn''t regret attacking Haory and other but attacking them alone was what he regretted.
Before they moved to search for Max in separate directions, Bartan only told them to find him and not engage.
Moreover, after he was found out, he could have retreated since Haory clearly asked him to do so.
However, because he was too arrogant and when he didn''t like the way she spoke to him, he tried to kill them in anger, which led him to this moment.
He hesitated a little whether he should tell him or not. But since he already wanted to die, he told him.
"I... was hired... to kill... you. That dog... that dog of Daltons... hired us. Ugh! Please kill... me now." He said in a weak voice.
If he wasn''t tortured by Max, he wouldn''t have confessed so easily because of his pride. However, now his willpower hadpletely broken. He only wanted to die quickly and be relieved of his misery.
''Dog of Daltons? That Bartan guy huh. So that Dalton indeed made his subordinate join Cloud academy in order to kill me. Hehe, let''s see how you kill me." Maxughed coldly in his heart.
However, he had to say that this Bartan was too ruthless. He clearly knew that Max was only an initial stage two-star mage when he joined academy and not much time has passed. Even then he hired a middle stage two-star mage to kill him.
He the frowned and asked "What do you mean by ''us''? How many people he hired to kill me and where is that Bartan now?"
"There are... three more apart from m-me. Ah! They are temporary in East direction from here. Ugh! However, We don''t stay in one ce for long and had to constantly move to look for you." Bz replied in between groans of pain.
"...kill me now." He then pleaded again.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max ignored his wails and asked "Are the other three and Bartan also in the middle stage of two-star star mage realm just like you?"
This was most important thing that he should know. If they were all were in middle stage then that would be too dangerous.
Bz was squirming in pain and couldn''t wait the pain to stop. However, hearing his question heughed weakly and said "Yes. Moreover... Bartan is slightly stronger than the rest of us. Hahaha... Ahhhh¨C"
Max expression became grave seeing that it was indeed as he thought. Hearing himugh, he tossed another 10 MP fireball on his chest which instantly stopped hisughter and made him cry in agony.
After fire stopped burning, Bz cried in hoarse voice "How... How much longer are you going to torture... me? Please just kill me."
Max finally looked at his bloodied body after hearing this and was a bit taken aback. ''Was I too cruel?'' He thought. Bz''s body was thoroughly cut and burnt. In no way did he resemble a human.
Suddenly he felt a bit nauseous. He turned to look at Haory and others to see if they were repulsed by this scene. However, he was surprised once again.
Haory was looking at Bz emotionlessly without even a frown. While Leticia''s eyes were roaming around, she was trying to not look at the scene. Bel¨¦n also didn''t have much change in her expression.
Noticing that he was looking at them, Haory looked at him calmly while Bel¨¦n gave him a charming smile.
''I guess they have more bloodshed than me.'' He smiled bitterly in his heart.
He took a deep breath and conjured a fire arrow from death rain spell and pierced his forehead, instantly killing him.
He then went ahead and searched his body and found his spatial bag. Can''t let resources go to waste right?
His spatial bag had a few hundred gold coins which were useless in academy, a few sets of clothing which he simply threw away. However, there were seventy mana stones too.
He distributed them equally and said "Quickly recover your mana. We''ll move out from here. I''ve found a better ce to stay."
After an hour,, they had recovered enough Mana and stamina to travel. Max carried unconscious Rima and departed with others.
After more than half an hour, they arrived in the valley where Max and Leticia previously had been.
"This is indeed a good ce to stay." Haorymented after seeing the beautiful scenery and the stream of fresh water. Bel¨¦n also nodded.
Max led them to the cave. Which made them look at him.
Max smiled and looked at Leticia "Leticia, use your wind des and make itrge enough for five of us tofortably live." He then turned to Bel¨¦n "You should use your vines to move the rubble produced out of the cave and make us some bed." ?
Following this, they started working to make the caverger which took them around an hour.
¨C¨C¨CNight time¨C¨C¨C
Bartan and others had gathered once again. Bartan was looking Haggard and was slightly injured. Other two who went east and south direction also looked exhausted.
"Did you encounter some beast?" The electric woman asked. Bartan nodded without exining anything.
He then asked while looking at them "I didn''t find them. Did you?"
"No." Both of them shook their heads.
Bartan nodded and looked in west direction "Let''s wait for Bz. Maybe he was lucky enough to find them."
After two hours, sky had turnedpletely dark. The mountain was even darker because the tree didn''t let moonlight reach the ground.
"I can''t wait any longer for that brute. If hees back, talk to him yourself and tell me what you decide in the morning. I''m going to rest now." The electric woman became impatient and stood up. After saying her piece, she went inside her tent.
Bartan didn''t say anything and was still looking in west direction with slight frown.
The man who went in south direction also stood up and walked towards his tent after saying "I think we shouldn''t wait any longer and rest now. He must have been unlucky to encounter some beast and was killed."
Bartan''s frown deepened hearing this. He didn''t believe that this was the case since Bz was very strong and could easily survive in this area if he doesn''t encounter a peak Two-star beast, agility or flying type beast or a group of beasts and the possibility of these encounters wasn''t high.
Thest man who had stayed looked at Bartan''s frown and smiled a little. He was a lean body and considerably handsome guy and looked harmless. However he was more cruel than Bz.
He casually said "Maybe he had found our target. However, because he was overconfident in his strength, he tried killing them and was killed instead."
Bartan looked at him for a while without saying anything. Then he also stood up and said "Perhaps your conjuncture is right. Therefore if he doesn''t arrive until morning, we''ll head west tomorrow." Finishing his statement, he also entered his tent to rest, leaving the lean man outside to guard.
...
Max and others were sitting on their flower beds, cultivating. Max was simply meditating.
Rima was still unconscious however, her internal injuries had healed significantly thanks to Bel¨¦n''s life potion. Haory and Bel¨¦n only had flesh injuries which healedpletely after taking a few healing pills.
Max opened his eyes and saw everyone cultivating andid down on his flower bed.
''My physical attributes are quite high and are enough to fight most two-star mages and beasts if they don''t use spells.
I believe that Bartan would find this ce in another one or two days.
I need to raise my mana reserves and master this new spell so that it takes less time to cast. If I can do this before they find me, I''ll able to easily handle them.'' Max thought.
After thinking this, he didn''t fall asleep. After a while, everyone stopped cultivating and slept.
He stood up and went to wake Bel¨¦n up. He needed more LPs quickly and had to utilise every second.
After Bel¨¦n woke up, he whispered "Come with me."
Saying this he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the cave which was block by the big rock.
He moved it to side without making any noise and walked out with Bel¨¦n.
Bel¨¦n quietly walked behind him. Although she was very exhausted today, she want to obey everything he asked her to do.
After seeing that there was no beast in the valley, he led her a hundred metres away from the cave.
"Make a flower bed here." He said. Bel¨¦n nodded and quickly threw a seed which sprouted and assumed the form of a bed under her control.
Bel¨¦n''s heart was beating like drums. Even though she had sex with him daily, but today she was more anxious because she knew that Leticia had also be his woman.
Therefore, she was worried that he would pay more attention to Leticia. However, now that he chose to wake her up instead of Leticia, she was both happy and anxious.
Chapter 158 Grinding All Night [1]
Chapter 158 Grinding All Night [1]
Just as flower bed waspleted, Max lifted her up in his arms and put her on the bed. Bel¨¦n''s heartbeat became faster and face was started to be red.
"Bel¨¦n, tonight I''m going to be a bit rough. Is that okay with you?" He whispered in her ears as he gently bit her earlobe.
"Mm~ Yes. I''m okay with everything as long as you want it." She replied in a sensual voice.
"Good girl." Max smiled and put his lips on her alluring lips while taking off his clothes.
Bel¨¦n''s eyes closed as she happily kissed him back. She even forget to make a barrier around the bed in case Haory or others came out.
Max also wasn''t in mood to care for such things right now.
After savouring the sweetness of her lips, he put his tongue inside her mouth and went for a deep french kiss.
Meanwhile, his hands also moved and went inside her clothes. His left hand started caressing and stimting her boobs while his right hand caressed her clitoris.
He was trying to make her body ready for what was toe. He couldn''t just started fucking her like a madman and had to treat as gently and lovingly he could.
Just after a few seconds, Bel¨¦n''s nipples became erect and her pussy became wet as her lower lips twitched due to the stimtion to her clitoris.
She hugged him in excitement and their kisses became even more passionate. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She then moved her hand and put it on his penis which had be hard already and started stroking it slowly.
"Puah~"
Max broke the kiss seeing that she was almost ready to take his rode inside.
"Take off your clothes." Max said and started to help her.
Bel¨¦n''s face was flushed in excitement. She quickly nodded and took off her clothes.
...
Inside the cave, Haory was in deep sleep due to the exertion today while Rima was still unconscious. However, her previous painful expression had be a peaceful one and her breathing was even.
Leticia on the other hand had her eyes opened. She was also tired since she also exerted herself, fist with Max as they had sex in the morning and then after when cutting the cave.
However, she couldn''t sleep since she was worried that Max wasn''t happy with her after what she said when he was torturing Bz.
When she felt Maxing towards them, her heart was pounding. She guessed that he must want to have sex again.
But he didn''t stop by her bed and crossed it to go to Bel¨¦n''s and woke her up. When he led her outside, Leticia was sad and tears threatened to fall down from her eyes.
''What should I do?'' She thought while looking at the cave exit. She knew that they would be having sex right now.
Meanwhile, Max kissing and caressing her body. Bel¨¦n was sitting on hisp, naked. He private parts rubbing against each other.
He slowly caressed the wound mark on her back and couldn''t help but be angry again. If Bz wasn''t dead, he would have killed him again for doing this to his woman.
Bel¨¦n sensed this and was happy to see that he was very protective of her even though she only had status of a ve ording to their agreement.
She lovingly put her slender hands around his neck and kissed his lips. Fluttering her long eyshes, she looked into his eyes and said softly "Don''t think anything else and let''s enjoy this moment okay."
Seeing her act so adorably, Max was immediately excited and kissed her lips again. ?
He held her thin waist and moved slightly to put his hard and erect penis on her wet entrance.
He then pulled her down and his cock slid inside her tight pussy.
"Oh! Mm~"
Both of them moaned in pleasure. Bel¨¦n then moved her waist by herself and took his cockpletely inside her.
"Oh..." Max groaned and put his hands on her round buttocks and squeezed them.
''After a day of hard work, a woman''s body is best for rxation.'' He sighed. He was feeling as if he was in heaven right now.
Beforeing to this magic world, he never expected himself to have sex with such beautiful women.
Bel¨¦n started moving up and down as her beautiful breasts jiggled in front of his face. He couldn''t resist the temptation and started sucking them and let her move as she wanted.
After a while, Bel¨¦n pussy tightened to an unimaginable degree as her body arched up.
"Ahhnnnggg~"
She moaned loudly before leaning on his chest powerlessly. She had cummed.
Max was hit with a strong wave of pleasure when her walls tightened. Unable to control himself, he started moving her up and down.
After a few minutes, he also felt like cumming and moved her waist even faster.
"Ahn~ Mm~ Nngh~"
Bel¨¦n moaned in ecstasy as his thick cock kept going in and out of her sacred hole.
"Ughhhh!..."
"Ahhnnnggg~"
Max moaned and shot his load inside her. Bel¨¦n was hit with a strong wave of pleasure. Her eyes became hazy as she also moaned aloud and cummed once again.
"Hah... Ha.. Ha... It was amazing." She eximed in delight as she hugged him, her big and soft boobs pressing against his chest.
After cumming once, Max realised that this wasn''t time to enjoy like this and he had to sped up things.
However, how could he not feel pleasure when such amazing woman in sitting in hisp with his cock deep inside her.
"Lie down now." Max gently pushed her and she fell down on his back. Without him saying anything, she opened her legs with with flushed face.
She looked very seductive and enchanting right now. Max pounced on her like a wild animal.
He lifted her legs and put them on his shoulders and rammed his cock inside hard.
Another steamy round of sex started.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
"Ahn~ Nngh~ Hah~"
Max pounded her pussy harder and faster in excitement. Bel¨¦n''s moans became louder and reverberated in the valley without restraint.
Chapter 159 Grinding All Night [2]
Chapter 159 Grinding All Night [2]
"...Ahn~ Oh~ Nngh~"
When Leticia didn''t know what to do, she heard faint moaning sounds. She immediately knew what it was and her heart was filled with jealousy.
Without thinking anything anymore, she stood up and walked towards the exit of the cave.
As she neared the cave exit, the faint moaning sounds became clearer and louder.
Her footsteps became hurried. However, because Max had blocked the entrance with the giant rock after going out, she had to move it away to exit.
She looked at the rock in indignation. As a wind elemental mage, she didn''t have enough strength to move such heavy rock away. She could only cut or destroy it with would undoubtedly cause amotion.
She bit her teeth in frustration and stood there without moving, hearing their intimate sounds.
However, just at the moment, the sand under the rock shifted and the rock was moved enough to let her pass.
She was pleasantly surprised and was about to walked out immediately. However, suddenly she turned to look at Haory with a surprised gaze.
Hoary had her eyes closed as if she was in deep sleep.
Leticia shook her head and thought ''Of course she also knows about it.'' She then said in a low voice "Thank you."
After that she sneaked out and turned towards the source of the sounds.
After she had left, Haory opened her eyes with a frown on her face. ''Why are they so focused on fleshy pleasure? Don''t they know that most important thing is be strong?''
She was confused by this. She already knew that Bel¨¦n, Leticia and Rima were interested in Max when they joined.
However, she thought that it was only liking and nothing more. However, aftering here, she found out that Leticia and Bel¨¦n had be sexually involved with him.
However, she noticed that Leticia had stopped seeing him for some reason while Bel¨¦n always seemed anxious to find time to be alone with him.
She had thought that this will make Bel¨¦n''s improvements to slow down or maybe evenpletely stop since she seemed more interested in sex with Max rather than cultivation.
Much to her surprise, after a few days she realised that Bel¨¦n had improved more than anyone in their group. Of course, this didn''t include Max since she didn''t knew how much he improved.
After seeing that Max had be stronger that someone in middle stage two-star mage realm, she was astonished and couldn''t help but think if sex could somehow make them stronger.
Therefore, after seeing that Leticia trying to go out when Max and Bel¨¦n were having sex, she guessed that she might also want to do it with him.
So she helped her to open the entrance of the cave. She wanted to see if Leticia would also improve like Bel¨¦n did.
After thinking for a while she closed her eyes and fell asleep.
***
Unlike other regions that were covered in darkness, the valley was receiving proper moonlight since there weren''t any tall trees to block it.
Around hundred metres away from the cave, she saw both Max and Bel¨¦n naked on top of a flower bed simr to the one they had inside the cave. ?N?v(el)B\\jnn
She was lying on her chest with her ass raised while Max was standing on his knees with his cock inside her.
He was constantly thrusting his rod inside her pussy which was already dripping with their love juices.
Bel¨¦n had an ecstatic expression and her eyes were hazy. She was moaning wildly expressing the pleasure she was feeling.
After seeing this scene, Leticia stood there, motionless. She had walked out since she was feeling jealous. However, she didn''t know what she was going to do once she was out.
...
Max was holding Bel¨¦n''s waist to support her so that her ass would be raised high enough to make his work convenient.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
His waist was rapidly moving backwards and forwards as his thick cock would be inside her an instant hitting her cervix and in the next instant, it would outside with only the ns remaining inside.
"Ahhhnnnggg~"
Suddenly, Bel¨¦n''s body became stiff as her back arched upwards and the clenching force her pussy was applying increased many folds.
"Ughhh!"
Feeling the pleasure, Max also thrust hard and cummed inside her once again.
"Hah... Hah... Ha..." Bel¨¦n breathed heavilyid down powerlessly. This was her fourt time ejacting.
However, she knew that it wasn''t end yet so she was readying herself for next round.
Max took out his cock from his pussy and turned in the direction of the cave with a smile.
"Wanna join us?" He asked.
Given his high senses, it was impossible for him to not hear the sound of rock moving, even though it was very subtle.
He knew that either Leticia or Haory hade out and was watching them. However, he didn''t stop fucking Bel¨¦n because if it was Leticia, then there was no problem and if it was Haory, that also wouldn''t be a problem since she already knew about their rtionship.
Bel¨¦n was surprised hearing him say this. She turned to look where he was looking and saw Leticia standing there like a statue.
However, she didn''t be embarrassed like someone in her situation would be. Instead, a prideful smile appeared on her face.
Leticia was wanted to return to the cave after she saw them finishing up. However, she didn''t expect him to know that she was here since she hadn''t make any noise.
Moreover, he also called her out and asked if she wanted to join them. This made her face turn red in embarrassment.
However, she didn''t run back to the cave even when she was embarrassed and nodded slightly before walking towards them.
This surprised both Max and Bel¨¦n. Although it was verymon a man having many woman or vice-versa.
However, even if a woman was strong enough to have many partners, she would have sex with one person at a time since no woman or man would want to do it at the same time with another. However, Leticia agreed to do it.
Bel¨¦n frowned at this. However, Max''s eyes lit up seeing this.
Chapter 160 Two Beauties In Embrace[1]
Chapter 160 Two Beauties In Embrace[1]
Seeing Leticiaing to join them, his eyes lit up as excitement coursed through your body. Any men would be excited in this situation since having the legendary threesom was countless men''s fantasy. There was another reason which made him sigh in relief inwardly and made more excited.
Previously, he was worried that Bel¨¦n wouldn''t be able to do it many times in one go and he might have to force her to do it until he had enough LPs to raise his mana to the peak of high stage two-star realm which was necessary to face Bartan''s group.
However, now that Leticia was willing to do it together with Bel¨¦n, this problem was solved. He could just take turns and fuck them one after another. In this way, both girls would be satisfied, he would have experienced how good it is to fuck two different pussies at the same time and he should get more than enough LPs to raise his mana to the peak of two-star realm.
Thinking this, he almost couldn''t control his excitement and his cock became harder than usual. However, there was still one problem which was Bel¨¦n''s willingness. If she didn''t want to do it, he can only take a little hard way and fuck them separately. This way he would also get enough LPs. However, having two pussiesid bare in front of you to fuck as you want was still best option.
Therefore, he looked at Bel¨¦n to see her reaction and indeed, just as he expected she was frowning.
Bel¨¦n sensed him looking at her with eyes filled with unconceble excitement and instantly knew what he wanted which caused a bitter smile to appear on her face before she nodded. Although she didn''t really want Leticia to join them, she couldn''t refuse when Max wanted it. She wanted him to be pleased with her so that he would continue having sex with her. If she refused now, he might stop liking her which she absolutely couldn''t endure.
She didn''t want to have sex just for the sake of bing stronger now. After having sex with him so many times, she started to genuinely love him and couldn''t bear to be apart from him.
Seeing her nodding her head, Max became excited and suddenly gave her a deep kiss which she happily received.
Leticia arrived near the flower bed and looking at them kissing she envious wanted him to kiss her too.
After a while Max broke the kiss with Belen and looked into her captivating reddish ck eyes before giving her another soft peck. He had to say that after Lilly who he was in love with, he had a very good time with Belen.
He then turned to look at Leticia who was looking at them with envious eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle softly. He then said "Come here."
Leticia looked at Belen who nodded at her. She then moved closer to bed and wanted to climb on it.
"Kyaa¡" However, Max directly lifted her up before making her sit in his and cupped her cute face in his hands and gently put his lips on her beautiful thin lips.
Initially, Leticia was feeling shy since Belen was also there but as he kissed her, she forgot everything and closed her eyes to enjoy his embrace and kiss.
However, after a few seconds, she felt his hard thing poking between her legs. She shifted her waist slightly and his thing was now between her thighs, rubbing against her vagina. Although she still had her clothes still on, she still felt good by this rubbing.
Belen wasn''t happy being left out and pouted her lips adorably as sheined "Max, you shouldn''t just focus on her when I''m also waiting here right?" ?
Max stopped kissing Leticia and moved her to the side and said with a smile "Of course I won''t let you wait in vain. Come here."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Belen happily came towards him. Leticia looked at her and said in anger "Belen, how can you be so unreasonable? You''ve done it with him a few times before I came. Shouldn''t it my turn now?"
"I was with him first so its only reasonable that do it with him until I''m satisfied. If you want to do it, you can wait here quietly." Belen said with a smirk on her beautiful face.
Max smiled as a sense of pride surged in his heart seeing them fighting over him. He chuckled and said "Stop fighting now. Both of you will be properly taken care of."
Saying this, he turned Belen around and raised her ass. He then grabbed his dragon and rubbed it on the entrance of her pussy and gave a powerful thrust.
"Ahhnngg~"
Belen moaned loudly as his thick cock entered deep inside her soft, wet and tight tunnel. Her insides clenched his cock ever more tightly than before. Maybe it was because Leticia was here.
"Ah!"
Max also felt very good and wanted to fuck her hard but noticing Leticia who was looking at them indignantly.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
While thrusting his cock inside her pussy, he extended his right hand and grabbed Leticia by the waist and pulled her close to him before starting to kiss her lips and groping her breasts.
Leticia became happy, her hands wrapped around his neck as she responded to his kisses with fervor.
However, because his focus was divided, his waist''s movements became a bit slower which caused Belen to turn to look back. Seeing them making out, she had aplicated expression which quickly turned into a faint smile.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
She started moving her waist and taking his penis to the depths of vagina.
"Ahn~ Mmm~ Nngh~"
Her moans became louder than before while Max also groaned as it was entirely different sensation from when he was thrusting. To enjoy this sensation, he slowed down even more which caused Belen to move her waist faster.
"Oh yeah¡!"
Max groaned in pleasure and suddenly grabbed Leticia''s neck tightly from behind and gave a deep and forceful kiss as he ejacted inside her.
Chapter 161 Two Beauties In Embrace[2]
Chapter 161 Two Beauties In Embrace[2]
"Ahhnngghh~"
Belen also moaned loudly and ejacted, their love juices mixing together and overflowing out of her pussy.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Hah¡ ha¡ hah¡"
Belen breathed heavily and fell down on the flower bed powerlessly. Lying on her chest, she had an intoxicated expression on her face while her pussy kept leaking their love juices.
Seeing her lying there with an ecstatic expression, Max smiled and said "Don''t waste time and digest the energy."
Belen nodded and sat up. Just as she was going to the corner of the bed to cultivate when she noticed Max looking at her with a meaningful expression while caressing Leticia boobs. She understood what he wanted and crawled over to him on her fours.
She looked at his ''Little brother'' which was still standing hard and was stained with the juices. It made her naughty little pussy twitch as if saying that it wanted it to enter her again. If Leticia wasn''t here and Max hadn''t told her to cultivate, she would have continued having sex with him even though she was exhausted now. This made her a bit disgruntled.
Max noticed this and smiled "Don''t worry, you''ll bepletely satisfied when I''m done with you. Now hurry and do what you have to and then go cultivate and wait for your turn."
Belen nodded happily after hearing this and opened her mouth and started licking his balls before continuing upwards. She licked his shaft and ns clean in just a few seconds. However, she didn''t stop after cleaning it and greedily took his cock inside her mouth and started sucking it while moving her head, giving him an amazing blowjob.
"Ohh¡!"
Max groaned in pleasure, feeling her slippery tongue constantly moving around his cock, licking and sucking on it while applying pressure with her tongue, cheeks and throat.
¡
Watching go on like that, Leticia felt left out even though Max was constantly kissing and caressing her body and taken off her clothes. Moreover, she realized that Max seemed to like Belen more than her which frustrated her.
''It''s okay. She is enjoying the benefits of being with him while I was still hesitating.'' She consoled herself and her gaze became firm and determined. While ring at Belen ''I''ll put my utmost efforts to make him like me. I won''t lose out to anyone.''
Feeling that Leticia was bing anxious, Belen stopped sucking and teasingly said "Don''t get angry okay. Here, he is all yours now."
Saying this, she used her mana to make the flower bedrger and sat down away from them.
"What does-" Leticia''s face became red like tomato in embarrassment after hearing her what Belen said. She made it sound as if she was desperate to have him. Although it was true, she didn''t want Max to think of her as lewd girl or something. Therefore, she wanted to quibble but Max had sealed her lips with his and made hery on the bed.
He then moved down and sucked her breasts while caressing her lower lips which were already wet. Therefore, he spread her legs which exposed her bare pussy in front of him.
''Thump! Thump!'' ?
Her heartbeat became faster and louder in anticipation, anxiety and fear of not being able to satisfy him as well as Belen.
Without any idea of what she was thinking, Max proceeded to rub his cock on herbia and slowly pushed it inside.
"Nngh~" As the tip slid inside her small pussy, her body trembled slightly as if a current was coursing through her and a moan escaped her lips.
Thrust!
Seeing her shivering like a cat, Max was excited and thrust his waist forward and entirety of his cock slid inside her.
"Ahhn~"
She moaned loudly as a mixture of pain and pleasure hit her nerves while her soft yet tight insides gripped on his rod which made Max stop for a second to enjoy it thoroughly before he slowly started thrusting in and out.
"Ahn~ Nngh~ Oh~"
With every thrust a moan filled with pleasure escaped her mouth. She wrapped her legs around him and enjoy his thick cock scraping and massaging every nook and cranny of vagina which made her want to moan with even more fervor.
Max also enjoying her pussy which gave entirely different pleasure than what he felt from Belen''s. Belen''s pussy was masterful and squeezed his cock with great timings and as if it knew where and how much pressure it should apply to give him maximum pleasure while Leticia''s was inexperienced and gripped hard as it could without timing and always tried to swallow his cock. Both were different but provided him with immense pleasure.
''Amazing. Every pussy taste different. I wonder how would Haory''s would taste like? What should I do to make her mine?" Max thought while the pace at which his cock thrust in and out became harder and faster that almost made Leticia lose her mind.
Although Rima had an amazingly seductive and curvy body which he really wanted to enjoy, he wasn''t in a hurry to make a move on her since he knew that it was only a matter of time before she approached him on her own.
He was so sure about it because every time he interacted with her, her eyes, her body movements and the how she would present herself in front of him would highlight her amazing assets, conveyed her inner feelings.
Therefore, he already considered her his woman and that''s why when he saw her on death''s door, he became so enraged and tortured Bz without a shred of humanity.
However, for some unknown reason, he was more interested in Haory. Maybe because she didn''t show any interest in him which made him want to make her his woman even more.
Schlick! Schlick!
"Ahhn~ Mmm~ Nngh~"
In the quiet valley, the sound of his cock thrusting in her wet pussy and Leticia moans reverberated.
"Ahhnnggg~"
After a while both of them climaxed and the valley became quiet and peaceful as before. However it didn''tst because Max once again, had started pounding her pussy while Belen was going to finish digest the energy soon.
This night was destined to be wild night.
Chapter 162 Troublesome Quillrats
Chapter 162 Troublesome Quillrats
Six hours after they had started their ''Intense training''¡
"Ugghhhh!"
Max groaned in pleasure with his eyes closed and let out another load inside Belen''s pussy while she also came. Her body jerked up and her pupils upturned due to the wave of intense pleasure coursing through her body before flopping down on the bed motionlessly. She didn''t have any energy to move or even moan.
"Phew¡ you both are amazing. I can never get enough of you." Max smiled and took out his cock from her swollen pussy.
Hearing him say this, Leticia, who was also lying beside Belen on her chest, her pussy was puffing out due to swelling which made it look even more delicious, looked at Belen who also looked at her and both smiled, while sighing in relief inwardly.
In these six hours, he fucked them one after another like a machine. Initially, they could cultivate around half an hour, which was barely enough to digest the nascent energy inside them.
However, as their stamina and energy depleted, this time wasn''t even enough to rest let alone cultivate. So, they didn''t bother sitting cross legged and would stay in the position he fucked and meditated.
This also made them grateful for the fact that they weren''t alone or they would have passed out by now given how rough he was being in theter half. However, this also made them realize that their previous worries that he would stop having sex with them because he now had two girls to fuck, were unnecessary since one wasn''t going to be enough for him.
After doing it so many times, Max''s stamina also decreased rapidly. His breathing had be rough and he had started sweating while his little brother also seemed a little limp due to hard work.
Seeing that thedies weren''t in the situation to continue going further and it would be dusk in a few hours, and since he was alsopletely satisfied, he decided to stop his ''cultivation.''
After that, he alsoid down and proceeded to open his status screen to see how many LPs he had gained after ''working hard'' all night.
[Lust Points: 32500]
''32500¡ I''m quite hardworking eh.'' He chuckled inwardly.
''Currently I have 4800 mana points and if I put all of these LPs in the mana, I''ll be in the peak stage of two-star realm and can use my [Calidus Brachium] at least four times in a row which should be enough to destroy that Bartan and his group.'' Thinking this, he clenched his fist tightly in excitement.
He then increased his mana a hundred point a time so that it wouldn''t cause much disturbance and attract the resting beauties'' attention. After a while, he was done.
[Mana: 8050]
Phew¡!
He breathed out while trying to hold back his excitement. At this moment, he felt a pair of eyes staring at him in disbelief.
He smiled wryly and looked towards Belen. Even though there wasn''t much disturbance caused by mana, she still felt a lot of mana entering his body since she was more perceptive of it due to being a nt elemental mage and was shocked.
Although she knew that Max had some secret since he was even able to help them improve by having sex and knew that it is impolite to pry into someone''s secrets, she couldn''t hold herself back and opened her mouth to ask. However,
*Squeak~*
Just at that moment, they heard some squeaking sounds and immediately became alert and looked around and saw many football sized, rat-like creaturese out of the holes which were previously empty. They had dark brown skin and had countless sharp looking quills protruding out of their backs.
"Poisonous Quillrats!" Belen shouted in rm and put her hands on the flower bed as her mana swirled vigorously.
Sou--
The flower stem started bing thicker and taller and the bed moved higher. After they were twenty meters above the ground, the flower petals which were forming bed also became thick and sturdy. Only then did she stopped pouring her mana and sighed in relief. ?
"Didn''t we check those holes, how can there be these rats still inside them?" Leticia asked anxiously while looking at more than hundred rats whose size wasparable to a football and their backs had ck quills which were poisonous.
"These poison quillrats would dug deep while making their holes look empty and go in hibernation when there is a predator in vicinity. Because Max had killed that Dark Demon Snake which was threatening them, a-and themotion we caused in past few hours must have woken them up." Belen exined and her face couldn''t help but redden when stating thest sentence.
Leticia also blushed and sneaked at nce at Max and sighed in relief seeing that he was looking down at the rats with a frown.
Belen also noticed this and asked "What is it Max?"
Max looked pointed down and said "I''m thinking why these rats one-star beasts are here?"
Hearing this, Belen''s expression changed and she looked down. After seeing that they were indeed one-star beasts, she cursed "Damn it!"
Leticia was confused seeing her reaction and asked "Belen, Isn''t it a good thing that these are only one-star beasts? We can easily kill them."
Phew!
Belen breathed heavily and exined "It''s because when there is a group of one-star beast in two-star beasts'' territory, it can only mean that they have at least a middle stage two-star beast as their leader. If it was only that, it wouldn''t be a problem but the special trait of these quillrats is that they always have a partner of equal strength with them. Look down, you''ll find that the number of these rats are even with fifty percent males."
Leticia took a few seconds counting the number and indeed, there was the even number of them. Immediately after she also wore an anxious expression "D-Does that mean there will be two beasts in the middle stage of two-star realm too?" She asked in trembling voice, hoping that she would say no, even though she already knew what her answer would be.
Belen nodded silently. Leticia immediately said in slightly raised voice "How can it be? If there are 2 two-star beasts, then why would they have to hide from the Dark Demon Snake that was only a middle stage two-star beast."
"That''s because these quillrats'' most powerful attacks weren''t able to do anything to the Dark Demon Snake since their sharp and poisonous quills couldn''t prate its hard scales and even if they could, the Dark Demon Snake had high poison resistance because it was also poisonous creature." Max exined this time.
Leticia became nervous after hearing this. She knew that with Max''s strength and their assistance, they could kill a middle stage two-star beast. However, if they had to fight two middle stage two-star beasts, then they might get seriously injured or even die. Moreover, apart from Haory who was sleeping in the cave and Belen, none of them had defensive capabilities to protect themselves form their sharp and poisonous quills, which these beasts would shot out.
Max smiled seeing Leticia nervous and pulled her small body in his embrace and said "Don''t worry I''ll handle them when theye out. For now, you guys kill these one-star ones okay!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
All of her worries vanished the instant he pulled her in his embrace and a childlike smile appeared on her face. This was the first time he hugged her which made her very happy and she snuggled deeper in her arms.
Seeing this, Belen became envious and bit her delicate lips as she cursed herself inwardly for not being worried like Leticia. Although she wanted him to hug her too, she couldn''t just go and ask him to, since she was ultimately his ve even though he treated her like his woman.
Max noticed this and smiled wryly before extending his right hand towards her while hugging Leticia with his left. Belen''s face instantly blossomed with a radiant smile and she also threw herself in his embrace. They were behaving as if there was no danger to care about.
Feeling their boobs pressing on his chest, his dragon which was resting until now once again woke up and poked Leticia''s belly. Leticia opened her eyes and looked at him with a teasing expression while her hand moved and started caressing his little yet vigorous dragon.
Tremble~
Suddenly, the flower bed started swaying slightly which caused them regain their senses. Max gently pushed them away and looked down to see that all of the quillrats had gathered around the flower stem. Some were trying to climb while some were trying cut the flower stem, which was more than one foot thick, with their sharp ws and teeth.
"Okay, you guys start killing them before theypletely cut the flower down or climb up." Max said while he started to cast his [Calidus Brachium] because the leading rats woulde out the moment they started killing their minions.
Both Leticia and Belen obediently nodded andid down on the edges of the bed while stimting their mana, ready to start attacking the beasts below.
"Cough! Excuse medies. How about to guys wear some clothes first?"
Chapter 163 Troublesome Quillrats[2]
Chapter 163 Troublesome Quillrats[2]
Without caring for the fact that both them were still naked, theyid down on the edges to start killing the quillrats while their naked ass and pink pussiesid bare in front of him.
Seeing this enticing scene, his little brother had be excited once again but Max knew that it wasn''t time to continue doing this. Therefore, controlling his surging desires, he lightly coughed.
"Excuse medies. How about you guys wear some clothes first?"
"Mm?"
Both Leticia and Belen were confused for a second before realizing what he meant and couldn''t help but blush a little before putting on their clothes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Shua!
Mana surged around them as they started casting their spells. Belen used her vines as spears and pierced the rats'' body, instantly killing them while Leticia used her wind des. Every time her wind des was shot out, at least two or three rats would be cut into pieces.
Crack! Thud!
Just two minutes after they started killing the beasts below, they heard the earth copse and saw two rat like head emerge from the copsed ground in the middle of the numerous holes.
Squeak~
These two quillrats were almost triple the size of one-star ones. Just as they came out, all other rats squeaked as if greeting their king.
"There really are two two-star beasts here!" Leticia eximed and stopped throwing out her wind des as if in shock.
"Move!"
Belen shouted to warn her. However, before Leticia could react
Sou!
A sharp quill shot out from one of the two-star beasts and pierced towards dazed Leticia. Although one-star rats also shot out their quills towards them, they would slow down before reaching them and could be countered easily. However, the quill this rat shot out didn''t slow down and was in front of her and she could only stare at it helplessly.
Shua!
Just at that moment, a fire arrow appeared and crashed into the half a foot quill and burned it to ashes in front of Leticia.
Hah¡
Leticia backed away from the edge with a pale face. She turned to look at Max who had saved her from death however, he was already gone and only his voice sounded in the air "You guys did well. Now try not to die while I deal with these rats."
Belen and Leticia looked at each other and nodded before casting their best spells in order to assist Max. However, before they could do anything,
BANG!!!
Squeakkkk¡
A loud bang resounded followed by the cry of the rat.
Belen and Leticia looked towards the source ofmotion and their eyes opened wide. Max was floating in air upside down. His right fist was burning with crimson fire and was on the neck of one two-star beast which was crushed into a bloody pulp while the ground under it had sunken down and cracked. ?
After that, the fire stopped burning on his fist and slowlynded beside the dead body of the rat. Although it was a simple movement, in Belen and Leticia''s eyes he looked heroic right now.
"I-Is this his new spell which he used on that Bz guy yesterday? What grade is that? It''s too powerful." Leticia said in astonishment.
"Mhm¡ It''s the same." Belen nodded while she was also in awe of it. ''I''m sure he didn''t get it from the academy. The longer I''m with him, the more mysterious he bes.'' She thought before a proud smile appeared on her face.
Simrly, Leticia also had a proud and beautiful smile on her face. They were his women. So, the more outstanding he was, the prouder they became.
"Mm?" Inside the cave, Haory was woken up because of themotion outside. She sat up and looked around and saw that there was only Rima who was lying on her bed.
''Those guys still haven''t returned yet.'' She thought and walked out of the cave to check what was themotion about.
¡
Squeakk!
Due to the shockwave created by the impact, the other two-star quillrat was thrown a few meters back. It let out an angry cry watching itspanion being crushed to death.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
In the next moment, all of the quills on its body became erect and pointed towards Max before shooting out at him.
Shua!
Using his agility, he quickly dodged all of the quills and jumped a few meters to the side.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Just as hended, countless more quills shot towards him from the two-star rat and the one-star ones who were scattered across the area. Because the quills wereing at him from every direction, he didn''t have any ce to dodge without getting hit by them.
Crack!
Pak! Pak! Pak!
Suddenly, vine walls emerged around him and blocked all of the quills. He looked towards Belen and nodded which caused her face to bloom with a smile.
Squeak!!
However, the two-star beast seemed to have gone insane. It let out a cry which made all of the one-star rats to converge around the vine walls and started attacking it in a frenzy using their ws. The vine walls which wereparable to steel in toughness were being destroyed inch by inch.
Seeing this, Leticia and Belen panicked and started to kill the one-star rats once again while Belen also continued to pour her mana into the vine walls to dy their destruction.
Meanwhile inside the protection of the walls, Max started casting the [Cdius Brachium] once again. However, the speed at which the walls were being destroyed was very fast and he wouldn''t have enough time before he was exposed in front of the rats. This was the case when many one-star beasts were getting killed each second by the twodies on top the flower bed.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Suddenly, many sand spikes started raining down on the rats around the vine walls killing many of them and some even hitting the two-star leader.
Seeing that Haory hade out, Belen and Leticia sighed in relief and continued killings the rats with everything they had.
Crash!
However even after that, the vine walls still copsed after less than one minute which caused their faces to turn pale because Max was now vulnerable to their quills.
Chapter 164 Do You Want To Become Strong...?
Chapter 164 Do You Want To Be Strong...?
Sou! Sou!
Just as the vine walls crumbled, the two-star quillrat''s eyes shined dangerously as it attacked him with its quills. In an instant, countless half a foot long, dark gray quills shot out towards Max, giving no time to react.
"Nooo!!" Belen and Leticia shouted in horror while, their faces became deathly pale. They knew that even if one of these quills struck him, there were very high chances of him dying due to poison.
While Leticia felt helpless, the mana around Belen swirled chaotically as she forcefully squeezed more than thousand units of mana in an instant and formed a shield in front of him.
Pak! Pak! Pak!
The quills were stopped by the shield before they could pierce Max''s body.
"Ugh!"
A smile appeared on her face seeing that she blocked all the quills sessfully. However suddenly blood burst out of mouth due to the bacsh of her reckless action and she fainted on the spot.N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡
Max was stunned seeing her spitting out blood in order to save him and his heart was overflowed with emotions for a second before his eyes became cold and thest bit of required mana was injected into the spell and his fist once again lit up with faint crimson fire.
Swoosh!
He moved at his fastest speed towards the leading quillrat who just realized that its attack had been blocked and the rest of the quills on its back trembled, readying to attack again.
BANG!!!
However, before it could do anything, Max appeared beside it and swung his fist with his full power and struck its neck. A loud bang resounded as the power of the spell sted the rat''s neck along with a few of the one-star beasts around it into smithereens.
"Huu¡"
He took a deep breath while beads of sweat appeared on his forehead due to exhaustion. This spell although was very powerful, it also consumed a lot of stamina. But he had already exhausted half of his total stamina while working out all night.
However, ever after this, he didn''t stop and casted [Death Rain] and spammed a few 300 MP fireballs and killed all of the one-star rats which were gathered in one ce.
Seeing this, Leticia and Haory also started killing the scattered ones. In just a few seconds, hundreds of dead bodies of quillrats were strewn across the battlefield.
¡ ?
After a while, Max and others were inside the cave resting. They had given Belen a healing pill after which she had woken up and now was meditating to heal her the injuries her mana core sustained. Fortunately they were only minor and nothing to worry about.
After recovering the mana and seeing that there were a few hours until morning, Max decided to sleep for a while to give his body the needed rest and replenish his stamina.
Haory looked at him sleeping, deep in thought. She was once more shocked by his insane progress and the fact that he had such an overpowered spell which was obviously not form the academy since he had chosen the [Death Rain] from academy.
After thinking for a while, she shook her head and decided that he was an anomaly who she shouldn''t gauge with the normal standards.
¡
"Yawn¡!"
Max woke up and yawned. All of his exhaustion had disappeared however, he was still feeling a bit stiff.
"Good morning Max." Leticia''s enthusiastic voice attracted his attention. He looked around and saw that everyone had woken up including Rima.
"Good morning." He smiled and then asked Rima "How are you feeling now?"
"I''mpletely fine thanks to Belen''s life potion." She then smiled beautifully and said "Thank you Max for saving us."
Max shook his head "It''s fine. As your teammate that''s what I should do." He then looked at Belen who was grilling meat with Hoary and asked in a concerned tone "Are you alright now?"
Belen nodded as a smile appeared on her beautiful face seeing that he was concerned about her. Max sighed in relief seeing this. He didn''t want her to have permanent injuries like his father which would hinder her from improving further because of him.
In the afternoon, all of them were sitting on the bank of the water stream with their legs in the water, rxing.
When they came out of the cave after having breakfast, there were a few one-star snake type beasts eating the dead bodies of the quillrats. Fortunately, the valley was enclosed from three sides and the scent of dead bodies didn''t spread or there wouldn''t be only a few one-star beasts. Therefore, after killing them, Belen gathered all the dead bodies and Max burnt them to ashes.
"Max now that we have six beast cores and all of are in our peak conditions, how about we find some beasts in the initial stage of two-star realm to collect more cores!" Leticia suggested. Hoary also nodded at this. She was also going to suggest this.
Max shook his head and pointed at the burning corpses in a corner of the valley and said as his lips curled up "We don''t need to look for any beast since some beasts as well as that Bartan guys and his group would be here soon after seeing the smoke and I''m sure after killing them, we will have more than enough cores."
"Oh?"
Haory and Rima frowned hearing this. Haory looked at him and said "But it would be too dangerous for I, Rima and Leticia since we are only in the initial stage unlike you and Belen."
Before Max could say anything, Leticia said proudly "I''ve broken through to the middle stage so I''ll be alright."
Haory and Rima, both looked at Leticia in shock because although she was more talented than Belen and Rima as she had broken through to the two-star realm at the age of 19, her cultivation speed was lower than Haory who still hadn''t broken through to the middle stage two-star realm.
Suddenly both realized something and looked at Max who smiled bitterly while thinking ''So they have already noticed? Oh well, it''s not too difficult to guess when they have been with us all this while.''
He then looked at Haory and Rima and slowly said "I''m sure you have some guess about their rapid progress right." His eyes shed as he continued "Do you guys also want to improve like them?"
Chapter 165 Bartan Shivering In Terror[1]
Chapter 165 Bartan Shivering In Terror[1]
Haory and Rima''s eyes glittered with interest upon hearing this. They always had suspicion that it was Max who somehow helped Belen and Leticia improve so much.
Meanwhile, Bel¨¦n and Leticia looked at him in surprise before shifting their gazes to Haory and then Rima.
Their eyes slightly dulled after seeing Rima whose body was so sensual that even a saint can''t resist the temptation of let alone Max.
Hearing his words, Haory went into deep thought. She had a guess that she might have to pay him with her body like Leticia and Haory in exchange for the help he would provide her.
While she was thinking this, Rima smiled seductively and opened her mouth to speak. Needless to say, she also wanted the treatment Max gave Belen and Leticia.
However, before she could say anything, Max stood up and spoke in a solemn tone. "We will talk about itter." N?v(el)B\\jnn
He then turned around to look into the direction of the valley entrance "They are already here. You guys get ready to fight and defend yourself." Saying this, he started casting his [Calidus Brachium] since it takes almost one minute topletely cast.
Belen and others became alert and stood behind Max while looking at the valley entrance where four figuresing towards them could be seen.
"Oh! This guy has high perception." The lean manmented nonchntly. While the electric woman and the other man stared at Max with slight caution.
As they came into two hundred metres range, Bartan stopped and stared at Max with an expressionless face "You know why I''m trying to kill you right?"
Max also stared back at him and mockingly said "Because your master is a retard and you have to obey his order. Am I right?"
Bartan''s mouth twitched at this but he didn''t say anything. He also knew that his master, Dalton was really a retard and didn''t put anything in his eyes just because his family was very influential.
"I''ve no personal enmity with you but have to kill you. I hope you won''t mind." Bartan said with a serious face and released his murderous aura.
Everyone, including Bartan''s group looked at him as if he was a joker. How can someone not mind when you are trying to kill him?
However, Max''s expression became solemn feeling his aura. He took a few step forward while signalling his teammates to step back and asked "So you must also be prepared to die here right?"
Bartan was taken aback. He hadn''t expected him to walk out from his teammates protection and even ask this question.
He looked at him up and down and noticed mana swirling around his right fist which made a mocking smile appear on his face.
"If you can kill me, I''m ready to pay with my life for trying to kill you." He then continued "However, that won''t be possible since I''ll be the one killing you."
Just as he said this, the lean man and electric moved to surround Max while the other man moved towards Bel¨¦n and others.
He seemed to have wind element and his speed was faster than Leticia. Max didn''t try to stop him from going past him since Bel¨¦n and others could handle him and focused on pouring his mana into the spell while paying attention to the people in front of him.
Peng~
The electric woman unsheathed her sword and electric sparks flickered on it. She then followed by shing at his waist with lightening fast speed.
The lean man circted his mana and his eyes and skin colour changed to green and faint wisps of greenish energy covered his hand as he wed at Max''s neck.
Shua!
When their attacks were only half a foot away from him, Max moved and dodged their attacks.
Whoosh!
He appeared behind the lean man and raised his right hand to punch. He fist was burning with fire as he had finished casting the spell.
"Fuck!"
The lean man cursed, turned around in an instant and took out a small metal shield and blocked in front of him.
Max was surprised by his extraordinary reflexes and put more force in his punch.
BANG!!!
His punch collided with the shield producing a loud explosive sound and the lean man was thrown into the rocks was a shooting star.
Crack! Thud!
The rock he crashed into cracked and he fell on the ground powerlessly.
"What?" The electric woman eximed in fright upon seeing this. She guessed that unless it was someone who had very high defence, everyone other would suffer serious injuries which would leave them half dead at the very least.
Bartan who was about to attack Max and the other man who was running towards Bel¨¦n and others, stopped in their tracks and looked the Max in disbelief and horror.
Seeing their astonished expressions, Maxughed "What? Didn''t expect me to be this strong? Did you?"
Bartan''s expression became very ugly. He guessed him to be at the peak of middle stage two-star realm at the very least. This made him look at Max in new light.
He then took a deep breath and spoke grimly "Indeed, I didn''t expect you to improve so much in just over a month. However, you''ll still die here."
... ?
Echo~
While Bartan and others were stunned due to Max''s sudden show of power. Belen and others didn''t remain still. Rima used her sonic spell on the man who was only fifty meters away from them.
Bang!
He was hit with her spell without resistance which made his expression turn severe.
Sou! Sou!
Haory and Leticia followed up by attacking him with their sand spikes and wind des.
Hah!
The man shouted to regain his senses and jumped to the side sessfully dodging their attacks.
Shua!
However just then, half a food thick vines shot out from behind him and pierced his chest.
Pfff....!
He instantly spat out a mouthful of blood and looked down his chest which now had a dark green coloured vineing out of it.
"Ahhhh... You damnable whores!"
He let out a piercing cry and cursed in pain and anger before his expression became savage. His mana surged out and formed three five-feet long and one foot wide swords.
"Die with me." He shouted with all his remaining strength and three swords shot towards Bel¨¦n and others at very high speed.
Because they didn''t expect him to attack even hisst moments and the speed of the wind swords was very fast, Haory and others didn''t have time to dodge.
Swoosh!
However, Belen reacted the moment he conjured up the swords. She put her hands on the ground and channelled mana into it. Instantly, many vines came out from the ground and formed a three meter high and half a meter thick wall In front of them.
After injuring herself previous time when she had to instantly conjure up a vine wall to save Max, she understood that she always, had to be prepared for the worst case scenario.
Therefore, she had started casting her vine spell the moment Bartan and others appeared inside the valley, with the effective range of 200 meters.
When needed, she only needed to channel her mana into the ground and vines would sprout out instantly to be used as she liked.
This tactic couldn''t be used previously because to maintain it, at least 10 units of mana was consumed per second. However, now she was nearing high stage of two-star realm, she had enough mana to maintain it for a few minutes.
Boom!
All three swords crashed into the wall with great momentum. Vine splinters flew around and the wall was pierced after some resistence and the swords continued to fly towards them.
Leticia and Rima almost cried out and even Haory showed traces of fear on her face seeing this.
Seeing this, Belen also panicked a bit before forcing herself to calm down and quickly controlled the vine that was piercing the man''s chest and crushed his heart in a Swift movement.
"Ugh!" The man coughed up bloodst time before thest sparks of his life faded away. Wind swords also dispersed After losing their caster to maintain it.
Phew!
Belen let out a cold breath. However, Her heart was still thumping loudly and she felt her legs go soft.
The situation was really dangerous just now. If she was just a micro secondte in crushing his heart, the wind swords would have cut them into pieces.
"Wah! We are safe." Leticia and Rima let out a breath of relief. They hadn''t expected him to use such a powerful attack in hisst moment.
Haory also visibly rxed. She looked at Belen in surprise. ''Her improvements are also amazing.''
...
Seeing one of theirpanion getting killed in just a few moments after Max had attacked, the expressions of Bartan and the electric woman became even uglier.
"It seems I underestimated you guys very much. However don''t¨C"
Bang!
Bartan spoke through clenched teeth but was punched in the gut before he could finish his words and was thrown back.
"Stop your bullshit and fight."
Chapter 166 Bartan Shivering In Terror[2]
Chapter 166 Bartan Shivering In Terror[2]
Due to his sudden attack and coupled with the fact that he wasn''t on guard, Bartan was sent flying tens of meters back and blood started flowing out from the corner of his lips due to the internal injuries he received.
Peng~
Just as he was about to crash into the rock behind him, a thin water barrier appeared behind him and caught him.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Peh! You''ve got amazing speed and physical strength despite being a fire elemental mage. It seems you''ve improved a lot since the recruitment. It''s very surprising." Bartan spat out the remaining blood in his mouth and praised as if he was an elder appraising his junior.
"However, as I said before, you will still die today." Suddenly, his tone changed and face became cold. The mana around him started to swirl intensely.
"Mm?"
Max frowned upon seeing this while the electric woman couldn''t help but exim in astonishment "You''re already a high stage two-star mage?"
When below five-star realm, you can''t tell the cultivation of a person just by seeing them unlike most beasts who normally has distinct characteristics ording to their cultivation.
Therefore, there are a few established ways by which one can identify someone''s cultivation. The most prominent among them is by sensing their aura.
Like when Adrienne, the second envoy, released her aura in the recruitment, everyone who knew how to gauge aura to some extent could tell that she was above the initial stage three-star realm.
However, for the mages in the two-star realm or below this trick doesn''t work because one''s aura don''t mature until three-star realm. That''s why when Bartan released his aura, Max only felt that he was strong but couldn''t guess the approximate level of his cultivation.
However, there is another way to roughly guess a person''s cultivation which is by checking the intensity of the mana swirl.
Right now the mana intensity around Bartan had surpassed the middle stage and reached the high stage two-star realm.
Max looked at the electric woman''s surprised expression and understood that not even his teammates knew about his actual strength even though they also should have fought together many times. This showed how cautious he was in doing everything.
''Thankfully tomorrow I had Leticia was too or Belen alone wouldn''t have been able to give me enough LPs to raise my mana to the peak stage and I would have really died today in their hands.'' Max thought while letting out a sigh of relief.
He then suddenly looked at the electric woman and said in an emotionless voice "Is it worth it to risk your life just for some resources? I''m giving you ast chance to safely escape."
Hearing this, the electric woman who was getting ready to attack him along with Bartan hesitated. Although Bartan turned out to be a high stage two-star mage, Max wasn''t alone and two of their teammates had already been killed. She also started feeling that this deal wasn''t worth risking her life for.
Bartan"splexion became gloomy noticing her hesitant expression. He knew that if she went away, his chances of killing Max would be almost negligible since there wasn''t much difference between the different stages of two-star realm.
He took a deep breath and hurriedly said "I''ll give you double the promised amount if you help me kill him."
Previously, he had promised them 100 mana stones each upon thepletion of the task. Now that three members were already dead, he didn''t mind doubling her reward as long as she help him kill Max.
The electric woman''s eyes shed upon hearing this. Her grip on the sword became tighter. Max noticed this couldn''t help but sighed in pity. He didn''t want to kill a woman but her choice has now forced him to do so.
Weng~
His expression became cold and suddenly, the mana around him started to swirl furiously. In just a few seconds, its intensity surpassed the level of high stage two-star mage and reached peak stage.
"What?" Seeing this the electric woman became dumbfounded and the instantly regretted her choice just now. However, she still gritted her teeth, ready to risk her life.
Bartar shivered in terror upon seeing this. Even in his wildest imaginations, he didn''t expect him to be in the peak stage. One should know that in this world of magic, although others things such physical strength, magic weapons etc gave people an edge over others, the ultimate thing was still mana.
Even if you have strong magic weapons, high grade magic spells but have small amount of mana, you''ll die since you won''t be able to utilize these things properly. However if you have enough mana then even if you only a basic spell, you would be thest winner, of course, some other things were also important.
Standing around a hundred meters away, Haory and others were also shocked by this revtion. Although, they knew that he had be very strong and with his new spell, he could easily kill middle stage two star beasts, they hadn''t expected him to have broken through to the peak stage of two-star realm.
Max didn''t say anything or wasted any more time. He waved his hand and two 300 MP fireballs appeared in front of him which then shot out towards both Bartan and the woman each. Immediately after his figure became blurry as he moved. ?
Boom!
Seeing him attack them, both Bartan and the electric woman regained theirposure. A water snake materialized in front of Bartan before it lunged at the iing fireball. Both the water snake and fireball exploded into nothingness.
Swish!
The electric woman also channelled her mana into the sword and covered it with the electric sparks before shing the fireball in two.
Surprisingly, after being sliced, the fireball simply dissipated without exploding which wasn''t normal since it had properties to explode upon contact unless Max was actively controlling it and preventing it from exploding.
However, Max didn''t pay much attention to this since these fireballs had done their jobs. He had sessfully appeared beside the electric woman whose defense had bex for a moment.
Whoosh!
With an expressionless face, Max struck towards her back. The electric woman''s hair stood on ends seeing this since his simple punches were enough to injure someone who didn''t have any guard up, like he did to Bartan. Moreover, he seemed to have strengthened his punch by mana which would cause serious injuries to her delicate body if struck.
In the nick of time, she used her sword to defend to her back.
ng!
His fist collided with her sword which was shing with electricity, producing nging sound. He jolted back and his hand became numb for a few moments.
Bang!
Although she had sessfully blocked his punch, she was thrown back into the rocks due to the power it contained.
Sou! Sou!
Just then, five water snakes shot towards him from different angles which made it difficult for him to dodge. Therefore, he didn''t even try to move and conjured up five 100 MP fireballs which shot out to meet the water snakes in mid-air and exploded along with them.
Following this, Bartan started spamming water snakes and the electric woman came back and started attacking with her sword which immediately put Max in a disadvantageous position. He would dodge the electric woman''s sword attacks while countering Bartan''s water snakes with his fireballs.
''No, I can''t fight passively like this.'' Max thought and got ready to cast [Death Rain] on the electric woman which would give him chance to move back and start casting his strongest spell.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Just then, three wind bullets and sand spikes shot towards Bartan while snake like vines shot towards the electric woman. Belen and others hade forward to help him after killing one man.
Tong! Tong! Tong!
The electric woman brandished her sword as fast as lightening and cut down all the vines in half while Bartan used his water barrier to defend against Leticia''s wind bullets and Haory''s sand spikes. His water barrier seemed at least two times stronger than the time he used it against via.
"Fuck!"
Seeing them join the fight, Max cursed and hurriedly shouted "Focus on defense!"
Belen and others were confused by this. However, they obeyed his instructions. Belen erected two three feet thick walls while Haory used her sand to make it sturdier.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Just as their defense walls were constructed, a few attacks struck the first wall and it was almost destroyed. They finally understood why Max said to focus on defense. It seemed they hadn''t been attacking with their full power until now.
Bartan smiled wickedly and conjured a few water bullets which then shot towards the walls andpletely destroyed the first wall while the second wall was also damaged.
His water bullets had high destructive and prative power but their speed wasn''t fast enough. That''s why he hadn''t used them until now since Max would''ve dodged them easily and that would have been a total waste of mana.
Seeing Belen and otherse forward and join the battle, he was very happy. Previously, they were more 300 meters away from him and he couldn''t afford to attack them because Max wouldn''t have let that opportunity go by to catch him off guard to deal a serious blow.
However, now that they were in range, he could attack them and force Max to expend more of his mana since he was sure that he would try to save them as their rtionship seemed very good and he didn''t seem like someone who would sacrifice his teammates to kill his enemies.
Chapter 167 Devils Voice
Chapter 167 Devil''s Voice
"Have you gone mad? I told you guys to stay put and only fight when someone is attacking you. Why would you join the fight?" Max angrily said while looking at Belen and Leticia who were leading them.
Leticia and Belen''s face fell seeing him chide them but they didn''t say anything and hung their heads down like little kids who had done something wrong.
Haory saw this and said in an irritated tone "They came because they saw you in a disadvantageous situation even though they knew that they might not be of much help and might die instead. Learn to be grateful a little.
Hearing this Max frowned as he stared at her. After a moment he took a deep breath looked towards Belen and Letica who were on the verge of crying and sighed.
He understood how they must be feeling right now. It really feel like shit when you do something selflessly for the sake of a person and he doesn''t appreciate and instead behave like he just did.
Taking a step forward, he embraced both of them and said softly "I''m sorry for reacting like that."
Rima and Haory looked at him with slight surprise. Haory nodded to herself ''At least he knows how to bepassionate.''
Hearing him apologising even when he was angry for their sake, they wanted to say that they were sorry but before they could, Max let them go and his expression became stern once more.
He took a deep breath and asked while looking at Belen and Haory "Can you defend for 50 seconds?"
"We can only try." Haory nodded and circted her mana. The sand particles supporting the second wall became tougher and the wall was now sturdier than before.
Belen also regained herposure and used her mana to repair the damaged parts of the walls. After which the colour of the vines forming the walls became darker and thicker. However, her face became slightly pale as she had used more than half of her slightly more than four thousand plus mana units.
Meanwhile, Leticia and Rima moved to intercept the electric woman who hade near the vine wall.
Echo!
Just as the electric woman was 50 meters away from the wall, a sound wave hit head on which almost caused her eardrums to rupture and she staggered.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just then seven to eight wind des shot towards her.
"Shit¡!" The electric woman gritted her teeth and hastily tried to dodge the wind des but she still received a deep gash on her waist and her white robes started to turn red due to the blood.
She quickly took out a healing pill and ate it before dodging another wave of wind des shot by Leticia.
She then brandished her sword and covered it with electrical sparks and started attacking Leticia and Rima. Rima tried using her sonic spell a few more times but it was dodged every time.
Because Leticia''s speed was higher than the electric woman, she could easily evade her attacks while trying to hit her with wind des. However, the electric woman has beastly reflexes and was very proficient in fighting unlike them.
She would dodge or destroy her attacks with her sword while simultaneously inflicting injuries on Rima who was didn''t have any means to save herself since her sonic spell weren''t of any use.
Leticia had the ability to dodge her attacks thanks to her speed but she had to save Rima time and time again or she would have died in the first ten seconds, and because of this, she got struck by the electric woman''s sword which not only injure her but also gave the numbing effect which caused a steep drop in her speed and immediately put them in perilous situation. ?
¡
Bang! Bang! Bang!
For the third time, Bartan cast his water bullets spell. Five water bullets double the size of a baseball shot out and crashed heavily into the wall. Sand and wood splinters flew around as the water bullets blew up five half meter wide holes.
"Mm? It didn''t crumble?" Bartan was a bit surprised and then sneered seeing Haory and Belen standing behind the walls using their mana to repair and strengthen it.
"How long can you keep it-" Bartan scoffed and got ready to cast his water bullets once more as if it doesn''t consume much of his mana.N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, he suddenly froze and his expression became grim because from the holes he created in the wall, he saw Max casting his spell and he seemed to be half done as the me sparks were starting to burn on his fist.
Swoosh!
Seeing the electric woman entangle with Leticia and Rima, Bartan cursed and ran towards Max to stop him from casting the spell.
Although he had his water barrier spell which was his strongest spell and was capable of blocking a full-fledged attack from most of the peak two-star mages without breaking, he was sure that if Max attacked him with this spell, his barrier would shatter like ss and he would be severely injured. Maybe after that, he won''t even be able to use the escaping talisman.
Seeing him stop casting his most powerful spell and came running towards them, Belen and Haory immediately understood what he wanted to do.
They both took mana recovering pills and stop supplying mana to the wall which instantly crumbled.
"Hah¡!"
Giving a hoarse shout to gather everyst bit of the remaining mana inside their mana cores, Both of them put their hands on the ground and poured all of it into it.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Three half foot thick, pointy vines shot out from the ground at fast speed and pierced towards Bartan who was a hundred meters away from them.
Arge quantity of sand also gathered and formed a giant hand in front of Haory which then slowly floated a few meters above the ground. Then suddenly, it turned into countless one-meter-long sand spikes that rained down on him like hailstorm.
Seeing this, Bartan became very angry because to defend against these attacks, he had to cast his water barrier which would consume more of his mana and dy him in stopping Max frompleting his cast.
But he gritted his teeth and cast the water barrier around him.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Sand spikes and vines crashed into the barrier and crumbled into dust or were rebounded off the barrier.
He then shouted while waving his hand to conjure up a few water snakes that shot towards bothdies "Get out of the way bitches!"
However, suddenly a low voice sounded by his ears like a devil''s whisper and it made his blood run cold.
"You dare disrespect my woman?"
Chapter 168 Depressed Rima
Chapter 168 Depressed Rima
Swish!
Two fireball containing 200 MP each flew one meter in front of Belen and Haory and the water snakes heading towards them were vaporized. After destroying the snakes, the fireballs gradually disappeared under Max''s control.
Belen and Haory sighed in relief and turned to look at Max. He was standing there a few meters in the back, looking at Bartan with a cold expression and his fist was burning with crimson fire more intensely than the previous time he cast his spell.
Recalling the words he just spoke, Belen blushed a little while a sweet feeling surged in her heart. On the other hand, Haory felt a bit bitter hearing him say ''woman'' and not ''women''.
However, immediately after her face also reddened ''What am I thinking? Of course. he would say this since I''m not his woman¡''
"Damn it!"
Bartan cursed and hurriedly injected more of his mana in the water barrier to make it stronger while his hand moved towards his spatial bag.
Shua!
Max suddenly moved like wind and appeared in front of him in the next instant. Using hisplete physical strength, he punched at his barrier.
Sizzle~
As his fist came into the contact with the barrier, a sizzling sound was produced as the water barrier started to evaporate and the fire around his fist also started to dim a bit. This was to be expected since both fire and water were ipatible with each other.
Seeing this, Bartan''s hand stopped moving towards his spatial bag and he was about to started conjured his water snakes to attack him. Max saw this and a mocking glint shed in his eyes.
BANG!!!
Half a second aftering into the contact with the barrier, the [Cdis Brachium] worked and the barrier was shattered which made Bartan freeze. Right after that, Max''s fist became bigger and bigger in sight and his breathing almost stopped due to the pressure and fear before he was hit squarely in the face.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Thud!
He flew through the air, crashing and shattering the rocks before finally colliding with the valley''s hill and flopped down on the ground.
Shit!
The electric woman cursed under her breath and attacked Rima ferociously which made Leticia retreat with Rima. This time the electric woman didn''t chase after them and took out the escaping talisman crushed it.
Swoosh!
An energy rippled from it and enveloped her figure. Seeing this, she sighed in relief as she was afraid that Bartan had given them defective talisman. Before she disappeared, she couldn''t help but nce at Max.
Even though she tried to kill him in order to earn some resources, her eyes now held respect apart fear as she looked at him. ''It seems he is among the most talented new disciples this year.''
Leticia and Rima watched on helplessly as she disappeared.
"Tch, we couldn''t even injure her again." Leticia said in frustration.
Rima didn''t say anything and sat powerlessly on the ground before taking a few healing pills to heal her injuries. Her figure was riddled with wounds even though Leticia tried to help her to the best of her abilities.
Leticia nced at her and knew that she must be feeling very useless right now but she didn''t know what to say tofort her as she was also feeling the same. She sat beside her to rest and looked towards Max. ?
Max was standing there looking at his fist with a frown. Before he suddenly moved towards Bartan who was lying there like a dead person.
This made Leticia and others think that maybe he wanted to torture him like he did to Bz and this made them cringe. Belen and Haory looked at each other before opening their mouth to stop him from doing such fiendish things. However, before they could say anything a weird chuckle resounded in their ears.
"Hahaa¡"
The source of thisugher was Bartan whose hand suddenly moved before Max could reach him and took out and crushed the escaping talisman.
The teleportation energy enveloped him and his figure started to fade away. He raised his head to look at Max who wasing towards him at his fastest speed.
His face was all bloodly and disfigured with his nose and teeth broken. He waspletely unrecognizable right now. Heughed recklessly showing his bloody teeth "Don''t think you can kill me. Next time we meet, you''ll definitely die."
Max suddenly conjured a 300 MP fireball and threw it towards him. He didn''t want to let him escape as he will trouble in the future if left alive.
BOOM!
Fireball exploded and created a crater in the ce, Bartan was lying until now but there was no sign of him right now which meant that he had been teleported away sessfully before the fireball struck him.
"Fuck!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max cursed in anger and frustration. However, nothing could be done now. ''Next time, no matter what, I''ll kill everyone who tries to kill me.'' He swore.
However, realized that only increasing his mana reserves wasn''t going to be enough when encountering other humans who weren''t like beasts that acted on instinct.
Sigh!
He sighed and turn around to walk towards thedies who werepletely exhausted.
He noticed Rima whose white robes were dyed red and she had countless sword wounds all over her body including her breasts and face which made him angry once again.
He calmed down and asked "Are you alright?"
"Yes. I''m fine. Sorry I wasn''t of any help." Rima said gloomily and then stood up and walked towards the cave.
Leticia looked at her departing figure and sighed.
If she had awakened any other element and not sound element, her strength right now should have been on par with Haory or Belen considering her talent which was even better than her and Bel¨¦n.
However, now that she had a element although even rarer than sand or other elements and can be very deadly, but it didn''t have much possibilities of helping her be strong because of theck of suitable spells.
She joined the academy in the hopes of finding a sound element spell but there was none.
The spell she usually used was something she created herself just as Max created his Fireball spell.
Therefore, she couldn''t improve even though she was desperate to do so.
Max also sighed seeing this. However, he suddenly remembered seeing a sound elemental spell in the system shop.
Chapter 169 Lm Willing...
Chapter 169 L''m Willing...
He quickly opened the system shop to check and indeed, there were two sound elemental spell. One was of grade three like his Cdis Brachium and other one was grade five.
Finding the solution to her problem, Max''s mood, that wasn''t good due Bartan''s escape, improved quite a bit.
''If she is willing to be my woman, I can give these spells to her.'' Max thought. After all, they weren''t of any use to him and if she became his woman than it was his responsibility to take care of her which naturally included giving her what she needed.
After that, he asked others if they were alright. Apart from Rima and Leticia, others were fine and had only exhausted their mana and stamina.
They then searched the two dead bodies of Bartan''s teammates. The lean man''s spatial bag had thirty mana stones and different types of pills which included 20 grade two healing pills, 30 grade two mana recovering pills and a few dozen poison enhancing pills which were beneficial for poison elemental mages.
As for the shield which he used to defend Max''s attack, it turned out to be a grade two magic artefact but because he couldn''t activate it properly before getting hit, it had a few cracks which made it useless. Even so, it still could fetch some mana stones after selling. Therefore he stored it in his inventory.
The man killed by Belen was turned out to be poor, he didn''t even have a spatial and was using a normal pouch. However he had 40 mana stones, ten more than the lean man and a few healing and mana recovering pills.
After burning their bodies, everyone went inside the cave where Rima was sitting in meditation. They rested until she was finished before Max distributed the spoils of war among them.
"Maybe we should rob more people. It''s very easy to earn mana stones this way." Leticia said in excitement after receiving her share.
Everyone looked at herughed, which made her blush andugh in embarrassment "I-I was only joking. Hehe."
¡
Night time¡
After they had dinner, everyone was cultivating with the exception of Rima who was standing outside the cave, staring at the stars.
Sigh!
''Maybe this is my destiny to not able to be strong.'' She thought and sighed, depressed.
Step! Step!
Just then, she heard footsteps behind her and turned around to see Maxing towards him. She put on her usual smiling face and asked "Done cultivating so soon?"
Max shook his head "No. I just came out for some fresh air." He then asked "What about you? Why aren''t you cultivating?"
Rima smiled bitterly before looking at the stars twinkling in the sky "What''s the point of cultivating? Only my realm can improve but my strength will stay the same and i''ll continue to be a burden to everyone around me. There is no hope left anymore. Sigh!" ?
Max stood beside her and also looked up into the sky. Watching the twinkling stars, he slowly said "There is always hope as long as you don''t give up."
Rima onlyughed lightly but didn''t say anything. Max then looked at her and saw that her eyes had be misty and she was barely able to hold her tears back.
"Do you remember what I asked you in the morning?" Max suddenly asked.
"Huh? Yes, I remember." Rima nodded and a tinge of shyness appeared on her face and before Max could say anything, she continued in a calm voice
"You know, the reason I joined your group was because I liked you and I know that you''ve got some way to help us be strong like you are helping Belen and Leticia. However, I''m not interested in that since I know that without some spells, I won''t be strong enough and would be looked down upon by everyone."
Then her face became a bit red as she looked into his eyes and said "But I still want to be your woman because I like you."
"Oh!" Max eximed. He was taken aback by her words. Since he didn''t expect her interest in him to be genuine and not driven by the benefits he could provide.
A smile appeared on his face and he suddenly hugged her tightly.
"Ahh¡" Rima was surprised but didn''t resist and hugged him back.
"If you really want to be my woman even after knowing that I''ve other women, I''ll not only help you improve like others but also help you find a spell of your element. However, you''ll forever be my woman from the moment you agree." He whispered in her ear.
"Whaattt?" Rima eximed loudly ande out of his hug and looked at him in utter shock. She suddenly grabbed his hand with both of her hands and asked in a trembling voice "A-Are you telling t-truth?"
However, after a few seconds, her shock subsided and she released his hand while shaking her head "You don''t need to lie to make me feel better."
Max smiled bitterly. She had really lost all hopes of finding a spell suitable to her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He cupped her face between his hands and made her look into his eyes "I''m not lying. You''ve seen my new spell, right? Tell me, will the academy give a new disciple like me such spell assuming that they even have it to begin with?"
"N-No. They won''t." Rima said. She has seen how powerful his new spell is and know that it was even more powerful. The academy definitely won''t give this kind of spell to a disciple, especially not to a new disciple.
"But I still have it. So, believe me when I say that I can find a sound spell for you too." Max said, caressing her soft cheeks.
Rima didn''t say anything immediately. After thinking for a while she nodded lightly "Un. I''ll believe you and I''m willing to be your w-woman."
Hearing this, Max smiled and gently put his lips on her seductive red lips and kissed.
Rima hadn''t expected him to kiss her the moment she agreed. However, how could she know, how much Max waited for this moment. Since the day he saw her and noticed that she was interested in him, he had decided her to make her his.
Chapter 170 Another Wild Night[1]
Chapter 170 Another Wild Night[1]
The moment their lips touched, Rima felt a new and wonderous feeling that she never felt before and felt herself losing in the sensation of her first kiss.
All the strength in her body seemingly vanished and she couldn''t anything apart from letting him kiss her however he wanted. But it didn''t mean that she disliked this.
Max gently kissed her upper lip and then the lower lip. The taste of her lips was sweet and fragrance and different form otherdies'' which aroused him a lot. Therefore, he went for a deep kiss to properly savor them.
He put his tongue out slightly and licked and sucked her lips before it slipped inside her mouth and licked her tongue that was even more sweet and fragrant.
In just a few second, his gentle movements became forceful. He was sucking her tongue and lips like a ravenous beast and almost seemed as if he wanted to devour her. Meanwhile, he hands moved across her body feeling her amazing curves.
Even after doing it for more than five minutes straight, he didn''t seem to get satisfied anytime soon.
However, he had regained some rity and noticed that she was almost gasping for breath. Therefore, he reluctantly stopped kissing her.
"Hah¡ Hah¡"
Max simply held by her waist while she caught her breath. Her body leaned on him powerlessly as she deeply gasped for air and it was only after around one minute that her breathing rate returned to normal.
She then raised her head to look at him with a red face which looked even more beautiful and enchanting now.
"It felt amazing. No wonder, Belen always seemed so desperate to be alone with you." She said in amazement. While he was kissing her, she felt as if her body was melting and all her worries seemed to have disappeared.
Max was turned on by this. Cupping her face in his hands, he squeezed her cheeks which made her cheeks and lips puff out and looked very adorable. He gave her a smacker and said with a smile "It''s only the tip of iceberg. I''ll soon let you experience the real pleasure."
"Oh, then I''m waiting for it." She said smiling. Her wish to do it was about to soon be reality which made her expectant and her heart to thump.
Seeing her say it so boldly made a smile appear on his face. He then suggested "How about I ask Belen to make us flower bed here?"
"No!" She hurriedly grabbed his hand and shook her head. Her face became redder thinking about Belen knowing what they were going to use the bed for.
''Hehe. You aren''t so bold now.'' He chuckled inwardly seeing her be anxious. Then he said in teasing tone "Okay then, we will do it on the ground then." Saying this, he started to take out a bedsheet However, Rima once again stopped him.
She then took out a bedrge enough for one person to sleepfortably which had a soft and fluffy mattress on it. "We w-will use it."
Max looked at her weirdly and asked "When you had a bed, why did you sleep on the flower bed?"
"It''s because, I thought you guys would also have brought your beds but you didn''t and it wouldn''t be good of me if only a sleep on afortable bed while you guys slept on flower bed." She said while looking at the bed with longing expression. ?
Although the beds made by Belen were alsofortable to sleep on, that still couldn''tpare to the soft andfortable mattress.
Max looked at her in surprise. He didn''t expect her to be so considerate of them. Following which, his gaze became gentler when looking at her.
He then smiled "Then let''s start." Saying this, he lifted her in his arms and gentlyid on the bed and then climbed onto it.
***
A few miles away from the valley¡
"Ahh¡ That bastard really disfigured my face." A man in his mid-twenties cried hysterically while looking in mirror.
He was Bartan who used a high grade escaping talisman which instantly brought him a few miles away where he healed his injuries and recovered his mana and stamina.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, even though his nose, jaw bones and teeth had recovered after using some precious medicine, his face still had burn and cut marks which made him look hideous.
"Fuck!" He cursed and threw the mirror away, shattering it.
''I''ve wasted so many resources in preparation to kill him and this was the result. Moreover, I would have to face that good for nothing young master''s wrath if he came to know this.'' He gritted his teeth in frustration.
Aftering to the cloud academy, he reported to Dalton that Max had be very strong and he had be very close with via and that they would spend most of their time together.
He did this to anger Dalton and he got the results. After which he asked for a lot of resources as an excuse to improve himself and hire some people to kill Max during the outing and Dalton sent them without thinking much. He just wanted Max dead no matter the price.
Before joining the academy, Bartan''s cultivation was in middle grade two-star realm which he had hidden from everyone and after using most of the precious resources such as mana stones, mana refining pills and mana expansion pills which even some core disciples wouldn''t be able to get easily, his cultivation improved from middle stage to higher stage two-star realm.
Therefore, he was confident of killing him and leave a good impression on Dalton so that his and his family''s lives would be better. But he didn''t expect to fail this pathetically.
If he didn''t kill him quickly, Dalton would snap and he would be tortured brutally by him. Although he could escape to somewhere else, his family was living under Dalton family''s watch and they would be killed if he did so.
"No matter what, I''ve to kill him." He looked in the direction of the valley and then walked away.
¡
While Bartan was recking his brain to think of some way to kill him, Max had climbed the bed of a beauty.
He grabbed her robes and quickly helped Rima take them off. In a few seconds, the most seductive woman he had seen till now wasying under himpletely naked, shyly looking at him.
Chapter 171 Another Wild Night[2]
Chapter 171 Another Wild Night[2]
Rimay there with her legs closed and her hand struggling to cover her big boobs that were easilyrger than D cup size and looked very juicier.
Max couldn''t hold himself back after seeing her boobs and moved her hands away before he started cupping, squeezing and kneading them.
They were soft like cotton and his finger would sunk into them with slight force. After ying with them like a child would y with their new toys, he started to lick, pinch and suck on her crimson-coloured nipples that were erect now due to his caresses.
However, even after that, she didn''t make any sound which surprised and he would have thought that she wasn''t feeling anything if her body was not trembling with each of her touch.
He stopped ying with her nipples and looked at her. Her face was flushed red, maybe because both she was turned on and holding her moans back.
"Why are you suppressing your moans?" He asked, smiling.
Hearing his question, Rima became even more embarrassed and turned her face away and murmured in a low voice "I don''t want anyone to hear me."
Max stared at her without saying anything for a moment before a smile appeared on his face.
He then started caressing her body. His hands squeezed and caressed her boobs and nipples while he kissed her lips, cheeks, neck and nibbled her earlobes.
"Mm¡" A very faint moan escaped her lips even though she was doing her best to supress them but because he was teasing the sensitive parts of her body, she couldn''t contain her excitement.
Max smiled and his right hand slowly went down towards her virgin pussy while caressing her smooth belly.
Rima was tightly clenching her legs together in nervousness. He slowly caressed her thighs to make her feel a bit morefortable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After a few moments, she slowly opened her legs, revealing a pink untouched pussy. It looked very beautiful.
He gently touched her clitoris and started rubbing it with his index finger.
"Mmf¡" She let out a muffled moan as wave of wonderous felling coursed through her body from her clit and she bit her lip.
There were a few times where she had touched herself because of her curiosity. However, she hadn''t felt so good even though he just touched her clit.
Max was very satisfied with her reaction and started to caress her outerbia while his thumb took the job to rub her clit. In just a few seconds, she became wet and while small moans kept escaping her lips.
When she was wet enough, Max slowly slid his middle finger inside her unexplored cave.
"Nngghhh~" ?
When his finger was only an inch inside her, she moaned loudly as her body stiffened and her legs clenched his hand tightly, not allowing him to move further while some sticky liquid poured out of her pussy. She had ejacted.
Max was very surprised seeing this. She was too sensitive. It hadn''t been even thirty seconds since he started teasing her clit and his finger was only one inch inside her pussy but she still came.
However, he became even more turned on by this and his cock hardened like a rock about to rip off his pants ande out. But her lower body was too stiff even though she came and wasn''t ready to take his dragon yet.
Therefore, he started rubbing her clit a bit faster and more forcefully. Her clenched legs slowly opened once again and he started sliding his finger further inside her.
"Mmpff¡" She moaned and her insides mped on his finger when it was a bit more than two and half inch deep inside her. He didn''t push any further slowly sliding his finger in and out, feeling her soft and wet insides. He also felt her hymen.
After doing it for a while and feeling that she wasn''t as stiff as before, he took off his clothes. Grabbing his cock in his hand, he smeared her juices on it to make it a bit wet, then he rubbed it on her wet entrance a few times.
Rima''s eyes went wide seeing his thing and seeing that he was about to put it inside, she stuttered "M-Max, i-it won''t go in. I think-"
Max leaned down and sealed her lips with his to stop her from speaking any further. Rima looked at him and seeing his eyes burning with lust, she knew that it was toote to stop now.
She hurriedly took out a small transparent tent and injected her mana into it which then expanded and covered the bed.
Max noticed it but didn''t focus on it as there were more important that needed his focus right now. He grabbed her waist and set his cock on her pussy entrance.
Rima took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She clenched her teeth while her hands clenched the mattress tightly. She was very nervous and afraid right now. After seeing his thick cock, she knew that it was going to hurt a lot when it entered and small pussy.
Thrust!
Max gave a thrust and his cock broke her hymen and went four inches inside her tight yet soft tunnel.
"Ahhhhhhhhh¡" Rima cried out loudly as a strong wave of pain assaulted her body and she started trembling like fish out of water. Blood started to pour out her pussy due to the breaking of hymen, dying his little brother red.
"Ugh!"
Unlike her, Max groan in pleasure feeling her virgin pussy that was no longer virgin, clenching his penis very hard.
He very much wanted to move now but had to stay put because she was in much too pain right now. Seeing her plight, he started to rub her clit and caressing her breasts in order to lessen the pain.
After waiting for a few minutes, the pain finally started to subside. Max looked at her and saw that her eyes were full of tears and she was looking at him with some resentment which made him smile wryly. He didn''t know that she would feel so much pain.
He gently cupped her face in his hands, kissing her lips he said softly "Soon, I''ll make you feel a lot of pleasure and forget about this pain okay."
Without waiting for her response, he slowly started moving his waist.
Chapter 172 Because Of You
Chapter 172 Because Of You
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
He slowly started thrusting in and out of her untouched pussy. As his cock explored her insides, Max felt pure bliss due to how much her walls were tightening around his shaft and ns.
"Ahn~ Mm~ Oh~"
After a while, Rima''s pained expression slowly became pleasure filled and she started to moan.
Max smiled seeing this and couldn''t help but say "Aren''t you worried of them hearing you now?"
Rima blushed and said "No, Mm¡ they won''t." She then pointed to theyer of transparent sheet covering them like tent and said "This cover is sound proof. No matter how muchmotion we make inside it, no one can hear it outside. Ahn~"
"Oh! So, you had already prepared something for this." Max was initially surprised but then smiled mischievously at her which made her blush even more.
She hurriedly shook her head "NO~ This artefact is something I always have with me. When practicing my sonic attack and trying to invent new spell, I use this so that other won''t be bothered."
"Oh, I understand." Max nodded and raised her movement speed.
Fwop! Fwop! Fwop!
"Ahhnn~ Yesh~ Nngh~"
Rima''s moans also became louder and more pleasure filled as his cock was reaching to deepest parts and was thoroughly scraping her inside, giving her a lot of pleasure.
Max kept increasing his pace slowly and sometimes he would slow down, enjoying her soft insides with his eyes closed.
While, Rima has now be like a wild animal and her moans had be louder and sensual. Even though it was her first time having sex, her insides started squeezing and loosening ording to his rhythm which pushed the pleasure they were feeling to next level.
¡
While Max and Rima were lost in fleshly pleasure, Belen, Leticia and Haory hadpleted their meditation for night.
Seeing that both Max and Rima weren''t in the cave, Haory didn''t say anything andid down with her eyes closed, sleeping.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Belen and Leticia looked at each other and saw a bit of anxiety in each others'' eyes. However, since there wasn''t any sounding from outside, they felt a little relieved.
Both of them stood up and walked out. But their footsteps pause after exiting the cave.
Belen smiled bitterly "It seems we have morepetition now." Saying this she walked back into the cave.
Leticia didn''t know what to feel and she also went back. After a while, both consoled themselves and slept.
¡ ?
In the morning, Belen and others woke up. The first thing they did was to look towards Max and Rima who were still sleeping on their respective beds.
Haory only gave them a nce before going out but Belen and Leticia''s gaze scanned Rima''s body to the minute detail before also going out to freshen up.
When it was afternoon, Max woke up, refreshed and stretched his bodyzily. There was no one in the cave right now.
''They must be outside.'' He thought and slowly walked out. However, before he could walk out, her heard fighting sounds. His expression changed and he moved out at his fastest speed.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Shua!
He appeared outside in an instant and was about to start casting his spells when he saw Belen, Haory and Leticia fighting one another.
Leticia was moving like wind between Haory and Belen dodging their attacks and attacking them with her wind des. Even with her fast speed, she would be hit by their attacks every now and then. However, even after getting hit, she wouldn''t get injured since they were only sparring.
Hoary stood on the right side of Leticia. The giant sand hand floated in front of her which was shooting out sand spikes at both Leticia and Belen while simultaneously defending against their attacks with her sand shields that would pop out of the earth whenever an attack came at her.
Belen was doing the same, she was also attacking both Leticia and Haory with her vines and four vines were iling around her which would strike down any attack that came towards her.
After seeing that they were just sparring, Max looked around and found Rima sitting on the shore of water stream watching them battle.
He walked towards her. Rima noticed himing and her face started bing red asst night''s images appeared in her mind.
Max sat down beside her and asked "Why aren''t you joining them?"
"That''s because I''m not their match and¡" She replied with a sigh but stopped mid-sentence and looked away.
Max was puzzled by this and couldn''t help but ask "And?"
"Because of you? Humph!" Saying this, she pouted her lips and didn''t exin any further.
"Because of me?" He muttered in confusion. Then suddenly realised what she was talking about and a wry smile appeared on his lips.
Last night, his lust didn''t seem to get satisfied no matter how many times he fucked her and would want to do it one more time. She was just too sexy and he couldn''t help himself.
Therefore, he kept going for more than five hours without a break which was ''a bit'' too much for someone who was doing it for the first time. He only stopped when she was practically begging him to.
"So, how are you feeling now?" He asked as his hand snaked around her waist her and made her sit on hisp.
"Kyaa¡" She yelped in surprise and tried to move away but how could she escaped his clutches. She panicked pleaded "Max please stop, they can see us like this."
However, Max didn''t release her and continued hugging her from behind. Rima was too embarrassed and panicked right now. She nced at Belen and others and only after seeing them focused on their fight did she became a bit calmer.
She then put on a seductive smile on her lips and said "H-How about we go inside the cave and do whatever you want?"
Max was immediately tempted by her offer but understood why she was saying this. It was because she didn''t want Leticia and others to see her like this because of shy personality.
He was amused and baffled. It was hard for him to believe that someone, who used to flirt with him boldly, was in reality so shy and embarrassed to be seen by others.
Chapter 173 Destruction Wheel
Chapter 173 Destruction Wheel
"Are you in the condition to do it now?" Max asked with an amused smiled.
"That¡" Rima was speechless. It was right, she wasn''t in the condition to do it after being ravagedst night so much.
Max didn''t tease her any further and let go of her. Rima jumped off of hisp like a rabbit and sat one meter away, warily looking at him.
Seeing this, he couldn''t help but smile wryly and ask "You know, you are my woman right?"
Rima nodded meekly "I-I know. But I-I''m just embarrassed a bit." Max didn''t say anything more.
After that they watched Haory and others battle. Ten minutester, Leticia was first one to withdraw as her mana reserves emptied out even though, she had more mana than Haory.
It was because, she had to constantly move around at rapid speeds which also used up her mana albeit at a low rate while each of her wind de needed at least 50 mana units or higher, and right now she only had a bit more than 2500.
"Ah! You''ve woken up." Leticia eximed seeing him sitting beside Rima and quickly ran over and started asking him with about how she fought etc.
Seeing her behave so casually with him, Rima became a bit envious and couldn''t help but sigh ''Maybe I''m a bit too much self-conscious.''
After a few more minutes, Haory also used up all her mana and the spar which marked the end of sparring session. After seeing him, she nodded slightly in greeting and sat in meditation right after.
After sparring, Belen also came over sat close to Max. She still had some mana left, after all she was a middle stage two-star mage.
After talking for a while, Max understood why they suddenly decided to start sparring.
It turned out that the fight against Bartan and his group made them realize their situation which could only be defined by word ''pathetic''.
Therefore, Haory proposed that they should focus on actual fight apart from cultivation. This way their cultivation would be consolidated quickly and they would know that in which aspect they werecking and how to improve themselves.
After hearing this, Max nodded as he found this idea very good. He also realized that although he held quite a bit of strength which was almost at the top of his realm because of his new skill and high physical attributes, he wascking in many aspects which he needed to work on, such as shortening the cast time of his spell.
Therefore, from then on, all of them started sparring and practicing their spells. ?
¡
Days flew by and now only a week was left before their outing period ended.
During this time everyone made significant progress. Because everyone was mainly focused on battling and improving their spells, Max didn''t have much time to have sex. He could only do it at night just a few times since he and others would be too exhausted to do it anymore.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Therefore, he would do it with only one woman a day so that they would be satisfied and can benefit properly. However, even then, he umted one hundred thousand LPs.
However, he had to spend forty thousand to unlock a grade three spell called [Destruction wheel] which he taught Rima because, she was getting more depressed by the day seeing them improving more and more.
It was a very powerful spell and didn''t require any elemental mana. Like everyone else, Rima considered the mana spells useless since their power wasn''tparable to elemental ones. So, she didn''t think much when he told her that he had a mana spell for her.
She didn''t even want to learn it because she already had a few of such spells but the power they had wasn''t anything good. She only agreed to learn it to show that she appreciated his help.
However, after hearing the chant, she was shocked. This spell wasn''t anything ordinary and had the potential to kill or at least fight a three-star mage who has awakened his/her element, on equal footing.
After realising this, she took it seriously and learnt the chant from him. After which, she showed unparalleled focus and dedication towards it.
Initially, she couldn''t even cast it properly because it required at least a thousand MP, just like Max''s [calidus Brachium] required 1500 MP to cast it at its lowest strength.
Rima was only an initial stage mage with a little more than two thousand MP. To cast and control it, she needed at least 1800 MP since she didn''t have enough control over it. So, obviously it wasn''t feasible for someone with two thousand mana points to exhaust ny percent of their mana in a single cast unless they wanted permanent damage to their bodies and mana core.
After a few days of hard work on both field practicing the spell and on bed with Max, she became more familiar with it and gained a bit more control over it while her mana levels also rose by another thousand points making her a middle stage two-star mage.
When she cast it sessfully for the first time, its power shocked everyone except Max. The reason of their shock was understandable since It was slightly more powerful than Leticia''s wind bullets even though, it was clearly in its beginning stage and Rima''s control over it was far from perfect.
The most shocking thing, was the fact that it was only a mana spell and not an elemental spell.
It made them wonder, where could he have gotten this spell from. In response to their questioning gazes, Max only smiled.
...
Right now, all of them were sitting on the edges of the water stream, chatting.
"Max, there''s only one week left now and we don''t have enough beast cores to pass. I think we should start hunting down the beasts." Haory suggested. She was getting impatient now and wanted to collect as many beast cores as they could, and earn more mana stones from the academy.
Chapter 174 Deadly Encounter[1]
Chapter 174 Deadly Encounter[1]
"Yeah Max. We should go and hunt some beasts. That way we will be able to see exactly how much improvements we''ve made in these past few days while simultaneously earning more mana stones. Hehe." Leticia chimed in and waved her small fists excitedly.
Unlike before, Max found this suggestion to be very good. Initially, he had thought that some two-star beasts woulde in the valley once in a while since there was a water source. This way, they won''t have to put effort to search for them and could kill them to gather enough beast cores.
However, during these days for some reason, no matter how muchmotion they caused, apart from a few one-star beasts, no two-star beast showed up. Maybe because this valley was located in the lower part of the two-star beasts'' area.
He smiled seeing her be excited. She had improved a lot in past few days. Her control over mana had be more refined and she no longer wasted as much mana as before while fighting and casting spells.
Her [Wind Bullets] spell''s cast time had also shortened because of her continuous practice. She also made quite a lot progress towards the peak of middle stage two-star thanks to regr interactions with Max and daily cultivation.
He then turned to look at Belen and Rima who also nodded in agreement.
Belen had reached the high stage and the power of her vines was now a notch higher than before. Max also found out that the spell she was cultivating a nt magic spell, [Vine Kingdom].
This spell was one of the super spells for nt magic users thousands of years ago. But over time, it was lost.
Some mages, who were proficient in nt magic mimicked it and created a low-end version of the original. Although its power degraded to very low point because of this, it was still among the top Middle grade high-level spells,parable to a grade three spell, that no ordinary mage could get their hands on.
Max didn''t ask how she got it since he wasn''t interested. Moreover, after a casual search, he found that his system shop had the original [Vine Kingdom] spell and it was graded as a grade seven spell.
He decided that he will gift it to her when she reached four-star realm and he had enough LPs. Right now, he had sixty thousand LPs which were only enough to unlock the grade three sound spell which required 55,000 LPs, leaving only five thousand for him to use.N?v(el)B\\jnn
''Maybe I should have waited for a few days and then unlocked it instead of wasting LPs on that [Destruction wheel] spell.'' Max thought.
Rima was getting more depressed by the day and he didn''t have enough to unlock the sound spell then. But he couldn''t bear to see his woman like that so he unlocked the [Destruction wheel] for her which would push her strength further and make her feel good.
Now seeing Rima smiling happily with everyone else, he shook his head ''It was worth it.'' As for earning more LPs, he had three women willing to provide them anytime he wanted so he wasn''t reallycking LPs.
Moreover, his attributes were at the top of two-star realm and his mana core also needed some consolidation due to him increasing his mana rapidly which made it somewhat wed. To fix it, he might take a few more days. By then he would have enough LPs.
"Okay then we will hunt as many beasts as we can in these seven days while simultaneously moving towards the gathering point." Max nodded. He also wanted to test his improved strength and they had to reach the gathering spot in a week.
After deciding this, they rested for that day so that they would be in their peak forms.
¡
Next morning¡
They got ready to leave and after ascertaining the direction of the gathering point which was northwest, they walked out of the valley.
After travelling for two hours, they found a ck bear that was in the middle stage two-star realm. It was a two meters tall and had thick arms with metallic ck ws.
"Let us handle this one." Leticia and Rima looked at each other and volunteered. No one had any objection so they charged at it. ?
Shua!
Leticia''s figure moved like wind and appeared 50 meters away from it. She conjured four wind des and shot them towards its limbs.
Meanwhile, Rima also closed the distance between them and started casting her [Destruction wheel].
Roar!
Watching Leticia''s wind desing at it, the ck bear roared and swiped its ws rapidly.
Bang! Bang!
In just a second, all the wind des were destroyed and dispersed in thin air. After that, the ck bear roared and charged at Leticia with murderous look on its face.
"Hehe¡" Its speed was very fast but Leticia didn''t panic like she would have before. She giggled softly and her body swayed easily dodging the strike.
Before the bear could recover after attacking, a few winds de shed at its legs.
ng! ng!
The des sessfully hit its legs but they didn''t do any damage apart from infuriating it even further.
Roar!!
It roared furiously and its ws started shining this greyish light. It turned towards Leticia and swiped its ws at her.
Leticia retreated the moment it raised its arm to attack. A mocking expression appeared on bear''s face seeing her retreat.
"Watch out!" Belen''s voice sounded in her ears which made her alert and she watched the bear closely while moving back.
Swish!
The bear even after seeing that Leticia had moved out of its range swiped its w at her.
Just when Leticia was thinking why would it still attack, a w same as the bear''s but only bigger, appeared only one foot away from Leticia''s head and followed the bear''s movement swiped down.
"Shit!"
Leticia cursed but didn''t panic. Her wind mana enveloped her figure and her speed increased by three folds. Unfortunately, she didn''t have enough time to dodge it.
Sou!
Bang!
Just then the sound of something piercing the air sounded and sted into the w made of mana.
Chapter 175 Deadly Encounter[2]
Chapter 175 Deadly Encounter[2]
Bang!
A sharp wheel made of mana collided with the giant w above her head which changed its trajectory by half a foot. Therefore, the w only scraped past her shoulder but still left a deep gash.
The moment w was diverted, Leticia moved back at her fastest speed. Only after moving 100 meters away did she catch her breath and felt the pain in her shoulder which was bleeding profusely and her shoulder bone had also been broken.
She hurriedly took out a healing pill and consumed it but the pain was making her want to scream loudly but she tried her best and gritted her teeth to prevent herself from screaming.
She had to learn how to endure the pain and not lose focus while fighting or death would be near. Other reason was that she didn''t want to show her miserable side in front of Max.
"Arghh¡"
She tried her best but the moment healing pill started to work, she started stinging pain in her wound making her unable to hold it in and let out a pained groan. Right after, she gained rity and started casting her [Wind bullets].
Howl!
Just then she heard the pained cry of bear and when she looked towards it, she was surprised to find that the hand with which it struck at her was severed and blood was pouring out like a fountain.
ROAR!
It turned towards Rima and roared murderously before charging at her. Just when the bear was about to kill Leticia, she had used her [Destruction wheel] and cut its hands off.
"So, this is the true power of her spell." Leticia mumbled before hastening the speed of casting her [Wind bullets].
Rima didn''t wait after using her spell and retreated behind the trees.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She could cast the [Destruction wheel] only two times with her current mana reserves and would even feel the strain on her mana core while casting it second time.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
However, her speed was a lot slower than the bear''s and it was catching up to her very fast. But she didn''t panic and ran in zigzag trying to throw it off.
"Should we assist?" Belen asked looking at her struggling to escape.
"No need." Haory said, her voice was a bit colder than usual.
She was the one who improved the least in terms of mana. Even Rima had surpassed her who was behind her initially. She could''ve but unlike other women in the group, she was unwilling to ept Max''s proposition as she believed that she could rely on herself to improve.
However, even without Max''s ''help'', she sessfully broke into the middle stage showing her outstanding talent and reinforcing her belief.
Max could only sigh at this. He really wanted her but he wasn''t someone who would force someone just to satisfy his lust.
"Hmm?" Belen frowned hearing her. Max smiled at her and pointed at Rima "Look carefully and you would know what she want to do."
Belen nodded and looked towards her and found that Rima was trying to stall for time and was leading it towards Leticia in a roundabout manner.
"Oh, I understand now." She didn''t pay attention in her worry since she was mostpassionate one and her rtionship with everyone in the group was very good.
¡ ?
Phew!
Leticia exhaled. Three wind orbs were floating around her. She looked towards Bear that was only two meters behind Rima but she was using trees as her shield and was able tost until now.
"Go." Leticia pointed at the bear and all of the three wind orbs pierced the air at lightening speeds and ignoring Rima who was in front, attacked the bear from three different directions.
The ck bear saw this but it didn''t have time to dodge. Therefore, it pped at the one wind bullet which was targeting its head and the mana form of its w materialised which also pped at it.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Although its w strike was very powerful, it could barely destroy the wind bullet. However, the remaining two still struck on its chest and neck and pierced easily.
HOWL!!
It howled in pain but its pain cry soon died down as the wind bullet destroyed its neck and the other one destroyed its heart, effectively killing it.
"Hah¡ Hah¡"
Leticia flopped on the ground and took deep breaths. Her face had a radiant smile which expressed her joy and she nced at Max.
Max and others walked towards her with smiles on their faces.
Seeing the expectant look in her eyes. Max crouched in front of her and patted her head "You did a great job. Your wind bullets have be very deadly almost every middle stage beast should be seriously injured when struck."
"Hehe. Of course. I practiced a lot." Leticia puffed out her chest proudly and giggled happily.
Max looked at her lovingly and nodded. Even though her injury was hurting, she was acting as if it was nothing.
"Let''s rest here for a while." He said and then turned towards Rima who was standing behind him looking at him slight expectation in her beautiful eyes.
"You were great just then. Good job." Hearing this, she nodded as a smile also appeared on her face.
After which, they took out the bear''s beast core and rested while Rima and Leticia meditated to recover their mana and Leticia also refined the healing pill to hasten the healing process. In 20 minutes, her injury had healed around 20%.
After that they continued moving forwards. In just one day, they encountered three two-star beast which were in by Belen, Haory and Rima without much difficulty.
¡
While Max and others were travelling towards the gathering point, eleven figures were moving through the forest and soon entered the valley.
"No one is here. It seems they have left." The one leading them said who''s face was disfigured. He was obviously Bartan. After escaping from Max, he wandered around and found two groups of disciples who agreed to help him kill Max in exchange for some resources.
"They must be heading towards the gathering point." A woman whose face was covered with ck mask, said in hoarse voice.
"Right. Let''s go. We''ve to kill them before they reach there." Bartan said and ran in northwest direction followed by others.
Chapter 176 Deadly Encounter[3]
Chapter 176 Deadly Encounter[3]
"Let''s rest here for the night." Max said. It was almost night and there was very low visibility. When in a forest, the night was the most dangerous time to travel.
Theck of light would restrict humans'' vision which would dy their reactions when needed but won''t affect most of the beast species much. Moreover, if one was unlucky and encountered some nocturnal beast, then there would be high chance of death.
His suggestion was weed by everyone. Belen used her vines and made five cots on the trees like before. This time too, Belen''s cot was near Max''s which made Rima and Leticia frown.
After that Leticia and Rima started arguing with Belen in hushed voice.
"Belen, aren''t you being too unreasonable? Why is my cot far from Max''s while yours is close to him when it''s not even your turn tonight?" Rima said coldly, her face was red due to anger. It looked as if she would start fighting anytime soon.
"Yeah, its not good. If you are going to do this, then move my cot near Max''s too." Leticia chimed in.
"What are you talking about? Tonight''s my turn. Why would you be closer to him? Belen, please change cots with me." Rima said while ring at Leticia.
After Rima had be Max''s woman and they had started training, they only had a few hours to have sex in night.
Therefore, a problem arose. There wasn''t enough time for everyone to spend with him. Belen suggested that they should sleep with him at the same time like she and Leticia did before but Rima and Leticia strongly opposed the idea.
After much discussion, they finally came to an agreement. They would take turns and spend the night with him.
Since Belen was strongest of them, her turn was first. After that it was Leticia and then Rima''s turn.
Last night, it was Leticia who had sex with him so, it was Rima''s turn today but Belen wasn''t ying by the rules and Leticia also wanted to benefit from it which angered Rima who had been waiting for her turn for two days.
"Okay, I''ll change cots with you." Belen finally relented seeing that she was truly angered. She knew that they wouldn''t let her cheat but she had to try her luck.
Max who was helping Haory make dinner chuckled inwardly hearing their discussion.
¡
After eating dinner, everyone was in their respective cots that had 10-15 meters of distance between them, of course, this wasn''t the case for Rima''s cot which was only one foot away.
She had volunteered to be the guard first. After meditating for around one hour, everyone went to sleep.
Seeing that everyone was asleep, Rima came onto Max''s cot and used her sound blocking sheet to cover itpletely.
Max opened his eyes and smiled at her. Without saying anything, he embraced her soft and curvy body and started kissing and caressing her. After that he undressed her while taking off his clothes too.
Rima wasn''t as shy as before and she also kissed him back and started caressing his little brother. Under the stimtion of her soft hands, it gradually awakened and assumed its battle form.
Max''s hand went over her delicate flower and started rubbing it before putting two of his fingers inside and started moving them in and out.
After a while, she was wet enough. So, without waiting for even a single second more, he put his hard rod inside her and a steamy sex session started.
"Nngh~ Ahn~ Hah~"
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Inside the sound blocking sheet, Rima moans and the sound of Max pounding her wet cave sounded without break. ?
¡
Shua! Shua!
Under the cover of dark night, eleven figures were travelling like ghosts. The darkness seemed to have no effect on them as they were running through the forest at very fast speeds without any problem.
If one were to look closely, they would find that their eyes were glowing with white light which was helping them see clearly.
Thud!
They all stopped in a area which had signs of fighting and a body of a dead beast was lying in a puddle of blood and its beast core seemed to have dug out.
"Hmm, it seems that they were here three-four hours before. They should be nearby now" The leading figure, Bartan said after inspecting the area.
"It''s already the third dead body we found and all of them are middle stage beasts if not stronger. Are you sure, apart from that Max guy, others are useless because I haven''t seen any signs of fire which means they weren''t killed by that guy." The masked woman asked with raised eyebrows.
Others seemed to understand something as slyness shone in their eyes and also looked at Bartan with questioning gazes.
''Tch! Greedy bastards.'' Bartan clicked his tongue in displeasure. He knew why she raised this point. She just wanted to use this as an excuse to raise their rewards.
"So, what if they have improved and are able to kill some middle stage beasts? Most of you are middle stage mages yourself. If even with your superior strength and number advantage, you can''t kill them, what''s your use?" Bartan coldly said and then ran forwards.
"Hehe¡" The womanughed in disdain and followed behind him. Others also followed.
¡
"It was amazing. You are getting better by the day. Haha¡" Max teased Rima who lying on top of him, naked.
They had just finished their session whichsted around two hours.
"You¡ humph!" Rima''s face reddened upon hearing this and pouted her lips.
Seeing her be embarrassed, Max pinched her nose and said "Okay. Go and cultivate now."
Rima was a bit reluctant to leave his embrace but she also knew that she had to cultivate before the energy started dissipating.
Therefore, she unwillingly stood up and dressed herself. After giving him a kiss, she went to her cot and started cultivating.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max used his fire to evaporate the sweat and wore his clothes. Hey there while focusing his senses around them so that he would know if there was any danger. His could sense the movements and hear even the faintest sound in the 200 meter radius.
''What if I raise to my intelligence to 100 points or more. How much would improve my senses?'' He wondered.
Rustle!
''Mm?'' Just when he was wondering this, he heard some faint rustling sounds.
Chapter 177 Deadly Enounter[4]
Chapter 177 Deadly Enounter[4]
As he heard the soundsing from his right side, his senses immediately heightened and he became alert.
He slowly moved his neck and looked from the small holes in his vine cot.
There, he saw some ck shadows sneaking towards them.
''Who are they?'' He frowned and started circting his mana.
Fire elemental mana started to swirl around his right fist without making any sound.
Due to him solely focusing on the [Calidus Brachium], his control over it became more refined which reduced the cast time by ten seconds.
Furthermore, he found one more way to save the time when casting this spell. That was to gather andpress the mana required to activate the spell in advance, around his fist.
However, this task wasn''t as easy as it sounds like because, he had to hold thepressed mana and not let it disperse until it was time to cast the spell.
To do this, one had to have high affinity with their mana and great control.
Fortunately for Max, his affinity was high enough especially the fire elemental mana affinity and although, his control couldn''t be ssified as ''outstanding'', his improved intelligence, that not only enhanced his senses, but it also passively increased his control.
With some practice, he was able to gain enough control to hold thepressed mana around his fist for approximately twenty seconds.
There are two most time-consuming steps when casting a spell. First, the mana injection and second, moving it in someplex ways ording to the description of the spell.
However, since he was able hold thepressed mana, the first step was almost eliminated, he was able to cut the casting time by half and when needed, he only needed to move it ording to the spell which didn''t take as much time.
Therefore, he startedpressing his mana the moment he saw these suspicious figures and because he wasn''t really casting any spell only manipting his mana, there weren''t any fluctuations and they weren''t able to sense anything wrong.
However, soon his eyes widened noticing more than ten figures.
Even if he could take them by surprise, using his [Calidus Brachium] he could only kill one among them and would need around forty seconds to cast again which was enough time for them to attack and stop him.
''Fuck. What should I do? If only, I had an area destruction spell like [Death Rain]...'' Max cursed before instantly bing joyful ''Although, the [Death Rain] isn''t too powerful and can''t do much harm to the beasts of middle stage or higher, it is enough to kill human who don''t have their guard up.''
Quickly, a n formed in his mind. While gathering the mana for [Calidus Brachium], he waited for them toe in 200 meter radius that was the maximum range of [Death Rain].
He then used his mana to create light gusts of wind that tickled Rima and others faces in a weird pattern.
It was their sign of alerting everyone if there was danger nearby. Leticia hade up with this idea after Bartan''s attack. This way the enemy wouldn''t know that they were aware of the danger and could take him off guard.
Rima''s brows furrowed slightly before returning to normal. However, she had stopped cultivating and stimted her mana to the limits, ready to attack anytime.
Haory and others also woke up but didn''t move and only stimted their mana.
In a few seconds, the figures entered the 200 meter range.
''Now!'' Max shouted inwardly and cast the [Death Rain] which only took two seconds before the fire arrows shot towards them with lightening fast speed thanks to Max expending 200 MP extra.
¡n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After searching for two hours, Bartan and others finally arrived where Max''s group was staying.
When they were 500 meters away, Bartan and other saw them sleeping on the trees.
Bartan signalled them to stop and said in low voice "That guy has sharp senses. So, we have to be careful and not make any noise until we are in two hundred meter range. Only then can we attack or they might be alerted."
After thest encounter, he was a bit familiar with Max and knew that his senses were extraordinarypared to others in the two-star realm. Therefore, he didn''t want to take the risk of alerting him and kill while he slept.
Seeing that no one responded, his expression became cold and he grimly said "Understand?"
"Yeah. Can we go and kill them already?" A man saidzily and pointed towards Max and others "They are asleep or cultivating right now. Do you think they can notice us if we sneak up to them? They are only two-star mages. Scaredy cat."
Hearing this, rest of the group also looked at him with disdainful gazes. They thought that he was too scared of him and being overly cautious. However, the masked woman frowned and said in displeasure "Can''t you be a bit more careful if he is saying this?"
Hearing her say this, everyone be a bit more respectful and nodded. This was because, this masked woman was the strongest person among them apart from Bartan had a dangerous background.
After that they cautiously sneaked towards them. When they stepped in the 200 meter range, Bartan turned to look towards the other members of his group and said in hushed voice "Everyone, kill them as fast as you can. You''ll get your promised-" ?
Shua! Shua! Shua!
However, he stopped speaking mid-way when he noticed that the forest had suddenly lit up and heard the sound being pierced.
His expression changed drastically and shouted "Everyone scatter and dodge!"
He and the masked woman reacted instantly. He used his water barrier to cover himself while the masked woman used dark chains and easily struck down the arrows. However, others weren''t able to react in time.
"Ahhh¡"
Screams sounded in the quite forest as one-meter-long fiery arrows pierced the rest of the members of their group.
When the arrows stopped raining down, three people had died with their head or heart pierced. Two were severely injured and didn''t have much fighting ability left while the remaining four also received light injuries. Only Bartan and the masked woman were uninjured.
''Retards. Didn''t I warn you to be alert.'' Bartan scoffed in his heart while hiding behind the trees. Their life and death didn''t matter to him as long as he could kill Max.
He then started casting his water bullets spell while ordering others to attack them.
¡
Max almost couldn''t hold and shouted in joy seeing this. He didn''t expect to have such result. However, it wasn''t time to be happy. He jumped down from his cot and moved towards Bartan''s group while shouting.
"Everyone focus on defence as you attack." Rima and others nodded and also jumped down.
Belen, Rima and Haory took cover behind the trees before they started attacking them while Leticia also ran towards Bartan and others.
Her speed was as fast as Max now. In a few seconds, she arrived before one man who only had slight injuries and started attacking with her wind des while easily dodging his attacks.
In just a while, wind des, sand spikes and vines wrecking havoc among Bartan''s group and didn''t let them catch a breath.
"Fuck!" The masked woman cursed upon seeing their fierce assault. The ones who escaped the fire arrows with slight injuries quickly became more injured.
Shua!
Suddenly, her figure seemed to have merged with the darkness and moved towards Belen and others. She first decided to take them out before fighting Max and Leticia.
"Where are you going?"
Suddenly, she heard a cold voice beside her and saw Max only meter away from her with his fist raised that was burning with crimson fire.
BANG!
Without giving her any chance, Max punched at her back without holding back. However, he underestimated her. In just a second, a dark shield appeared in front of her and blocked his punch.
"Don''t underestimate me, pretty boy." She smirked while holding the shield.
Crack¡ Crack¡ Crack¡
However, her smugness was soon turned into astonishment and then disbelief as her dark shield started cracking and soon broke into pieces.
Max looked at her coldly and then kicked out at her abdomen. However, he was also surprised to see his [Calidus Brachium] being blocked.
Bang.
She was hit and spit out a mouthful of blood before being thrown back.
Swish! Swish!
Before she could crash into the tree, dark chains materialised from her back like spider''s legs and dug into the ground and trees, stopped her from crashing.
"Pfff¡" Slowly the chains vanished and she dropped down on the ground and spit out the remaining blood and giggled.
"Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be actually this strong. It seems that guy was saying the truth."
Max frowned. The woman in front of him didn''t seem to afraid even after knowing his true strength and from the way she was looking at him seemed like as if she was looking at her pray.
Chapter 178 Deadly Encounter[5]
Chapter 178 Deadly Encounter[5]
Sou! Sou!
Just as he was about to continue attacking the masked woman, he was attacked from the side.
Shua!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He reacted instantly and dodged to the side. Looking over, he saw Bartan hiding behind a tree 100 meters away and attacking him with another water ball. He quickly dodged it too.
BANG! BANG! BANG!
All three water balls went past him and collied with the trees behind. Immediately, three one-meter-thick tree trunks were sted apart.
"What power!" Max eximed while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. If he was even a secondte, he would have been seriously injured if not dead. He wasn''t delusional enough to think that his body was tougher than the tree.
Seeing his attack miss, Bartan quickly hid behind the trees and started casting this water bullet spell again. Like Max and others, he also needed some time to cast it.
"Hehe¡ are you going to ignore me now?" Suddenly a cold yet enchanting voice sounded close to him.
Before he could react, a dark chainshed towards his head.
Boom!
Since he couldn''t dodge in time, he conjured a 300 MP fireball to counter the strike which caused an explosion.
However, the dark chain didn''t disperse even after that and his chest that left a light wound.
Thankfully, the explosion had reduced its power and changed the attack trajectory or it wouldn''t only have been a light wound.
Seeing this, he immediately retreated as his frown deepened. This woman was very strong and her control over dark element was very masterfulparable to Hoary''s. A single chain that she casually created was two times as powerful as his fireball.
''It''s very troublesome now.'' Max felt his head hurting. If it was only this woman, he had the confidence to face her and kill her even though it might take some time. However, there was also Bartan who was waiting to strike the moment he lowered his guard.
"Ahhh¡" Just then a shrill scream sounded. Max and the masked woman turned to look and saw one of the man being pierced by Belen''s vines.
Swish!
Another vine sprouted out from behind him, and pierced his head. After that she directed her vines towards a woman who was fighting against Leticia. Because of Belen''s addition, she quickly suffered some injuries was soon put in a deadly situation.
The masked woman''s expression became ugly upon witnessing this. She red at Bartan and shouted "Ugly bastard. If you don''t want to die, help them."
Bartan became angry at what she him but he still went to help them and started attacking Belen.
Seeing this, Max''s eyes twinkled. Belen could keep Bartan busy for a few minutes which meant he could fight the masked woman without having to worry about Bartan taking advantage.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Instantly, he conjured two fireballs and shot them at her.
Boom! Boom!
The masked woman also reacted quickly and attacked with her dark chain, exploding both the fireballs before they could get near her.
Seeing this, Max wasn''t discouraged and started spamming fireball after fireball, forcing her to continuously defend.
¡
"Huff¡ huff¡"
After a while, the masked woman''s breathing rate had be quicker and her movements started to be sluggish.
Max on the other hand seemedpletely fine apart from a frown that was still present on his brows.
He had used a total of five thousand mana points until now and only had three thousand plus more but this woman was still holding on.
On the other side of the battlefield, Bartan was suppressing Belen and Leticia single handedly.
Initially, Belen was able to hold on but very quickly, her advantage turned into disadvantage because his water snakes were able to badly damage her vines and she had to use more mana to sustain them.
After a while, Leticia finished off her opponent and came to help but even then, they weren''t able to gain the upper hand.
Haory was also finding her opponent difficult as her opponent was a strength type mage who had high defense. So her sand spikes were only able to cause some minor injuries to him.
Rima on the other hand had cut her opponent''s hand off with her destruction wheel but after that, she wasn''t given time to conjure it another time.
Moreover, her opponent had gone berserk after having her hand disabled permanently and started attacking her in a frenzy. Without any spell to attack or defend, she could only try to dodge and asionally attack her with her sonic spell which did nothing more than stunning her opponent for a while.
Therefore, very quickly, her body was riddled with injuries and was in a very bad condition.
Huu! ?
Max took a deep breath after dodging another one of the masked woman''s attack and cast the [Death Rain].
Swoosh!
A few dozen arrows materialized in the air and pointed towards her which caused the masked woman''s expression to change.
''I have enough mana to defend against this spell but after that I''ll bepletely vulnerable. Tch, only if this bastard hadn''t destroyed my shield.'' The masked woman red at Max.
The shield she was talking about was the dark shield which she used to block his [Calidus Brachium].
It was a grade two mid-level artefact and could block most of the attacks from peak two-star mages but it was shattered in one strike from him.
She then quickly analysed the current situation and found only four of her teammates alive. Two of which were fighting against Rima and Haory while two were lying on the ground because of the serious injuries they received from Max''s surprised attack.
''Sigh! This task failed miserably.'' She sighed inwardly. Then she looked at Max and smiled "I''ve to admit defeat this time. However, the next we meet, I''ll defeat you for sure."
"Heh! Do you think I would let an enemy like you escape?" Max scoffed at her words and the fire arrows swooshed down on her.
"Hehe¡ You think you can stop me¡" The masked womanughed and turned into dark shadow.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
As the fire arrows fell down and caused the small-scale explosions on the ground, the ck shadow weaved through them and vanished into the trees.
"Damn it!!" Max cursed in frustration. He let another enemy that might prove to be even more troublesome than Bartan.
"Hehe¡ Don''t worry. I won''t target you like this guy. I''ll challenge you to fair battle and kill you." Just then, the masked woman''s voice sounded from behind him.
Shua!
Max turned around and saw her carrying her two injuredrades and vanished into the forest once again.
Seeing her retreat, Haory''s opponent also retreated and forced Rima''s opponent to go with him.
Sigh!
Max sighed. He really wanted to kill her so that she won''t be another nuisance to him but he didn''t expect her to have to the ability to escape even though she was almost out of mana.
''Let''s hope she is true to her word.''
He then turned towards Bartan who was fighting Belen and Leticia.
"Fuck!!" Bartan cursed seeing the masked woman and others retreat.
He was counting on the masked woman to kill him or at least severely injure him so that he could finish him off.
He quickly conjured a dozen water snakes and attacked both Leticia and Belen before running into the forest to escape.
Chase!
Belen and Leticia instinctively wanted to chase after him after dealing with the water snakes.
Whoosh!
However, just then Max whooshed past them "Wait here."
When Bartan was only 200 meter into the forest, he caught up to him.
Sou! Sou!
Fire arrows materialized above him flew toward Bartan, lightening up the dark forest.
"Ahh!!"
Seeing him catch up to him, Bartan knew that he won''t be able to escape today. He shouted and cast his water barrier which deflected all the arrows but this also weakened his barrier.
Max appeared in front of him and started casting [Calidus Brachium] and saidughingly "Why are you escaping now? Didn''t you say you will kill me the next time we meet. Don''t tell me your words are only worth shit."
Bartan trembled in anger hearing him mock him. Never in his life he felt this humiliated. He gritted his teeth and took out a blood red pill.
"Today, I''ll kill you even if I have to die in process." After saying this he brought the pill close to his mouth but his hand trembled. He knew that he would definitely die soon after eating this pill.
He then looked at Max and thought ''If I die after killing him, I''m sure Dalton family won''t mistreat my family.'' Thinking this, he stopped hesitating and ate the pill. He didn''t have any path to retreat after asking so many resources from Dalton.
Boom¡
Immediately after eating the pill, his aura became two-fold stronger while his skin started reddening and cracking
"Mm?" Max frowned seeing this and retreated. He got an intense feeling of danger from him right now.
"Where are you going. Die!" Bartan shouted and three water bullets materialized in front of him in an instant and shot at Max which causedtter''s expression to freeze.
Chapter 179 Crazed Bartan
Chapter 179 Crazed Bartan
It wasn''t impossible to cast spell instantaneously. If one had high level of mastery over a spell, they could do it.
For example, on earth, when someone try to ride a bicycle for the first time, they would find it very hard to maintain the bnce, let alone ride it.
However, after getting familiar with it, they could do it without any effort. Some wouldn''t even need to hold the handlebars to keep it stable as they already have a significant level of mastery over it, and could do multitasking like talking on mobile phone etc.
The same rule apply on the magic spell too. The more you use it, the better you be.
Max for example, could now cast his fireball spell at a moment''s notice. Because he had used it some many times, his body and mind had be extremely familiar with it.
The moment he willed it, his mana would flow automatically without him needing to control it and the fireball spell would be cast. This whole process would be very smooth and wouldn''t take much time.
However, this wasn''t the case for Bartan. He wasn''t at the level to cast [Water Bullets] like this. If he was, it would have been easy for him to kill Max.
''It must be that pill. It not only doubled his strength but also made his mastery level rise to peak.'' Max thought and expression became solemn.
Shua!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
He pushed his agility to the limits and dodged to the side. The water bullets crashed behind him and causing destruction.
Huu¡
Max heaved a cold breath. The situation had be very dangerous now.
Bartan''s mana seemed to have replenished and increased to the peak stage while he only had around two thousand mana points right now.
"Let''s see how many times you can dodge now. I''ll kill you first before killing those bitches. Hahahaha¡" Bartanughed like a crazed person and another three water bullets appeared in front of him. He didn''t give him any time to retreat and forced him to dodge.
Seeing this, Max''s expression was solemn and prepared to dodge again while calling out to his system.
"System, is there any way for me to raise my spell mastery to peak in a short time?" He could only ask his system right now.
If there was any way to raise his spell mastery, the situation would be changed.
[No, Host. The methods that can do such things cause irreversible harm to human and in most cases, they would be crippled for life or even die. For this reason, the system doesn''t have such things.] System replied.
Sou!
One water bullet was shot towards Max.
"Fuck!!"
Max cursed and dodged once again. However, just as he dodged, another water bullet was shot at him from the direction where his body was moving due to momentum.
Bartan had a hideous smile on his face. Although, he appeared on the verge of insanity, he could still think things through.
Siii!
Max didn''t have much time to stabilize proper and hurriedly twisted his body to the other direction and jumped to the side. But he wasn''t fast enough and the water bullets brushed passed his ribs, leaving a deep gash.
Max clenched his teeth in pain. Bartan''s eyes twinkled and shot thest water bullet two meters to the side where Max wouldnd.
Max''s expression became grim and there were signs of panic in his eyes.
Because his body was above the ground and moving sidewards, he knew that this water bullet would collide with him the moment his bodynded.
However, even though he knew this, he couldn''t do anything as he didn''t have wind element that can help mages to change the direction mid-air.
He remembered a saying that you won''t have to worry if you have a hundred dumb enemies stronger than you because you could always beat them with wits. However, you would have to worry if your enemy is only one and weaker than you but has wits.
However, right now Bartan was both. He was witty and stronger than him under the effect of the pill.
Max quickly suppressed his panic and conjured up three 300 MP fireballs that shot out to meet the water bullets.
Bang!
The first fireball exploded upon contact with the water bullet.
Sou!
There wasn''t any visible signs of the water bullet''s weaking or slowing down as it continued forward.
Bang!!
The second fireball collided right after and exploded. It was able to slow the bullet down by a small fraction of seconds which wasn''t much and it continued forward.
Bang!!!
Third fireball also collided and exploded. Finally, the water bullet was slowed down a bit and its power also seemed to have weakened a bit.
Seeing this, Max was a bit relieved.
Bang¡ ?
The moment his feetnded on the ground, he circted his mana in his legs and forcefully stomped the ground and was able to dodge it a hair''s margin.
"Mm?"
Bartan''s smile froze seeing him dodge his attack. However, he soonughed and started casting his water bullets once more.
"Argh¡" Just he started channeling his mana, he groaned in pain. "Fuck. The side effects are kicking in so soon." His face was contorted in pain and the spell was stopped mid-way.
Although the blood red pill had doubled his power and even replenished his exhausted mana. It''s side effects had also started acting.
His mana core became brittle due to the sudden increase in mana and started cracking. His bones became soft and skin started to crack more and more, causing blood, which had somehow turned kish, to seep out.
In just a moment, his figure became all bloodied and looked horrendous.
The pill he took was a forbidden, grade three pill called ''Blood Berserk Pill''. It had the capability to squeeze out every ounce of mana from the host''s blood and bones and channel it to mana core raising his power by one-fold.
It also makes the mind to go in a kind of hypnotic state and force mind to work many times faster, making the thought process, reaction speed and the mastery of spell cast to rise dramatically.
However, nothinges free. Because it drains the mana from blood and bones and mana in the mana core rises so unnaturally, mana core and the body soon starts to fall apart, causing the instant death.
That''s why this pill was ssified as forbidden and whoever found producing it, would be killed without any question asked.
"Grrr¡"
Bartan gritted his teeth hard and suppressed the pain. He then started to cast his water bullets spell once more. However, it was taking a bit longerpared to before.
Seeing this Max''s eyes twinkled. He retreated a few meters more.
He then opened his status screen and into the shop feature and tapped on a pill worth 30 thousand. A message asking for the conformation of the unlock appeared in front of him. He clenched his teeth and tapped yes.
Just as he did so, thirty thousand LPs vanished from his total of 63 thousand and a pea sized, green pill appeared in his inventory.
This pill was a grade two pill that can help recover a maximum of five thousand units of mana while causing minimal harm to mana core that could be easily recovered after a few days of cultivation.
He found this while browsing through the shop a few days ago. When he asked Belen, who had the knowledge about medicine about it, he found out that there wasn''t any pill that could do this.
He quickly took it out and ate it.
Weng~
A cooling sensations spread through his body the instant he ate it and then converged towards his mana core.
In just a few seconds, his he had recovered five thousand units of mana.
"Die!"
Just as the assimtion process finished, he heard Bartan''s shout.
Shua!
Without thinking anything, he moved in between the trees at his fastest speed and sessfully dodged his attack.
Before he was in disadvantage due to the close range. But now that he had some distance from him, he could easily dodge his water bullets. At the same time, he started casting [Calidus Brachium].
He was only worried about Belen and others. Although he had told them to wait there, if they came here after hearing the fighting sounds, they would definitely be killed by Bartan in his crazed state.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Seeing him dodge his attacks, Bartan went mad and started spamming water ball after water ball. However, his enemy kept dodging sessfully each time.
"Ahhhhh¡" Bartan howled in pain and madness. After casting his spell five times in a row, each time consuming more than a thousand mana units, his mana reserves had depleted by half and the water barrier that he still had around himself also consumed another thousand units but he wasn''t able to kill him yet.
Just as he was about to cast his water bullets another time, he saw Max''s fist glowing with the sparks of me and a dangerous light shed in his bloodied eyes.
Thud!
He fell on his knees with a thud and seemed to have no energy to attack and the barrier around him also started to flicker as if it would vanish any moment.
"Nice!"
Max saw this and became excited. His cast was almostplete and he was thinking how he could approach him without getting hit by his attacks.
Shua!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
His figure shed towards him.
"Mm?"
When he was about fifty meters away, he suddenly frowned as he sensed the mana gathering in front of Bartan.
Swish!
Just then Bartan raised his head and smiled cunningly.
Three water bullets started to materialise in front of him.
"Fuck." Max cursed as he realised that he had fallen into his trap.
However, this time he didn''t retreat. Instead, he pushed his speed to the limits and raised his fist.
Chapter 180 Bartans Death
Chapter 180 Bartan''s Death
Realizing that he had fallen into his trap, Max knew that he couldn''t retreat now. If he tried, given the close proximity, he would definitely be hit with his water bullets and die.
Therefore, he took a deep breath and sped off towards him at his top speed even though his subconscious mind was telling him to avoid the danger.
When he was twenty meters away from him, Bartan had cast his water bullets and was about to fire them at him.
"This is your end. DIE!!"
He shouted with excitement and all three water bullets shot out from front, right and left, aiming at Max''s head, chest and abdomen respectively.
Shua!
Max eyed the water bullets and just when all three bullets were one-meter away, he took a step to his right side, dodging the ones, that were aimed at his head and abdomen.
Sou!
The third water bullets came piercing towards his chest and because he had moved towards it, he was sure to get hit. Bartan looked at this scene and his eyes shone with excitement.
Swoosh!
Just at that moment, Max raised his fist, that was zing with crimson fire till his wrist unlike before when only his fist would be covered, and struck at the water ball at lightening-speed.
BOOM
The water bullet was destroyed when it collided with his fist. After destroying it, Max didn''t give Bartan any chance to react and appeared in front of him in the next moment and struck at his barrier with full force.
BANG!!
Boom!
The moment his fist crashed into the barrier, it shattered like ss and Bartan was hit squarely on his chest and his torso exploded like water ball, ck blood and flesh flying around.
Shua!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max retreated avoiding the blood and flesh from staining him and looked at him coldly.
Bartan had a look of horror on his face as his body was destroyed before he fell on ground.
His consciousness started to fade away. Just before he died, his bloody eyes had tears and his lips moved to produce faint voice "¡Father, mother¡ I''m so..rry¡"
Although his voice was very faint, Max heard it clearly and was surprised. He didn''t curse him for killing him neither did he curse Dalton or anyone other. He was thinking about his family.
Suddenly, Max felt a bit empathetic seeing this. He knew that Bartan didn''t have any enmity with him and was ordered to kill him by his master and was just doing what he was told to. However, Max didn''t feel guilty killing him. After all he had tried to kill him.
Phew~
He let out a breath and sat down to catch his breath. After fighting with the Masked woman and then Bartan, he was out of stamina.
He then went and took Bartan''s spatial bag and opened it and was surprised to see many resources in it. "It''s to be expected I guess. If he didn''t have anything, how could he have hired others."
He quickly put everything that was inside it into his inventory and threw the spatial bag since it was covered in blood.
Just as he was going towards Belen and others, he stopped and burnt Bartan''s corpse.
¡ ?
In a tree more than 200 meters away, sat a graceful figure with ck mask covering her face. She was the masked woman who had escaped before.
"This man isn''t simple. He is strong and has such a terrifying spell which shouldn''t be from the academy since he is just a newbie and that pill he consumed which replenished his exhausted mana¡" She murmured to herself while watching him leave with an interested expression. She then vanished in the forest.
When Max arrived where Belen and others were, he saw Rima finish off a two-star beast that was restricted by vines.
"Ahh¡ You''re back." Leticia eximed and turned into a blur and threw herself in his embrace.
Max hugged her and gently patted her back "What happened?" He asked softly.
Leticia came out of his embrace, her eyes a bit teary. "We heard the fighting sounds and I wanted to go and help you but Haory said that I will just be a burden to you if I go. So¡"
"You were worried about me." Maxpleted her sentence with a smile, his heart felt warm.
"Mhm." Leticia nodded and suddenly noticed the wound on his ribs "Ah¡ You''re injured."
She then turned towards Belen and shouted in panic "Belen, give me your life potion. Max is injured."
Seeing this, Max, Belen, and Rima had wry smile on their faces.
Max held her face in his palms and said "It''s only a light injury and I''ve already taken a healing pill. Don''t worry."
Leticia''s face flushed realizing that she had overreacted. Max smiled seeing her embarrassed expression and hugged her. He knew that like Belen and others, she wasn''t matured enough to keep her calm and he also liked the feeling of having someone show their care for him.
After that he asked everyone if they were alright.
Apart from Rima, who had received a lot of injuries all over her body, others were safe.
¡
After letting Rima recover for a while, they changed the location since more beasts had started to converge there.
They found aparatively secluded ce where Belen and Haory made a few thick walls for protection and rested.
Belen was tasked to guard first while others recovered their mana and slept.
After everyone had fallen asleep, Rima went to Belen.
"Why are you still up?" Belen asked.
"Um¡ Belen, can you give me some of your life potion?" Rima asked hesitantly.
Belen looked at her up and down and noticed that she had some wound marks on her face, hands etc. She nodded and gave it to her as she smiled teasingly at her.
Rima''s face reddened slightly seeing. She nodded and said "Thank you Belen. I''ll repay you in future."
"It''s okay." Belen waved her hand. After that Rima drank it and started meditating to digest it.
After one hour, her wound marks disappeared and some hidden injuries also healed.
She took out a mirror and saw that her face looked same as before and she let out a breath. Like every woman, she also treasured her beauty and wanted to look best in front of her man.
Chapter 181 Danger Again
Chapter 181 Danger Again
---Next Morning---
Max and other had woken up and had breakfast. Seeing that everyone had finished their breakfast, Max took out the things that he took from Bartan''s spatial bag.
"Wah! He had so much wealth." Leticia cried out in surprise after seeing the things in front of her.
There were four hundred mana stones, seven beast cores, a few dozen mana recovering pills, two transparent pills that were useful for water element users and some other pills.
"Four hundred mana stones, seven beast cores¡" Haory took a deep breath. She really needed a lot of mana stones to keep up with the rest of them in terms of cultivation. With this, she wouldn''t have to worry about resources to cultivate for some time.
Max looked at her and smiled. "Shall we divide--"
"Wait. I also have some." Just as he was about to divide them, Leticia suddenly interrupted him and look out two spatial bags "I found these two spatial bags from the guys we killed yesterday. I put everything those five had in these. Here, let''s divide them too, hehe." She said rubbed hands excitedly.
Max took the bags and emptied their content in front of everyone. There were a total of 270 mana stones, four beast cores, a short dagger that was a magic artefact and a few pills.
Seeing this, everyone'' eyes twinkled. Max calmly said "We''ll divide the mana stones equally and these beast cores will be given to the academy to exchange for more mana stone. As for these pills, you guys can take them ording to your need."
Everyone agreed to the arrangement and took their mana stones and the pills. Haory took the short dagger as her short sword had broken when fighting Bz. Max stored his share of mana stones and the beast cores in inventory.
"How many beast cores do we have now?" Haory asked.
Max counted and said "Twenty-five."
"Okay." She nodded calmly. However, her eyes were shing with excitement while Leticia almost started jumping in joy.
Twenty-five two-star beast cores could be exchanged for two thousand and five hundred mana stones. How can they not be excited, after all, they would get 1/5th of the share which might be able to push their strength up by one small level.
After that they started travelling towards the gathering point. They asionally encountered some beasts which were easily taken care of by them.
They would travel in day and cultivate in night.
¡
Swoosh! Swoosh!
In another mountain, a group of five ran desperately.
There were three girls and two boys in the group. One girl was badly injured and was being carried by a golden colored beauty, who was also injured. Her hands and abdomen had w marks and were bleeding continuously. The rest of the group members also had varying degree of injuries.
"Huff¡ Huff¡ via, leave her and run or you would also die." A boy who was running in front, turned around and shouted while breathing heavily.
"Yes¡ yes, leave her via. Her injury isn''t something that can be healed with normal healing pills." Another group member said.
''Do I have really have to abandon her?'' via gritted her teeth. She didn''t want to leave her teammate behind to die.
Whoosh!
Growl~
"Damn it. It''s catching up." Hearing the growl of the beast behind, everyone''s faces went pale. Theydidn''t bother with via any longer and sped off.
"via¡ It''s okay. Leave me behind. If that beast catch up to us, you will also die." The girl on her back said with a smile, even though it was forced but even so her courage wasmendable.
"No." via said in hoarse voice and pushed her speed to the limit. ?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She knew, she should leave her behind. As it was better for one to die instead of two. However, her heart wasn''t willing to abandon herrade and if one can''t be true to their heart, then there was no hope for them to breakthrough past the mortal boundary.
Seeing that the beast was going to catch up anytime soon, she decisively took out the talisman given by her mentor before he dropped them here.
Swoosh!
However, before she could crush it, the chasing them, caught up to them, causing their expressions to freeze.
The wolf swiped its ws towards them.
It was a high stage, wolf type beast. They idently stepped into its territory when it was fighting a high stage two-star beast and they foolishly tried to kill them. But since it was a agility type beast, it injured them while fighting the other beast. So, they escaped but they hadn''t expected that this beast would be so vengeful and chase them while ignoring the other beast.
The girl on the back of via gritted her teeth and gathered all of her strength before kicking via on her back.
Bang!
via was thrown away while the girl was hit with the wolf''s w and her body was shredded into pieces.
via was dumbfounded. Seeing the wolf munching on her corps, via''s blood seemed to freeze. However, she forcefully calmed herself down and fled. She wasn''t going to let her sacrifice go to waste.
¡
As people struggled to survive, Max and others hadparatively easy time. They didn''t encounter any agility type beast, flying beast or a peak stage two-star beast.
There were some high stage beast, but they were killed easily since Belen''s vines had be more powerful and others also had improved so they could keep the beasts busy while Max or Hoary or Rima used their ultimate spell to finish them off.
Therefore, there journey wasn''t too dangerous and gradually six days passed and they had almost reached the gathering point.
---Last day of outing, Afternoon time---
Swoosh!
As they were travelling, suddenly a figure appeared in front of them and said in excitement "Gathering point is only a mile ahead of us." The figure was Leticia who had gone ahead to scout the area.
"Finally!" Haory and Rima couldn''t help but exim. They would finally be able to leave this dangerous area and train without having to worry constantly.
Max and Belen also smiled before continuing forwards. In a few moments, they arrived in an open stony area where they were to gather.
"Mm?"
There were already a few groups present when they arrived. They looked at Max''s group with surprise and their expression became respectful as they looked at them.
Max and others found it odd but quickly understood. There wasn''t anyplete group present right now, every group had lost at least one member while some lost three or even four.
After talking to some of the groups who had trained under elder Jack, they found out that most people had died due to the surprise attacks of the beasts.
Hearing this, Haory and others, especially Rima and Leticia looked at Max with grateful expressions and thanked their luck that they were with him or their oue wouldn''t have differed much from other groups.
"Ahhhhh¡"
Just as they were going to find a spot to settle until someone arrives to bring them back to the academy, a pained scream sounded out. Everyone immediately became alert and got ready to fight.
However, when they looked towards the source of the scream, their expressions changed dramatically.
Max''s face also went pale as he cursed "Fuck."
Chapter 182 Shocking The Crowd
Chapter 182 Shocking The Crowd
Everyone froze after looking towards the direction of the scream. Max''s expression also changed and he couldn''t help but curse "Fuck!"
There was a pack of five fiery wolves and all of them were in middle stage two-star realm while the leader seemed to be in high stage. There was a body that was torn in two pieces, lying in front of the wolf leader.
"Snarl¡"
The wolves snarled as they locked onto the people in front.
There were over forty disciples gathered here and more wereing as the time passed. However, right now all forty were standing there like statues.
Max quickly reacted and shouted at Belen and others "Belen, Haory, construct the defensive wall and protect yourself. Rima, start casting your spell." As he said this, mana burst out from his body and started converging around his fist.
Because of his shout, Belen and others came out of their frozen states and started constructed the Sand-Vine wall while, Rima and Leticia started casting their spells.
Hearing Max''s shout, others also recovered. However, there reactions were a lot different from Max, especially of those who were near the wolf pack.
Run!
There first instinct was to escape. Immediately, the situation became chaotic as everyone started running in panic.
Swoosh!
The wolves snarled and charged forwards. Their speed was insanely fast. In just a moment they had caught up with the people who were close to them and started attacking with their fiery red ws.
Katcha!
"Ahhh¡"
In an instant, five disciples were shed into pieces. They couldn''t even resist as they were only focused on escaping.
Howl!
The wolves howled after killing them, as if expressing their superiority before they started massacring others. In just a few seconds, the terrified screams of disciples reced the previously quiet environment.
"Where are the helpers? Ahhhh¡" Some had crushed their talismans and were shouting for the help but ended up shing into two by the wolves.
"Damn it. You fools! Stop trying to escape. You can''t outrun an agility type beast. STOP AND FUCKING FIGHT IF you want to have some chance at survival." Suddenly a loud shout resounded in the area, bringing everyone to their senses.
It was Max who shouted upon seeing them running like headless chickens and getting killed left and right.
He didn''t do this because he cared for them as he wasn''t someone to care about others. However, he had to make them realize the situation they were in so they would fight back. If not, he, Belen and others would also be in life-threatening situation.
Bang!
"Yeah! Let''s fight back. If we can hold until the help arrives, we will survive." A bulky man shouted and kicked one wolf away. His body was covered with metallic sheen giving him high defence and physical strength.
"Yeah. They are only five while we are forty. Let''s fight!" A woman with sword in hand also shouted as electric sparks covered her sword de.
Some others also took stand and urged others to fight alongside them.
Due to this, everyone gritted their teeth and went into fight mode. Some took out their magic artefacts while some used their strongest spell to defend or attack the wolves.
They had finally realised that fighting was the only way out as escaping from the beasts whose forte was their speed was just foolish at their current level.
After the disciples had started to fight back, the death rate had fallen drastically. However, although they could barely defend against the middle stage wolves after grouping up, there was no stopping to the high stage wolf leader.
Each time it moved, somebody would be shed into two.
¡
Five hundred meters away on a tall tree¡
Three figures, wearing Cloud academy''s white robes, were standing there watching the happenings on the gathering area. Two were females and one was male.
"Oh, there are some who can think rationally even in this type of situation. Not bad." One female elder nodded in satisfaction.
"If I''m not wrong, the kid who shouted first should be a disciple from your group right? It seems this time your luck isn''t too bad." The other female elder said while looking at the male elder with a smile on her attractive face.
"Yes." The male Elder nodded expressionlessly. He was Elder Jack, the incharge of Max''s group of fifty. Other two also had fifty disciples under them, who were recruited from other cities this year.
The female elder who spoke first frowned upon seeing disciples getting killed and said "Shouldn''t we go and save them? The outing period will be over in a few hours anyway."
"No need. This is for their own good. It will give the survivors a lesson while simultaneously strengthening their resolve to be strong. Moreover, If they can''t even deal with five beasts with more than forty people, then they would die sooner orter. It''s better to die sooner and not waste academy''s resources." Elder Jack inly said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The female elder sighed and didn''t say anything.
¡
"Snarl¡"
The middle stage wolves snarled in anger seeing that their targets had started resisting and had even started attacking them even though they couldn''tnd the attacks.
Swoosh!
The wolf leader appeared in front of a group of ten and lunged at a female disciple who had just defended against one middle stage wolf''s attack, and swiped its ws at her neck at lightening quick speed. ?
"Ahh¡" The female disciple was caught off guard. She screamed and closed her eyes in fright.
nk!
Just as the sharp red w of the wolf leader was about to cut her neck off, the bulky man from before, blocked it with his shield as sparks flew.
Crack!
The shield, that was a grade two artefact broke in pieces and the w continued to sh at his forearm, leaving a bone deep w mark.
"Ugh¡" He gritted his teeth, supressing the pain and astonishment. He then kicked at its abdomen with his full strength.
Shua!
The wolf agilely leapt back, easily dodging his kick.
"Mm?" The female disciple opened her eyes when she wasn''t struck by the wolf''s w and saw a man''s broad back.
"Thank you for protecting me." She thanked him while sighing in relief.
"Grrrr¡"
The wolf leader snarled as it looked at the bulky man with murderous look, ready to attack again.
The Bulky man also stared at it warily. ''If I didn''t have crystal element, my hand would have been shed in two.'' He sweated cold sweat looking at the wound on his forearm.
He was very proud of his element which gave him defence tougher than steel but it was broken through this easily.
Max''s eyes, who was 100 meters away dodging the attacks of a middle stage wolf, glittered upon seeing this.
His cast had beenpleted a few seconds ago but he didn''t attack the middle stage beast and kept following the wolf leader with his eyes, waiting for a chance to strike.
In his eyes, the middle stage wolves weren''t of much threat. Only the high stage wolf was dangerous.
Shua!
He moved in zigzag around the middle stage wolf whose speed was barely faster than him and moved towards the high stage wolf.
Meanwhile, the wolf leader red at the bulky man for moment before its body turned a deeper shade of red and fire sparks seemed to ignite on its ws.
Whoosh!
Then it lunged at him and swiped its ws at his neck.
Fuck!
The bulky man''s expression hardened seeing this. He knew that he won''t be able to survive this strike now that it had used its special ability to increase its power.
"Everyone attack!" The girl behind him shouted all the members of the groupunched their attacks at the wolf.
Suu¡ª
The wolf leader moved to the side, dodging most of the attacks. Then it swiped it ws at the remaining attacks and they were shed in two before vanishing.
"What!!" The girl and others shouted in disbelief seeing their attacks getting nullified so easily.
"Grrrrrr¡"
The wolf became angry and looked at them with cold eyes which made them take a step back. After that it once again focused on the bulky man.
Shua!
It appeared in front of him in an instant and swiped its w at him.
"Ahh!!" With no one to help him this time, the bulky man cried out and used all of his mana to enhance his defence. Anotheryer of crystal covered his body as he crossed his hands in front and closed his eyes.
Swoosh!
BANG---
Just as he thought that wolf''s w would sh him in two, whooshing sound sounded in front before a loud bang resounded.
As he opened his eyes to look, his mouth opened wide in astonishment.
¡
Max had appeared beside the wolf leader just as it nullified the attacks and attacked the bulky man.
He stomped his foot and jumped five meters in the air, raising his right fist on shoulder level which was burning with crimson fire and punched at its head from above.
The crimson fire was burning more vigorously. It hadpletely engulfed his fist and was extending one inch further on his arm. He had put two thousand MP in this cast, instead of usual one thousand plus.
Just before his punch couldnd on its head, the wolf noticed his presence and tried to dodge but there wasn''t enough time as Max had perfectly timed it so that it won''t be able to dodge.
BANG---
The punchnded on its head which was then smashed into the ground, producing a loud bang.
Everything seemed to freeze at this moment as everyone, including the wolves stared at this scene with astonished expressions.
Chapter 183 Killing Pack Leader
Chapter 183 Killing Pack Leader
"Grrrr¡!"
The wolf leader snarled and its eyes turned dangerously red being smashed into the ground like this.
Swish!
It swiped its ws above its head to sh off Max''s arm. However, Max easily dodged and retreated.
"Grrrr¡"
The wolf leader kept snarling while ring at Max and tried to stand up to chase after him.
Thud!
However, its legs wobbled and it once again fell on the ground as blood started leaking out from the scorched wound on its head and its mouth also bleed as a lot of teeth had broken due to the impact.
"What defense!" Max eximed as he retreated and watched the beast trying to stand up only to fail.
Because the wolf was agility-type beast, its defense shouldn''t be anything good. However, Max was astonished to find out that its skull was more than two times tougher than the masked woman''s dark shield which was a grade two magic artefact.
''Thankfully I can use two thousand MP to cast my spell or I would have died there.'' He sighed in relief. If he wasn''t able to damage its head to the degree where it was having difficulty coordinating its movements, it could have shed him in two the moment his fistnded on its head.
While Max was lost in thought, Everyone, broke out in exmations.
"Powerful! Who is he? Is he really a newbie like us?"
"Indeed. His strength has surpassed everyone here by two folds."
"You don''t know him? He is one of the best newbies that got selected from Zexin city."
"Zexin city? No wonder we don''t know him. He is from different state."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Don''t you think the spell he used just now was too overpowered? I wonder what grade is that."
Everyone was dumbfounded by his show of strength and looked at him as if he was a god. Most of the present weren''t recruited from the Zexin city so they hadn''t interacted with everyone and didn''t know him.
Therefore, those who knew him, proudly told about him.
In a corner, stood a woman who was as beautiful as Haory. She was facing a middle stage wolf that was currently in a dazed state.
''He seems to be a bit stronger than before. I hope he doesn''t find trouble with me.'' She thought was poured her mana into her sword.
Weng~
Her sword hummed as small electric snakes danced around on its de.
Shua!
The electricity encircled her feet and she vanished from where she was standing and appeared beside the dazed wolf.
Katcha!
Her sword shed at its neck at the speedparable to the wolf leader''s attack speed.
Before the wolf could even react, its neck was sliced off. ?
"Huu¡"
She took a deep breath to retract her sword as the wolf fell on the ground with a ''thud''.
However, apart from a few disciples who were facing the same wolf as her, no one noticed this.
¡
"Amazing!!" The second female Elder eximed. "This disciple''s strength is on par with the second-year disciples. Elder Jack, your luck is indeed great to have him under your wing."
"Mhm." Elder Jack nodded slightly. However, he had a frown on his face. ''Such a strong fire elemental spell! I think he never used it during the training and it doesn''t look like it''s from the academy.''
"Mm, he is strong and has great presence of mind. However, his spell is too overpowered. It should be a peak tier spell which only us Elders can learn. Where did he find it?" The first female Elder said with frown.
Elder Jack nced at her and said expressionlessly "It is indeed a peak tier spell. But there isn''t any fire elemental spell that are used with fist like his in the academy. So, it''s not stolen from the academy. Therefore, there is no need to think how or from where he got this. There are many disciples whose family has some ancestral spell or have found some legacy."
The female Elder looked at him and smiled "Hehe, Elder Jack, I was just a bit curious."
"Oh, that electric girl also isn''t too bad." She said upon seeing her y a middle stage wolf in one strike.
"Yeah. She isn''t bad and has good talent." The second female Elder said with a face full of smile. She was her mentor. So, she would be happy to see her disciple perform well.
¡
"What are you waiting for? Kill the rest of the beasts." Max shouted upon seeing everyone dazed and raised his hand up.
[Death Rain]
Fire arrows materialized above him in just a second and he pointed at wolf leader, who was struggling to stand up.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
Pak! Pak! Pak!
More than seventy, one-meter-long fire arrows converged towards the wolf leader and pierced towards its body.
The arrows started falling onto its body at high speed. However, they weren''t able to cause much harm to it. After all, It was a high stage beast and true to its name had high resistance to fire.
Howl!!
Seeing this, Max directed rest of the arrows towards its injured head and were able to pierce inside causing it to howl in pain.
After all the arrows had finished falling down, the wolf leader was on itsst breath.
Max smiled seeing this and walked towards it to finish it off.
"Friend, how about you let me finish it off?" The bulky man bowed towards Max and asked.
"Mm?" Max frowned. "Do you want to im it?" Max asked coldly as his mana swirled.
"Peak stage?" The bulky man and the girl behind him murmured as their expressions became even more astonished.
The bulky man quickly reacted and shook his head "No, you misunderstood me. I was saying that because this wolf is at itsst breaths and would try to kill anyone that got close to it. As you can see my element gives me very tough defense so I''ll beparatively safe. Don''t worry, its core will belong to you."
"Oh! You can go ahead and kill it then and bring the core to me." Max said as he understood why he wanted to help him.
Chapter 184 Tylor
Chapter 184 Tylor
The crystal man nodded and without dy, started attacking the wolf leader with his crystal fists.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Each time his fist struck, a loud bang would resound along with some faint cracking sounds. His strength could be imagined from this.
The wolf leader also resisted and attacked with its ws but because of the injury on his head, which had affected its mind, its ws didn''t have enough power to prate the bulky man''s defenses.
Max nodded his head seeing this and went back to Belen and others in case they needed help.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, after reaching them, he realized that his worries were useless. Belen and other were standing beside the Sand-Vine wall looking at him with smiles on their faces.
Just as he wanted to ask if none of the beasts attacked them, he saw a wolf''s corpse, that was cut in two symmetrical pieces, lying in front of them.
Swoosh!
"Max, Can you teach me the [Destruction Wheel] spell please?" Leticia appeared in front of him. She grabbed his hand in her soft hands and requested as she looked at him with puppy eyes.
"Mm?" Max raised his brows at this. He didn''t understand why she would want to learn it so suddenly. It should be known that he had offered them if they wanted to learn it after teaching it to Rima, but they had rejected saying that they were busy improving their respective elemental spells.
Belen let out a small chuckle and said "It''s because she had realized that this spell is stronger than her [Wind bullets]¡"
After Belen told him what happened here, he understood why she wanted to learn it.
When the middle stage wolf had attacked them, they were feeling helpless as they weren''t able tond any attack on it.
After a while, Belen managed to restrict its movements. Just when they thought they could kill it, Rima hadpleted casting her [Destruction Wheel] and cut its body in two, immediately killing it.
If it was only that, Leticia wouldn''t have been motivated to learn it, but Rima told her that it could be stronger as her mastery over it and her reserves improved.
This made Leticia want to learn it as her wind bullets could only contain maximum five thousand mana units even when she gainedplete mastery over it.
"If you want, you can learn it from Rima. However, you should know that no matter which spell is it, it takes a lot of time to gain mastery over it and I think your [Wind bullets] has a lot of room to grow, right?" Max said.
Hearing this, Leticia fell into deep thought. It was true that every spell required a lot of time and practice. Even Rima, who spend almost all of her time to practice, took more than half month to be able to properly use one thousand mana units to cast the [Destruction Wheel].
''It''s true that my [Wind bullets] still has a lot of potential left to explore. I should focus on improving it since it will enhance my familiarity with my element and make it easier to learn other wind elemental spells in future. Moreover, it isn''t any weaker in terms of destructive power. After I reach three-star realm, I''ll be able to choose more powerful spells.'' Leticia thought.
Those who have awakened their element, tend to choose the spells rted to their element since they will be more powerful than non-elemental spells and deepen their understanding of their element.
If anyone first learns a non-elemental spell then try to learn an elemental one, it would take double the time to learn it and their understanding of their element would becking which would hinder their progress.
Thinking this, she couldn''t help but feel that she was too na?ve and wasn''t thinking of long term. At the same time, she felt pity for Rima who didn''t have choice but to learn it.
"Okay, I''ll focus on my own spell then." She nodded seriously. However, her serious face looked very cute that made themugh and causing her to pout her lips in frustration.
¡
After a while, remaining two middle stage wolves were also killed and the bulky man had also killed the high stage beast and brought it over to Max. ?
Thud!
"Hah! I''ve killed it friend and I didn''t touch its beast core." The bulky man said.
"Okay, thanks for the help." Max nodded.
When the bulky man heard this, he felt embarrassed and then gratefully said "I should be the one to thank you friend. If not for you, I would have died back there. So, thank you for saving my life. If you ever need my help to do anything, you just need to say okay."
"Mhm, okay." Max nodded and epted his gratitude.
The bulky man turned to walk away but then suddenly turned andughed awkwardly "May I ask friend''s name?"
"Oh, I''m Max. What''s your name?" Max said and then asked for his name for courtesy''s sake.
"I''m called Tylor brother Max." The bulky man replied with a smile.
Others in his group hade by now and they also thanked Max for saving their life.
¡
"Hah¡ "
After greeting everyone, he sat down in exhaustion and noticed that Belen, Rima and Leticia looked very happy.
"What is it?" He asked curiously.
They looked at each other and smiled before simultaneously shaking their head. Seeing that they didn''t want to tell him, he didn''t ask again.
Leticia then proceeded to dug out the wolves'' beast cores and Max stored the wolf leader''s body in his inventory. Since, the food was very expensive in the academy, he was going to eat its mana rich meat with Anna.
''I wonder, if she has broken through to the two-star realm or not?'' He wondered when remembering his angel like step-sister.
"So many people died." Leticia mumbled seeing many corpses of disciples. From the initial forty or something disciples, a dozen had died in wolves'' assault.
"What happened here?" As more disciples came to the gathering point, they were dumbfounded by the scene.
After talking to the disciples, they heard what happened and this caused them to panic.
"We thought that we will be safe after arriving at the gathering point, but this¡"
¡
After that, the gathering point was attacked by some other beasts but fortunately there wasn''t any agility type beast. Therefore, the casualties weren''t as much as before.
"Oh!" As Max was talking with Belen and others, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.
*******
A/N: Dear readers, I''m raising the number of privilege chapters by a bit. So, there may not be any new chapter avable until day after tomorrow. I appreciate your support. Thank you<3
Chapter 185 Evangeline
Chapter 185 Evangeline
Belen and others immediately noticed this change in his expression since they were always focused on him, and looked where he was looking.
There was a woman who could be called the prime example of a dangerous beauty.
Only in terms of beauty, she had easily surpassed normal woman and wasparable to via. Moreover, after taking a nce at her, one would get the feeling of danger, which somehow made her even more attractive to men.
"Isn''t this that masked woman who attacked us a few days before?" Leticia asked, frowning.
Realising that she was the woman who tried to kill them and the fact that she turned out to be more beautiful than her, her mood soured and she became angry even more. The same was true for Rima and Belen.
"Yeah. She is." Max nodded and stopped looking at her.
Like other men who were staring at her like hungry wolves, he didn''t seem to be affected by her beauty.
However, that didn''t mean he wasn''t attracted to her. But the fact that she tried to kill him and he already had womanparable or even more beautiful than her, made him treat her differently.
Just as he stopped looking at her, the masked woman who wasn''t wearing a mask now, seemed to feel something and nced in his direction.
Seeing Max, she was a bit surprised before a charming smile appeared on her face. The nearby men who were watching her fell into daze seeing her smile.
"Such a beauty! I hope I was in her team." A man eximed with a dreamy look on his face.
"You? What would you have done even if you were? Do you have courage to make a move on her?" A female disciple beside him said in disdain.
"Hmm, that doesn''t matter. At least I could have spent a month with her." The man grinned.
"Tch, horny bastard." The female disciple cursed.
"However, who''s she is smiling at?" That man and others curiously nced over and saw Max which caused their expressions to freeze
"Hahaha.... What? Why don''t you keep oogling her?" The female discipleughed.
¡
"This bitch. How dare she smile like that at him?" Leticia became enraged seeing this and couldn''t help but curse.
Max looked at her in surprise. He didn''t expect a pure girl like her to curse.
He then noticed that Belen and Rima also had angry expressions and looked as if they couldn''t wait to go over and kill her right now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Moreover, he noticed that their gazes were also filled with jealousy as they stared at her which caused him shake his head and smile wryly.
He recalled people say that women were strange creatures who wouldpare themselves to others and would feel jealous when encountering someone more beautiful than them.
He then nced at Haory. She didn''t have any intense reaction and her eyes shed with a cold look momentarily before returning to normal.
...
Suddenly, Max saw her walking towards them which made him frown slightly.
Boom!
Leticia, Belen and Rima all released aura and their mana swirled furiously. They were ready to attack her anytime.
Max was taken aback a little and said "Rx guys. She shouldn''t be foolish enough to attack us in front of everyone."
Belen and Rima realized what they were doing and felt a bit embarrassed. Leticia on the other hand didn''t back down and retorted "What if she does."
Max expression instantly turned cold as he said "Then, I''ll make sure she dies right here."
"Ugh!" As he said this, they felt a murderous aura radiate from him which made them freeze for a second. ?
They then looked at each other and sighed in relief.
¡
Masked woman''s footsteps stopped when she felt the killing intent radiate from him.
Shua!
The four disciples behind her surrounded her in circles, looking warily at Max andpany.
Others watching them realised that this beauty had some kind of enmity with Max''s group.
Some guys''s eyes twinkled and they had urge to help her to gain her favor, but they suppressed this urge only watched.
If it was before the beasts started attacking, they might have helped her. However, now they knew how powerful Max was and were wary of him. If they can''t befriend him, they definitely wouldn''t offend him.
"Move back." The masked woman said after noticing Max''s murderous aura retract and ordered the four disciples to move back and walked towards him.
"Hello! Sir Max. How are you?" She greeted Max with a smile.
Max simply looked at her without bothering to return the greeting.
The masked woman''s expression became a bit awkward seeing this but she couldn''t me him because just a few days ago, she was trying to kill him. So it was only normal for him to behave like this.
She then took a deep breath and said "My name is Evangeline. As I said that day, I''m not your enemy although I tried to kill you and you guys also killed a few of my men."
She then continued "However, I admire your strength and will treat you as my opponent from now on. So, I advise to be prepared since everyone who I deemed as my opponent, is now dead." As she said this, her eyes started to flicker with intense fighting spirit.
She then turned around and walked away without waiting for his reply.
Sending her away with his eyes, Max had a faint sneer on his lips.
"What an arrogant woman! How dare she threaten you like this?" Rima said as she looked at Evangeline with cold look.
Max looked at her and shook his head "Remember to not mess with her anytime soon. You guys aren''t her match right now."
Leticia and Rima looked at each other before nodded helplessly.
Belen on the other hand, didn''t seem to agree with him but still nodded as she can''t go against his orders.
Leticia and Rima looked at her and thought ''Belen might have chance to defeat her since she has reached the peak of middle stage and might reach high stage in a few days.''
After a few hours, the sun was shining brightly in the sky. Over a hundred disciples had gathered by now and no new disciple came out in past one hour.
"It''s time. Let''s go." Elder jack said and jumped down the tree along with other two Elders.
¡
Everyone was waiting for Elders toe and take them back to them academy right now.
"How much more time do we need to wait?" A disciple said in frustration.
Shua!
Just as he said this, three figures appeared in front of them.
Everyone immediately became alert thinking that some more beasts hade.
However, after looking closely, they realised that they were the Elders and excitedly started to greet them.
Chapter 186 Good Job, Keep It Up
Chapter 186 Good Job, Keep It Up
"Greetings Elders!"
"Greetings Elders!"
¡
Everyone started greeting them after realizing that they were the Elders of the academy. Max andpany did the same.
"Mhm." Elder Jack and other two female Elders nodded slightly and then nced around.
"Today, the one-month period of outing haspleted. Those of you who had used their talisman had failed and move to the left side." One of the Female Elders said.
Many disciples'' face became gloomy upon hearing this and they started to move to the left side.
However, not everyone was honest and some tried to test their luck and didn''t move to the left side.
"Everyonee out." After around 30 disciples had moved to the side, Elder Jack shouted.
"Come out? Who?" The disciples were confused hearing this.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Suddenly, a total of ten figures came out of the forest andnded behind the Elders.
Some disciples who hadn''t moved to the left side had their expressions turn pale seeing them and immediately regretted their decision.
Other disciples seemed to realize something after seeing their expressions. Some sighed in pity while others had gloating expressions.
"Elders, I also used my talisman. I apologize for not going to the side." One female disciple hurriedly came out and apologised aa she bowed.
One of the female Elder red at her and said coldly "Aren''t you under my charge? How dare you try to trick us?"
The disciple was frightened seeing the Elder be angry.
"However, since you admitted your mistake, I won''t kick you out of the academy. "Instead, as punishment, you won''t recieve the monthly resources for the next two years." The Elder said.
Hearing this, her expression froze and she was overwhelmed with regret. If she hade out earlier, her monthly resources would have only halved.
However, after the regret she felt relieved and nodded her head before going to the left side.
Everyone knew that Cloud Academy was very strict with rules, so, she felt relieved of the fact that she wouldn''t get kicked out of the academy for trying to trick the Elders.
Seeing her monthly resources cut downpletely for two years, The disciple who had obediently gone to the left side sighed in relief. At least they will get half of the monthly resources.
One should know that the monthly resources were everything for the disciples who didn''t have the ability toplete missions or kill the beasts to earn mana stones by themselves.
So, it could be imagined how bitter her struggle would be for the next two years.
"Elder, please forgive me too. I didn''te out before."
"Yes Elder, I was wrong to try to trick you¡."
Following the girl''s example, a few other disciples also came out and apologized.
The Elders weren''t too strict and ''forgave'' them after giving the simr punishments to them.
Some disciples understood that the Elders were only trying to scare them so they will stay obedient in future.
They couldn''t really afford to kick them out just for these small offences even the rules were strict, since their academy already had very few disciplespared to other academies.
After that, the people behind the Elders started writing the names of the failed disciples. ?
¡
After a while, they were done. They then took back the unused distress talismans from the passed disciples and also checked if they had at least ten beast cores or not.
p!
Elder Jack pped his hands to gather the attention of everyone and said "From the initial one hundred and fifty disciples that hade to this mountain, only you hundred managed to survive, even though some of you failed. Although this result isn''t ideal, you guys did well."
He then asked in a stern voice "After this experience, did you realize anything?"
"Yes Elder!!" All the disciples shouted at the same time.
Elder Jack nodded and pointed at one disciple "Tell me what did you realize?"
The disciple was startled slightly. However, he instantly calmed down and said aloud "I realised that I''m too weak and need to improve myself more."
"That''s right. You guys are too weak right now." Elder Jack said without mercy.
He the continued "Therefore, you need to work hard many times and be stronger as soon as possible. The world you have seen until now isn''t that dangerouspared to the real dangers out there."
Elder Jack then nced at other two Elders and nodded before they all whistled.
Immediately after, three white hawks shot into the sky from the forest and came flying towards them at astonishing speed.
Whoosh!
The wind from the pping of their wings pushed back most of the disciples. Only some, such as Max, Belen, Tylor, Evangeline and a few others remained in their ce with much difficulty.
Shua!
The three Elders jumped up andnded on hawks'' backs.
One of the female Elders looked towards the disciples and smiled faintly "Come up disciples. Let''s go back to the academy."
All the disciples became excite and frantically started to climb up. The Elder watched them with faint smiles.
After Max andpany climbed the Elder Jack''s hawk, they realised that this time, there lot of space empty for them to sit or lie down leisurely since there were more than a dozen disciples less in their group.
Max couldn''t help but sigh at this. At the same time, he shivered upon thinking that if he didn''t have the system that helped him improve, he also would have been one of the missing disciples right now.
...
After everyone had climbed on to the hawks, they took off towards the Academy.
After a few minutes, Elder Jack came to where Max was sitting with Belen and others.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Elder!"
They bowed while sitting, in greeting.
Elder Jack nodded slightly and looked at Max and said "I noticed that your group has made the most improvements with your improvements being highest."
Hearing this, Max became alert but smiled "It''s all because of your teachings Elder."
"Don''t be too polite. It''s your hard work that made it possible." Elder Jack shook his head and nced at Belen and others and said "You girls also seemed to have worked very hard this past month. Good job keep it up."
Leticia, Belen and Rima became red hearing this and stiffly nodded "Y-Yes Elder."
Chapter 187 Rankings Competition
Chapter 187 Rankings Competition
Elder Jack raised his brows seeing their reactions and smiled lightly. He thought that they must be feeling shy upon being praised.
He then turned to Max and his expression became solemn as he said "Max, from your fight against the fiery wolf, I noticed that although you''ve be stronger, your mana core seems to have grown weaker."
"You should know that the mana core is the foundation of everything. If we use some external help to increase our strength in a short time, this foundation bes unstable, and an unstable foundation causes some irreversible injuries to our mana core and body which hinder our future progress and in some cases leads to death."
"So, I advise you to focus on the consolidation of your foundation before pushing towards the higher realms."
When Max was casting his spell [Calidus Brachium] and after when he used [Death Rain], Elder Jack had noticed the slight change in his expression and guessed that he must be feeling pain in his mana core.
When Max heard this, his expression also be a bit serious.
He had noticed that his mana core would be a bit weaker every time he increased his mana by arge amount, although this won''t be too obvious so, he hadn''t paid much attention to it.
However, after using that pill to replenish his mana, when fighting against Bartan, his core showed signs of frailty.
Even after a week of strengthening, it wasn''t fully recovered and needed some more time.
Therefore, whenever he used his spells, he would feel faint pain in his mana core. He hadn''t expected Elder Jack to notice that small detail.
Initially, he had thought that the weakening of core was only due to the fact that he used that pill, but it seemed that the gradual weakening of mana core, due to him using system to increase his mana levels was also one of the reasons.
However, this made him frustrated. He couldn''t cultivate like others and had to rely on the system to improve.
Which meant that he would have to waste time on consolidating his core every time he increased his mana.
Seeing his expression turning serious, Elder Jack smiled and said "You don''t need to worry too much."
"After returning to the academy, you can just focus on consolidation of your mana core. It shouldn''t take you more than a week. Oh, you can also use the ''Foundation strengthening Pill''. It is especially made for foundation consolidation."
"Thank you Elder." Max gratefully said and bowed his head. He felt a bit ashamed on himself that he thought that the Elder might have some other motive approaching him.
"It''s okay. This is my duty as an Elder to guide disciples. However, if you are really grateful, how about you try your best in the uing inter-academypetition?" Elder Jack said as he went back to stand on hawk''s head.
"Inter-academypetition?" Seeing him going away, Max murmured in confusion.
"You don''t know?" Rima asked in surprise. Belen and others were also surprised.
Everyone who joined any of the academies would know about the major events, such as this Inter-academypetition. So, their surprise was logical.
"Nope." Max shook his head. He hadn''t bothered to pay any attention to the academy stuff after joining.
Rima smilingly shook her head and exined ?
"The inter-academypetition is held every five years among the academies. Every academy in the Green Leaf Kingdom is eligible to participate in this.
Before themencement of thispetition, Every academy used to fight one another for resources since there are only limited amount of resources in the kingdom."
"Therefore, to prevent meaningless fights where countless people would die, under the leadership of the King, academies decided to hold apetition and then distribute the resources avable ording to the rankings they got in thepetition.
The ranked first academy would get more resources while rankedst would get fewer resources. Therefore, some call it ''Rankingspetition''. However, thispetition is also a huge opportunity for disciples.
If they manage to perform well, not only would they get a lot of resources from their respective academies, they would be able to get the rewards that are especially prepared for the winners of thepetition such as, grade three or grade four medicine, artefact or part of supreme tier spells."
As she finished speaking, her eyes were shining like stars. Belen and Leticia also felt the surge of excitement.
Haory clenched her fists and murmured "I have to work hard and be eligible to participate."
Hearing this, Max asked "Oh, does it any requirements that participating disciple has to fulfil?"
"Thepetition itself only has one requirement that is the age. The participant shouldn''t be above the age of 25. However, since every academy wants to perform well, they only allow the best to participate."
"Therefore, almost every academy including our Cloud academy organise a smallpetition six month prior to the Inter-academypetition.
In thispetition, only inner and core disciples that are 24 years old or younger can participate and only top ten disciples can participate in the Rankingspetition." Rima exined.
"So, how much time is left until the academy organise this selectionpetition?" Max asked.
"Three months." Rima replied.
"Hmm, okay." Max nodded and sat there silently as he watched the scenery below.
Belen and Rima looked at each other before Rima asked "Um, so are you going to participate?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Given his strength, he had a high chance to be the among these top ten participants.
As Rima asked this, Elder Jack''s ears perked up.
"Maybe." Max replied curtly before focusing on enjoying the scenery.
Hearing this, Elder Jack felt like shouting at him and ask why the fuck he showed suchckluster interest to participate.
Any normal person would be excited and would work hard to be able to participate. Especially after hearing the lucrative rewards the might receive.
However, was Max like others, normal? No, he wasn''t.
He didn''t care about the rewards since he had better things waiting for him to unlock in his system.
The reason he didn''t directly deny the possibility of him participating was because he needed a lot of mana stones.
Although, he couldn''t cultivate and increase his strength using them like others, he still needed them to buy the stuff he needed or give them to his loved once to cultivate.
Rima, Belen and others smiled wryly and shook their heads. They weren''t too suprised to hear this as they have grown familiar to him. Only Haory frowned her brows.
Chapter 188 - Scarred beauty
After flying for half an hour at the top speed the white hawks could, they arrived above the clouds and the academy¡¯s main peak was just ahead.
¡°Finally, we are back and can sleep peacefully now.¡± A few disciples, who had faced too many life-threatening situations and because they weren¡¯t strong enough, they were either carried by their teammates or had used distress talisman to quit, sighed in relief.
However, they weren¡¯t the only ones to feel relieved. Others who were strong like Max also relieved.
After all, even strong people wouldn¡¯t want to live in an uncivilized ce like mountain forest, even if the danger to their life wasn¡¯t much.
Sou!
¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it Elder Jack? How many of your disciples are still alive?¡± A teasing voice that filled with power and elegance sounded from behind as another white hawk appeared above the clouds.
Elder Jack¡¯s expression, that was indifferent most of the time, rippled. His eyes also shed with emotions upon hearing this voice. However, it was momentary.
He then turned around and looked at the neer expressionlessly.
The other two female Elders also nced back and had interested expressions on their faces after seeing who it was.
It was a woman wearing Elders¡¯ robes. Although she didn¡¯t seem too beautiful at first nce, her beauty was soothing to look at and one would want to take a few more nce at her.
Her face was beaming with a teasing smile as she looked at Elder Jack.
Elder Jack didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at her for a while before looking forward.
¡°Tch, cold as always.¡± She pouted her lips in displeasure before greeting the other two Elders.
¡°Elder Hailey, it seems your group of disciples had only a few casualties. Congrattions.¡± The female Elders smiled and congratted her.
¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I was lucky to have some outstanding disciples. However, Elders your groups seemed to have quite a few disciples missing.¡± Elder Hailey said as she nced at the disciples behind them.
The two Elders had wry smiles and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Elder Jack and said ¡°Let¡¯s just say, their luck wasn¡¯t too good.¡±
Elder Hailey saw this and immediately realized what their gazes meant and consoled ¡°It¡¯s okay Elders. Some people don¡¯t have human emotions and treat everyone sternly.¡±
The corner of Elder Jack¡¯s lips twitched hearing her say this. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and only sighed in his heart.
Swoosh!
The hawks soon swooped down andnded before the academy¡¯s gates.
Everyone was then led to an open field, where a stage was set up.
There were already some groups there, standing in the rows in front of the stage.
Seeing more groups of disciplesing, they started talking. Their discussion was focused on the number of surviving disciples of a group.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Hey, look. That group has forty people alive. They aren¡¯t too bad.¡±
¡°That group only has thirty-two. That¡¯s even worse than our group.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The group in which Max and others were, had lost 16 disciples in total and was looked down upon by them.
Max also scanned through the crowd and noticed that each group had lost at least ten or more disciples.
¡°Okay disciples, go and stand there for a while until all new inner disciplee back.¡± Elder Hailey said.
After that everyone stood in rows and waited as they looked around, appraising other disciples.
After one hour, most of the disciple had arrived. Until now, the highest number of disciples in returning groups was 44. Everyone looked at them in awe since this represented their group¡¯s strength.
Suddenly, there was amotion as a new group arrived.
¡°What? They only have this many disciples remaining. Were they all very weak?¡±
¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be the case. Since the weaker ones tend to use their distress talisman when encountering some danger. They must have encountered some powerful beasts.¡±
¡°How unlucky! Even the surviving ones looks very ruffled.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Max also looked at this group and was surprised to see that there were only a total of 19 disciples remaining out of fifty.
Even the Elders frowned at this and immediately started to question the disciples and helpers that were assigned to the area this group was in.
¡°Mm?¡± Suddenly, Max saw a familiar figure. It was a girl who had golden hair.
She lookedpletely haggard even more than others in her group. Her clothes were tattered and were dyed red in blood that had dried up.
Her head was held down as she walked and others in the group seemed to avoid her.
Belen and others also looked where he was looking and found that she was somewhat familiar although they couldn¡¯t see her face.
¡°Isn¡¯t she¡¡± Suddenly, they recalled who she might be and turned to look at Max, however, he wasn¡¯t beside them anymore.
¡°Where is he?¡± Leticia asked in confusion.
Hoary expressionlessly pointed towards the group that had just arrived ¡°There.¡±
¡
Whoosh!
Max arrived before the group in an instant or more precisely in front of the golden-haired girl.
Sensing that someone was in front, she looked up and saw Max standing there with a worried expression.
Seeing this, she had a panicked expression which was then reced by a deste smile and said in a voice that so weak that one wouldn¡¯t be able hear without paying full attention ¡°Hello, Max.¡±
Max¡¯s expression wasplex after seeing her face and looking at her smile, he felt sadness enveloping his heart and sighed.
She was via, whose beauty could bepare to Lilly and Anna and was a goddess in countless people¡¯s heart.
Someone who Max had liked the first time he saw her and started to like her even more after interacting with her.
However, right now, she had a bone deep w scar, that went from the right side of her forehead to all the way to her neck.
Her eyes were dim and had dark circles under them while her lips were parched. She didn¡¯t resemble her angel like appearance from before.
When she raised her head, everyone who saw her, felt pity. Especially the ones who recognized her like Belen, Rima and others.
Chapter 189 - Tears
Seeing his expression, a somewhat disappointed smile appeared on her face. At the same time, the light in her eyes seemed to dim down even more.
Without saying anything anymore, she stepped to the side and walked past him.
Before she had encountered that horrifying beast in the forest and got the injury that left this ugly scar on her face, everyone, especially males were desperate to get close or even talk to her.
However, after she lost her beauty, they stopped treating her nicely and kept their distance from her.
Although she already knew that everyone was after her because she was beautiful and they couldn¡¯t suppress their lust for her, she still felt that this world was twisted.
If someone were to hear her thoughts, they wouldugh at her and say that she was too na?ve.
However, this situation didn¡¯t make her sad because to begin with, others¡¯ opinions never bothered her thanks to her indifferent personality.
Moreover, this situation wasn¡¯t all that bad since she wouldn¡¯t receive those lustful gazes anymore or at least she found some medicine to heal this scarpletely.
Although, she didn¡¯t feel sad because of others disgusted, pitying expressions when looking at her, Max¡¯s expression saddened her a lot and made her disappointed. It was because Max wasn¡¯t like everyone else.
He had be one of the few people, who she considered close to her. Unknowingly, she had started to develop some feelings for him. Therefore, the disappointment and sadness she felt were magnified many times.
¡
Shua!
It took Max some time toe out of the shock after seeing her face, he suddenly moved and appeared in front of her again.
via was surprised but her expression softened considerable because, even after seeing her ¡®ugly¡¯ face, he didn¡¯t avoid her like others instead, came in front of her again.
Just as she wanted to say something, Max hugged her out of nowhere.
via was stunned for a moment before she felt a surge of emotions in her heart, and her eyes became watery.
When was thest time she felt such warmth? She couldn¡¯t remember and didn¡¯t have time to remember because she realized that there were many people watching them and they didn¡¯t have a rtionship where they could be intimate like this.
She hurriedly said ¡°Max, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to cfort me.¡±
¡°I know.¡± Max said and continued to embrace her.
¡°Re-¡ release me. There many people watching.¡± She said weakly and her face started to turn red.
¡°I know.¡±
She panicked even more seeing that he had no intention to let go of her and said whatever came to her mind ¡°W-Why would you want to hug me? I¡¯m ugly now.¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Max said softly and tightened his hug.
¡°I-I¡¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Suddenly, her emotions started overflowing feeling the warmth in his embrace and crystal like tears started to fall down her cheeks.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Max gently patted her back.
***
Whenever there was some kind of gathering or event somewhere in the academy, ¡®The Disciplinary Hall¡¯ would be responsible for making sure that disciples didn¡¯t cause anymotion or broke the discipline.
Since today was the day when all of the new disciple were going toe back from outing, and gather here, the disciplinary hall had sent some people who were in the three-star realm to maintain decorum.
Seeing Max suddenly run out to meet someone when everyone was required to stay in their ce, the disciplinary hall disciples frowned.
One D.H. (Disciplinary hall) disciple, who was standing near Max, was about to go and teach him a lesson. But he stopped after seeing via¡¯s face and felt pity.
When via walked past Max, he was about to go towards him but he didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly hug her in front of everyone.
All Elders frowned in displeasure. Although they also felt that it was pity that her face was ruined, it didn¡¯t mean that they would allow them to act however, they wanted in public ce.
¡°Woah! This guy is bold. He doesn¡¯t even fear the D.H. I wonder what punishment he will receive.¡±
¡°At least we won¡¯t get bored anymore waiting here.¡±
¡°Yeah..¡±
¡°¡¡±
The disciples broke out in discussion.
Meanwhile, Belen and other had wry smiles on their faces when they saw Max going to meet her. They knew that he was very close to her since they had seen them together in the recruitment.
After seeing via¡¯s condition, they felt sad for her. However, they hadn¡¯t expected Max to suddenly embrace her in public.
This made them panic for her. They had heard that the D.H. was very strict and would punish offenders heavily.
¡°Don¡¯t you put the rules of academy in your eyes?¡± The D.H. disciple shouted and released his aura towards Max.
Max nced at him coldly and didn¡¯t seem to feel his aura.
The D.H. disciple frowned seeing this. ¡®This brat.¡¯
via panicked and used all her strength to push Max away and hurriedly bowed towards the D.H. disciple ¡°Senior please forgive us.¡±
Before, the D.H. disciple could say anything, an indifferent voice sounded.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Hurry up and move to your ce. The headmaster is about to arrive.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The D.H. disciple turned around to see who dared to interfere in the proceedings of the D.H.
However, seeing that it was Elder Hailey who spoke just now, he hurriedly nodded and went back to his position while Max and via went to their respective groups.
Many disciples were disappointed by the result. But hearing that the Headmaster wasing, they broke out in discussion, forgetting the scene from before.
¡°Did I hear correctly? The headmaster ising?¡±
¡°No, you heard it right. However, it¡¯s strange for headmaster to show up for the returning inner disciples.¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed strange. I heard that for the past few years he hadn¡¯t showed up at all.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Everyone was excited to see this headmaster that had reached the four-star realm and was very close to breaking through the mortal boundary.
Swoosh!
¡°Silence.¡± Suddenly, a dominant voice sounded a few figures appeared on the stage.
Chapter 190 - Headmaster
After Max returned to his group, He immediately asked Belen for her ¡°life potion.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry Max. All of it has been used up.¡± Belen smiled bitterly. This was the first time he had asked for her help directly, but she couldn¡¯t help.
Max frowned and was about to open his system to check if there was any medicine capable of healing the scar on via¡¯s face.
Belen suddenly said, ¡°If you want it to heal her scar, the life potion won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±
¡°Oh, why? I remember that Rima¡¯s scars had disappeared after taking it.¡± Max frowned.
Belen shook her head, ¡°Yes, you are right. However, that was only because they were skin scars. via, on the other hand, has bone-deep scars.¡±
Max nodded his head in understanding. Life potion was basically the more effective version of healing pills and could only heal injuries, not scars. The reason why it could heal skin scars was just a side effect.
¡°Do you know anything that can heal her scar?¡± Max asked since she was the most knowledgeable about the medicine. If she didn¡¯t know anything, he would have to look in his system shop.
Hearing his question, Belen suddenly thought of something, and her eyes twinkled.
She nodded and said, ¡°Only peak grade three or grade four medicine can heal that kind of scar. However, such high-grade medicine cost a fortune since they are very rare due to the fact that there aren¡¯t many mages who focus on alchemy and the resources required to make them are also rare.¡±
¡°How many mana stones would be enough to buy that medicine?¡± Max hurriedly asked, hearing that there was medicine avable that could heal her.
Although he was pretty sure that he could find something to heal her in his system shop, he didn¡¯t want to use his precious LPs to unlock it because the things in the system shop cost a lot.
The pill he bought previously needed thirty thousand LPs to unlock.
Seeing his expression, Belen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact amount, but the cheapest grade three medicine costs around ten thousand low grade mana stones.¡±
Hearing this, his expression froze. Where would he get so many mana stones from?
Initially, he was thinking that the mana stones he would get from exchanging the beast cores would be enough to buy it.
However, even after exchanging all thirty cores, he would be far from having enough to buy even the cheapest grade three medicine.
Moreover, all of the beast cores weren¡¯t only his and, ording to Belen, the medicine needed to heal her scar might even be a grade four medicine.
If that were to be the case, the cost would be multiplied by tens or even hundreds of times.
Belen smiled and understood why his expression was bing ugly. She then said, in a suggestive tone, ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure, if you participate in the rankingpetition, you might be able to gather enough mana stones.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Max said and again fell into his spiral of thoughts. However, he couldn¡¯t think about the things clearly when a dominant voice sounded out.
¡°Silence!¡±
Swoosh!
Following the voice, a few figures appeared on the stage. Everyone became quiet and looked towards the stage.
Three people were standing on the stage right now.
In the middle, stood a man who looked to be in his sixties, while on his left and right stood a man and a woman.
The man[Ma1] was middle-aged, his face was stern as he coldly nced at the disciples, and he was the one who shouted just now. As for the woman, she looked to be in mid-twenties and was very beautiful[Ma2] , she had fair skin, long ck hair tied elegantly behind, her figure was also stunning.
Max and others who had been recruited from Zexin city recognized her. She was the second envoy, Adrienne.
The elderly man stood there and nced at the disciples with a light-hearted smile on his face.
The disciples looked at him in confusion. No matter how they looked at him, he appeared to be just an ordinary old man.
However, seeing two elders standing behind him wearing respectful expressions, they knew that he wasn¡¯t a normal man. Some thought of a possibility, and their expressions also became respectful.
Just as he appeared on the stage, every elder and disciplinary hall[Ma3] disciple bowed, ¡°Greetings, headmaster!¡±
Hearing this, every disciple realised that he was the legendary headmaster, and they hurriedly bowed and greeted, ¡°Greetings, headmaster!¡±
The headmaster smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello everyone.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After that, every disciple stood with their backs straight and looked at him with utmost attention.
The headmaster then said, ¡°I hope you all have realised your strengths and weaknesses after this outing and will work hard to be stronger.¡±
¡°I¡¯m here today to announce that in four months from now, a selectionpetition will be organised. The top ten participants will be eligible to take part in an inter-academypetition. Every inner disciple of the age of 24 or below is wee to participate in it. Work hard. ¡±
Swoosh!
As he finished saying this, his figure disappeared from the stage like a ghost.
All of the disciples were stunned to see this. Just a second before, he was in front of them, and in the next, he vanished, as if he wasn¡¯t there to begin with.
¡°What speed! We didn¡¯t even see how he left. ¡±
¡°He is just as the rumours stated, fearsome.¡±
¡®He seems to have reached the peak of the four-star realm.¡¯ Evangeline took a deep breath. ¡®It seems my decision to join Cloud Academy was right.¡¯ A smile appeared on her face.
¡°Woah! Will I be able to do this someday?¡± Leticia eximed. As a wind elemental mage, her speed was very fast, and it was increasing with the increase in her strength.
However, she couldn¡¯t even see his shadow as he left. She wondered how much stronger she needed to be to do something like this.
Max was also astonished. Even with his senses, he couldn¡¯t see how or in which direction he left. It was as if he had vanished into thin air.
Chapter 191 - Requirements To Become Three-Star Mage
Swoosh!
Just as the disciples were eximing in astonishment and causing amotion, a powerful aura swept over them, which made it difficult for them to speak.
In an instant, themotion quietened down and everyone looked toward the stage from where the aura wasing.
Adrienne retracted her aura and nced over the crowd of disciples.
Max looked at her and thought in his heart, ¡°She is indeed very powerful as well as beautiful.¡±
She seemed to have be even stronger and more beautiful than thest time he saw her.
¡°I wonder how many LPs I would receive if I had someone as strong as her.¡± He thought and couldn¡¯t help but be excited.
However, he then sighed and shook his head, dispelling this thought. Given her strength and status, she wouldn¡¯t even put him in her eyes.
¡°As the headmaster said, there will be a selectionpetition in four months, and the top ten participants will be allowed to take part in an inter-academypetition that will start six months after the selectionpetition.¡± Adrienne said and continued.
¡°Those who want to participate can go to Elders¡¯ Hall and get themselves registered. Remember to work hard if you want to be one of the ten to represent our academy. Okay, that¡¯s all.¡± She also went away, but her speed was nowhere close to the headmaster¡¯s.
The middle-aged man smiled wryly, seeing this. This junior of his wasn¡¯t the patient type. They still needed to talk to disciples a bit more, but she just left like that. He sighed and turned towards the disciples.
Many disciples were dissatisfied by her attitude, but they didn¡¯t say anything since they were only inner disciples and couldn¡¯t voice criticism against an elder, especially one who seemed to have high standing among the Elders.
The middle-aged Elder said, ¡°If any of you have some questions regarding the selection or inter-academypetition, you can ask me now.¡±
Hearing this, the disciples immediately started to ask their questions.
¡°Elder, may we know what rewards will be given to the top ten participants in the selectionpetition?¡± One disciple asked. Many others nodded, as most of them were curious.
The Elder nodded, ¡°The rewards vary based on the ranking of the participants. For example, from top six to top ten, participants will be rewarded with ten thousand low-grade mana stones and receive pointers from the Elder until the start of inter-academypetition.¡±
The disciple¡¯s heart thumped as they heard until then, ten thousand mana stones was a veryrge sum for them. On top of that, they will receive pointers from the elderly, which will help them a lot.
Although they had trained under an elder for one month but that was only basic training where they mostly focused on sparring.
The Elder then continued, ¡°Those above the top six will get a total of twenty thousand mana stones and the low tier grade three ¡®Mana purifying liquid¡¯. The top three will get an additional reward which hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡±
¡°Waah! The academy, famous for being miserly, is giving out such rewards. It¡¯s never been heard of before.¡± A disciple almost screamed in disbelief.
Moreover, it¡¯s only for the selectionpetition. I wonder what rewards the participants in inter-academy will get.¡± Another disciple added.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate day and night and try to be one of the top rankers.¡±
¡°You? With your measly initial stage two-star strength, you won¡¯t be able to rank in the top thousand, let alone top ten.¡±
The disciples broke out into loud chatter. Even the elders were shocked by this and couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Such rewards, does the academy want to aim for the first rank in the rankingspetition?¡±
The middle-aged man on the stage had a faint smile on his face as he watched the disciples getting excited.
However, hearing some disciples using words such as ¡®miser¡¯ and ¡®stingy¡¯ for the academy, he had a funny expression and could only shake his head.
Max also became excited after hearing the rewards and thought, ¡°If I can rank in the top five, I¡¯ll receive twenty thousand mana stones. They might be enough to buy the required medicine for via.¡±
After some disciples asked more questions, they were allowed to return to their dorms to rest.
Max wanted to meet via, but she was too embarrassed to talk to him after that small episode. Therefore, she went away.
Max could only sigh and return with Belen andpany.
Seeing Max was now willing to participate now, Belen nodded in satisfaction.
However, she also told him that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to rank in the top five or even top ten because older inner disciples and core disciples would also participate.
The majority of them should have already reached peak two-star status, with the more talented ones already in three-star status. Moreover, their mastery of their spells will be a lot higher than his.
¡°It¡¯s fine, there is no harm in trying.¡± Max said. He then recalled something and inquired, ¡°What is that Mana purifying liquid that the Elder mentioned?¡±
Leticia and others also looked toward her since they also wanted to know about it.
¡°Oh, that is something countless mages who have ¡®exceeded the ten thousand mana units¡¯ dream about.¡± Belen said mysteriously.
Max and others were confused by how she phrased the sentence.
Leticia asked, ¡°What does that mean? Those who have more than ten thousand mana units are three-star mages right? Why are you calling them like that? ¡±
¡°No.¡± Belen shook her head and said, ¡°Not everyone who has more than ten thousand mana can be considered a three-star mage.¡±
Hearing this, Max and Rima nodded. They knew that there were some other requirements to bing a three-star mage. However, Leticia and Haory frowned; they clearly didn¡¯t know what she was saying.
Belen wasn¡¯t surprised and continued, ¡°Normally people think that if someone has more than ten thousand units of mana, they are a three-star mage. However, it isn¡¯t always true since it¡¯s merely one of the requirements to be a three-star mage¡¡±
To be a three-star mage, one needed to fulfill some requirements. First and easiest was to have mana exceeding ten thousand units. However, by simply fulfilling this requirement didn¡¯t make you a three-star mage.
You¡¯ll have to fulfill two more requirements which weren¡¯t easy and they hindered many mages from reaching three-star realm.
Withoutpleting them, one¡¯s strength won¡¯t increase and the excess mana would be hazardous to them instead.
The second requirement was the transformation of inner mana.
Normally, every novice or one-star mage¡¯s mana was transparent, and when they form their mana core sessfully, its color would turn red.
Simrly, when one reached the three-star realm, the color of their man would turn orange.
However, this transformation wasn¡¯t as easy as it was when one be two-star mage.
After someone reached the peak of two-star realm, they needed consciously to purify and condense their mana to the limits until it eventually turned from red to faint orange.
If their affinity and the understanding of their mana (Elemental one if they had awaken their element) wasn¡¯t high enough, this step could take decades toplete.
However, Once everyst bit of their mana had transformed into orange color, its power will multiply several folds.
This transition was because the one particle of orange colored Mana was several times more potent than red mana. This was also the reason why, a single three-star mage could wipe out an army of countless two-star mages.
[A/N: Now please remember this point. You won¡¯t ever see someone of lower realm beat someone of higher realm ¡®Using their spells.¡¯]
The third requirement was ¡®to strengthen¡¯ the Mana core and channels or pathways through which mana flows in body, using this ¡®improved Mana.¡¯
However, this step was very painful and dangerous because the mana now was one level higherpared to mana core and mana channels.
Moreover, in the case of those who had awakened some destructive element like fire, lighting, and wind etc., it posed even more threat if their affinity wasn¡¯t high enough. That¡¯s why academies etc. test the affinity of the disciples prior to giving them admission.
Because of this, countless people who couldplete the first two steps fails in the third andst step.
¡°Oh, now I understand why some of my rtives can¡¯t be three-star mages, even though they have reached the peak of two-star years ago.¡± Leticia nodded in understanding.
¡°So, this Mana purifying liquid helps in the second step.¡± Max realized.
¡°That¡¯s right. If someone were to use this liquid when purifying and condensing their mana, the process be two times faster. Therefore, it¡¯s always in high demand. But like others precious things, its supply is scarce making its price sky high.¡± Belen nodded.
Hearing this Max¡¯s eyes twinkled and he asked ¡°So, what¡¯s its market price?¡±
Belen looked at him in surprise. Not only she, but Rima and others were also surprised.
Leticia almost yelled ¡°What? are you thinking of selling it when you receive it?¡±
Chapter 192 - Did You Miss Me? [Bonus Chapter]
Max shook his head and smiled ¡°Not yet. I just want to know its price.¡±
Hearing this, they let out a breath. However, Max indeed thought of selling or exchanging for the medicine to heal via.
He knew no matter how indifferent via acted about her scarred face, deep down she was also like other girls who treasured her beauty.
If he helped her now, she should fall for him for sure. But how could he know that unknowingly, she had started to fall for him.
When in forest, whenever she felt lonely, she would remember him and the time she spent with him.
Even when he hugged her in front of everyone, she didn¡¯t feel any revulsion and instead felt warmth spread in her heart or she wouldn¡¯t have cried.
Belen, Rima and Leticia felt envious of the fact that he showed so much care for via and couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®Will he do the same if I were in via¡¯s situation?¡¯
The answer they got made them feel relieved because it was ¡®Yes. He would.¡¯ They had seen it when they were in the forest that he indeed treasured them and would treat the same.
Even so, they felt envious as such was a woman¡¯s heart.
Belen sighed and said ¡°Although the value of Mana purifying liquid is very high, it still can¡¯tpare to the medicine that can make someone recover their beauty. However, if you add some mana stones, then you should be able to buy it. However, again, I¡¯m notpletely sure of these things but I shouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡±
¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Max nodded. Although she wasn¡¯t sure, he understood that some miraculous medicine that can make them beautiful once again despite the scar or other problems would be priceless in every woman¡¯s eyes and they would want it to keep it with them in case, they fell in simr situation like via¡¯s, chance of which were very high since this world required them to fight to survive.
As they were about to return to their dorms, Leticia and others had expressions that they wanted to ask or say something but were hesitating.
Haory noticed it and had a frown on her face as she bade farewell and went on her way.
After she was gone, Max looked at them and asked ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± All three of them replied simultaneously.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Okay then, tell me what is it.¡± Max became curious.
Hearing this, they looked at each other and Belen and Rima said to Leticia ¡°Since you are youngest among us, you go ahead and say what to want.¡±
Leticia looked at them speechlessly. She had some idea that they were going to say the same thing but these two made her say it. However, she didn¡¯t retort and took a deep breath and got ready to tell what she wanted.
¡°I¡ no we, wanted to know that should¡ should wee to your dorm or you¡¯lle to ours?¡± She stuttered while asking this and her face became red as tomato in embarrassment.
¡°Oh!¡± Max eximed and a yful smile appeared on his face as he looked at Rima and Belen ¡°So, you two also want to this?¡±
Belen and Rima also blushed and nodded while looking away. Seeing them act in such a cute manner, Max felt like kissing them right now but he held back since they were in a public ce.
He then said ¡°I¡¯lle to your dorms so you don¡¯t need toe to mine okay.¡±
He said this because he wasn¡¯t living alone and he didn¡¯t want Anna to know about all these women, at least not yet.
After talking to them a bit more, he walked towards his dorm. ¡®I wonder if she has already broken through to the two-star or not.¡¯ He thought.
When he returned to his dorm room, he didn¡¯t find Anna there.
¡®Is she out for training?¡¯ He thought andy down on his bed which had her fragrant scent and soon fell asleep.
¡
¡°Yawn!¡± He woke up after a few hours and yawed.
¡°Mm?¡± As he regained his senses, he felt a soft body hugging him. He opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face.
Anna was hugging him as shey beside him and was looking at him.
¡°You woke up?¡± She said and started to move away.
¡°Yes.¡± Maxzily said and hugged her back, not letting her go away.
As he felt her soft body and inhaled her fragrant scent, he felt rxed and murmured ¡°Hah! How much I missed this feeling!¡±
Hearing this, Anna¡¯s cheeks started turning red and she burrow her head in his chest.
¡°Did you miss me?¡± She asked in a soft voice.
¡°Yes. I did. Did you?¡± He replied as his hand caressed her beautiful blonde hair.
¡°I¡ I also missed you.¡± She said and her eyes became misty remembering the nights where she had problem sleeping after he went away because she had developed the habit of sleeping while hugging him.
She then raised her head to look at him, ¡°How was the outing experience? Were you in danger? Did you eat on time?¡±
Hearing her ask so many questions, he smiled and patiently told her how he lived for past month. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention anything about what he did with Belen and others.
After hearing everything, Anna looked at him proudly ¡°It seems my little Max has be a lot stronger in this past month.¡±
Max felt warmth in his heart seeing her be happy for him. He was even having second thoughts about asking her to be his woman. Because he didn¡¯t want this loving rtionship that they currently had to be bad.
There were two main reasons for him wanting to make her his woman even though she was his half-sister.
First one was because he didn¡¯t want her to struggle to be stronger and die when encountering some powerful enemy. Therefore, he wanted to help her.
Second one was because, although he had the instinct to protect and care for her that he inherited from Maxwell, he didn¡¯t have those familial feelings of siblings and her charm as a woman was fatal to him.
Moreover, in this world, there weren¡¯t any restriction to marry one¡¯s own cousin or even siblings if they loved each other.
After talking for a while, he asked ¡°Did you break through?¡±
Chapter 193 - Thrashing A Disciplinary Disciple[1]
Hearing this, Anna¡¯s expression became dim and shook her head ¡°No.¡± She then smiled ¡°I¡¯m not far from breaking through, though. I think in a few more days, I¡¯ll be able to do it.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded. Then he took out around 200 Mana stones and gave them to her ¡°Here, use these and break through.¡±
¡°No.¡± Anna shook her head ¡°You also need these to cultivate. I can¡¯t take them. So, please do so, okay.¡± She said in a gentle voice while looking into his eyes.
Inwardly, she felt very happy that he cared so much for her and was willing to give all of his Mana stones to her.
Max smiled and was about to say something when Anna suddenly asked ¡°Max, howe you still have Mana stones left? Didn¡¯t you use them when you were in the forest? Or did you rob someone?¡±
Max looked at her in silence for a while. He was thinking whether to tell her about his ¡®ability¡¯ to cultivate without Mana stones or not.
¡°Anna¡¡± Max finally decided to tell her since he wanted her to be his woman. However, before he could say anything, someone knocked on the door.
Knock! Knock!
¡°It¡¯s disciplinary hall. We have received aint. Come out.¡± An arrogant voice sounded out.
Hearing this, Max frowned. Why would disciplinary hall woulde here? ¡®Are they here because they know Anna is staying with me?¡¯ He thought.
¡®No, they don¡¯t have so much time to care about an outer sector disciple living with an inner disciple.¡¯ He shook his head.
Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was doing this. Many other inner disciples were living with their woman who were outer sector disciple and academy didn¡¯t have any rule prohibiting this like in the case of Core disciples.
Just then, Anna who was snuggling in his embrace, jumped out of the bed and her normally smiling face was filled with anger.
¡°Mm?¡± Max looked at her in puzzlement and realized that something wasn¡¯t right and Anna seemed to know this.
¡°What is it, Anna?¡± He asked.
¡°It¡¯s that bastard, Karon. Ever since I first met him, he had be obsessed with me. Today, when I was sparring in the arena, he came and offered to spar with me. Since he is already a two-star mage I thought it would be good to spar with him but he tried to touch me inappropriately. Therefore, I pped him and beat him up. He threatened to make me pay for the humiliation he suffered and since he knows someone in the disciplinary hall so¡¡± Anna exined.
Before she couldplete her statement, she felt a powerful murderous aura radiate from Max.
¡°Good. Very good.¡± His eyes were shing with intense killing intent. The one thing he hated most was, someone having bad intentions for his women or him.
Although, Anna wasn¡¯t his woman yet, she was someone very special to him. She was among the few people who made him feelfortable when he transmigrated to this world. Moreover, he had the instinct to protect her because of Maxwell.
Anna was surprised seeing him be angry. She had never seen him angry, let alone to the point where he would radiate such killing intent.
Shua!
Before she could say anything, Max had moved to the door and opened it.
¡
Outside Max¡¯s door¡
Many other disciples from the nearby dorms hade out hearing the shout.
Two men were standing in front of Max¡¯s dorm room. In front stood the man in ck robes which was the uniform of disciplinary hall. His expression was aloof and arrogant.
The man stood behind him, was wearing white robes of normal disciples and from the emblem on his chest, one could tell that he was an inner disciple.
However, his face looked funny. It was badly bruised and swollen and looked like a pig face. He was Karon, who was beaten up by Anna.
¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why is here a disciplinary hall disciple here?¡± Disciples started murmuring in confusion.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of this pig faced guy. The guy living here must have beaten him up.¡± Someone guessed.
¡°Tch, after getting beaten up, he went to disciplinary hall toin. What a coward!¡± Some disciples snickered in disdain.
¡
Hearing this, Karon¡¯s already ugly face turned gloomy and he looked toward the disciplinary hall disciple.
¡°Humph!¡± The ck robed man hurrumphed coldly and released his peak two-star aura which immediately quietened the disciples.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Most of the disciples here were only initial stage or middle stage two-star mages and being a disciple of the disciplinary hall, he was stronger than average peak two-star mages since only outstanding disciples of the academy could join the disciplinary hall.
¡°Go and knock again or I¡¯ll just break this door.¡± The ck robed man ordered Karon.
Karon nodded and went to knock on the door again.
Bang!
However, before he could knock, the door was banged opened, and a handsome blue-haired youth appeared in front of him.
He was radiating intense killing intent which made him freeze.
Immediately after opening the door, Max saw Karon and recognized him as he had seen him before when Anna came from the mission.
Suu¨C
As Max was already angry and seeing the culprit in front of him, he immediately punched toward his chest.
¡°Wha¡ª¡± Karon eximed in disbelief and however, he couldn¡¯t evenplete the word ¡®what¡¯ when the punchnded on him.
Crack!
Bang!
His ribs made crackling sound and he flew through the air toward the ck robed man as blood burst out from his mouth.
¡°Mm?¡± The ck robed man was dazed seeing this. He didn¡¯t expect someone to be bold enough to fight or precisely attack even after knowing that disciplinary hall disciple was here.
However, seeing Karon flying toward him, he hurriedly raised his hands and two water hands materialized that caught him in mid-air.
He hurriedly checked his injuries and seeing that five or six of his ribs had broken and his internal organ also seemed to be injured, he took out a transparent bottle which had green liquid in it.
He had a painful expression on his face as he made him drink it.
Max stood there looking coldly at them, he didn¡¯t use his full strength or he would have died right there.
¡°Bastard, do you want to die?¡± The ck robed man red at him and unleashed his aura at full power.
Chapter 194 - Thrashing A Disciplinary Disciple[2]
After punching him, Max stood there looking at him coldly.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit regretful because, he didn¡¯t use his full strength when punching him or he would be dead by now.
However, although he was very angry, he didn¡¯t lose his rationality. He knew that the rules of the academy weren¡¯t for show and he would be taken down if he killed someone inside the academy.
After giving Karon his precious medicine, the ck robed man turned around and red at Max, his eyes full of anger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He shouted and unleashed his aura to suppress him, ¡°Bastard, do you not want to live any longer? You dare attack and injure someone in front of me.¡±
Max wasn¡¯t affected by his measly peak two-star aura, and looked coldly at him.
Just as he wanted to speak. Hurried footsteps sounded out and Anna appeared beside him.
After seeing Karon lying on the ground unconscious, she quickly understood what had happened just now and couldn¡¯t help but be worried for Max.
Everyone¡¯s eyes twinkled upon seeing her.
¡°Wow! This guy is lucky to have such a beautiful girl in his room.¡± Someone from the crowdughed seeing Anna.
Others also eximed.
The ck robed man was also dazed for a moment seeing her. ¡®If I y my cards well, I might be able to obtain her.¡¯ Lust appeared in his eyes as he stared at Anna.
He quickly thought of something and burst outughing.
¡°Mm?¡± Max frowned noticing this and felt anger rising in his heart even more.
¡°Initially I was here to only arrest this girl because of Karon¡¯sint. However, now that you havemitted the crime of fighting in the academy and injuring an inner disciple severely, I, the disciplinary hall disciple, have the authority to arrest you and take you to the hall for the punishment. If you resist, I¡¯m allowed to use force.¡± The ck robed man said while looking at Max.
He decided to dispose off Max who, apparently was this beauty¡¯s boyfriend.
He hade with Karon because he was a rtive of one of his senior disciples, in the disciplinary hall.
After getting beaten up by Anna, Karon went to find his cousin to get revenge on Anna. However, the ck robed man encountered him and find out why he was here.
After hearing everything, although he was disdainful towards him, he volunteered to help him. His aim to impress his senior by helping his cousin. That¡¯s why he came here.
However, he didn¡¯t expect Max to injure Karon in front of him. Moreover, his injuries were quite serious.
As he was afraid that his senior brother will punish him if something happened to his cousin, he had to use his precious life potion to save him.
But after seeing Anna, he forgot the everything and felt d that he came.
¡°Haha! You want to arrest us. I don¡¯t have any problem going with you, but do tell me what¡¯s her crime?¡± Maxughed in anger.
The ck robed man frowned and said, ¡°You are not qualified to ask me anything.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Max nodded.
Seeing him nod, the ck robed man materialized two water hands that grabbed toward Anna and him.
Boom! Boom!
Suddenly, two fireballs shot out from Max and sted the water hands apart.
¡°You! You want to stop me from doing my duty?¡± The ck robed man became angry while he secretly rejoiced. If Max tried to stop him, he would have excuse to kill him right here.
Max didn¡¯t speak and threw a fireball at him.
Boom!
The ck robed manughed and used his water hand to block the fireball ¡°Since you aren¡¯t cooperating, you¡¯ll be responsible for what¡¯s happen¡ª¡±
Shua!
Before he couldplete his monologue, Max appeared in front of him and punched at his face.
¡°What?¡± The ck robed man eximed as Max¡¯s fistnded squarely on his face. Max had controlled his strength, so that he won¡¯t end up blowing his head apart.
Bang!
The ck robed man flew a few feet backwards and crashed into Karon who, had just regained his consciousness.
¡°What? He dares to beat up a disciplinary hall disciple?¡± Some of the disciples gathered here eximed.
¡°This is very strong. Just now he didn¡¯t even used any mana and even after that, his strength and speed are already higher than average middle stage two-star mages.¡± Some who were sensitive to manamented.
¡°No matter how strong he is, he will be severely punished by the disciplinary hall.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Max looked at the ck robed man and snickered ¡°If you want to frame someone, you should have power to do it.¡±
Cough!
The ck robed man coughed and spit out some blood as he stood back up, his nose was broken and bleeding. His vision was a bit shaken.
Boom!
His mana exploded outwards as he red at Max and said through gritted teeth ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±
¡°How about you try?¡± Max didn¡¯t back down and also released his mana which was even more intense than him.
The ck robed man was surprised. He didn¡¯t think that a newly recruited disciple would already have reached peak two-star.
However, the murderous look in his eyes didn¡¯t lessen and he started casting his spell.
One water hand started forming in front of him. The previous water hands were faint and didn¡¯t contain much strength but this one seemed very strong and radiated a powerful aura.
Just as Max was also about to cast his spell and attack him, a dominant voice sounded out.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
Whoosh!
A figure appeared in front of the dorm building and slowly walked inside. The aura released from it had surpassed both the ck robed man and Max¡¯s aura and reached an entirely new realm.
¡°A three-star mage!¡± Disciples eximed. The ck robed man frowned. As far as he knew, there shouldn¡¯t be any disciplinary hall member watching over this dorm building temporarily.
A/N: Please don¡¯t forget toment so that I can know if there¡¯s something that¡¯s need to be improved.
Chapter 195 - Fierce Beauty [Bonus Chapter]
¡°Why are you causing amotion?¡± The figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight and asked.
Everyone was stunned to see it. This figure was a young woman who seemed to be only 24-25 years old.
In her spotless white dress, she looked like a fairy. She was gorgeous. Her skin was smooth and fair, and she had pink lips that weren¡¯t seductive like Rima¡¯s but looked very appetizing. Her ck hair was draped over her shoulder like a flowing waterfall. Her beautiful brown eyes scanned the crowd.
Everyone was mesmerized upon looking at her. Max also found her to be very beautiful. Her beauty was on the same level as Anna or via, but because she was a three-star mage, she attracted everyone more.
The ck-robed man¡¯s expression became respectful as he saw who she was and stopped casting his spell.
He hurriedly stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Senior Eliana.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She nodded slightly and asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The ck-robed man hurriedly told her everything that had happened.
¡°Isn¡¯t there someone named Eliana among the top core disciples?¡± Someone murmured.
Hearing him, others instinctively looked towards her chest. Seeing the Emblem pinned on her chest, everyone was surprised and looked at her in awe.
Max also nced at her chest and saw the core disciples¡¯ Emblem.
Just as he was about to move his eyes away, the ck-robed man finished exining the situation to her, and she nced toward Max.
Seeing that he was looking at her chest, she felt disgusted and became angry. She was about tosh out when suddenly she felt that his face was somewhat familiar.
Suddenly, a memory of one month ago surfaced in her mind, which caused her face to turn red, and she eximed.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone, including Max, was surprised by this.
Immediately after, the crowd broke out in the discussion.
¡°What? Fairy Eliana knows this guy?¡±
¡°Who is he that even a core disciple such as her seems to know him?¡±
¡°He is a new disciple recruited around two months ago.¡± Someone replied.
¡°¡¡±
Anna looked at Max with a surprised expression. Although she knew Max had a friend who was also a core disciple, she didn¡¯t expect him to know someone among the top core disciples.
Meanwhile, the ck-robed guy¡¯s expression became ugly. If she knew him, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Not only he, but even the upper echelons of disciplinary hall won¡¯t want to offend her over such a small matter.
However, Max¡¯s following words made him feel a bit relieved.
¡°Do you know me?¡± Max asked curiously.
¡°You¡ How can I know you? I must have mistaken you for someone else.¡± She said while evading his gaze.
Max was confused by her reaction and nced at her deeply. This made Eliana¡¯s face redden even more.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± She huffed in anger.
¡°Nothing.¡± Max smiled lightly and shook his head.
¡°Good.¡± She nodded, and her expression returned to normal. She then asked coldly, ¡°Why are you resisting the proceedings of the disciplinary hall?¡±
Hearing this, the ck-robed guy had a gloating expression. Everyone knew that most core disciples loved and respected the Cloud academy and would help if someone was causing unnecessary trouble.
¡°It¡¯s because we are not in the wrong, and I¡¯m capable of resisting him,¡± Max said calmly.
The ck-robed guy¡¯s expression became dark. His words suggested that he, a disciplinary hall¡¯s disciple, was weakpared to him. How can it not infuriate him?
¡°Oh, you are in the wrong?¡± She nced at the ck-robed man, which made him stiffen up.
He hurriedly said, ¡°No, senior. He is guilty. He attacked that guy when we arrived to arrest the girl beside him. Everyone here can testify to it.¡±
Hearing this, Eliana nced at the disciples standing there. Whoever her gazended on, everyone nodded. ¡°Yes, senior sister. We indeed witnessed him attacking that guy.¡±
¡°What do you have to say now?¡± Eliana asked him, her eyes twinkling. She also wanted to teach him a lesson for giving her such a bad memory.
Max was still calm. He looked into her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°How about you first ask him why he wanted to arrest Anna?¡±
¡°Why?¡± Eliana looked at the ck-robed man.
The ck-robed man red hatefully at Max. He knew that their fake excuse would be found after she started to ask questions. However, he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s because she beat that guy, Karon, up, and he came toin to me.¡±
Eliana looked at Karon, standing beside the ck-robed man, his face badly bruised, and then she nced at Anna.
Her eyebrows furrowed, and she harrumphed coldly, ¡°Being a two-star mage, you got beaten up by a one-star mage. Is the standard of our academy¡¯s disciples fallen so low?¡±
Karon¡¯s face darkened in shame after hearing this. Other disciples also revealed disdainful expressions looking at him.
Before anyone could say anything, Max¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Now, how about you ask this loser how or why he was beaten up?¡±
Eliana frowned. She felt like he was leading her. But she still looked at Karon. However, Karon looked down and didn¡¯t reply.
¡°Humph!¡± Eliana released her aura and focused on Karon, which caused his body to stiffen and his breathing to speed up.
In just a few seconds, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
Eliana felt disgusted and looked toward Anna. ¡°How about you tell me why you beat him up?¡±
¡°Yes, senior.¡± Anna nodded and quickly exined how he offered to spar with her and tried to touch her inappropriately, after which she trashed him without giving him any chance to use his mana.
After hearing her side, Eliana¡¯s forehead was filled with dark lines, and she shouted, sending a wave of mana toward Karon, ¡°You fucking trash! How dare you be so lecherous and then try to me her.¡±
¡°Ugh!¡±
Karon was hit with her wave and was sent flying, spitting out blood. After he crashed to the ground, he immediately fainted.
¡°Woah!¡± Disciples eximed, seeing this. No one had expected her tosh out like this.
Max was also surprised. He liked her decisiveness.
Chapter 196 - Woman In Need[1]
After flinging Karon away, she turned toward the ck-robed man.
This made him shiver, thinking that she would do the same to him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was a peak two-star mage; if she waved her hand, he would also spit out blood.
Eliana asked coldly, ¡°How dare you be so biased? Isn¡¯t it the disciplinary hall¡¯s duty to find out the facts before making any move? It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t even try, or how difficult would it have been to find out that he was beaten up while sparring? Are you going to arrest everyone who injures their opponent in a spar, huh?¡±
The ck-robed man didn¡¯t dare retort and immediately bowed as he said, ¡°It was my carelessness sen¡ª¡±
¡°Fuck off!¡± Eliana didn¡¯t let him finish and waved her hand. He was sent flying just like Karon and fainted.
She then turned to look at Anna and nodded with a smile. ¡°You did great there.¡± Anna was about to say something when Eliana looked toward Max and continued in a cold voice, ¡°If any men try to do those lecherous things, kill them next time if you can. If not, thene find me; I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±
Max could feel that herst sentence was targeting him, which made him feel odd. Did she think that he was also that kind of man or what?
However, how would he know that he was already the biggest pervert in her mind?
A month ago, she was in the Cloud mountain range. While resting, she heard a girl scream and thought someone was in danger.
However, when she went to help, she witnessed a male and female indulging in sexual activities. She was very angry then but was too embarrassed to show herself.
Therefore, she returned and was sure they would die to some beast soon. After all, those who focus on carnal pleasure are weaker than others.
But now, she found that he was safe and living with another girl who was as beautiful as her. Moreover, she had to save ¡®this pervert,¡¯ which made her feel bad.
¡°Yes, thank you, senior.¡± Anna nodded excitedly. She didn¡¯t expect a distinguished core disciple who has reached the three-star realm to look favorably at her.
¡°Mhm.¡± Eliana nodded and nced faintly toward Max before leaving.
After she had gone away, the disciples present broke out in discussion. Most talked about her beauty and strength and forgot Max and Anna.
¡
After this episode, Max sent her inside the room and went to exchange the beast cores in the resource hall.
He urgently needed the mana stones to buy the foundation strengthening liquid.
He had a basic n on how he would do the things next if nothing unexpected happened.
First, he would consolidate his foundation and then raise his mana to ten thousand units. After that, he would focus on training to shorten the casting time of his strongest spell [Calidus Brachium].
After that, he would start transforming his mana color to orange and try breaking through to the three-star realm before the selectionpetition.
He knew that quite a few inner and core disciples who had been in the academy for more than a few years had already reached the three-star realm just like Eliana.
Therefore, he needed to be a three-star mage if he wanted topete against them to rank in the top five or ten.
Max quickly reached the resource hall. There was already a long line formed in front of the counter.
A few disciplinary hall disciples were stationed here too to ensure the smooth progress of everything and prevent the impatient and rebellious disciples from causing amotion.
Max patiently stood in the line, and after two hours, it was finally his turn.
A woman, who looked to be in her thirties, was sitting at the counter. Max took out thirty beast cores, ced them in front of her, and said, ¡°Elder, I would like to exchange these.¡±
The woman nced at him and was surprised to see him for a second. Although she was a middle-aged woman, she was still affected by his devilish features. She quickly recovered and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
After counting and scanning the cores, she had a slightly surprised expression and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a new disciple¡?¡±
¡°Yes, I am. Why?¡± Max nodded and curiously asked.
¡°Oh!¡± The middle-aged woman eximed, ¡°No, usually the beast cores new disciples bring are only from early stage two-star beasts since they can¡¯t handle stronger ones, but most of yours are from middle-staged ones. It seems you are also very strong.¡±
Max¡¯s eyes lit up hearing this and he asked, ¡°Elder, do the price of beast cores vary based on their strength?¡±
¡°Huh, didn¡¯t you know this?¡± The middle-aged woman was a bit surprised.
Max shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡®It seems I also need to spend some more to learn about these small things.¡¯
Seeing him be embarrassed, the middle-aged woman smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are many things that most new disciples aren¡¯t aware of.¡±
She then exined, ¡°Yes, the price of beast core varies ording to the beasts¡¯ rank, strength, rarity, etc.
For example, the academy gives 100 Mana stones for one early-stage two-star beast core from a non-elemental beast. As for those from the middle-stage two-star beasts, they range between 150-200 Mana stones each.
Moreover, if they are from elemental beasts, their exchange rate ranges from 200-300 Mana stones.
As for these cores, twelve are from early-stage beasts, eighteen are from middle-stage, and six of them are from elemental beasts. Therefore, you can get a total of four thousand and seven hundred Mana stones.¡±
The people on other counters and the disciplinary hall disciples were surprised to see her exin these things to a random disciple. They knew that this woman was very impatient and hot-headed. So, they nced over curiously.
Seeing Max, the females were dazed while the males looked at him jealously.
¡
¡°Four thousand and seven hundred?¡± The disciple standing behind Max eximed. This many Mana stones were equal to almost four years of monthly resources for inner disciples.
Max was happily surprised by this. He hadn¡¯t thought that he would be able to receive 1700 stones extra stones from the expected amount.
The middle-aged woman asked, ¡°So, you want to exchange them for Mana stones or other resources?¡±
¡°May I know how much foundation strengthening liquid costs?¡± Max asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°One small bottle of low-tier grade two liquid cost three hundred, middle-tiered cost one thousand, while the high-tier one cost five thousand.¡± The woman said.
Max¡¯s smile froze hearing the price. From his share of stones, he couldn¡¯t even buy middle-tier grade two liquid.
¡®It¡¯s okay. I still have around two hundred stones.¡¯ Max thought. He wanted to buy the middle-tier foundation strengthening liquid because Belen had told him that the middle-tiered one was more than five times more effective than the low-tiered one.
This means that it would take five times more time to achieve the desired result if he bought a low-tiered one.
The middle-aged woman saw his expression changing and immediately remembered that when new disciples go on the outing, they would go in groups of five. This means that his share would only be a little less than thousand stones.
¡°Hand¡ªahem! Disciple, do you want to buy the middle-tiered one?¡± She asked.
¡®Hmm?¡¯ Max was surprised at how she was going to call him and looked at her. The look in her eyes surprised him even more, and his eyes twinkled.
Chapter 197 - A Woman In Need [2]
Max was surprised by the look on her face. He immediately realized that this Elder was a woman in need.
Realizing this, a smile appeared on his face, and he moved his face near hers and said, ¡°Yes, Elder, I want to buy the middle-tier foundation strengthening liquid. However, I don¡¯t have enough to buy it since my share is only a fraction of the total stones I¡¯ll receive after selling these cores.¡±
The Elder was surprised to see him leaning closer to her, and after hearing him, a crafty light shed in her eyes.
Max then whispered, ¡°Can you please sell it at a lower price? I¡¯ll be very grateful. If Elder ever needs me to do anything, I won¡¯t reject and help you to the best of my abilities.¡±
As he said this, he stressed the word anything, which made her heart beat faster and look at him in a new light.
¡°Since you brought so many cores in your first outing, it means that you have good potential. So, I¡¯ll give you a ten percent discount on grade two middle-tier foundation strengthening liquid.¡± The Elder said.
Other people manning the counter looked at her weirdly but didn¡¯t say anything as every Elder of the resource hall has the authority to give discounts to the three disciples every month they deem talented.
¡°Woah! This guy is quite lucky to gain an Elder¡¯s approval.¡± Some disciplesmented.
¡°Well, it¡¯s extremely normal if you think about it. Who can hunt down so many middle-stage beasts in their first outing?¡±
¡°Keke, My group and I also slew a few middle-stage beasts; maybe I can also get some discount.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Afterward, Elder gave him a small crystal bottle containing foundation strengthening liquid and the remaining 3800 Mana stones.
When Max stored them in his inventory, he found that there was a paper slip among the Mana stones. He chuckled inwardly and kept it too.
He then walked out of the resource hall.
When he returned to the dorms, he saw Neer standing there.
Neer also noticed him and bowed, ¡°Young master!¡±
Max smiled and helped him up. ¡°You are a core disciple now. You should stop bowing to me.¡± Heughed.
¡°No, young master. It¡¯s my way of showing you the respect you deserve.¡± Neer said in a firm tone.
Max could only sigh at his stubborn attitude. At the same time, he was also pleased to see that even after bing a core disciple, he didn¡¯t get arrogant.
¡°How was the outing, young master?¡± Neer asked.
¡°It was quite enjoyable.¡± Max smiled and said. Neer was confused by his words but didn¡¯t ask further. He was happy that Max could return safe and sound.
¡°Let¡¯s go inside the room and talk.¡± Max turned to walk toward his room.
¡°I¡¯m sorry young master. I can¡¯t go inside right now.¡± Neer shook his head and apologized.
¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Max asked.
After that, Neer told him that in this time, an Elder had taken him as her disciple, and he was busy training under her and only came to see him.
After that, he swiftly left, and Max went inside his room.
¡
Anna had prepared food while he was away. After eating food, Max took out the dead body of the wolf leader and told her that they would eat its meat until it was finished.
Anna was delighted to see it and almost jumped in excitement. ¡°Little Max, I¡¯ll be able to break through to the two-star realm in 2-3 days if I eat such Mana-rich food daily.¡±
Max smiled at her being so excited, and took out a spatial bag and gave it to her.
¡°Hmm? What¡¯s in it?¡± Anna said and curiously looked inside. Immediately after, she gave it back. ¡°I told you not to give me your stones. You also need¨C¡±
¡°Shhh!¡± Max put his finger on her soft lips and stopped her from speaking.
Anna¡¯s cheeks started to redden as she felt his finger on her lips and remembered the time when he kissed her before going on the outing.
Her eyes revealed a panicked look; her heart started beating faster as she evaded his gaze.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing this, Max was tempted to kiss her, but he held back and said, ¡°I¡¯ve improved too quickly and need to consolidate my foundation. So, I don¡¯t need them. Moreover, with my strength, I can easily earn more.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded like a chick and epted them without saying anything.
¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s cultivate for a while now.¡± Max said and sat down on the ground cross-legged.
Anna took a deep breath and calmed her heart. However, deep down, she felt somewhat disappointed.
Max didn¡¯t know her state of heart. He took out the crystal bottle from the inventory. It was only three-inch in size. As he opened it, the medicinal fragrance permeated the air.
¡°Huh?¡± Anna looked at the bottle in his hand and asked, ¡°What is it, Max?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the foundation strengthening liquid,¡± Max replied.
¡°Foundation strengthening liquid? Are you alright?¡± She worriedly asked.
¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s because I¡¯ve improved too quickly, and it made my foundation a bit weak. No need to worry.¡± Max casually said.
¡°Oh, okay.¡± She then sat beside him and started to cultivate using the Mana stones she had just received.
Max drank the liquid, closed his eyes, and started consolidating his Mana core.
¡
As they immersed in cultivation, time passed quickly; soon, it was nighttime.
Huuu¡.
Max exhaled a long breath and opened his sapphire eyes.
¡®It¡¯s indeed good medicine. My core has returned to 80% of its peak in just a couple of hours. Now, I only need to strengthen it for a maximum of two or three days before I can raise my mana again.¡¯ He thought excitedly.
He saw that Anna was still cultivating. After stretching his body a bit, he took out a paper slip.
It had an address and time written on it. Seeing this, a smile appeared on his face.
¡®It¡¯s almost time to pay the generous Elder back and see how many LPs a three-star mage can give me. Hehe.¡¯
He nced at Anna and left a note on the bed before walking toward the Elders¡¯ residences.
Chapter 198 - Jasmine
Elders¡¯ Residences were a few miles away from the disciples¡¯ dorms. After running at a little more than half of his top speed, Max arrived in front of a row of magnificent vis.
He encountered night patrol but seeing that he was an inner disciple, they didn¡¯t bother him.
After arriving in front of the Elders¡¯ residences, he again checked the address and quickly found the vi belonging to the Elder from the resource hall.
¡°What are you doing here at this time?¡± Two guards were standing in front of the entrance to the vi; seeing Maxing toward them, they asked coldly.
Max nced at them and found that both were pretty female disciples. Seeing them, Max raised his brows.
ording to how she behaved and asked him toe to her residence at night, he had thought of her as someone promiscuous.
In his knowledge, people like her wouldn¡¯t have servants of the same gender. He was the same. If he were given a choice between a male and a female servant, he would choose the female servant each time.
¡®Well, I can¡¯t judge everyone by the same standards.¡¯ He thought and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet the Elder. She had asked me toe and find her.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± One of the guards said and looked at him up and down with interest.
The other guard also looked at him for a while. Under their intense gazes, Max stood motionlessly and also checked them out.
Although they were average looking, it was by this world¡¯s standard. In Max¡¯s eyes, they were quite beautiful.
¡°Cough¡ You wait here while I ask the Elder if she is free.¡± One of them said and went inside.
Max waited there while the other guard kept her eyes on him.
After a few minutes, the first guard came out and invited him to go inside.
Max nodded and entered the vi. After he had entered, the guards closed the gates and looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Why would the Elder want to meet a man thiste in the night?¡±
¡
Max entered the vi and was greeted by a servant in a maid¡¯s dress. ¡°Pleasee this way. Mistress is waiting for you in her room.¡± She respectfully said and led the way.
Max nodded and walked after her. Aftering in front of a room, she stopped and said, ¡°Mistress is inside. Please enter.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left.
Max took a deep breath and raised his hand to knock on the door when Elder¡¯s voice sounded from inside. ¡°It¡¯s open. Come in.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Max pushed opened the door and entered.N?v(el)B\\jnn
This room wasn¡¯trge, only double the size of his dorm room. In the middle was a bed on which sat a beautiful woman.
Max didn¡¯t want to move his gaze away after his eyesnded on her.
She was wearing a thin purple-colored bathrobe, and her slightly damp hair was draped over her shoulders.
She was sitting on the corner of the bed with one leg over the other, revealing her bare legs underneath just enough to entice a man.
Her right elbow was ced on her thigh as her palm supported her chin. Because she was leaning slightly forwards, Max could see a bit of her cleavage.
Although she was well over her mid-thirties, she looked ten years younger. Despite all this, her mature charm attracted him the most.
¡°Have you looked enough?¡± She asked with a smile on her face.
¡°Nope.¡± Max shook his head.
Hearing his reply, her smile widened, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. She was satisfied by his response.
She asked, ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe here?¡±
¡°No.¡± Max shook his head without hesitation, which made her frown, but he then smiled and continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m willing to do whatever Elder asks me to repay you.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± The Elder smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about you give me a massage? After sitting at the counter distributing recourses all day, my body feels heavy.¡±
Max chuckled inwardly. ¡®So, we¡¯re going to start like this.¡¯
He then patted his chest and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a masseuse, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy Elder.¡± Saying this, he walked over to her side.
Seeing hime over, she quicklyy on her stomach and pointed at the table on the left side of the bed. ¡°Use that oil. It helps in rxing the body.¡±
Max nodded, picked up a crystal bottle with yellowish oil, and climbed onto the bed.
¡°Um, Elder. You would have to take off your bathrobe so that I can apply this oil and give you a good massage.¡± Max said.
¡°You can take it off yourself. I¡¯m tired.¡± The Elder said as she rested her head on a pillow.
¡°Okay then.¡± Without hesitation, Max put his hands under her stomach, untied theshes, and then raised her hands before pulling them away.
As he took it off, her naked body was revealed in front of him. Yes, naked. She wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. ¡®This makes it a bit easier.¡¯ He thought.
Since she was lying on her chest, her plump and perky ass was in front of him. Between her legs, he could even see her pink pussy.
This scene caused his blood to boil and his little brother to harden. Seeing her round and exquisite ass, he could barely hold back from giving it a tight squeeze.
¡°Are you only going to stare?¡± Just as he was trying to hold himself back, her teasing voice.
Although she was acting calm, her heart was beating rapidly. It had been a long time since she was lying naked in front of a man.
She was a widow whose husband had been killed by his enemies more than a decade ago.
When he died, she was still young and tried to find another man to marry, but none was to her liking.
Therefore, to satisfy her sexual needs, she had been in rtionships with a few men; however, as time passed, her sex drive grew more and more, and her current partners left her since they were focused on bing stronger and didn¡¯t have time or capabilities to satisfy her.
Now she was 36 years old, and it¡¯d been over a year since she had been with any men.
That¡¯s why she was always in a bad mood. However, when she saw Max, her pussy that was waiting to be satisfied twitched. She felt something unusual about him.
Moreover, after their short talk, she guessed that although he was very young, he was simr to her. That¡¯s why she gave him that paper slip and asked him toe over at night.
¡
Hearing her teasing voice, Max wasn¡¯t able to hold back anymore. However, he couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted with her as she was a three-star mage, and didn¡¯t want to do something that might anger her.
He knew that even though there were rules prohibiting killing in the academy, it was only limited to disciples and not Elders. If he angered her, she might really kill him.
Therefore, he decided to try a less risky move. He leaned beside her ear and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do what you really want?¡±
Chapter 199 - 199 You Arent Allowed To Sleep Tonight
¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Hearing Max¡¯s words, her heart rate sped up, and she tried to act normal, but her voice still stuttered a bit.
After seeing her reaction, he felt relieved. Thankfully, she also had simr thoughts and wasn¡¯t angered.
He smiled and gently bit on her earlobe.
¡°Ahh~¡±
Jasmine trembled slightly, and a moan escaped her lips. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be bold enough to do this.
Max whispered again, ¡°You want me to do something like this, right? How about we skip this massage part and get to it.¡±
Swoosh!
Suddenly, Jasmine turned over, which gave him a fright. He thought that this time she was angered, but now that he had already said this, he gritted his teeth and looked into her eyes.
Jasmine looked at him for a few seconds without saying anything.
All this while, Max felt like he was under immense pressure even though she wasn¡¯t releasing any aura or something like that.
(A/N: This is a different kind of pressure one instinctively feels in certain situations. For example, when you propose to your crush etc.)
Suddenly, Jasmine smiled and caressed his cheeks with her fingers. ¡°I would¡¯ve loved to do it right away. However, I¡¯m really exhausted today, and you haven¡¯t passed the test yet, so give me a massage first. After that, I¡¯ll see what to do next.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Max felt the pressure disappear after hearing this and nodded. As for the test she mentioned, he didn¡¯t think much about it since he had the confidence to make her addicted to his cock.
¡°Turn around then.¡± He said and turned her body around, making hery on her stomach once again.
He sat on her back, poured the yellowish liquid on his palms, and slowly started to massage her shoulders.
Mn~
As his hands came into contact with her skin, Jasmine moaned as she felt good. Meanwhile, Max was a bit surprised by the softness of her skin.
It was pleasurable to touch and wasparable to Belen and others even though she was more than thirty-five years old.
¡®Is it because she is a three-star mage?¡¯ Max thought.
He remembered Elder Jack saying that as one became stronger, they would have fewer problems such as sickness, skin aging, etc., than ordinary people.
He shrugged his shoulders and stopped thinking about this. It was good that it felt great, or it wouldn¡¯t have been fun.
He then focused on massaging her shoulders and feeling her skin. Slowly, he moved lower and started massaging her back. asionally, his fingers would go sideways and feel her boobs.
¡°Mm? Why are poking my ass? Control yourself.¡± Jasmine said all of a sudden.
¡°Huh?¡± Max was surprised by her words and looked down to see that his cock had already be rock hard and was pressing against her soft ass.
¡°I can¡¯t really control it, especially after seeing and touching a sexy naked body like yours.¡± Max chuckled and sat on her thighs, resting his little brother between her hips.
¡°Hehe, how am I sexy? I¡¯m just an old woman.¡± Jasmine giggled and ignored what he was doing. She even raised her ass a bit so that he would rub it a bit more.
Seeing this, Max knew that she was pleased that he praised her. Therefore, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Who was that blind person that said you are old? You are still very young, and your body is a lot sexier than young girls. Especially this part.¡±
p!
He pped her ass, expressing that he liked her ass.
Ahng~
Jasmine moaned and happily giggled. ¡°What a sweet talker! It seems you¡¯ve already preyed upon many girls with your good looks and sweet talk.¡±
¡°How can that be? I¡¯m a man of principles and don¡¯t do something like that.¡± Max said as his hands traveled even lower and started to massage her hips.
He poured some more oil on her buttocks and started to squeeze and grope them. Sometimes he would p them, making them jiggle like a spring. Because of their sticity, he felt good squeezing or pping them.
Jasmine wouldugh at his words and moan whenever he pped her.
After a while, he dipped his fingers in oil and started massaging her pussy and asshole.
¡°Nngh~¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to massage that ce.¡± Jasmine moaned and said in a panic.
¡°Who¡¯s the masseuse here? You or me?¡± Max said and started stimting her clit with his index finger while he slid his middle finger into her pussy.
¡°Ahn~ It¡¯s you.¡± Jasmine moaned.
¡°That¡¯s right. So, I¡¯ll tell you where you need a massage or where not. Got that?¡± Max said and put started moving his fingers faster.
¡°Yesss!¡± Jasmine moaned, feeling the pleasure, and her pussy tightened around his finger.
¡°So tight!¡± Max eximed. He found that her pussy¡¯s tightness wasparable to Belen¡¯s when he first fucked her.
Hearing this, Jasmine clenched it even tighter. However, when she realized this, she was puzzled. ¡®Why am I trying to please him? Is it because he is handsome? Or is it something else?¡¯
Anghh~
However, she didn¡¯t have time to think anything because the pleasure she was feeling was getting stronger and stronger as Max used everything he had learned after having sex with Belen and others this past month.
¡
After massaging her back, ass, and pussy, Max suddenly stopped.
¡°What¡ why are you stopping? I¡¯m not satisfied yet.¡± Jasmine said, breathing heavily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Due to him constantly teasing her pussy and the fact that she was more sensitive down there because it had been a long time since someone touched her, she had climaxed twice in a row.
Although this made her breathing faster, she wasn¡¯t satisfied. Therefore, she was immediately dissatisfied when he suddenly stopped.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to satisfy you thoroughly.¡± Max said while taking off his clothes.
Seeing this, Jasmine didn¡¯t say anything and even pushed him to undress quickly to get to it. By now, she had forgotten that she ever mentioned that he needed to pass her test or something like that.
After taking off his clothes, he made her raise her ass higher and put his cock, which was about to burst, on her pussy entrance.
Thwop!
After rubbing it a few times, he gave it a strong thrust, and little brother slid inside her until only his balls were out.
¡°Nnghh~ Sooo guuudd!¡±
Jasmine moaned loudly, and her inside wrapped around his rod as if feeling its thickness.
¡°Yeah!¡±
Max also groaned in pleasure and stayed like that for a moment, enjoying the soft and warm sensation of her pussy.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
He then started moving his waist. Initially, his thrusting speed was slow as he was familiarizing his little brother with his new home; after a while, he had raised his thrusting rate to the maximum, making Jasmine moan like crazy.
Ahn~ Nngh~ Hahh~
Soon, the room reverberated with their moans and the pping sound of flesh.
¡
¡°Ahnnnggh~¡±
After getting fucked by his cock for more than a dozen minutes, her body suddenly jerked up, and she moaned loudly.
¡°Ughh!¡± Max had been holding been until now, and seeing that she was cumming, he also shot his load inside her pussy.
Huff Huff Huff
¡°It was amazing; I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good,¡± Jasmine said while trying to catch her breath.
¡°Hehe, are you satisfied with just this? You aren¡¯t allowed to sleep until little guy here isn¡¯t satisfiedpletely.¡± Maxughed and put his still hard cock on her pussy.
Chapter 200 - 200 Ncredible
Huff¡ Huff¡ Huff¡
¡°L-Let¡¯s take a short break now, okay,¡± A voice said, exasperated.
Surprisingly, it was Max who spoke.
¡°Hah!¡ Who was the one that said he wouldn¡¯t let me sleep tonight?¡± Jasmine mockingly said as she also took deep breaths.
Although she said this, she was surprised by the fact that he couldst until now. It had been more than three hours since they started having sex, but he didn¡¯t seem like he couldn¡¯t continue anymore.
She was pleased about this fact and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s rest a bit. My pussy has also be slightly numb after getting fucked so hard.¡±
Plop!
She theny on the bed and started resting.
Max looked at her and smiled bitterly in his heart. ¡®It seems that my stamina is a lot weaker than hers.¡¯
After he had increased his stamina, he stopped facing stamina issues. He could even satisfy Belen and Leticia for hours in a row and still fight the beasts.
However, his stamina drained rapidly in these three hours because he tried his best to satisfy her. But she was like a subus and didn¡¯t seem satisfied no matter how hard he fucked her.
But this situation was also to his liking. Because he had been having sex with Belen and others, his sex drive had increased significantly, and Belen and others couldn¡¯t keep up with him before feeling too exhausted to continue.
Now that he encountered someone like him, who was also a three-star mage, this made him very happy as he could fuck her however much he wanted and also gain a lot of LPs.
¡®Mm? Let¡¯s check how many LPs I¡¯ve gotten until now from her.¡¯ Max remembered and opened his status window.
[Name: Maxwell Garfield]
[Age: 18 years]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
[Strength: 50]
[Agility: 70]
[Stamina: 20/65]
[Vitality: 50]
[Intelligence: 70]
[Mana: 8900]
[Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%)]
[Lust Points: 95,000]
¡®What? It only increased by 47,000?¡¯ Max eximed in his heart in disbelief.
After ¡®wasting¡¯ thirty thousand LPs on the instant mana recovery pill, he had 33,000 LPs. After asionally sex with Belen and others in the past week, his LPs barely increased by 15,000.
This was because he had be stronger than Belen and others, and their yin energy had thinned out after so many days of continuous sex.
That¡¯s why he wanted them to improve as soon as possible so that he would have a stable supply of LPs. However, he didn¡¯t expect such a windfall after returning to the academy.
Therefore, he thought he could gain at least ten thousand or something LPs if he had sex with her, who was in the three-star realm.
However, he only gained 47,000 even though he must have fucked her more than ten times.
¡®Fuck. Just how this system works?¡¯ Max cursed in his heart.
After a few seconds, he calmed down.
¡®Let¡¯s see this from a positive angle. In just a few hours, I gained forty-seven thousand LPs. These are still many times the amount I would have gotten from Belen and others.¡¯ He consoled himself.
He then looked towards the naked mature beauty lying on her back. Her generous chest would move up and down as he breathed in and out.
¡®The most important thing right now is that I satisfy her thoroughly and make her addicted to the taste of my cock.¡¯ He thought. He didn¡¯t want this thing to be a one-night stand, at least not until his women breakthrough into the three-star realm.
He then looked at his little brother, who was too tired to continue. Max had realized that this wasn¡¯t only because of the depletion of stamina but also because of low vitality.
¡®Let¡¯s increase them then.¡¯ Max smiled and started increasing his vitality and stamina.
[Vitality: 100]
[Stamina: 100]
[Ding. The host is advised not to increase his attribute above 100 points before reaching the next realm.]
Just as he increased his Vitality and stamina to hundred points and tried to raise them more, the system notification sounded.
¡®Mm? Why is that?¡¯ Max asked in confusion.
[It¡¯s because this is the maximum that a two-star mage can have, If the host wants to increase them, please break through to the next realm, so that host¡¯s body doesn¡¯t get adversely affected.] System replied.
¡®Oh, this means that in terms of vitality and stamina, I¡¯m at the absolute peak of two-star.¡¯ Max became excited upon hearing this.
The fifty units limit was the peak for non-elemental mages in the two-star realm. However, those with the attributes could have more than fifty units in a specific attribute without using their element to enhance it.
For example, Leticia, initially, her speed without using the wind element was somewhat lower than Max with his agility points at 50.
However, as she trained more and became stronger, her agility gradually increased and was now past 50 points even when she didn¡¯t use her wind element to enhance it.
However, ording to the system, when in the two-star realm, no matter how much she trained or reached the peak two-star realm, her NORMAL agility wouldn¡¯t be higher than 100 units.
¡®Okay then, I won¡¯t increase them.¡¯ Max thought.
He then looked at his strength and agility. He wanted to raise them to the peak, too, but he knew that, unlike in the case of stamina and vitality, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the sudden increase, and he might explode like a balloon.
Even if nothing like that happened, he needed to get familiar with that new power first to use his body properly, which would take weeks, if not more, and he still had Jasmine waiting to be fucked.
¡°Hm? What was that?¡± Jasmine suddenly opened her eyes and looked around before looking at him.
¡°What is it?¡± Max asked in confusion.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I sensed a slight disturbance in mana. But it was just you taking some medicine to replenish your stamina. Hehe¡¡± She teasingly said.
¡°What!¡± Max eximed as his expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect her to notice the slight disturbance caused when the system increased his attributes.
He wouldn¡¯t have been too surprised if it was when he increased his Mana. But to sense it when he only increased his stamina and vitality was just too incredible.
¡®Do every three-star mage have such frightening senses?¡¯ Max wondered.
Chapter 201 - 201 Okay, L Agree
¡°Mm?¡± Jasmine looked at him in puzzlement.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was surprised because I didn¡¯t sense anything.¡± Max quickly recovered and smiled.
Jasmine looked at him in silence for a second and then suddenly giggled, ¡°Hehe¡ that¡¯s because I¡¯m an entire realm higher than you. Everything about you will be enhanced several times when you break through to the three-star realm.¡±
She then said, ¡°If you¡¯ve recovered, how about we start again.¡± After saying that, she spread her legs apart, inviting him toe inside her again.
Seeing this, he threw away all unnecessary thoughts and smiled. ¡°With pleasure.¡±
He sat on his knees between her legs and put his cock, which was more vigorous than ever before, on her wet entrance and thrust inside.
Thwop!
¡°Ahng~¡±
Jasmine moaned in pleasure with her eyes closed and wrapped her legs around his waist.
Max then leaned forward and started squeezing and caressing her beautiful breasts.
¡°Nngh~¡±
¡°Kiss me!¡± Jasmine suddenly grabbed his face and started kissing him.
Max happily obliged and started sucking her tasty lips. However, Jasmine wasn¡¯t in the mood to do it slowly.
After tasting his lips, her tongue pried open his mouth, and she started to wrap around and suck his tongue wildly while her legs forced him to thrust deeper.
Although Max liked this, he wasn¡¯t satisfied being led by her. Therefore, he started to move his waist more powerfully and cupped her face before switching the battlefield of their tongues to her inside her mouth.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Once again, they both immersed themselves in the pleasures of each other¡¯s bodies.
Following this, Max fucked her in several positions. Sometimes he would make her sit on hisp, and sometimes he would lift her up and pound her cumm-filled pussy mid-air.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Angh~ Nngh~ Hah~
As his thick cock kept drilling her pussy, Jasmine soon entered a state of ecstasy, and her moans became even louder and louder.
¡
The second sex sessionsted a few more hours before she was finally satisfied. By this time, Max had ejacted more than twenty times inside her and gained another forty thousand LPs. Now he had a total of 127,500 LPs.
Hah¡ hah¡ hah¡
Jasmine and Maxy in the bed side by side. Both had satisfied expressions on their faces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°I didn¡¯t think you had what it takes to satisfy me.¡± Jasmine turned to look at him and smiled. She then asked, ¡°How was it for you? Did you like doing it with me?¡±
After saying this, she looked at his expression carefully. Max was looking at the ceiling. After she asked this, he moved his gaze towards her and smiled. ¡°It was amazing.¡±
Hearing this and seeing that his expression looked genuinely satisfied, she felt relieved and asked, ¡°Do you not hate the fact that I am twice your age and wasn¡¯t a virgin?
¡°Of course not.¡± Max shook his head.
She was quiet for a while, thinking about something, then she moved closer to him and put his hand between her breasts, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about we continue this rtionship of ours?¡± She asked expectantly.
Max was inwardly delighted when she suggested this but didn¡¯t answer immediately.
Squeeze~
Jasmine squeezed his hands tightly as she looked at him nervously. She really wanted him to say yes as it wasn¡¯t easy to encounter someone like him who could satisfy her.
She didn¡¯t want to be tortured by her lust like she was in this past year. Therefore, she was very nervous right now.
Even though Max had said that he didn¡¯t mind the fact that she was older than him etc., and said that he also enjoyed the sex, she still wasn¡¯tpletely sure that he would be willing to be her sex partner.
Seeing that he wasn¡¯t saying anything and was only looking at her, she said, ¡°If you agree to be my sex partner, I can give you some resources like the foundation strengthening liquid or Mana stones.¡±
A smile appeared on his face seeing her somewhat panicked expression.
He had already guessed that she would most likely ask him this if it was to satisfy her, and this is also what he wanted as she was going to be the primary source of LPs for him until his other women breakthrough started giving him enough LPs. He was even prepared to suggest this himself if she didn¡¯t.
However, now that she did, he was relieved, but he didn¡¯t instantly respond as he wanted her to offer something more, and just like he wanted, she did.
He raised his other hand and gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±
Ha!
Hearing this, Jasmine visibly rxed and then said in displeasure, ¡°Humph! I know you weren¡¯t saying anything on purpose.¡±
¡°Hehe, you are very smart.¡± Max chuckled and touched her lips with his fingers.
¡°Ouch!¡± Max suddenly screamed because Jasmine had bit into his finger.
¡°Hehe, This is for trying to take advantage of me.¡± Sheughed said and slowly sat up.
Max was a bit surprised by this. She was acting like a kid all of a sudden.
¡°By the way, my name is Jasmine. So, when we are alone, I want to call you by my name.¡± Jasmine said as she stood up.
¡°Okay, Jasmine,¡± Max responded.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to know my name?¡± Max said when she didn¡¯t ask for his name all this while.
¡°I already know it. Mr. Maxwell Garfield. Moreover, I even know that youe from ymore town and are the youngest son of Viscount Ashton Garfield there, and your half-sister is an outer disciple of our academy and is currently living with you.¡± Jasmine smiled.
As she started speaking, Max was initially surprised; however, by the time she finished speaking, his expression had be solemn, and his impression of her changed.
Boom!
Suddenly, she released her aura and coldly said, ¡°Just because I need you and am easygoing with you, don¡¯t ever think about doing something that you may regret. Understand?¡±
¡°Mm?¡± Suddenly her brows scrunched up, noticing that Max wasn¡¯t phased by her aura.
¡°Hehe¡ ¡± Max chuckled seeing her expression. He also stood up and walked up to her, and kissed her lips lightly ¡°I understand your worries. So, rx as I won¡¯t do anything stupid since I also need you as much as you need me.¡±
Chapter 202 - 202 Conflicted Anna
Jasmine looked at him deeply. She was surprised that he wasn¡¯t affected by her three-star realm aura.
¡®How can a measly two-star mage resist, no ignore my aura?¡¯ She thought. After all, the aura ¡®matures¡¯ when one reaches the three-star realm, which could easily suppress most of the lower realm mages and beasts.
Seeing her confused look, Max snickered in his heart. ¡®How can your early-stage three-star realm aura suppress me when I¡¯ve already experienced the aura suppression of someone in the six-star and peak seven-star?¡¯n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Jasmine nodded. She then proceeded to wrap a piece of clothing over her naked body.
¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath. If you also want to clean your body, wait until I¡¯m finished.¡± Saying this, she entered the bathroom on the left side of the room.
Sending her away with his eyes, he flopped on the bed. His body was stained in sweat and their fluids, so he also needed a bath.
While waiting for her toe out, he opened the system shop and entered the [Magic Spells] section.
A list of spells appeared in front of him. He quickly found the grade-three sound elemental spell called [Sonic Annihtion].
ording to its description, it was a peak tier grade-three spell, and whenprehended to its Maximum level, it was even stronger than grade-four spells of different elements.
However, simply having the sound element wasn¡¯t enough to learn it. One needed to have quite a high level of understanding of the element.
¡®It is going to be very difficult for Rima to learn this spell.¡¯ Max sighed.
He knew that herprehension of the sound element was shallow because she didn¡¯t have any sound elemental spells and had even learned more than a few non-elemental spells.
He then tapped on the unlock, and instantly its detailed chant started imprinting in his mind.
¡°Ugh!¡± He felt a bit of pain but was surprised to notice that it wasparatively lower than when he unlocked [Calidus Brachium].
¡®It must be because my intelligence stat is higher now.¡¯ He determined.
In just a few moments, the process was done. He then proceeded to check out some other spells for Leticia and Belen.
When he wanted to check some spells for Anna, he paused. ¡®Wait! I don¡¯t even know what her element is.¡¯
He then browsed through some other things. He found a grade-two pill that could help strengthen mana core, but its unlocking cost was 25,000 LPs.
¡®Fuck, does this system want to rip me off or something?¡¯ Max cursed in his heart. Moreover, he found that the pill he bought thest time was greyed out.
After asking the system, he discovered that everything in the system shop could be bought only once.
¡®If I need some medicine, I should buy it from outside and keep the system shop as ast resort.¡¯ Max thought.
He then entered the magic artifact section.
¡®Sigh! Why is everything here so expensive!¡¯ He sighed. The weapons were even more expensive than the medicine.
He then shook his head and returned to the magic spells section.
After unlocking [Sonic Annihtion] for 55,000 LPs, he still had more than seventy thousand LPs left. So, he wanted to unlock the grade-three spell, [Defensive me].
Although his destructive power was excellent, his defensive power was almost zero, and in a fight to the death, there were always situations where one couldn¡¯t dodge or evade. So, he very much needed this.
Just as he clicked on unlock, fifty-thousand LPs vanished, and once again, he felt the pain in his head.
After a while, another spell appeared in his mind. Looking at it, he was delighted. Finally, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about defense now.
Just then, Jasmine came out. So, he closed the system window and went to take a bath.
¡
While Max was with Jasmine, In his room, Annay on the bed with a paper note in her hand and murmured with a sleepy face, ¡°It¡¯s going to be morning soon? What is he doing thiste in the night?¡±
Suddenly she sat up and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡ No, this can¡¯t be.¡±
She had finished cultivating two hours after Max had left.
When she didn¡¯t see him in the room, she became worried. Although after Finding the note, she stopped worrying and tried to sleep; for some reason, she couldn¡¯t sleep for long.
Therefore, she had been waiting for him toe back until now.
Creak~
After a while, she heard the sound of the door opening.
She immediately turned to look and saw Max. He hadn¡¯t even entered the room properly when she jumped out of bed and hugged him.
On the other hand, Max was surprised by this. However, soon he remembered that she had developed the habit of sleeping with him, and now that he had returned from the outing, her habit had returned.
¡°Where were you, and why did youe sote?¡± She asked grumpily.
¡°I needed to do something. However, I left you a note. Why are you still awake?¡± He lovingly caressed her back and changed the topic.
¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Anna said weakly and burrowed her face in his chest.
Max smiled, seeing her bing embarrassed to say the reason. However, he also sighed in relief that he sessfully evaded her questioning.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Max suddenly lifted her in princess carry, causing her to cry out in surprise, and her face flushed red.
After Max had kissed her, her feelings becameplicated. She unconsciously started to see him as a man, which she herself hadn¡¯t realized yet.
¡°I-I can walk.¡± She said and tried toe down, but Max didn¡¯t let her and took her to the bed and gentlyy her down.
Thump! Thump!
Her heart started to beat faster, and her face revealed a panicked expression.
Max saw this, and a faint smile appeared on his face.
¡°Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± He yawned andy beside her before closing his eyes.
Phew!
Anna exhaled a deep breath and calmed down. Looking at his face, she thought, ¡®Why did I react like this? It¡¯s normal for a brother and sister to be this close, right?¡¯
She then tried to move closer to him to sleep, but her heart started racing once again, and she stopped in her tracks before trying to move away.
Max noticed these movements as he wasn¡¯t asleep yet. He extended his hand and brought her in his embrace.
Chapter 203 - 203 Training Grounds
Anna¡¯s body froze for an instant. She then slowly started to rx and snuggled closer and closed her eyes with a happy expression.
In just a few minutes, she had fallen asleep.
Max looked at her sleeping face and gently moved some stray hair behind her ears.
Looking at her sleeping face, Max felt peaceful and soon fell asleep. After all, he was drained after ¡®working out¡¯ with Jasmine all night.
¡
When he woke up in the morning, Anna had already gone out.
He found a note beside him, ¡®You seemed very exhausted and were in a deep sleep, so I didn¡¯t wake you. I¡¯ve made the breakfast; eat it when you wake up.¡¯
Max smiled and walked towards the bathroom to freshen up.
After that, he ate his breakfast and went out. He was going to find Rima and teach her the chant of [Sonic Annihtion] first and then go to training grounds and start training.
Academies here didn¡¯t work like the institutions on the earth where they would teach you everything daily. Here, academies only provided resources to the disciple and would asionally teach them.
Of course, nothing was free here, and disciples had to work if they wanted more resources or special guidance.
Therefore, most of the time, disciples trained by themselves or went on missions to earn more resources.
Although one would think, why would disciples want to join such academies where they would have work and pay for everything they needed?
The reasoning was very simple. It was because most of the resources were controlled by academies and the royal family.
If they didn¡¯t join any academy, they wouldn¡¯t have enough resources to improve, and if they ventured out in the world to earn them by themselves, first, they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn even one-tenth of the resources the academy disciples could earn, even with ten times the hard work.
The second was because the people without a strong background would be robbed, humiliated, enved, or killed.
Therefore, everyone preferred to join academies as they could easily earn resources and improve themselves, and at the same time, they would have the backing of the academies.
¡
Max quickly reached Rima¡¯s residence. However, he didn¡¯t find her there as she was also out. Therefore, he proceeded toward the training grounds.
The training grounds weren¡¯t simple ces because there were mana-gathering formations which improved the quantity and quality of the mana in the training grounds.
If someone were to train or cultivate there for one day, their improvements would be a few more times than usual, and unlike other resources which you needed toplete missions or use mana stones to get, these training grounds were open for every inner and core disciple.
Outer sector disciples weren¡¯t given this privilege because they were considered below average and didn¡¯t have any potential to be strong.
Therefore, the academy didn¡¯t want to expend resources on them.
Moreover, the number of outer disciples was hundreds of times more than inner and thousands of times more than the core disciples.
So, if the academy were to open the training grounds for outer disciples to use for free, there would be no room left for other disciples to train.
Thinking this, Max could only sigh. Given the situation, the academy wasn¡¯t wrong. If he were the head of the academy, he also would do the same because why would a sane person waste the limited resources on some ¡®trash¡¯ that had no future?
¡
He reached one of the main training grounds in the main peak where disciples could train their spells.
It was arge four-floored, conical-shaped building, and from what he had heard from others, the first two floors were for inner disciples while the third floor was for core disciples. As for the fourth floor, only Elders were allowed to train there.
He approached the building and saw two guards standing in front of the entrance. One was male, and another was female.
Seeing him approach the building, the male guard shouted, ¡°Halt and show your badge.¡±
Max obediently showed his batch. After the guard checked it, he was granted entry inside.
As he entered the first floor, he was stunned by its size. It was at least the size of three football grounds put together, but right now it waspletely empty, and the training rooms were closed.
He went to the reception, where a female Elder was sitting with an annoyed expression.
¡°Hello, Elder, may I know if any training room is avable?¡± Max respectfully asked.
¡°Mm?¡± The Elder looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you also a new inner disciple?¡±
¡°Yes. I am. Is something wrong?¡± Max asked, curious.
¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s just that from the morning until now, a lot of new disciples havee to train here even though you guys should be resting aftering from the outing.¡± Elder said, shaking her head.
¡°Mm? Isn¡¯t that a good thing that disciples are eager to be strong quickly?¡± Max said.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a good thing.¡± The Elder nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She then started massaging her temples and said ¡°However, because the formation inside the rooms of the first floor needs maintenance, the rooms are unusable currently.
As for the rooms on the second floor, each of them is filled, and many disciples are still waiting for their turn while more keeping. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±
¡°Whatever, give me your disciple badge.¡± The Elder ordered.
Max took out his badge and gave it to her. She then used some technique that Elders and guards knew, noted down his details, and then gave it back.
¡°Go to the second floor. When any of the rooms are avable, you can enter. But don¡¯teining if you can¡¯t, and remember you can only train there for a maximum of two hours,¡± Elder sternly said.
¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded and went to the third floor, where another two guards were standing at the entrance.
They asked for his disciple badge and checked it. After that, they gave it back to him and let him pass.
¡°Woah!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but exim when he stepped onto the second floor.
Chapter 204 - 204 Fighting To Enter The Training Room
Although the second floor was smaller than the first floor, it was stillrger than the size of two football grounds joined together.
But what caused him to exim was that this floor was filled with disciples. Disciples were standing in front of the room in a disorderly manner, waiting for the doors to open.
¡°Mm?¡± Max raised his eyebrows. Although the Elder had already told him that many disciples were already waiting for their turn, he didn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this.
¡®It seems I can¡¯t train here today.¡¯ Max shook his head and turned around to walk out.
Given the situation, there were only two ways through which he could enter the room. One was that other disciples allowed him to, which was obviously unrealistic.
The other one was to fight and defeat other disciples and then enter. However, this also wasn¡¯t realistic since disciples weren¡¯t allowed fight in the academy.
It¡¯s opening!¡±
Just as Max turned around, there was amotion as doors to one of the rooms showed signs of opening.
¡°Hm?¡± Max stopped and looked at the disciples in front of the room. Watching their expressions, he knew everyone wanted to enter the training room. Therefore, he became curious to see what they would do to enter.
¡°Hahaha¡ It¡¯s finally my turn to enter.¡± A bulky disciple flexed his thick muscles and cracked his knuckles as heughed arrogantly.
¡°Tch, what an arrogant bastard! Don¡¯t you see this young master here? I¡¯ll be the one to enter. You trash!¡± Another disciple standing near the door said disdainfully.
¡°¡¡±
Most of the disciples started arguing as they all wanted to enter the room.
Max stood there silently and watched them with interest. After a few moments, the formation on the door dimmed, and the door slowly opened.
Boom!
Suddenly a disciple who was sent flying and the bulky disciple charged towards the door while swinging his thick hands wildly. All the disciples standing in his way were hit and sent flying.
He wasn¡¯t the only one; other disciples also started to fight their way toward the entrance of the room.
Max was surprised to see this and looked toward the disciplinary hall disciples and the guards standing at the entrance of the second floor.
His surprise grew when he saw that disciplinary hall disciples and the guards were watching all this with leisurely attitudes. It didn¡¯t seem that they were going to interfere.
Bang!
Suddenly, a female disciple was thrown in front of him.
¡°Cough¡! Cough¡! These brutes are too strong.¡± She coughed and wiped some blood from the corner of her lips.
Max stepped forward and offered his hand like a gentleman to help her stand up.
p!
The female disciple pped his hand away and looked at him angrily. However, seeing him, her eyes twinkled, and she calmed down.
She then gracefully stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rude behavior just now. I hope you don¡¯t mind it.¡±
Max was amused by this sudden change and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit proud of his good looks, which were fatal to most women.
He waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± And then asked, ¡°Can you tell me why they are fighting? Isn¡¯t fighting prohibited on the academy grounds?¡±
¡°Oh, didn¡¯t the Elder on the first floor tell you?¡± The girl said and then immediately smiled and stepped closer to him.
¡°No, she didn¡¯t. What is it?¡± Max asked.
¡°Since the first floor isn¡¯t temporarily usable and the second floor doesn¡¯t have enough rooms for so many disciples to use, the academy allowed us to fight for the chance to enter the rooms. However, we can¡¯t use our mana or kill someone.¡± She exined.
After hearing this, he understood, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Thanks for telling me.¡±
Shua!
¡°It¡¯s okay. Can you me your¨C¡® The girl smiled and was about to ask something when Max suddenly moved toward the fight at full speed.
The girl was stunned. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go. These strength-based mages will easily throw you out.¡±
Because they couldn¡¯t use any spells to fight, only those with high physical strength had the advantage.
Although Max had a good physique, he didn¡¯t seem like a strength-based mage. That¡¯s why she tried to stop him.
However, he had already charged toward the crowd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Seeing his speed, she snickered in dissatisfaction. ¡°Tch, what if you have high agility? You can¡¯t utilize it in such a crowded ce.¡±
However, her expression became incredulous the next moment, and she eximed, ¡°What!¡±
¡
After seeing so many disciples crowding in front of the rooms, Max knew that he would have to wait a lot of time for his turn and could only train for a few hours, which wasn¡¯t worth it, and he wanted to go somewhere else.
However, he became excited after hearing that they could use their strength to enter the rooms.
His physical strength was among the best if everyone didn¡¯t use their mana to enhance it. So, the current situation was quite advantageous to him.
More than a hundred disciples were trying to get in, and the most powerful ones were fighting near the door.
Closest to the door was the bulky man who was only one meter away. Moreover, he was suppressing other disciples near him. It was only a matter of time before he entered.
Bang!
Seeing this, Max stomped the ground and jumped high in the air. He then directlynded near the bulky man.
¡°Fuck off!¡± The bulky man roared and punched towards him.
Max was stunned by the bulky man¡¯s reaction speed. He hadn¡¯t even properly stabilized yet, and he was already attacked.
Others who were trying to stop the bulky man from entering were a bit happy to see Max arrive but seeing that he was already attacked, they lost hope since no normal disciple would be able to dodge it.
Swoosh!
Max didn¡¯t bother to stabilize his footing, twisted his body out of the punch¡¯s trajectory, and sessfully dodged it.
The bulky man was surprised when he failed to hit Max. However, he didn¡¯t have time to focus solely on him as he had to fight three other disciples.
The other three were also surprised and started attacking with more enthusiasm.
On the other hand, Max was able to stabilize himself after sessfully dodging the strike.
He then moved toward the bulky man and punched toward his chest.
The bulky man threw the other three off and punched at Max with his full strength as his eyes glinted cruelly.
¡°Don¡¯t¨C¡± The three tried to warn Max, but it was already toote as both fists were about to crash into one another.
¡
¡°Fuck is this guy retard? Didn¡¯t he see that even those three geniuses were doing their best not to sh with him head-on?¡±
¡°I bet hundred Mana stones that he won¡¯t be able to use his hand for at least three months after being hit by that guy¡¯s punch.¡±
¡°Hundred? I bet five hundred that his bones will break into at least half a dozen pieces.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Seeing Max¡¯s ¡®bold¡¯ actions, the spectators jeered and started betting Mana stones on how bad Max¡¯s situation would be.
They all had witnessed how frightening the bulky man¡¯s strength was.
More than a dozen disciples had their bones broken when hit by his punches; some of them were even strength-based mages themselves.
BANG!!
While everyone was mocking how bad Max¡¯s choice to sh head-on was, the bulky man¡¯s fists collided with Max¡¯s, and a loud bang resounded on the second floor.
After that, everyone could see two figures retreat a few steps back. Seeing this, everyone was silent and had astonished expressions.
Finally, after a few moments, everyone broke out in exmations.
¡°What? That bulky guy was pushed back?¡±
¡°Tch, I didn¡¯t expect this pretty guy to be a strength-type mage too.¡±
¡°Where is that guy who bet Mana stones¡.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Near the entrance¡
The bulky man was incredulous as he stared at Max and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong.¡±
Then suddenly, his voice became cold, and he continued grimly, ¡°However, Let¡¯s see if you can endure more of my punches.¡±
Saying this, he once again brandished his fist and ran toward Max. On the other hand, Max was also surprised.
Although it looked like they both were equal in strength, it wasn¡¯t true because Max¡¯s knuckles were bleeding right now, and he guessed that if his strength were even a bit lower than fifty points, his bones would have snapped as the spectators expected.
The other three disciples¡¯ eyes twinkled upon seeing the bulky man focusing on Max, and they simultaneously dashed toward the room.
¡°Hehe, sorry, I¡¯m busy right now. We¡¯ll see this sometimeter.¡± Maxughed and ran toward the door.
Because he was very close to the gate and No one was blocking his way, before the bulky man could react, or the three disciples took a few steps, he had entered the room.
Weng~
Right after he entered the room, the formation on the door lit up, and the door was mmed shut.
The bulky man finally reacted and cursed, ¡°Fuck!¡±
The other three also had grim expressions. They hadn¡¯t expected their hard work to benefit someone else.
Chapter 205 Effects of the training room
¡°Who was that guy? He entered so easily.¡± A feeble-looking disciple, who was watching from afar,mented.
¡°Easily? You are saying this because he was strong enough to make it seem easy, or do you have the confidence to say that you could have entered in front of so many geniuses?¡± A female disciple standing beside him scoffed.
¡°¡¡±
The feeble-looking disciple was immediately speechless and shook his head.
On the other side, the girl who was previously talking to Max had an astonished expression.
She hadn¡¯t expected that handsome, amiable-looking guy to be so strong.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She then shook her head, and a wry smile appeared on her face when she recalled how she had thought he would be thrown out like she was.
¡
As Max entered the room, he realized that all the sounds from outside were cut off, and the room was dead silent.
¡®The Mana here is at least five times denser and purer than the other ces on the main peak. It¡¯s no wonder that training here is many times more effective.¡¯ He thought, feeling the Mana in the room.
He then looked around the room. The room was extremely simple, with only a cushion in one corner. Apart from that, there was nothing. The floor and walls had some glittering lines, which were the formation.
He had heard that with these formations protecting the room, no one under the three-star realm would be able to cause any damage here.
Crackle!.
Max cracked his knuckles and smiled. ¡®Let¡¯s start training, shall we?¡¯
Then without any dy, he started stretching his body.
After that, he stood still and closed his eyes.
A lot of Mana surged out from his core, and the surrounding Mana also became active. After that, his inner mana started to condense around his fist as he began to cast [Calidus Brachium] while feeling the flow of the Mana and trying to visualize its pathway.
Today, he was going to train his [Calidus Brachium] since he needed to shorten its casting time to use it more effectively.
To improve a spell, one only needed to cast it frequently. By doing that, they would get more familiar with it, and their mastery over it would rise slowly.
Although it sounded very simple, it wasn¡¯t as easy to achieve. It was because no matter what spell it was, it couldn¡¯t be cast infinitely since everyone had a limited amount of Mana. That¡¯s why the process of mastering a spell was usually done over extended periods of time.
Moreover, if the user didn¡¯t have a clear understating of how the spell works or their elemental affinity wascking, training a spell would prove to be even more difficult.
That¡¯s why these training grounds were a very important resource you won¡¯t easily find elsewhere.
Due to Mana¡¯s high density and purity, you can replenish your Mana several times faster here and cast your spell many times more than you usually can elsewhere.
Moreover, the purer Mana in the environment was, the more efficiently your mind would work, which would help you understand the spell more.
¡
After thirty seconds, the first cast of the [Calidus Brachium] wasplete, and Max¡¯s fist was zing with crimson fire that enveloped his fist and one inch of his wrist.
Huu¡!
Max took a deep breath and moved toward the wall in front with his zing fist raised.
BANG!!
A loud bang resounded in the quiet room as his fistnded on the wall. Just before the impact, the formation on the wall lit up, and all the damage was ignored.
Max took a few steps back and was surprised to see that there wasn¡¯t ever a single scratch mark on the point of impact.
Following this, he kept casting [Calidus Brachium] and attacking the wall without a break.
If it weren¡¯t for this ce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do this since each of his attacks would cause much destruction, and he would have to find new targets to hit every time.
Bang!
Bang!
¡
Huu¡!
After around ten minutes, Max stopped. He was a little out of breath as one-fourth of his stamina was depleted after casting his spell six times in a row.
Because he now could use more than fifteen hundred Mana in one cast, his Mana waspletely exhausted just after six casts.
He then sat down on the cushion to recover his Mana.
¡®Since the Mana here is purer and denser, I can recoverpletely in around half an hour.¡¯ Max thought. Although this time was almost half than usual, he still frowned.
It only took him less than 10 minutes topletely exhaust his Mana, and now it would take three times the time to recover before he could start the second round. This means he could go for only three rounds before his time was up.
Thinking this, he waved his hand, and a few dozen crystal-like stones appeared before him.
¡®Fortunately, Jasmine gave me these Mana stones, or I would have to use from Belen and others¡¯ share.¡¯ He thought.
Beforeing backst night, he had asked her for another bottle of ¡®Foundation strengthening liquid,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t have any with her so she said that she would send it to him tomorrow and because she was pretty happy, she gave him a few hundred Mana stones to train.
¡®Wait, I still have their share of Mana stones with me,¡¯ He suddenly remembered.
After exchanging the beast cores in the resource hall yesterday, he became busy consolidating his Mana core, and after that, with his date with Jasmine. So hepletely forgot about giving them their share.
Although he went to Rima¡¯s residence, it was to give her the spell, and he didn¡¯t remember that he had yet to give them their Mana stones. Maybe he would have remembered if he had met Rima, but he didn¡¯t.
¡®Oh well, I will just distribute them after I¡¯m done here.¡¯ Max shrugged and focused on replenishing his Mana.
Because of the dense Mana in the room and the Mana stones, he recoveredpletely in just twenty minutes and nodded in satisfaction.
After that, he resumed casting [Calidus Brachium]. After a while, he would sit down, replenish his Mana and stamina and then repeat the same cycle.
Very soon, two hours were about to be over. In these two hours, he had made some noticeable improvements.
The casting time of [Calidus Brachium] had been reduced to approximately twenty-five seconds, and the amount of Mana he could inject while casting it rose by another two hundred units, increasing its power by more than ten percent.
¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± He stood up and walked toward the door.
¡
Weng~
The formation on the door dimmed slightly, instantly catching the disciples¡¯ attention waiting outside.
¡°It¡¯s opening!¡±
There was a smallmotion as the disciples noticed this, but no one moved toward the door nor showed any intention topete to enter.
They were like spectators waiting for a show to watch.
As the door showed signs of opening, everyone¡¯s gazesnded in front, where four disciples, the bulky man, and three others were standing with cold expressions.
Weng~
The door opened, and Max slowly walked out with a calm face. Noticing the bulky man and others, he smiled faintly. ¡°You guys are wee to enter.¡±
¡°We will, but after beating you up.¡± One of the three disciples snickered coldly. He couldn¡¯t stand Max acting like everything was normal.
¡°Oh!¡± Max looked toward the disciple who just spoke, and his gaze became sharp as he said, ¡°How about youe and try?¡±
Hearing this, the disciple¡¯s expression became ugly, and he was angered but didn¡¯t say or do anything. He knew he wasn¡¯t Max¡¯s match.
If he were to use his spells, maybe there was a chance he could fight him one on one, but now that they couldn¡¯t use their Mana, there wasn¡¯t a chance.
He instinctively looked toward the bulky man. The other two also nced at him. They knew that if the bulky man first attacked him, they would be able to beat him easily.
¡°Tch, cowards!¡± Someone among the spectators cursed, seeing their reaction.
Hearing this, all three disciples¡¯ faces fell, but they didn¡¯t attack.
After seeing Max fight for a short while before, they knew that although the three of them were able to suppress the bulky man to some extent after working together, they won¡¯t be able to do the same to Max, even though his strength was somewhat lower than the bulky man because, unlike the bulky man, Max was very agile.
Seeing their reaction, Max ignored them and looked toward the bulky man. Looking at him, his expression wasn¡¯t as casual.
The bulky man didn¡¯t attack but asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t a strength-type mage, are you?¡±
Max was slightly surprised by this. Max had seen that this man was very arrogant and was easily angered, most people with these characteristics would hold grudges but he didn¡¯t seem like that.
As the bulky man asked this question, the other three disciples near them and the spectators had incredulous expressions and broke out in exmations.
Chapter 206 Appearance returning pill
¡°What? How can he not be a strength-type mage with that kind of physical strength?¡± The spectators eximed in astonishment. They couldn¡¯t believe that with his physical strength that was higher than some strength type mages, he wasn¡¯t one himself.
¡°Well, if he has strong physical strength, it doesn¡¯t always signify that he would be a strength-type mage. Moreover, his agility is also higher than some agility-type mages.¡± A silver-haired beauty standing in front of a room not far away casuallymented.
Hearing this, the disciple near her nodded. ¡°Indeed, his agility is also a lot higher.¡±
¡°Miss Salena, can you tell me what could be the reason behind his strength and agility, ording to you?¡± A handsome man, standing near the silver-haired beauty, who looked to be in his early twenties, asked.
Although he seemed interested in knowing the reason, one could tell that he only wanted to converse with the beauty.
The silver-haired woman nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything.
This made the man smile awkwardly. Suddenly, his eyes twinkled, and he nced at the disciples around him with a stern look.
The disciples shuddered as his snake-like eyes locked onto them. They hurriedly nodded in agreement and started asking,.
¡°Yes, miss, p-please exin. We also want to know the reason.¡±
The silver-haired beauty nced at the snake-eyed youth with disgust and wariness. Although she didn¡¯t want to speak to him for certain reasons, seeing that he was intimidating others to ask her, she nodded and slowly exined.
¡°If someone is talented enough and is willing to invest enough time and resources, they can obviously train their other attributes, as you all should already know.¡± She said curtly.
Just when the snake-eyed man thought she wouldn¡¯t say anything, she turned to look at Max and continued.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s not so easy, and you need to work countless times harder than someone who only focuses on one specific attribute, and even after all that, it¡¯s a pretty challenging task to raise the other attributes to the peak.
In the case of this blue-haired guy, I can¡¯t imagine how hard he must have worked to train his agility and strength to the peak of the two-star realm. After all, he isn¡¯t even twenty yet.¡± As she said thest part, her eyes twinkled.
¡
Max looked at the bulky man without saying anything for a second and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Hmm. Can you tell me what¡¯s your element?¡± The bulky man didn¡¯t look surprised and asked another question.
¡°Fire,¡± Max said with a faint smile.
The bulky man revealed a surprised look. He had previously thought that his element must be somewhat unique, allowing him to train both agility and strength. However, if he had fire element, then it meant that he had trained them without any elemental advantage.
The bulky man looked at him solemnly and said, ¡°Since you are so talented, I guess you¡¯ll also participate in the selectionpetition in four months. I¡¯ll make sure to defeat you fair and square then.¡± Saying this, he walked toward the training room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The other three didn¡¯t stop him since they knew they weren¡¯t his match.
They looked at Max warily. Now that they were alone here, they would be beaten easily if he were to attack them.
Max looked at the bulky man and sighed. He wasn¡¯t interested inpeting with others, but others seemed to think of him as their opponent.
He then looked toward the three disciples, which made them take a step back, and asked, ¡°So, do any of you still want to beat me up?¡±
¡°N-No. We don¡¯t.¡± All three of them hurriedly shook their heads.
¡°Good for you.¡± Seeing their reaction, Max nodded in satisfaction and walked toward the stairs to the first floor.
Everyone moved out to the sides and gave way. Some looked at him with admiration, awe, and respect, while some with battle intent and envy.
As he reached the exit, the two guards also nodded toward him. Max also nodded and once again realized that only the strong were respected.
¡
After leaving the training ground, Max went to find Belen and the others to give them their Mana stones, but he didn¡¯t find any of them.
Therefore, he returned to his room to rest and wait for ¡®Foundation strengthening liquid¡¯ to arrive.
When it was past noon, finally someone came to deliver the liquid. It was Jasmine¡¯s maid.
¡°Young master, Mistress sent me to give this to you.¡± She took a small crystal bottle and handed it to him.
Max received the bottle and nodded. ¡°Okay. Give you mistress my thanks.¡±
¡°Yes, young master.¡± The maid nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Young master, mistress asked me to tell you that before you go out on your first mission, please g-give mistress another visit.¡±
Hearing this, his eyes twinkled, and he nodded. ¡°Okay! Tell her I¡¯lle.¡±
After he had agreed to be her sex partner, Jasmine had told him toe to her whenever she called him; in return, she would give him all the resources within her capacity.
Although Max liked the second part of the deal, he didn¡¯t agree to this requirement of hers. So, after a prolonged ¡®argument,¡¯ they had mutually decided that whenever she called him, he would ¡®visit¡¯ her if he wasn¡¯t busy.
¡®Sigh¡ only if she was willing to do it daily, I might have gained enough LPs to buy that pill for via.¡¯ He sighed.
Max had suggested that they could do it daily if she wanted. However, for some reason, she didn¡¯t agree.
When Max was browsing through the medicine section, he had found a grade four pill called the ¡®Appearance returning pill¡¯ that could heal any facial scar or abnormalities and make a face even more beautiful than before.
But being a grade four pill in the system shop, it had a sky-high cost of half a million LPs which he couldn¡¯t afford.
¡
After the maid had returned, Max closed the door and sat cross-legged with the crystal bottle in his hand.
¡®Hopefully, my core will be strengthened after this.¡¯ Max thought and drank the liquid in one gulp.
Chapter 207 Weird
Huu¡!
Max exhaled and opened his eyes. His Mana core was almost fully consolidated, and only some tiny improvements were needed.
¡®I should be able to increase my Mana to the peak two-star realm before going on the mission.¡¯ He thought, excited.
Creak~
Just as he was finished, the door was opened and a beautiful figure covered in sweat appeared.
Shua!
Max appeared beside her and supported her ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked worriedly.
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m okay. I just fought many fights continuously and exhausted all of my stamina.¡± Anna giggled softly.
¡°Okay. Let me help you to the bed.¡± Max said and was about to pick her up.
Whoosh!.
¡°No, I¡¯m too sweaty right now. So, I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± Anna dodged and hurriedly said as her cheeks turned a faint crimson due to embarrassment.
Before Max could say anything, she had gone toward the bathroom.
Seeing this, Max shook his head and smiled.
He theny on the bed and closed his eyes to rest for a while as he was also a bit tired due to cultivating for so many hours in a row.
¡
After a while, Anna came out in a clean set of white clothes. Her golden hair was slightly damp. Noticing this, Max opened his eyes and stared at her without blinking.
Anna saw this and her face started bing red and her heart thumped louder and faster.
¡°W-What are looking at?¡± She asked as her voice stuttered.
¡°You, of course.¡± Max smiled.
¡°You¡ Humph!¡± Anna became embarrassed and pouted cutely.
Thump!
Max also felt his heart thump for a second and he almost wasn¡¯t able to control himself.
Right now, Anna looked like an innocent and beautiful angel in that white dress that was very unsessful in hiding her beautiful curves and that slightly pouting expression was fatal.
Anna seemed to feel the change in air around him. She panicked and quickly said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll prepare food. You w-wait there.¡±
Phew!
Max took a deep breath and calmed down. He could feel that his resistance toward her was bing weak by the day.
He stood and walked toward the door while saying ¡°Rest for a while before making the food. There¡¯s still time until dinner. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±
¡°Oh? Okay. Come back quickly.¡± Anna dazedly responded.
After he had went out, her body seemed to go soft and she powerlesslyid on the bed, murmuring ¡°Why am I being like this in front of him? What my heart race like that?¡±
She didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on with her. She only knew that her heartrate would speed up when he looked at her with that somewhat different look in his eyes.
Thinking this and remembering how he kissed her before the outing, her eyes widened in realization as she suddenly eximed in her heart ¡®Don¡¯t tell me h-he likes me as a¡ a woman.¡¯
As this thought appeared in her mind, she couldn¡¯t calm down at all and her heart and mind had be restless.
A lot of different kinds of emotions surged at the same time making her heart aplete mess. However, unknown to her, a happy smile had formed on her face.
¡
Max walked out and took deep breaths of the fresh air to calm his mind.
Although he wanted Anna to be his woman, he didn¡¯t want to do something due to lust that he might regret for life.
After all, Anna was special and wasn¡¯t like Belen and others whose feelings weren¡¯t of his concern when he made a move on them.
While lost in his thoughts, he walked toward where Rima and others lived.
¡®She should be back by now.¡¯ Max thought and knocked on the Rima¡¯s dorm room.
Knock! Knock!
Creak!
Just as he knocked, the door opened and before he could react, he was pulled him inside the room and the door was closed shut right after.N?v(el)B\\jnn
All this happened in just an instant and this left him dumbfounded. If he hadn¡¯t smelt Rima¡¯s intoxicating fragrance and hadn¡¯t felt the familiar sensation of her body, he might have thought that he was being attacked.
As he opened his mouth to speak, his lips had been sealed by a pair of soft and delicious lips as her hands tightly held his head so that he won¡¯t move his head away.
¡°Mm¡¡± Seeing this, Max threw away the thought of speaking and wrapped his hands around her curvy back and started responding to her kisses earnestly.
Soon their tongues intertwined and started fighting for dominance without any result. All of a sudden, Max¡¯s hand went down her back and tightly cupped her plump ass.
Mm~
Rima¡¯s focus was momentarily diverted, and in this short moment, Max¡¯s tongue became dominant. He then kissed and sucked her juicy tongue and lips however he liked.
After more than ten minutes, Rima was out of breath. Noticing this, Max reluctantly stopped kissing her.
¡°Huff¡ huff¡¡±
Rima moved her head back slightly, but her body remained glued to his and her had circling around his neck as she heaved deep breaths.
She had a blissful expression as she looked into his eyes. She pouted slightly and saidining tone ¡°Humph¡ you finally remembered me.¡±
Hearing this, Max smiled wryly and said ¡°I dide to find you in the morning but you were out.¡± He then asked with frown ¡°How did you know it was me and not someone else?¡±
He hadn¡¯t made any sound and he had noticed that she also hadn¡¯t looked at him before pulling him inside.
¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure why but somehow I can feel your presence if you are within fifty meters radius from me.¡± She said in a confused tone.
Thinking that he might not believe her, she hurriedly added ¡°I¡¯m not the only one. Belen and Rima can feel this too.¡±
Hearing this, Max frowned and thought ¡®Is it a side effect of the system?¡¯
His first thought was that this must be because of them using the system indirectly by having sex with him and improving.
Chapter 208 Now its my turn***
¡®System, what is this about? Why can they feel my presence?¡¯ Max asked the system in his mind.
[Host, because you have the system, you are the initiator and leading factor in producing the Nascent energy, and it can be said that all this Nascent energy belongs to you. Therefore, after mating with the host many times and digesting your Nascent energy, they have established a kind of telepathic connection with the host. That¡¯s why they can sense the host.] The system replied.
Hearing this, Max nodded to himself. His assumption was correct.
¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± He smiled at her and lifted her in his arms all of a sudden, making Rima yelp in surprise before she happily snuggled in his chest.
Because he was aroused by Anna a while ago and could barely suppress himself, Rima¡¯s act of kissing him once again ignited his lust.
Hey her on the bed and quickly undressed her while kissing and feeling her lust-inducing body. After that, he also took off his closed.
¡°Ah~ I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Rima started to caress his already bulging cock with her smooth hands.
Max started kneading her bare breasts and pinched her nipple, making her moan, ¡°It¡¯s been only a little more than a day since we came back from the mountain; howe you are already missing it.¡± He asked teasingly.
Hearing his question, Rima blushed slightly, and she harrumphed, ¡°Humph! It¡¯s been almost two days since we came back, and¡¡±.
She didn¡¯t speak further, and her face became redder. Max smiled seeing her reaction and pinched her other nipple. ¡°And?¡±
¡°Ahn~¡±
She moaned, feeling the mixture of pain and pleasure, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done it for four days now because it was Belen and Leticia¡¯s turn to s-spend the night with you.¡±
¡°Hehe, that¡¯s the case? So, let me satisfy my beautiful seductress now.¡± Maxughed and started kissing her lips, neck, breasts, etc., while his hand moved over to her small pink flower and started massaging it gently.
Nngh~
Rima moaned, feeling his hand ying with her pussy, and she soon became wet.
Max then sat in front of her and pointed at his little brother. ¡°How about you use your mouth and let me enjoy it a bit before we proceed with the main course?¡±
Because he only gets LPs when he ejactes inside a vagina, it had been a long time since hest enjoyed a blowjob. Now that the amount of LPs was very meager, he wanted to enjoy it properly.
Hearing this, Rima paused for a moment before she nodded and brought her mouth to his cock, and gently gave his ns a lick.
After licking it, she raised her head and looked at him as if asking if this was what he wanted.
Seeing this, Max patted her head and said, ¡°Put it in your mouth and suck it.¡±
Rima hesitated a bit before putting it in her mouth and slowly started to lick and suck it.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Feeling her soft tongue on his cock, Max groaned in pleasure and pushed her head down. Half of his dragon went inside her mouth.
¡°Mwah¡¡±
Rima was caught unprepared and choked.
¡°Cough! Cough!¡¯
She moved her head back and had a coughing fit. ¡°What would you do it so suddenly? Don¡¯t you know your thing is thick, and my mouth is small?¡± She said in a slightly angry tone.
Max smiled wryly. ¡°Sorry, It felt too good, so I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±
Hearing this, her eyes twinkled, and without saying anything, she again put it in her mouth and took more than half of it inside before starting to move her head up and down.
¡°Wu wou wike bit?¡± She looked up at him with his cock deep inside her mouth and asked. Although her words were incoherent, Max understood that she was asking, ¡®do you like it?¡¯
¡°Ugh! Yeah, It¡¯s amazing.¡± Max nodded as he groaned in pleasure.
Hearing this, Rima became even more energetic and started wrapping her tongue around his shaft while moving it in and out of her mouth, giving him a sensation simr to her pussy.
After a while, the pleasure made him reach his limit.
¡°I¡¯ming.¡± He warned and pushed her head down, making his cock enter deep in her throat and unloaded.
After a few seconds, Rima slowly raised her head and took his cock out of her mouth, and Max heard a ¡®gulp¡¯.
He looked at her and smiled in satisfaction.
?[0)??? ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Rima asked as she licked a drop of his cum on her lips.
¡°Yes, I did. It was amazing.¡± Max nodded and patted her head.
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d you liked it.¡± She giggled happily and suddenly asked, ¡°Did it do it better than Belen and Leticia?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Max was surprised by her sudden and weird question and asked, ¡°How do you know they had also done it before?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guessed they should have since they had been with you longer than me. Anyways, tell me, was I better than them?¡± Rima asked.
¡°Yes. You were.¡± Max nodded and smiled. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to say no. Moreover, she was better than Leticia at the very least.
¡°Hehe, good.¡± Rima giggled, and her eyes glinted victoriously.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max pointed to his little brother, ¡°However, they also clean it afterward.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± She looked down and saw that his little brother was stained with his cum and her saliva.
¡°I was going to do the same too,¡± She hurriedly said and started cleaning it with her tongue. In a few seconds, she was done.
Thud!
Max then pushed her back and made her fall on her back. He then positioned himself between her legs and rubbed his cock on her pink pussy. ¡°Now, let me make you feel good.¡±
¡°Mm!¡± She nodded and spread her legs more.
Thwop!
¡°Ahngh~¡±
After putting it on her wet entrance, he pushed it inside with a thrust, making her moan.
He also groaned, feeling the soft, wet, and warm sensation, and thought, ¡®Although a blowjob is very pleasurable, it still can¡¯tpare to the pleasure of a real pussy.¡¯
Chapter 209 Anna breaking through to two-star
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
He grabbed her by her thin waist and started moving his waist, and his cock began to slide in and out, making wet, squelching sounds.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Ohh~
The small dorm room was filled with the sounds of their moaning and flesh pping against each other.
¡
After one hour¡
Hah¡ hah¡
Max was lying on the bed, and on top of hisy Rima, huffing. She had a content expression, and her eyes were sparkling with happiness.
Max had his hands wrapped around her waist as he enjoyed the feeling of hugging her soft body.
¡°I brought a gift for you,¡± Max whispered in her ear..
?[0)??? ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Rima raised her head and looked at him expectantly.
¡°The sound spell that I promised you.¡± Max smiled.
¡°Really?¡± Rima cried out in disbelief, and her body shook.
She remembered him promising her that he would give her a sound elemental spell. However, she wasn¡¯t too hopeful about this even though he had given her a powerful magic spell such as [Destruction wheel], because she knew more than anyone how rare sound elemental spells were.
¡°You¡ are you telling the t-truth?¡± She asked in a trembling voice, and her eyes turned misty.
Although She knew that Max wouldn¡¯t say it if it wasn¡¯t true but she still found it incredible and her heart thumped in expectation.
¡°Yes. Would I lie about it otherwise?¡± Max chuckled lightly and gently wiped her teary eyes.
Seeing her react like this, he felt faintly feel her state of heart. After all, she had suffered since the moment she awakened her sound element because of a suitable spell.
¡°Un, you won¡¯t. I know you won¡¯t.¡± She shook her head, and finally, tears started to fall from her eyes as if a dam was broken.
Although she was crying, it was a cry of relief, happiness, and joy.
Max hugged her trembling body tightly without saying anything and let her vent out her emotions.
After crying for a while, Rima calmed down and hurriedly said, ¡°Max, hurry up and teach me the spell.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we first clean ourselves, no?¡± Max smilingly said.
¡°Okay. Hurry up, I¡¯ll help you.¡± She nodded dazedly and grabbed his hand before dragging him toward the bathroom.
Max could only shake his head at this. However, he couldn¡¯t me her for being impatient since he knew her state of heart.
¡
After twenty minutes, Both Max and Rima were sitting on the bed cross-legged, facing each other as Max taught her the chant and additional information he had received from the system.
After half an hour, he was done. Rima was too impatient and closed her eyes and started toprehend the spell immediately.
Max stood up, took out 900+ Mana stones, and ced them in front of her before going out.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It had been around two hours since he came here. He needed to go and find Belen, Leticia, and Haory to give them their share of Mana stones.
Although it won¡¯t take much time with Haory, Belen and Leticia would probably want to have sex with him, which would take a lot more time.
He looked up and saw that stars were twinkling in the dark sky. ¡®No, I can¡¯t waste more time; Anna must be waiting for me to return.¡¯
Thinking this he walked toward Haory¡¯s dorm room. After reaching there, he knocked on the door.
¡°Who is it?¡± A cold voice answered after a few seconds.
¡°It¡¯s me, Max,¡± Max called out and waited.
Creak~
The door opened, and Haory appeared before him and said indifferently, ¡°Yes?¡±
Max knew this was her attitude, so he didn¡¯t mind and took out a spatial bag and handed it to her. ¡°There are a little more than twenty-eight hundred Mana stones. These are yours, Belen and Leticia¡¯s. Please keep yours and give them their share for me, okay.¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be only eighteen hundred? And why don¡¯t to give them? After all, you guys have a very deep rtionship; why ask me?¡± Rima asked with a frown.
Although it sounded like she was unwilling, and that¡¯s why she was asking this, Max felt that the way she was asking this was somewhat weird as if she was envious or something.
However, he didn¡¯t overthink this and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy right now and won¡¯t be able to give them these, so I thought you would. After all, they might also need them.¡±
Haory looked at him in silence and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
¡°Good. Yes, can you also give them a message from me that I¡¯ll meet them after my monthly mission?¡± Max suddenly added.
He couldn¡¯t meet them because he was too busy for the next few days.
Tomorrow in the day, he was nning to train both [Calidus Brachium] and [Defensive me] spell and also increase his strength and other attributes by a bit. In the night, he had to go ¡®meet¡¯ Jasmine.
Day after tomorrow was the day when he would be assigned a mission. Therefore, he could meet them after the mission.
¡°Okay.¡± Haory nodded and didn¡¯t ask anything anymore.
¡°Thanks.¡± After thanking her, he turned around and left.
Haory watched him leave with aplicated expression on her face. Even when he had disappeared from her sight, she stood at the door for a while.
Sigh!
In the end, she sighed, clenched the spatial bag in her hand, and went back inside.
¡
When Max returned to his dorm room, he found Anna waiting for him. She hadn¡¯t eaten yet.
He thought that she wouldin about where he had gone and that she had been waiting, but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t.
They had dinner before both of them started to cultivate. Anna was using Mana stones to improve her Mana reserves and form her Mana core.
Meanwhile, Max was strengthening his core. He had to consolidate it thoroughly before going on the mission so that he could increase his Mana without any adverse effects.
¡
By midnight, Max was done. His core was strengthened to its limits.
Seeing that Anna was still cultivating, he stood up and walked toward the bed to lie down.
Boom!
However, just as he took the first step, Mana surged around Anna.
He turned to look at her and a smile appeared on his face ¡®She finally broke through.¡¯
Chapter 210 Realization
Max was relieved and happy for Anna. It¡¯s been more than a year since she joined the academy; when she joined, she was already a one-star mage.
Although Max didn¡¯t know specifics, from his memories, he knew that Anna had encountered an Elder of the Cloud academy who helped her join the academy without any requirement.
However, even though the Elder had opened the back door for her to enter the Academy, he didn¡¯t provide any more help.
Moreover, Because she was just an outer sector disciple and her talent was just average, she couldn¡¯t improve much in terms of Mana. Therefore, she was focused on her fighting skills.
Max sat on the bed and waited. Because she had just formed her Mana core and broke through, her Mana was still chaotic, which she needed to stabilize.
After one hour, her Mana had be calm, and she opened her eyes. They were sparkling with joy.
¡°Congrattions, Anna, for sessfully bing a two-star Mage.¡± Max smiled at her.
Shua!.
Anna didn¡¯t respond and ran toward him before throwing herself in his arms. ¡°Thank you, Max. I could break through because of you. Thank you!¡± Her voice was full of emotions, and her eyes were teary as she thanked him.
If it weren¡¯t because he provided her with more than 200 hundred Mana stones, she would have taken at least half, if not a year more, to break through.
As an outer sector disciple, she could only receive ten low-grade Mana stones monthly, which wasn¡¯t enough to make any improvement. Even with the missions she did, her monthly Mana stones weren¡¯t more than twenty.
?[0)??? ¡°You silly girl. This is what family is for.¡± Max pinched her nose lovingly andughed.
¡°Un, you are right.¡± Anna nodded and then giggled. ¡°Hehe, How about you give me some more Mana stones to consolidate my newly formed Mana core?¡±
¡°Okay. Here you go.¡± Max nodded and took out another two hundred Mana stones.
¡°Wah! I was joking. I still have around fifty Mana stones left. Take these back.¡± Anna cried out in surprise and showed that she still had some left.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I still have some left for me to use, and you indeed need these to fully consolidate your core so that there won¡¯t be any problem when you increase your Mana count.¡± Max shook his head and put them into her spatial bag.
Anna felt a surge of warmth seeing this, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face before she tightly hugged him, her bosom pressing onto Max¡¯s chest.
¡°Thank you, Max. You are the best.¡± She murmured.
Max also hugged her soft body and gently caressed her hair and back. However, soon he realized that his mind was focused on the soft feeling on his chest and his little dragon also showed signs of waking up.
¡°Cough, Okay, Anna. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡± He coughed and let go of her.
¡°No, I want to stay like this for a while.¡± Anna pouted like a little girl and hugged him even tighter, making her body press onto his even more.
¡®Fuck!¡¯ Max cursed in his mind as his little dragon woke up and poked into her belly.
¡°Mm?¡± Anna felt something hard pressing into her belly and unconsciously reached out her hand and grabbed it.
After grabbing it, she felt it throb and suddenly realized something and looked at Max before suddenly jumping away like a frightened rabbit.
Max awkwardly scratched his forehead and said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t control.¡±
¡°N-No, it¡¯s my m-mistake that touched it.¡± Anna shook her head and waved her hands in panic, her facepletely red while her mind repeated the same words ¡®He likes me as a woman. He likes me as a woman. He likes¡¡¯
Before this, she had already thought Max liked her as a woman and was attracted to her, but she still hadn¡¯t believed it. However, now seeing him having such a reaction from hugging her, she knew her previous guess was on the spot.
Sigh!
¡°Let¡¯s sleep now,¡± Max said andy on the bed before closing his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to make things more awkward between them.
After calming down, Anna came over andy on the other side of the bed. She didn¡¯t dare hug him to sleep like usual.
After a while, both of them fell asleep.
¡
Early in the morning¡
¡°Mm?¡± Anna slowly woke up and opened her sleepy eyes. She suddenly felt herself curled into Max¡¯s chest, and one of his hands rested over her.
Instinctively, she snuggled closer into his embrace and closed her eyes with a happy expression. However, in the next moment, she remembered what had happenedst night and panicked. She wanted to move away due to her embarrassment.
However, due to the position she was in, if she suddenly moved, Max would wake up, and she didn¡¯t want to disturb his sleep.
She looked at his peaceful sleeping face and thought to herself, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t panic like this. After all, it is normal to have those kinds of feelings for someone of the opposite gender. Moreover, it would be best if we could¡.¡¯
As her thoughts wandered around, her heart rate sped up. She wanted to stop having these thoughts, but she could do nothing about it, and her imagination went wild, which caused her heart to beat like drums, and her face turnedpletely red.
As if noticing this, Max slowly opened his eyes and looked at Anna. Her face looked enchanting in his sleepy eyes, and he unconsciously moved his mouth closer to hers and kissed her lips lightly.
After kissing her, his expression became more rxed. He hugged her tightly and fell asleep once again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
On the other hand, Anna¡¯s body became frozen due to this. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. When she saw him closing his eyes once again, she felt somewhat relieved and touched her lips with a dazed look in her eyes.
Although the kiss was only momentary like the other time, she felt it more and also realized that she didn¡¯t dislike it.
Chapter 211 Do you think Im easy to bully...?
After around three hours, Max finally woke up.
¡°Good morning.¡± A sweet voice sounded in his ears. Max looked and saw Anna in his embrace. Her head rested on his chest as she looked up at him with a smile.
¡°Good morning.¡± He smiled and took a deep breath, inhaling her intoxicating scent.
This action of his caused Anna¡¯s face to redden, and she looked down.
Max noticed this and smiled wryly. He had forgotten that she was looking at him.
¡°Cough. You didn¡¯t go to train today?¡± He asked, trying to dispel the awkward atmosphere.
¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± Anna looked at him and said in a slightlyining voice.
¡°Oh?¡± Max suddenly understood. He was hugging her so tightly; how could she have gone out without waking him up?
After that, there was an awkward silence, and they stayed in the same position..
¡°How about we get out of the bed now?¡± Anna finally broke the silence and asked.
¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded and let go of her, albeit reluctantly.
¡
After an hour, both were sitting, eating their breakfast, and talking.
¡°So, tomorrow is your mission assignment day,¡± Anna said in a downcast voice after hearing he would be out on the mission after tomorrow.
¡°Yes. But don¡¯t worry. Maybe I¡¯ll get some mission that doesn¡¯t require me to go out.¡± Max said after seeing her mood bing a bit sadder.
¡°No, you won¡¯t. Most of the missions are for the outside world. There are only a few missions that one can do in the academy, but they are usually for the outer sector disciples like us to do.¡± Anna said.
¡°Right, now that you are a two-star mage, You can apply to be an inner sector disciple, right?¡± Max asked.
Anna knew he was trying to change the topic, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes, I can.¡±
After that, they talked about the test she had to pass to be an inner disciple. What surprised Max was that Anna was absolutely confident about passing the test.
Seeing him surprised, Anna proudly said, ¡°To be an inner disciple, the academy requires disciples to have higher than average battle power. I believe that very few under my age can surpass me in terms of battle power. As for the Mana affinity, Mine is a little bit higher than six.¡±
Max nodded. He knew her battle power was even higher than some two-star mages if they didn¡¯t use their high Mana advantage.
However, after hearing herst part, his brows furrowed, and he asked, ¡°If you have such high Mana affinity, howe you didn¡¯t break through to the two-star realm in this more than one year?¡±
Anna¡¯s expression dimmed after hearing his question, and her eyes flickered with intense murderous intent, which surprised Max.
However, she soon regained her calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s because when I joined the academy, most of the disciples looked down on me, saying I entered through the back door and not because of my strength and because I was weaker than the other outer sector disciples, some started to bully me and would snatch away my monthly resources and wouldn¡¯t let me cultivate in peace.¡±
She then sighed. ¡°Therefore, for more than half a year, I couldn¡¯t cultivate at all. After that, I made a few friends during a mission who helped me, and I could finally cultivate and improve my fighting skills and cultivation level.¡±
After hearing this, Max became so angry that he could barely control himself and said, ¡°Tell me, who are those guys that bullied you?¡±
Anna suddenly giggled devilishly. ¡°Hehe, little Max, you don¡¯t need to worry about them. More than half of them are already dead. As for the rest of them, I¡¯ve beaten the crap out of them many times. Or do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±
Max shivered upon hearing this as he understood what her words implied. In his memory, Anna was always a kind-hearted and happy-go-lucky type of girl who was only serious when it came to training.
Therefore, it was hard for him to believe that she could be cruel enough to kill those who offended her directly. At the same time, he also let out a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, she was cruel enough, or she would have suffered much more given that this strength-based world wasn¡¯t merciful to kind-hearted people.
Seeing his expression, Anna looked at him anxiously and asked, ¡°Little Max, do you dislike me now that you found out that I¡¯m not like you thought I was?¡±
¡°No. Why would I?¡± Max shook his head and smiled.
Anna visibly rxed hearing this and stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to train now.¡±
¡°Wait. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Max also stood up since he was done eating.
After that, both of them walked out together. Anna went toward the fighting arena while Max went toward the training ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡
Unlike yesterday, the rooms on the first floor were functional. Therefore, even though the number of disciples was higher than yesterday, it wasn¡¯t as crowded.
Max took the entrance token from the Elder, and after waiting for some time, he entered the training room.
After the door closed, he started training by first casting [Defensive me]. His target today was to be familiar with it and try to reduce the casting time of [Calidus Brachium] as much as possible.
Weng~
?[0)??? The mana around him became chaotic as he started to circte his elemental Mana ording to the chant of the [Defensive me].
A thin me barrier started to flicker around him. After fifteen or so seconds, the crimson-colored me barrier fully materialized.
Huu¡
Max took a deep breath and was pleased to see that the cast time of [Defensive me] was much lower than [Calidus Brachium]¡¯s.
¡®Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see how much defensive power it has since there isn¡¯t anything to test it with.¡¯ Max sighed and started to cast [Calidus Brachium].
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The room was soon filled with the collision sounds of Max¡¯s fist hitting the wall.
¡
On a mysterious mountain in a far away ce¡
¡°Master, I¡¯ve already broken through to the three-star realm. Can I go out to see young master?¡± A sweet feminine voice tinged with hints of begging sounded in a pce-like building.
Chapter 212 Wooden puppets
Shua!
With a gust of cold wind, a young girl in a white dress appeared inside a chamber. She looked like a holy woman with a beauty that could topple empires if she appeared in the outside world.
¡°Sigh!¡± A white-haired woman radiating intense coldness was sitting in the meditation pose. Hearing this, she sighed and opened her eyes.
Her cold expression became gentle as her eyesnded on the girl in front of her. If the people who knew this white-haired woman saw this change, they would be astonished.
¡°You silly child, why do you keep thinking about that guy? He isn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± The white-haired woman shook her head, dissatisfied.
¡°Master~~¡± The girl suddenly yelled as her face became red in anger hearing this and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times, I don¡¯t want you to talk bad about young master, or I won¡¯t talk to you again.¡±
¡°Okay-okay, I won¡¯t talk bad about him.¡± The silver-haired woman said in a dotting voice.
¡°Good. So, can I go now, master?¡± The girl asked again.
This beautiful girl was Lilly, who hade with this white-haired woman to the ¡®Ice sovereign mountain.¡¯
Although her strength grew rapidly aftering here under the guidance of the white-haired woman, she missed Max day and night and wanted to go back to meet him.
¡°No, you can¡¯t. At least not right now.¡± The white-haired woman shook her head.
¡°Why? I want to.¡± Lilly¡¯s expression became sad, and her eyes turned misty..
¡°Come here.¡± The white-haired woman sighed in her heart and gestured toward Lilly toe near her.
Lilly went ahead and stood in front of her. The white-haired woman lovingly patted her head and slowly said,
¡°It¡¯s because Master is going to join others to fight against people from ¡®other side.¡¯ So, I can¡¯t apany you, and you aren¡¯t strong enough to travel alone. When Ie back, I¡¯ll apany you to meet him.¡±
¡°Master, are you really going to enter the battlefield?¡± Lilly worriedly asked.
¡°Silly child, don¡¯t be worried. With my strength, there is a quite high chance for me toe back alive.¡± The white-haired woman smiled.
¡°You focus on cultivating and mastering the [Ice world]. You need to break through to mortal boundary as soon as possible.¡± She added.
¡°Yes, master.¡± Lilly nodded with a resolute expression and walked out of the chamber.
Watching her leave, the white-haired woman sighed. ¡®With your talent, it¡¯s not hard to reach the peak. I just hope that brat won¡¯t drag you down with him.¡¯
After, she closed her eyes once again in meditation.
¡
Weng~
?[0)??? The door to one of the training rooms on the first floor opened, and Max walked out with a smile on his face.
¡®I only need twenty seconds to cast the [Calidus Brachium] without preparing in advance now. If I were topress the Mana in advance, I only need a little more than ten seconds.¡¯ He thought.
Moreover, he could use a total of two-thousand Mana in a single cast which caused its power to rise by another level. He was sure that if he encountered a beast on the same level as the wolf leader, he could kill it in one shot.
After exiting the building, he walked toward another building. It was also a training ground.
He quickly reached the building. It was a two-floored building but it wasrger in size however, unlike the other training ground, it was almostpletely empty.
Max wasn¡¯t surprised by this because this training facility was specially designed to train physical attributes such as strength and agility.
Therefore, it wasn¡¯t as popr since there weren¡¯t many disciples who had awakened such attributes.
Max came here because he was going to increase his strength and agility stat. Therefore, this training facility will be perfect for him to get used to the improved attributes.
After entering the building, he went to the reception, where a fierce looking burly middle-aged man was dozing off in the chair with his feet resting on the desk.
¡°Excuse me, Elder. May I get a training room?¡± Max politely asked.
The Elder opened his eyes and looked at him up and down before extending his hand. ¡°Your badge and 50 Mana stones.¡±
Just as Max was about to give his badge, he paused. ¡°Aren¡¯t these training grounds free for all inner and core disciples?¡± He asked.
¡°Tch, Not all, you smart pants.¡± The Elder clicked his tongue and then waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Are you going to train or not, if not, then go away and let me sleep in peace.¡±
Max shrugged his shoulders, took out fifty Mana stones, and gave them to the Elder along with his badge.
The Elder quickly stored the Mana stones and gave the badge after giving it a nce. He then took out a token. ¡°Here.¡±
Max extended his hand to take the token when the Elder suddenly grabbed his hand. Max was surprised by this and he tried to use force to free himself, but obviously, he couldn¡¯t.
The Elder then said in a low voice, ¡°Little guy, do you wish to train more than two hours?¡±
Max was surprised by this question but he hurriedly nodded ¡°Of course, I do.¡± He knew that usually, disciples were only allowed to train for a maximum of two hours a day.
However, this Elder was asking him if he wanted to train more. This signified that he could allow him to train more and this is what he wanted as two hours might not be enough for him to get used to his improved stats.
¡°Hehe, I wasn¡¯t wrong. You are indeed a hardworking guy.¡± The Elderughed weirdly which gave Max shivers.
Seeing Max¡¯s expression, the Elder coughed and raised his fingers ¡°How about I allow you to train here as much as you want, and in return, you give me fifty no thirty Mana stone per hour?¡±
¡°Oh, you can do it?¡± Max asked as if he didn¡¯t believe him.
¡°I¡¯m in charge of this ce. Of course, I can do it.¡± The Elder said proudly. Suddenly he put on a smile and asked ¡°So, what do you think about my offer little guy?¡±
Max acted as if he was thinking and then looked at the Elder and shook his head ¡°No, it¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t afford it.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡°Expensive huh?¡± The Elder¡¯s eyes twinkled hearing this and he asked ¡°Tell me, how much can you afford? As your elder, I¡¯ll give you some discount.¡±
Max smiled and raised one finger. ¡°Ten.¡±
¡°Ten? No, it¡¯s very low. How about twenty-five? You should know that it¡¯s a very good deal and I¡¯m only offering you this because I happened to like you.¡± The Elder shook his head.
¡°Forget it then. Two hours a day are enough for me.¡± Max shrugged and walked toward the training room.
Seeing this, the Elder quickly grabbed his shoulder ¡°Wait little guy. Let¡¯s discuss it further. I can you allow you to train for twenty Mana stones per extra hour. How about it?¡± He asked.
¡°No. I can¡¯t give you more than ten.¡± Max shook his head resolutely. Although he still had around 200 more, he needed them to replenish his Mana inside the training room. Moreover, he knew that this Elder was going to keep them for himself.
¡°Tch, stingy brat. Then give me five hours¡¯ worth of stones in advance or forget about it.¡± The Elder said, annoyed.
¡°Okay.¡± Max smiled and took out fifty more stones and gave them to him.
After that, the Elder gave him a different token. Max took it and walked toward one of the rooms on the first floor.
The burly Elder watched him go and murmured ¡°This little guy is interesting. He doesn¡¯t have a physical element awakened but he is still so powerful.¡±
He then sat down on the chair and closed his eyes once again.
¡
As Max entered the room, he found that the room was at least two timesrger than the room in the other training ground and there were a total of one hundred human-shaped wooden puppets standing there motionlessly.
Weng~
Just as he was thinking about how he was going to train, the formations in the room buzzed and the wooden puppets seemed toe to life as they moved and surrounded him.
Then without giving Max any time to react, one puppet closest to him started attacking him.
It moved at a very fast speed and threw a punch at his chest. Although the punch was pretty fast, it didn¡¯t seem to have much strength.
Seeing this, Max also punched at the iing fist with 60% of his total physical strength.
Bang! Crack!
As their fists collided, the wooden puppet¡¯s fist cracked into splinters and it was pushed a few feet back.
Max looked at the puppet with a surprised look.
Although he was victorious in the first round, he realized that these wooden puppets¡¯ fists were as tough as steel and their seemingly normal punch contained a lot of power and his knuckles were hurting slightly.
¡®What if all of these puppets attacked me at the same time?¡¯ Max took in a cold breath.
Chapter 213 Training
Whoosh!
Just as Max was thinking this, two more puppets moved towards him from different directions and punched out at his forehead and back.
Swoosh!
Max¡¯s reaction was instantaneous, and he moved to the side, effectively evading both punches.
In the next moment, he punched at both puppets in the chest with his full strength and sent them flying.
Max knew these puppets wouldn¡¯t give him a breather, so he quickly opened his stat window and increased what he needed the most right now: strength.
[Strength: 60]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He increased his strength stat by 20% in one go and instantly felt a strange power merge into his muscles, bones, and blood which made him feel the improvement in his raw strength.
Whoosh!
Just then, three puppets closed in and punched at him.
Because of his heightened senses, his reaction speed was almost instantaneous, and using his agility which was already at seventy points; he was able to dodge their attacks easily..
Then he brandished his fists and punched at all three of them with everything he got.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
All three puppets were sent flying, and Max could see that their wooden shells had sunk more than half an inch wherever his punchnded.
¡®Hehe, a twenty percent improvement is huge indeed.¡¯ Max became excited. Before using his full strength, he couldn¡¯t do this since these puppets¡¯ bodies were much tougher than their fists.
¡®Let¡¯s increase it by five more points.¡¯ Max decided after seeing that there wasn¡¯t much bacsh when he used his full strength.
[Strength: 65]
¡®Ugh! I think this is enough.¡¯ As he increased it again, he felt a slight pain in his bones and muscles, indicating that this was his limit before he could assimte the power he had just gottenpletely.
¡®Let¡¯s do it then.¡¯ He clenched his fist and looked toward the puppets.
Whoosh!
Not disappointing him, four puppets charged at him.
Shua!
Bang!
He dodged their attacks and punched them away one by one. However, he didn¡¯t use his full strength this time since there was a danger of harming himself.
Bang!
Bang! Bang!
Slowly the number of puppets attacking him increased, and he was soon put in a disadvantageous situation. He could barely keep up, using his agility to its limits.
Fortunately, after using his strength in varying degrees to make his body familiar, his speed of assimtion increased, and he could use more of his power to force them back.
Moreover, the fact that the puppets that he sessfully forced back didn¡¯t attack also helped. Or he would have been overrun by them by now since he was using pure physical strength.
¡
Bang!
After approximately an hourter, he punched thest puppet back.
His forehead was covered in drops of sweat, and his breathing was rough.
Weng~
The formations in the room buzzed, and all the puppets once again became lifeless. These training rooms were designed in a way that after all the puppets were defeated, the formation would go in a state of rest for a while so the disciples could rest.
Seeing this, Max sat down to recover his exhausted stamina.
In the normal case, he wouldn¡¯t have been so exhausted, given his stamina level was at the peak of the two-star realm, and although these puppets were powerful, their speed wasn¡¯tparable to his, and their movement pattern was also fixed, so he could have easily ¡®finished¡¯ them off.
However, to speed up the assimtion process, he intentionally put himself under pressure where he had to constantly use his senses, agility, and strength to the limits.
Although this helped him assimte his strength faster, the rate at which his stamina drained also sped up.
¡
Weng~
The formations once again buzzed, and the puppet became active.
Phew!
Max stood up. He had recovered 70% of his total stamina. Before the puppets started attacking, he once again raised his strength stats by five points.
[Strength: 70]
After that, same as in the first round, he started using his strength moderately in the start and then slowly increased it.
?[0)??? After three more hours, Max was huffing like crazy, and his body was covered in sweat. However, his eyes were full of excitement. He had sessfully raised his strength stat to 80 points.
¡®Although I¡¯m not able to exerciseplete control over my improved strength yet, it¡¯s still more than enough to fight and do other things that don¡¯t require extreme precision.¡¯ Max thought.
There are always two problems when he increases his strength or agility attribute. The first one is very dangerous, that is, the possibility of his veins, muscles, etc., rupturing due to the sudden injection of power.
The second one was that he couldn¡¯t control his power properly. For example, if he wanted to open the door gently, he couldn¡¯t and might end up breaking it due to theck of control.
However, after fighting against these wooden puppets for three hours in a row, he could exercise enough control over his strength.
¡®If it weren¡¯t for this training room, I would¡¯ve taken at least a week to do this by myself.¡¯ Max sighed. He then thought, ¡®I wonder if this increase in my base power can affect the power of [Calidus Brachium]?¡¯
After resting for a bit, he stood up.
¡®Let¡¯s increase some agility points now.¡¯ Thought Max and opened his status window before increasing agility stat by five points.
[Agility: 75]
He then walked up to a corner of the room and put the token the Elder gave him on the wall.
Weng~
tter~
The formation buzzed, and all of the wooden puppets started ttering. After a few seconds, their ttering stopped, and Max could see that these puppets gave off a different feeling.
Whoosh!
One puppet suddenly whooshed toward him at breakneck speed. Since the room wasn¡¯t too big, It was in front of Max the next moment and punched out.
Surprised in Max¡¯s eyes seeing this, he took a deep breath before swiftly dodging its attack.
However, he didn¡¯t punch it away because he wanted to be a bit morefortable with his improved agility.
If he punched it away, another two puppets woulde, and it wouldn¡¯t be as easy for him to handle two puppets with such high speeds.
Chapter 214 We also need this
After that, Max kept some distance from the puppet and moved around, dodging its attacks.
After a while, he felt his movements be a bit smoother, and the pressure he felt from it lowered significantly.
Therefore, he punched it away and got ready to face two at the same time. A secondter, two of the puppets charged at him at high speeds and started attacking.
Shua! Shua! Shua!
Max felt the pressure rise. He nodded in satisfaction and started to utilize more of his agility to dodge their attacks.
After ¡®fighting¡¯ with them for a few minutes, his movements became slightly more fluid. After that, he punched them away and started using three puppets to train.
Slowly the number of puppets increased, and his movements became more natural.
After two hours, almost ny percent of the stiffness caused by the sudden increase in the agility stat had disappeared.
Feeling this, he increased it by another five points and once again started the same cycle for four more hours.
¡
Weng~
After four hours, the door to one of the training rooms on the first floor opened, and a handsome blue-haired youth walked out, drenched in sweat..
¡°Hm?¡± The burly Elder who was snoring in the chair opened his eyes and looked at him with sparkling eyes. Max cringed noticing this.
¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong. You are indeed a very hard-working guy. If you need to train here, you are wee anytime.¡± The Elder nodded and praised.
Then all of a sudden his tone changed and heughed ¡± Of course, don¡¯t forget to bring the required Mana stones. Hehe.¡±
Max shook his head inwardly. He had already expected this greedy Elder to say something like this.
He then bade farewell to the Elder and dragged his exhausted body out of the building and went toward his dorm room.
After training for more than nine hours straight from morning to evening, he was utterly spent.
Today he found out that even a hundred units of stamina weren¡¯t enough if he needed to train or fight like this.
Creak~
He opened the door of his dorm and walked inside. After a nce, he realized that Anna still hadn¡¯t returned, and seeing the time, he knew she will take two or three more hours.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Given how exhausted he was, he wanted toy on the bed and rest but since he was reeking of sweat, he went to the bathroom and took a refreshing bath.
Flop!
After that, he threw his exhausted body on the bed and soon felt his eyelids be heavy.
¡
¡°¡Wake up. Max, wake up.¡± While in deep sleep, he heard Anna¡¯s voice, and slowly woke up.
Seeing him open his eyes, Anna¡¯s face revealed a relieved smile ¡°You finally woke up!¡±
¡°Hm? What time is it?¡± Hezily rubbed his eyes and asked in a sleepy voice.
¡°It¡¯s almost midnight now. Let¡¯s eat then you can sleep again, okay.¡± Said Anna gently.
She hade back two hours after him. Seeing that he was in deep sleep, she guessed that he must have been too exhausted while training. Therefore, she let him sleep while she prepared dinner for them.
However, even after three hours, he didn¡¯t show any sign of waking up.
Therefore, after waiting one more hour, she decided to wake him so that he could eat dinner. However, no matter how hard she tried, he didn¡¯t wake up, which made her worried.
Just as she was thinking that whether something had happened, he opened his eyes and she finally let out a breath of relief.
¡°What! it¡¯s already midnight?¡± Max was surprised. He only wanted to rest for a while as he needed to go and ¡®visit¡¯ Jasmine tonight but it seemed he slept in due to exhaustion.
Seeing his reaction, Anna suddenly remembered how he had gone out in the night for the past few days, and hesitantly asked ¡°Did you need to go somewhere tonight too?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Max nodded his head and quickly stood up ready to go out. He couldn¡¯t let go of any chance to get some precious LPs.
Anna didn¡¯t know where he was going but she had some guesses which caused her heart to be uneasy.
¡°Let¡¯s eat first okay?¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, she hurriedly said while trying to suppress the sadness in her heart.
¡°No, I¡¯ll go-¡± Max was about to shake his head when he noticed her expression and paused.
He then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±
¡°No.¡± Anna shook her head and felt slightly embarrassed.
¡°You silly girl.¡± Max sighed and looked at herplex emotions. Then he gently caressed her hair and smilingly said ¡°Let¡¯s eat first then.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Anna¡¯s mood became a bit better and she happily nodded before serving him food.
After they were done eating, he told her not to wait for him and sleep as it most probably would take him some time to return.
After saying this he left for Jasmine¡¯s residence.
As Anna watched him leave, she couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions and tears started to fall from her eyes.
She wanted to stop him from going but couldn¡¯t muster the courage.
¡
¡Jasmine¡¯s residence¡
Shua!
With a gust of wind, Max appeared in front of Jasmine¡¯s residence.
¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing someone suddenly appear in front of them, the two female guards became alert and shouted.
Max stopped and looked at them calmly.
¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± Both the guards eximed when they realized it was this handsome guy who had visited a day before too.
¡°I¡¯m here to meet the Elder.¡± Max nodded and calmly said.
¡°At this time?¡± The guards looked at him with raised brows.
Just as Max was about to respond, the gate of the residence opened and Jasmine¡¯s personal maid walked out.
She looked at the two guards and said ¡°Let young master in. Elder is waiting for him inside.¡±
Both guards looked at each other and then moved out of the way.
¡°Pleasee in young master.¡± The maid respectively gestured him to enter.
As they watched him enter the residence, both female guards¡¯ eyes twinkled and an envious expression appeared on their faces.
Last time, they were only slightly suspicious, but now they werepletely sure that the Elder and this handsome blue-haired youth¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t something normal but quite extraordinary and they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the Elder right now.
One of the guards shook her head and murmured in a low voice ¡°No, I must put more effort into breaking through to the three-star realm and apply to be an Elder as soon as possible. I also want to enjoy myself like the Elder.¡±
¡°Exactly my thoughts.¡± The other female guard nodded in agreement with a dazed look.
¡
The maid led Max in front of Jasmine¡¯s bedroom.
She then gestured for him to go inside and her face couldn¡¯t help but be a bit red.
Max chuckled as he noticed her expression and without bothering to knock, he pushed opened the door and entered inside.
¡°Howe you are sote?¡± Jasmine¡¯s stern voice sounded in the room as he entered.
Max looked up and saw a sensual scene which instantly caused his little brother to rise up.
Chapter 215 Satisfy this little guy first...
Jasmine was sitting in the same position as the time before. However, right now, she looked more alluring with a light pink-colored see-through nightgown on.
Max could see that she hadn¡¯t worn anything underneath, which immediately caused his little brother to rise.
Jasmine also noticed this, but her expression didn¡¯t change as she red at him coldly. ¡°Tell me, why are you sote?¡±
¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯ve been waiting for me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Max chuckled and walked toward her, trying to lighten the mood.
Boom!
When he was three meters away from her, Jasmine suddenly released her aura and waved her hand toward him.
A wave of powerful Mana surged towards Max at astonishing speed.
Shua!
Max felt the air around him be heavy. He used his mana to reinforce his body and moved out of the Mana wave at his fastest speed. .
Boom!
The Mana wave went past him and crashed into the wall with a boom. However, nothing happened to the wall as a formation that absorbed all the damage was activated.
¡°What the hell are you doing? You shouldn¡¯t try to kill me even if you are angry, right?¡± Max wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and shouted in anger.
Although, because of the formations, there wasn¡¯t any damage caused by her Mana wave, he knew if that had hit him, even though he wouldn¡¯t have died, the chances of him getting injured were almost 100%.
Jasmine had a surprised look on her face. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be able to dodge her attack from a three-meter distance.
She couldn¡¯t help but look at him deeply. A merely eighteen years old boy who was only an early stage two-star mage a few months ago was now strong enough to dodge her, a three-star mage¡¯s attack, even though it was only a casual one.
¡°Hehe, who said I was trying to kill you?¡± Jasmine let out a lightugh and then added in a serious tone, ¡°However, I want you to know that I¡¯m not some na?ve girl who you can trick with your words. So, answer the question I ask clearly.¡±
Max¡¯s eyebrows knitted together at her fickle attitude. He wanted to spank her ass hard until it was red like money¡¯s, but he suppressed the urge since she was stronger than him.
Huu¡!
He took a deep breath to calm himself down and casually said, ¡°I was busy.¡±
¡°Busy?¡± Max was surprised at his answer. She had expected him to exin himself, not this.
This caused her to feel that he was taking her too lightly. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
If she acted too forcefully, he might break off their newly formed rtionship, which she didn¡¯t want. After all, he was the only one who could satisfy her needs.
She let out a sigh in her heart and said, ¡°So, how about we start now?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡± Max shook his head and turned around to walk away.
Shua!
Jasmine appeared before him; her speed was even faster than him. ¡°In that case, let me help you.¡± She smiled and pushed him toward the bed.
Mana seemed to wrap around him and made him fall on the bed even though he tried not to.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After that, Jasmine climbed on top of him, rubbed her soft ass on his cock, and started kissing him.
Feeling her sexy ass on top of his dick and her lips on his, he was quickly aroused and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart that his tolerance towards these things was very low.
However, he didn¡¯t want to do as she pleased and pushed her aside and came on of her.
¡°If you want me to do it, you have to let me do it however I want.¡± He said, looking into her eyes.
¡°As long as you make me feel good, I can let you.¡± A victorious smile appeared on Jasmine¡¯s face as she nodded.
Max ripped her almost transparent nightgown without saying anything, setting her jiggling boobs free.
He then grabbed them and started to squeeze and knead them very hard. He hadn¡¯t been this rough with any of his women before.
¡°Ahn~ Squeeze them harder.¡± Jasmine moaned in pleasure.
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going to.¡± Max chuckled and used more force. His fingers dug deep, and red marks appeared on her white rabbits.
He then took his clothes off and put his erect cock in front of her mouth. ¡°If you want me to satisfy you, you must satisfy this guy first.¡± He smiled.
Jasmine looked at his thick cock and gulped hard. Her expression said she couldn¡¯t wait for this fantastic work of art to prate her vagina.
She looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
¡°Suck it,¡± Max said and put it on her hot lips.
Jasmine frowned but still opened her mouth and slowly licked its tip first and then took it inside her mouth and started to lick and suck on it.
¡°Ugh!¡± Max groaned in pleasure. Although not very skillful, the way her tongue moved still made him feel good.
He then slowly pushed more of it inside her mouth¡ªJasmine red at him before once again trying her best to suck it.
Max closed his eyes as he felt the pleasure.
¡°Move it in and out of your mouth as it does in your pussy while you suck it.¡± He said after a while. He could see that she was inexperienced in this field.
¡°Umff.¡± With more than half of his cock inside her mouth, she nodded. She looked very erotic right now, making his cock throb in her mouth.
Slurp! Slurp!
She started to move her head while sucking it, making slurping sounds.
Max sat on top of her, enjoying it.
After a while, due to the intense stimtion of her tongue, he felt like he was going to cum.
Jasmine also noticed this as his cock had started to throb vigorously inside her mouth.
She moved her head back and was about to take it out when Max suddenly grabbed her head and pushed it down her throat.
¡°Aghh!¡± With a groan, he poured all of his thick milk into her throat as an ecstatic expression appeared on his face.
Chapter 216 A sad sigh
¡°Umpff¡!¡± Jasmine¡¯s throat was stuffed with his thick thing, which made it difficult for her to breathe.
She red at him with red eyes and tried to move her head away. But she couldn¡¯t since Max was holding onto it tightly.
As a three-star mage, Jasmine, although more powerful than Max in almost every aspect, her physical strength could hardly bepared to Max¡¯s, whose strength stat had reached eighty points.
She also realized this and stopped using physical power. She started to circte her Mana to throw him away.
However, before her mana condensed, Max was done ejacting, and he took his erect rode out of her mouth before moving away from her.
Cough! Cough!
¡°Are you crazy? Why would you do that?¡± Jasmine coughed and shouted with a red face.
¡°It¡¯s because I liked it.¡± Max shrugged his shoulders and prepared himself to dodge in case she attacked in anger.
Although he knew if he did that inside her mouth, Jasmine most probably would be enraged; he still did it because he was feeling sullen about the fact that she attacked him, and after forcing her to drink his cum, he was feeling better.
¡°You¡¡± Jasmine became so angry that ck lines appeared on her forehead. However, before she could say anything, Max interrupted her.
¡°Are we going to do it now or not? If not, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±.
¡°What? No!¡± Suddenly Jasmine¡¯s expression changed, and she said in a threatening yet desperate voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I¡¯ve been waiting for this sincest time.¡±
Saying this, she hurriedly spread her legs. ¡°Come here and do it.¡±
Maxughed inwardly. If he didn¡¯t know how desperate she was, he never would have done what he did.
He then came near her and sat on his knees in front of her seasoned pink pussy.
p! p!
He pped her pussy using his dick a few times, but he didn¡¯t dare to overdo it.
Jasmine, on the other hand, frowned. She felt that he was treating her body as some toy and when she thought about why he would suddenly change the way he acted, she gnashed her teeth.
¡®This bastard! He is taking revenge.¡¯
Although she knew this, she didn¡¯t say anything as she still wanted him to hurry up and fuck her thirsty pussy and quench her lust.
Thwop!
Done teasing, Max ced his cock on her entrance and pushed it into the depths of her cave with one hard thrust.
Ahn~
Jasmine moaned in ecstasy as his thick dragon hit her deepest part. Her pussy twitched and squeezed on his cock, making Max groan in pleasure.
¡®Although her attitude is shit, her pussy is no joke.¡¯ Max thought. This was also one of the reasons why he agreed to be her sex partner.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
He grabbed her waist firmly and started moving his waist with much vigor.
Ahn~ Nngh~ ha~
Jasmine started moaning wildly as neverending waves of pleasure coursed through her body.
¡.
After two hours, Max walked out of the room and found the maid standing in front of the door.
¡°Young Master.¡± She bowed, seeing him.
¡°Mhm.¡± Max nodded and walked away.
The maid watched him walk out and then looked inside the room from the slightly opened door.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jasmine was lying on the bed naked, her eyes closed, and there was a content expression on her face.
Seeing that she was naked, the maid hurriedly closed the door, and her face went red as she started to imagine how good this youth must be to make her leave her mistress in this situation.
As Max walked out of Jasmine¡¯s residence, he could feel the piercing gazes of two female guards.
He ignored it as he looked in the direction of his dorm and thought, ¡®I hope Anna is sleeping and not waiting for me to return.¡¯
However, as far as he knew her, there was a high chance of thetter.
Shua!
He moved at his fastest speed toward his dorm room.
After twenty minutes, he arrived in front of his room. He could havee sooner, but he encountered night guards a few times from the Elders¡¯ residence to here, dying him.
Creak~
Carefully, he opened the door and entered inside without making any sound, afraid that Anna might wake up if she was asleep in the first ce.
The room was dimly lit by a luminous stone. He walked toward the bed, closing the door behind him.
When he arrived beside the bed, he saw Anna curled up in a nket, her face covered.
A bitter smile appeared on his face, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Although it looked as if she was asleep, thanks to his sharp senses, he could tell she wasn¡¯t since her breathing was uneven.
Hey beside her and gently pulled her into his embrace.
Tremble!
Anna¡¯s body trembled as he did so.
¡°Silly girl. I told you to sleep. Why are you still awake?¡± He whispered in a soft voice.
Silence¡ª
Anna didn¡¯t respond to him. Seeing this, he also didn¡¯t say anything further. He simply hugged her and closed his eyes. But he decided that he would never go out at night if it wasn¡¯t something important and leave her alone like this.
¡°¡Can you¡¡± After a while, an extremely faint voice sounded in his ears. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have heard this if his senses weren¡¯t sharper.
Rustle!
He pulled the nket covering her face and asked, ¡°Did you say something?¡±
Silence¨C
Just he thought she would keep pretending to be asleep and wouldn¡¯t say anything; a very faint voice sounded once more. However, Max clearly heard it this time since he was focused.
¡°Can you tell me whether you went to meet some¡ some woman?¡±
Max¡¯s expression froze. He didn¡¯t expect her to ask this, and for some reason, he felt that if he told her the truth, she would get angry with him.
As he struggled to think about what he should say, he heard a long sad sigh. ¡°I understand.¡±
Max felt as if something dear to him was lost at this moment as he heard her sigh, and he hugged her tight as he tried to exin.
Chapter 217 Confession[1]
¡°I indeed went to meet a wo-¡± He felt mncholic when he heard her sad sigh and tried to exin.
However, before he could say anything, a slender finger was ced on his lips, stopping him from speaking further.
He looked at Anna worriedly. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.
Anna let out a small smile seeing him make a worried face. It meant her opinion mattered greatly to him, which warmed her heart. Max felt relieved watching her smile, but his expression froze the next instant.
¡°Little Max, tell me, do you like me as a woman?¡± Anna¡¯s smile was reced by a serious expression as she asked this, and she looked into his eyes as if trying to see his thoughts.
Max was shocked; he had never expected her to ask this question.
¡®It finally came to this, huh?¡¯ Max thought. Although Max could faintly feel that Anna also liked him, seeing how ¡®addicted¡¯ she was to him, he didn¡¯t want to take the risk since she was one of the most important people to him.
He took a deep breath, reached out his hands, and held her face gently as he looked into her eyes before nodding, ¡°Yes. I do and also want to make you my woman.¡±
Thump!.
Anna felt her heart thump when she saw him nod, and her serious face turned red in shyness while her eyes revealed her joy.
Max noticed this and was relieved a lot. It seems she also liked him.
However, he felt his head hurt when he remembered how sad she was to find out that he had gone to meet some woman.
¡®Even if I exclude Jasmine since she is nothing more than a source of free LPs, I still have four women right now. If she knows it¡¡±¡® Max didn¡¯t want to imagine her reaction when he told her this.
However, he had to tell her the truth if he wanted her to be his woman.
He then asked somewhat hesitantly, ¡°Do¡ ahem, do you also like me that way?¡±
¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Anna was flustered and looked down before snuggling into his chest.
Max smiled, and his nerves that were wrought with tension finally rxed. He tightly hugged her, feeling her warmth, and didn¡¯t say anything for a while.
On the other hand, Anna couldn¡¯t calm down, and her heart beat like drums.
After a while, Max whispered, ¡°Anna, I need to tell you something.¡±
¡°Mm, What¡ what is it?¡± She asked with her face ced in his chest.
¡°Don¡¯t you find it weird that I, who didn¡¯t have any affinity with Mana and was weaker than evenmon people, suddenly progressed so rapidly and reached the peak of the two-star realm in less than half a year?¡± Max asked.
He decided first to tell her about his ¡®special power¡¯ so that she would ¡®understand¡¯ why he had so many women and might have even more in the future.
¡°Why?¡± Anna raised her head and looked at him. She was indeed curious about it.
¡°It¡¯s because I inherited a legacy. Thanks to this legacy, I could turn my useless self into the current one.¡± Max said. He knew that many legacies were scattered around the world, and those who found them had their destiny changed, so it was a believable excuse.
After all, he couldn¡¯t tell that he wasn¡¯t real Max or the about his system as that would be too incredible.
¡°No wonder you improved so much.¡± Anna nodded in understanding.
Max continued, ¡°However, this legacy was different and ¡®gave¡¯ me a special way of cultivating.¡±
Anna¡¯s ears perked up at his, and she listened attentively. She guessed that what he was going to say next was somehow the most important thing.
¡°To improve, I need to have se- cough! A sexual rtionship with women. This helps not only me but also the woman I¡¯m doing it with.¡± As Anna heard this, her cheeks became red like a ripened apple, and she understood why he had to go and see some woman.
Suddenly, she remembered something and asked in a stuttering voice, ¡°S-so, when you told me that you¡¯ll help me breakthrough if I can¡¯t on my own, you m-meant this.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Max nodded awkwardly.
Hearing his confirmation, she didn¡¯t dare look at him and lowered her head, trying to hide her embarrassed expression.
Max didn¡¯t speak any further after this and waited for her to digest all this.
After a few minutes, Anna calmed down and looked at him. ¡°So, you have some other woman in the academy too.¡±
¡°Yes. T- Wait. What do you mean by ¡®in the academy too¡¯?¡± Max said in confusion. Then, remembering something, he asked, ¡°Do you perhaps know about Lilly?¡±
As far as he knew, Anna shouldn¡¯t know about Lilly because when he told his family about their rtionship, she and Emily had already returned to their academies.
¡°Of course, I know.¡± Anna looked at him smugly, seeing his surprised expression.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After talking for a while, he found out that Amelia, Anna¡¯s mother, had sent her a letter after he told everyone about his and Lilly¡¯s rtionship.
Max was curious and asked, ¡°Why would Amelia send you a letter to specifically tell you about this?¡±
He knew it cost a lot to send letters to the academies, and after learning how count Wiley wasn¡¯t giving Garfield¡¯s mansion much resources, it was strange for Amelia to still send a letter here.
¡°You don¡¯t need to know why?¡± Anna said with an embarrassed expression and quickly changed the topic, ¡°So, who is your woman in the academy? Is it via?¡±
¡°via?¡± Max murmured her name, and a beautiful figure appeared in his mind. Remembering her situation, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°No, she isn¡¯t.¡± He shook his head and added in his mind, ¡®Not yet, at least.¡¯
He was training to get a good rank In the inter-academiespetition to collect enough resources to buy the medicine capable of healing her scar. Indeed, he liked her and wanted her to be his woman, or he wouldn¡¯t do any of this.
¡®I think I should meet her before the mission tomorrow.¡¯ He thought.
¡°So, who is she?¡± Anna asked.
¡°Well, there¡¯s not one but three.¡± Max scratched his chin awkwardly.
¡°What? Three?¡± Anna eximed loudly.
Chapter 218 Mission hall
¡°Yes, the three who I care.¡± Max nodded.
Anna understood what he meant. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at this extraordinary change in Max.
In her eyes, Max had always been the innocent and shy type of guy who didn¡¯t know anything about the outer world. But now, his character waspletely opposite and seemed to be an entirely different person.
¡®However, If I have to choose, I¡¯ll always choose the current you.¡¯ Anna thought.
Although she didn¡¯t like the fact that he had so many women, after knowing about his ¡®special condition,¡¯ she wasn¡¯t too repulsed by it. Most importantly, she could see that he was no longer gloomy and was living a much happier life.
Max waited a while for her to say something. However, she didn¡¯t. Therefore, he asked.
¡°Anna, how do you feel about me?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Anna¡¯s body shook slightly as she came out of her thoughts upon hearing his question.
¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Anna murmured, and before he could say anything, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now. You have to go on the mission tomorrow.¡± .
After saying this, she closed turned around and closed her eyes.
Thump! Thump!
Her heart was racing like a bullet train right now, her face red. She just hoped that he wouldn¡¯t ask this question again, at least not yet, because her emotions were too chaotic right now.
Max sighed upon seeing this. He couldn¡¯t force her if she didn¡¯t want to say it, but he was pretty sure she also liked him as a man.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep.¡± He stopped thinking about it and hugged her from behind, causing her to quiver, which was unnatural considering they had been sleeping like this since they started living together.
A smile appeared on Max¡¯s face noticing this change. He closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.
After a while, Anna also managed to calm down and fell asleep.
¡
Late in the morning¡
¡®Hm?¡¯ Max woke up and instinctively tried to hug Anna, but she wasn¡¯t there.
Yawn!
He yawnedzily and got out of the bed.
When he was going to the bathroom to freshen up, he noticed a note.
¡®Max, I¡¯ve made the breakfast for you. Eat it and quickly go and collect your mission. If you arete, there will be a lot of disciples, and please wait for me; I¡¯lle back in a few hours.
One more thing, the woman named Belen, Rima, and Leticia came to meet you, saying that they wanted to go mission hall together, humph. I told them you were sleeping and won¡¯t be getting up for a few hours, hehe. Anna.¡¯
After reading it, he smiled and shook his head. He was sure that she hadn¡¯t noticed that she was sounding jealous right now.
After half an hour, Max left his room and headed toward the mission hall.
When he reached there, it was already crowded, and many disciples were constantly going in and out.
The mission hall building was quite spacious. A dozen Mission counters were set up where disciples could take or submit the missions.
Apart from these mission counters, the hall¡¯s left wall was another attraction. It was called ¡®mission wall,¡¯ and Countless mission scrolls were pinned on it.
Any disciple who wanted to do more missions to earn extra resources could choose any mission they wanted from this wall.
Max wished he could take a mission from the wall since fewer disciples were crowding therepared to mission counters where long lines were formed.
However, he couldn¡¯t since every disciple had toplete their monthly mission assigned by the academy first. Only then could they choose more from the mission wall.
Max went and stood in a line that wasparatively shorter than others.
As he waited for his turn, he felt a gaze filled with battle intent from his right. As he nced there, he found a dangerous-looking yet enchanting beauty staring at him. It was Evangeline.
She smiled and nodded at him when he looked at her. Max also nodded back before ignoring her existence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Although she had stated that she wasn¡¯t his enemy and wouldn¡¯t cause him any trouble, he was still cautious and didn¡¯t want any form of rtionship with her as long as she didn¡¯t cause any trouble to him or others around him.
Because he was from the earth where men usually forgave and felt that men were supposed to help and protect women, he didn¡¯t want to kill her since there wasn¡¯t any deep enmity between them.
After all, she only tried to kill him because Bartan hired her. However, if she did anything like that again, he wouldn¡¯t think twice before killing her. (A/N: I get the feeling that many of you guys will dislike this logic, lol. But it is what it is.)
However, after their short exchange, he felt many gazes filled with curiosity, jealousy, and even hostilitynd on him. They were from Evangeline¡¯s admirers. This caused him to frown.
Evangeline noticed his expression and felt helpless. She knew that his impression of her must have reduced even further now.
However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Because of her beauty, many males always wanted to court her, and after being rejected, they would try to cause trouble to any male she interacted with. This was also the reason why she always kept her face covered.
¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks of me anyways.¡¯ She shrugged her shoulders. She didn¡¯t intend to befriend him and only saw him as her opponent.
¡
After a while, it was finally his turn to take the mission.
¡°Your disciple badge.¡± The Elder on the counter said without even looking at him.
Max took out his badge and gave it to him.
The Elder quickly ¡®scanned¡¯ it and gave it back to him. He then took out a mission scroll. ¡°Here, this is your mandatory mission for this month.¡± The Elder said before calling for the next disciple toe.
Max took the mission scroll and stored it in his inventory before walking out of the mission hall.
He was going to meet via before going out on the mission, so she won¡¯t think that he was also repulsed by her scar and lose his good image in her heart.
Chapter 219 Suicide mission...?
Royal academy¡ Inner disciples dorms¡
A youth in golden robes was lying on the bed with two half-naked beauties on his left and right.
Suddenly, he felt Mana fluctuations inside the ring on his finger. He took out a hexagonal crystal from it. This ring was simr to the one the first envoy offered Samuel, an interspatial ring.
He poured his Mana into the crystal, and a voice sounded, ¡°Young master, the target has taken a mission from the mission hall. It¡¯s a silver-ranked mission. I suspect he is going to leave the academy in a while.¡±
Hearing this, killing intent shed in the golden-robed youth¡¯s eyes. ¡°Good. Wait until he is a safe distance from the academy before striking, and make sure he dies, or you will.¡±
¡°Yes, young master.¡± The voice sounded from the other side.
Suddenly something crossed his mind, and the youth asked, ¡°Where¡¯s via? Has she already gone out on the mission?¡±
¡°Yes, young master. Mistress has already gone out.¡± The voice replied from the crystal.
¡°Okay, report to me after killing him.¡± The golden-robed youth said and stored the crystal in his ring.
This youth was Dalton. Two days ago, he had received news that Bartan, his loyal servant, had been killed by Max.
He was enraged. He was waiting for Max¡¯s death news but instead heard the news of his loyal subordinate.
After that, he contacted the families subordinate to the Dalton family, who had people in the Cloud academy, and ordered them to keep an eye on Max and kill him once he left the academy.
¡°After he dies, you won¡¯t have anyone but me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll not refuse to be my woman after I help you heal your scar. Haha.¡± Daltonughed, then took off his clothes and started to ¡®y¡¯ with the women beside him..
Initially, he didn¡¯t have any hopes of making via his woman willingly and was ready to use some underhanded means.
However, after knowing that her face was disfigured during the outing, he knew that the chance to make her willingly agree to be his woman hade.
After all, to heal that kind of scar, she needed to pay an exorbitant price which she couldn¡¯t afford unless she asked her family for help. But he knew that her family wouldn¡¯t be willing to help her for some reason.
So, if he helped her when no one was, there was a high chance of her agreeing when he proposed to her. But before that, he wanted to finish Max off, who she liked.
¡
After leaving the mission hall, Max went toward the female dorms to meet via.
Although there were chances that she might already have left for the mission, he was still hopeful to meet her since, after taking up missions, disciples needed to make adequate preparations for the mission.
Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t find via in her dorm room.
¡°Hello, may I know if you are miss via¡¯s friend?¡¯
Just as he was going to leave, a voice sounded from the corridor, which stopped him in his tracks.
He turned to look at the source of the voice and found a simple and calm-looking girl walking toward him.
¡°Yes, I am. Do you know where she is?¡± Asked Max with a small smile.
The girl was dazed after seeing him smile and her cheeks turned slightly rosy.
She nodded. ¡°Miss via has already gone out toplete her mission. However, she told me to give you a message in case you came to meet her.¡±
¡°Oh? She knew I would visit her?¡± Max was a little taken aback. However, if she knew, why wouldn¡¯t she wait for him?
The girl looked at him and sighed before shaking her head. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t know it. However, she has only one friend in the academy, you, who might still visit her after she gained that scar.¡±
Max didn¡¯t know if he should feel happy or sad about this. Moreover, he could feel that this girl was somehow disappointed with him from how she said this and her expression.
He looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you her friend too?¡±
¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just someone who has received her grace and is indebted to her. However, now that she is in a situation where she needs some morale support, I can¡¯t do anything for her.¡±
¡°So, how do you know her, and what is the message she told you to give me?¡± Max asked, stopping her from speaking any further.
¡°Because Miss via doesn¡¯t know how to cook. So, I asionally came to cook for her to repay the kindness she showed to me. There was a time when she unintentionally mentioned you.¡±
¡°As for the message, she asked me to tell you that she¡¯ll meet you after returning from the mission.¡± exined the girl.
¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Max nodded and was about to walk away when the girl suddenly stopped him.
¡°Mm? Is there anything else?¡± Max asked.
¡°I have a request.¡± The girl said, and her face was tinged with pity and sadness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°What is it?¡±
The girl took a deep breath and said, ¡°After Miss via returned from the outing, she became unusually quiet. Although she was always like that and rarely talked, this time was different. I got the feeling that she was suffering. Maybe because of the scar, or maybe it¡¯s because of some other reason.¡±
¡°I¡¯m telling you this since you are her only friend, and you seem to have a special ce in her heart. Therefore, I request you to do something about it.¡± The girl said in a pleading tone.
After hearing this, Max also sighed and was sympathetic toward her.
¡®No matter how aloof and indifferent she acts, in the end, she is still a girl who, like the rest of the females, cherishes her beauty. So that scar must be the reason why she is suddenly depressed like that.¡¯ Max thought.
¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take care of her. You don¡¯t worry.¡± Max nodded and left towards Leticia¡¯s dorm room.
Although he couldn¡¯t meet via, he wanted to meet Leticia and others before going on the mission. He was sure that they hadn¡¯t left yet.
Since he was already near the female dorms, he reached Leticia¡¯s room a short whileter and knocked on the door.
Creak~
Shua!
Before he could even step back after knocking, the door opened with a bang, and a slender figure leaped into him and hugged him tightly.
¡°It seems you have been waiting for me.¡± Max chuckled and carried her inside. After all, it was still day, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to see them get intimate in the hallway.
¡°Oh, you guys are also here?¡± Max eximed, a little surprised.
There were Belen and Rima in the room too.
¡°Yeah. It was difficult to wait alone, so we gathered here.¡± Rima smiled sweetly at him before looking at Leticia with envy, who he was carrying in a princess carry.
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Max nodded. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to go around meeting them one by one.
He then put Leticia down, and they started to talk.
Apart from Rima, who he had ¡®visited¡¯ the night before yesterday, othersined that he didn¡¯te to meet them. This was especially true for Leticia.
It was only after he promised to meet them after returning from the mission that they stoppedining.
¡°Oh, yes. Max, what rank is your mission?¡± Belen asked.
Hearing this, he took out the mission scroll. After reading its contents, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a middle-tier silver ranked mission.¡±
¡°What? It¡¯s a high-tier mission?¡± Everyone eximed with surprised expressions.
The missions of the academy were divided into bronze, silver, gold, and ck gold rank, which were further divided into the lower, middle, and high tiers ording to the difficulty level.
Usually, low-tier Bronze-ranked missions needed at least one one-star mage, low-tier silver-ranked missions needed a mage to be above the early-stage two-star realm, while low-tier gold-ranked missions required a three-star mage.
If the tier was middle, it needed multiple disciples at thete stage or one disciple at the peak of the corresponding realm.
¡°Is it a group mission or solo?¡± Rima asked worriedly.
¡°Solo.¡± Max smiled bitterly.
Hearing this, Belen and others¡¯ expressions turned grim.
Although, in theory, a middle-tier silver-ranked mission could be done by a disciple at the peak two-star realm, the reality was often different.
¡°It seems you are being targeted.¡± After thinking for a while, Belen said.
Rima and Leticia also nodded. After all, the academy wouldn¡¯t send disciples on suicide missions.
Bang!
¡°No. We should go and ask them to change this mission to a different one.¡± Leticia stomped her foot and stood up, enraged.
¡°If he really is being targeted, there won¡¯t be any benefit of going there since they will give the excuse that it is within his capabilities.¡± Belen shook her head.
¡°Why are you being so pessimistic? Maybe the Elder handing out the mission made a mistake. We should go and ask them about it.¡± Rima retorted.
Chapter 220 Warning
¡Mission hall¡
After the Elder had assigned Max a mission, he took out a hexagonal crystal.
After pouring his Mana into it, he whispered, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ve assigned that guy a mid-tier silver-ranked mission as you requested. I hope you can ask the young master to give me the promised reward.¡±
¡°Rest assured, Elder. Young master Dalton won¡¯t forget your help.¡± A voice responded a few momentster.
In another part of the Cloud academy, a man took out his hexagonal crystal and said, ¡°Young master, the target has been assigned a silver¡.¡±
¡°After young master Dalton fulfills his promise, I¡¯ll be able to progress further into the early-stage three-star realm and won¡¯t be a weakling among the Elders.¡± The Elder sitting at the mission counter murmured before starting to assign missions to other disciples.
Before the mortal boundary, the four-star realm, the three-star realm was also considered a small boundary. After someone became a three-star mage, their strength would multiply at least dozens of times, and they would be able to awaken their aura.
However, it was simrly many times harder to progress in it.
A two-star mage needed to have ten thousand Mana units to reach the peak of the realm, whereas a three-star mage needed fifty thousand Mana units, which had to be at least ten times purer and more condensed..
If someone with average talent were to cultivate without the help of any resource, they could easily take decades to reach the peak of three-star or might not be able to reach it at all.
In the Cloud academy, Elder had different positions and statuses based on their strength and contribution to the academy.
The Elder who had to do daily tasks such as assigning missions were at the bottom and would receive fewer resources.
Therefore, when he was offered some resources to help him progress, he was immediately tempted and agreed to help.
¡
Half an hourte, suddenly, four figures approached one of the mission counters.
The Elder frowned and angrily shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the line? How dare you directlye here? Disciplinary disciple, throw these unruly-¡°
While yelling, the Elder raised his head to re at the disciples who dared to cut the line and suddenly stopped shouting when he noticed Max among them and secretly sweated.
¡°Elder, we aren¡¯t here to take up any mission but toin,¡± Leticia said in a loud voice.
¡°Hm?¡± Themotion attracted the disciples, disciplinary disciples, and Elders in the hall.
The Elder had an ugly expression noticing this but instantly calmed down.
¡°Whatin?¡± He asked coldly and released his yet-topletely form aura toward Leticia and others.
Ugh!
Although his aura wasn¡¯t fully formed yet, it could still easily suppress Leticia and others.
Step!
Max stepped forward and stood in front, shielding them from Elder¡¯s aura. Leticia, who was in front, sighed in relief while the Elder raised his brow, seeing that his aura wasn¡¯t effective against him.
Max noticed every change in the Elder¡¯s expression before calmly saying, ¡°Elder, the mission you assigned me is a mid-tier silver-ranked mission that requires me to do it alone. I think you¡¯ve made a mistake, so I request you assign me another mission.¡±
¡°What? He is assigned such a mission.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that just suicidal? How can a single two-star mage can do it?¡±
Immediately chaos broke out among disciples, and the other Elder in charge of handing out mission also frowned.
¡°There is no mistake here. I assigned it based on your capabilities. You are already a peak two-star mage, and your perforce in the outing was outstanding.¡± The Elder said calmly.
He then added in a stern and loud voice, ¡°If disciples like you started to cower from such missions, people would look down on our Cloud academy.¡±
After saying this, he looked towards the other Elders, who nodded their heads since his reasoning was correct.
Sigh!
Max sighed, seeing this. He had realized that what Belen had guessed was indeed true. This Elder was targeting him.
But Max frowned thinking this. He hadn¡¯t met this Elder before, so why would he do something like this?
¡°How can you be so sham-¡± Leticia couldn¡¯t control herself and was about to curse at the Elder when Max raised his hand and stopped her from speaking. He knew if she cursed at an Elder, she would be punished, which he didn¡¯t want.
After that, he looked at the Elder deeply and said in a voice low enough for only the Elder in front to hear, ¡°I hope there isn¡¯t any other reason behind this, or you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±
¡°Hm?¡± The Elder felt cold when he noticed the murderous look in Max¡¯s eyes. But he didn¡¯t retort and only scoffed in his heart.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying what he wanted, Max led Leticia and others out of the hall.
¡
¡°How can he be so shameless? He is obviously targeting you.¡± Leticia clenched her tiny fists in anger.
Rima and Belen also had worried expressions. They were worried that he would be attacked the moment he left the academy.
Max noticed their worries, and his heart warmed. It was a blessing to have people who genuinely care for you.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as there isn¡¯t a three-star mage targeting me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Max patted Leticia¡¯s shoulder.
¡°I know. B-but I¡¯m still worried.¡± Leticia said. She knew how strong he was and could fight almost any two-star mage. If he couldn¡¯t, then he could easily escape, but her heart wasn¡¯t able to calm down.
Max didn¡¯t know what he should say tofort her.
Then suddenly, his eyes twinkled. He looked at Rima, and Belen said, ¡°You guys start preparing to set out; Leticia will join youter.¡±
Whoosh!
Before they could react, he grabbed Leticia¡¯s hand and whooshed toward her dorm room.
Belen and Rima looked at each other with envy shing in their eyes. This was especially true for Belen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They knew that he was going to fort¡¯ Leticia.
Chapter 221 Shall we go for second round then?
Swoosh!
Max and Leticia appeared in front of her room with a gust of wind.
Leticia¡¯s face, which was previously filled with anger and worry, now had a hint of bashfulness. She knew what was going to happen next.
¡°Mydy, would you please open the door?¡± Maxughingly said.
¡°Mhm.¡± Leticia nodded and quickly opened the door.
¡°Kya~~!¡±
Just as she was about to turn around to invite him inside, Max suddenly lifted her in his arms and entered the room, closing the room behind him.
Leticia had a blessed expression and happily snuggled in his arms.
Max led her to the bed, and a frown appeared on his face. The bed was like the one Max had before buying the new one: very old and ufortable.
Leticia saw his expression and panicked. ¡°I was going to buy a new one afterpleting my monthly mission. Let¡¯s go; we also need¡ need to prepare for the mission.¡±
Saying this, she tried to climb down..
¡°That can wait,¡± Max said, gently putting her on the bed. Then he also climbed onto it.
His fingers gently caressed cheeks, lips, and neck. He then slowly moved his face towards her.
Thump! Thump!
Leticia¡¯s heart thumped in anticipation as she saw his lipse close to hers, she closed her eyes, and her lips puckered slightly.
Max¡¯s lips gently embraced her adorable thin lips and kissed lightly. He slowly continued kissing her lips, cheeks, and neck while asionally sensually biting her earlobes.
Leticiay there enjoying being cherished by the man she loved.
Max then returned to her lips and put his lips on hers as his tongue pried open her teeth and intertwined with her sweet little tongue.
Leticia didn¡¯t remain passive as her tongue also moved, and both started to savor each other¡¯s taste.
Pah!
After a while, they broke their hot kiss and looked at each other with burning eyes. However, there was a ¡®slight¡¯ difference between them.
Leticia¡¯s eyes were filled with pure affection, only a slight hint of lust. Max¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were filled with lust, followed by a bit of affection.
Leticia noticed this, but instead of bing sad, she was happy. In the start, whenever they had sex, Max¡¯s eyes only had lust.
Just as he had started to show some affection to her, it was time to return to the academy, and she was afraid that this slight trace of affection would be lost after returning.
However, seeing that her eyes still contained that hint of affection, she was overjoyed.
Max gave her a light peck before his lips slowly traced her cheeks, neck, and finally, cleavage. Here he had stopped since she was still wearing her clothes.
¡°Let¡¯s take them off. Shall we?¡± Max whispered in her ear as he bit on her pinkish earlobes.
¡°Mmm~¡± Leticia nodded as she let out a low moan.
After that, she started to undress, and Max helped her with pleasure.
In a few seconds, she was lying naked under him. She clenched her thighs and covered her breasts with one hand in embarrassment. She then pointed toward his clothes and bashfully said, ¡°You¡ you are still wearing yours.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Max eximed before undressing.
After he was done, Leticia reflexively looked below his abdomen and felt the ce between her legs twitch in anticipation.
Max was already aroused, and his little brother was erect, waiting to enter the battlefield.
However, he didn¡¯t rush since he wanted tofort her and let her enjoy herself without worrying about anything.
He slowly started licking one of her nipples while rubbing and squeezing the other one.
Ahn~
Leticia closed her eyes with a pleasure-filled expression as her hands went behind his head, pressing it as if asking him to use some more force.
¡®As you wish.¡¯ Noticing this, Max started using more force while squeezing, licking, or sucking her breasts and nipples.
At the same time, his free hand went below her belly and slowly started to rub her thighs before reaching towards her pussy which was slightly wet.
He then used his index and middle finger and started rubbing her fold and clitoris, making her moan in ecstasy.
Ahn~ Nngh~ Mm~
In just a moment, her pussy waspletely wet and ready to embrace his cock in its depths.
Max smiled and came down. Grabbing her slender legs, he put them on his shoulders before putting his cock on her sacred entrance.
Unlike before, he didn¡¯t rush to thrust it in one go but slowly pushed it past her puffed-out folds and inside her wet, warm, soft pussy.
Nngh~~
Leticia moaned as she felt his bulging hot cock entering her depths, and her warm and soft inside started squeezing on it, giving Max intense pleasure.
He reached out his hands and intertwined his fingers with hers and leaned slightly forward so that he could move with rtive ease.
Squelch! Squelch!
He started moving his hips as his cock began to slide in and out of her wet pussy as their wet and erotic sounds filled the room.
¡
¡Trading peak¡
Two enticing beauties in white walked through the market, causing males young and old to look at them.
They were Rima and Belen. After Max had taken Leticia to fort,¡¯ they came here to buy some necessary stuff.
¡°Belen, how many Mana stones do you have?¡± Rima asked as they arrived in front of a tall building.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°I¡¯ve four hundred left.¡± Belen took them out and handed them over to her.
¡°Good. I also have a little more than four hundred. We should be able to buy it.¡± Rima nodded and then walked inside the building.
It was the Merchant Association¡¯s building, where you could buy almost everything mages in or below four-star mages could need. Of course, the prices were slightly higher.
¡
Ahngghhh~~~
A loud moan that threatened to go past the soundproofing formation reverberated in the room as Leticia¡¯s body jerked up, and she ejacted along with Max.
After filling her insides, Max took his cock out andy beside her.
Leticia hugged him with a satisfied expression and rested her head on her arm. She whispered. ¡°It was amazing.¡±
¡°Shall we go for one more round then?¡± Max asked with a smile.
Chapter 222 Two weeks
Chapter 222 Two weeks
"We can''t. Rima and Belen must be waiting." Leticia reluctantly said.
She wanted to continue but knew that Rima andpany would be waiting for them since they had to leave soon.
All the missions assigned to the disciples had a time limit. If they werete by even an hour when submitting the mission, they would be considered failing the mission.
"You are right." Max nodded. He also remembered that Anna said she would return a few hourster. She must havee back by now. Who knows what reaction will she have if she didn''t find him there?
After that, they bathed together before leaving the room and headed toward Rima''s room, where they were to meet.
¡
Inside Rima''s room¡
Belen and Rima had just arrived from the trade peak and were waiting for Max and Leticia to return.
Knock! Knock!
There was a sudden knock on the door. Rima went and opened the door. Seeing Max and Leticia standing there, she smiled and invited them inside.
Belen and Rima were looking at Leticia, whose face was radiant, with envy.
After talking for a few minutes, Belen took out the things she had bought for Leticia and gave them to her.
"Unfortunately, we have to go to different ces for the mission, or we could have left together." Rima looked at Max and sighed.
Leticia and Belen had gotten the same mission, so they would go together. Although Rima had a different mission, the direction she was going was rtively the same as theirs, so they could travel together before splitting up.
However, Max needed to go in the opposite direction. Therefore, he couldn''t leave with them.
"It''s okay. We will meet again soon." Max smiled.
"Mhm." Rima nodded. She then took out a red crystal bead from her spatial bag and gave it to him.
Max frowned as he reached out his hand to take it.
Before he could say anything, Belen said, "Although you didn''t ask us to buy anything for you, we still bought this bead for you since we had a few extra Mana stones."
"What is it?" Max asked, looking at the small bead.
Leticia also looked at it curiously.
"It''s an enchanted bead that contains a full-powered attack of a middle-stage three-star mage. If you encounter a situation where your life is being threatened, you can use it." Belen exined.
Sii
Both Max and Leticia took in a cold breath. A full-powered attack from a middle-stage three-star mage?
An attack at that level can easily kill everyone and everything below three-star and seriously injure or cripple those in the same realm, such as early-stage or middle-stage three-star mages.
He looked at Belen and Rima with a face full of gratitude. He knew they bought it after learning that he was being targeted, and given how powerful it was, it must have cost a lot of Mana stones, not a few.
Moreover, things like this weren''t something that mages like them could get their hands on even if they had enough Mana stones to buy it.
However, he didn''t ask how they got it and stored it in his inventory. He didn''t even thank them since he knew they wouldn''t want him to do that. So, he silently swore that he would care for them even more from now on.
¡
Max returned to his dorm room after Belen andpany left the academy.
Creak~
The door opened, and he walked inside to see Anna sitting on the bed with tears in her eyes.
Shua!
In an instant, he arrived beside her and asked with a face full of concern, "What happened, Anna? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?"
Anna looked at him, and suddenly her teary face blossomed with a radiant smile, and she threw herself in his arms.
Max hugged her before asking again, "What happened? Tell me."
"Nothing happened." Anna shook her head and said, "I thought you left on the mission without waiting for me to return." She pouted her lips cutely.
Max had a weird expression and shook his head helplessly.
"Since you asked me to wait, is there something you want to tell me or something else?" He asked, changing the topic.
"Yes." Anna nodded and extended her palm toward him. "Give me your spatial bag first."
"Okay." Max gave it to her. Anna then transferred some things from her bag to his.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After she was done, she gave it back to him and said, "I''ve stored two weeks'' worth of food and water in it for you to use."
"Oh? Okay." Max nodded, thinking, ''It seems I was overthinking after all.''
"Have you prepared everything? Pills etc.?" She asked again.
"Yes."
"Very good. However, you haven''t told me about what your mission is yet." She said grumpily.
"It''s nothing significant. I have to hunt down a few bandits in the sun feather town area." Max said casually.
Hearing that, Anna had a worried expression "Max, All these bandits are very tricky opponents. You have to be extremely careful when dealing with them. If you find yourself at a disadvantage, don''t force yourself and retreat, okay."
"Okay. You don''t have to worry about me." Max said before hugging her once again.
"By the way, what about your monthly mission? " He asked.
"The outer sector disciples are usually assigned missions after the inner sector disciples," Anna said.
After talking for a while, they left the room and headed towards the transport ce where all the eagles of the academy were.
The disciples were allowed to use them to go down the mountain since almost no two-star or weaker disciple could climb down on their own because of the presence of many powerful beasts.
Max found a flying eagle who was about to leave to drop the disciples at the foot of the mountain and paid the required Mana stones.
Before boarding it, Max turned to Anna, gave her a few grade two healing and Mana replenishing pills, and said, "You too take care of yourself when on the mission. I''ll be back in two weeks if nothing goes wrong."
"Mm, I will." Anna nodded as her eyes became wet.
"Come on up, everyone. We are ready to go." The eagle operator shouted.
Max gently wiped her eyes and caressed her cheeks. "I''m going now." Saying this, he climbed the eagle''s back.
Whoosh!
The eagle pped itsrge wings and took off.
"Two weeks, huh?" Anna murmured to herself as she watched him fly away.
Chapter 223 System evolving once again[1]
In a couple of minutes, the eaglended at the mountain foot, and after dropping the disciples, it flew upwards.
¡°Is anyone have the mission in the purple mountain?¡±
¡°Please group up with me if you also have a mission in the royal city.¡±
All the disciples who had been assigned to do solo missions started yelling out to see if there was anyone who had a mission in the same ce so that they could group up toplete their missions easily and quickly.
¡°Is there anyone going to sun feather city?¡± Max also tried his luck. After all, it was easier if he could group up with someone.
¡°What?¡±
Suddenly, out of more than forty disciples present here, one-third eximed and looked towards him with weird looks, which quickly became one of pity as they shook their heads.
¡°Mm?¡± Max¡¯s eyebrows shot up at their reaction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡°Friend, are you assigned to handle bandits there?¡± A girl with short light greenish hair asked after noticing that Max seemed oblivious of the reason behind their reactions..
¡°Yes. Is there any problem with that?¡± Max asked.
¡°Sigh! If I¡¯m right, you mustn¡¯t be from a nearby region.¡± The short-haired girl sighed.
¡°Sun feather city is infamous for its bandit groups¡.¡± She started exining.
Sun feather city was one of the many cities under the control of the Cloud academy. It had a few mines of some materials necessary to craft magic artifacts.
Initially, it was very prosperous because many merchants would go there to buy the materials inrge quantities at low prices and trade some of their own products.
However, because of this, many groups of bandits had made the area around it their hub and would rob the weak merchants. Because of this, the number of merchants going to the city decreased dramatically, causing the city many losses.
Therefore, Cloud academy sent out many disciples and Elders on a purging mission and annihted every bandit group in the vicinity of the sun feather city, which caused the trade to prosper once again.
Unfortunately, this peace was short-lived as bandit groups started popping out once again. Helpless, Academy had to send some three-star mages to kill them. However, no matter how many they killed, more woulde after some time.
Because sun feather city was a few thousand miles away from the academy, the academy couldn¡¯t afford to send people time and time again. Therefore, it decided to assign missions to kill them whenever any new group emerged.
¡°However, although these bandits are weak, they are very cunning and would set traps to kill the disciples. That¡¯s why most of the disciples don¡¯t dare to go there.¡± She exined.
Hearing this, Max¡¯s eyes shed. He realized that he was in a dangerous situation right now.
¡®There are only two ways out of this.¡¯ He sighed.
One was to give up on this mission. Although he would be punished by the academy and wouldn¡¯t get any resources for a few months, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him since he could just kill some beasts and sell their cores. However, this would reduce his chances of participating in the selectionpetition.
The second way was to go ahead and somehowplete the mission. But his chances of dying would be high.
¡°Thanks for telling me.¡± Max thanked her before speeding in the direction of the sun feather city.
The short-haired girl was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected him to head toward sun feather city even after hearing how dangerous the situation was.
However, she shrugged. It wasn¡¯t her concern whether he lived or died. She only told him all this because he was pleasing to look at.
¡
Aftering a few miles away from the foot of the mountain, Max took out an escaping talisman and crushed it.
Whoosh!
In the next instant, a strong surge of energy enveloped him, and his speed increased by at least a dozen times, and he seemed to disappear from where he was.
After less than half a minute, three clocked figures arrived where he was previously.
¡°Fuck! That guy used an escaping talisman.¡± One of them cursed.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Its effects won¡¯tst for long. Let¡¯s give chase.¡± The one in the middle calmly said before speeding in the direction Max had gone.
¡
In just thirty seconds, Max crossed a dozen miles.
¡°Amazing!¡± He eximed. The feeling of running at hundreds of miles per hour was just amazing.
¡®This should give me some more time.¡¯ A smirk appeared on his face as he nced back.
When he was talking to the short-haired girl, he had already noticed a few people looking at him with murderous intent and knew they must be the people sent by Dalton.
Therefore, he suddenly ran out and used the escaping talisman he had gotten after killing Bartan.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, he changed his direction, ran for more than half an hour, and arrived in a forested region. Looking back, he didn¡¯t see anyone in the distance.
¡®It¡¯s time to raise my Mana to peak two-star.¡¯ He sat below a nearby tree before opening his status screen and raising his Mana count to ten thousand points.
Hu~~
Mana around him became restless and started entering his body. His Mana core was filled to the brim in just a few seconds.
¡°Nice. Now I-¡± Max became excited. With this much Mana, he could afford to squander a little when he fought against the people chasing after him. However, he stopped celebrating as his expression changed dramatically.
[Ding. The requirement for the second evolution has been met. The system will start its next evolution in three seconds.]
¡°Damn it. Why now.¡± He gritted his teeth in frustration. If this had happened at any other time, he would have been happy and expectant of this evolution.
But right now, he was in the middle of a forest where some beast could pop out at any moment and was being chased by people who wanted his life. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t afford to pass out right now.
Hu~~~~
However, before he could do anything, time was up, and just as he feared, the Mana around him started being sucked inside his body.
¡°Argh!¡± He groaned in pain as he felt countless needles stabbing all over his body, and his consciousness started blurring.
He could only pray that no beast or the people chasing him find him before he woke up.
Chapter 224 System evolving once again [2]
Twenty minutes ago¡
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Three figures stopped in the middle of the forest.
¡°That guy must have changed directions, or we would already have seen his tracks.¡± The clocked figure in the middle, who from his physique was a male, said. He was the leader of this group.
¡°How long are we going to run around like headless flies? Why don¡¯t you take out your ¡®tracking bee¡¯ now?¡± One other clocked figure, who was also a male, said impatiently.
¡°Okay.¡± The leader in the middle nodded and reluctantly opened a bag.
Buzz~
A fist-sized, yellow-colored bee appeared in front of them.
This bee was called a ¡®tracking bee.¡¯ It specialized in tracking people using their aura. Even if the target was a few hundred miles away, it could still find them.
However, to do that, it would need a special type of honey which was very expensive. That¡¯s why the leader didn¡¯t want to use it until now. But they had been running for around ten minutes and didn¡¯t find any tracks of Max, so he didn¡¯t have any choice but to use it.
¡°Give me the aura sealing orb.¡± He nced at the other figure in the group. She was a female with only half of her face exposed like the other two.
The female waved her hand, and a metallic-looking cubical crystal appeared on her hand. It had Max¡¯s aura sealed in it. She gave it to the leader and looked at the bee curiously..
After taking the metallic crystal, the leader directed his bee toward the crystal.
Buzz~
The bee hovered around the crystal for a while before flying in the left direction.
Whoosh!
The three of them closely followed behind it.
After running after it for ten minutes, they started feeling the change in Mana around them.
¡°Where is all this Mana going?¡± The leader¡¯s expression became serious because this situation wasn¡¯t natural.
¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± The other man said and ran toward the source, leaving the bee and the other two behind.
Boom!
Just then, a loud boom sounded in front of them, and the leader and the female¡¯s expressions changed drastically.
Shua!
The leader appeared beside the man and dragged him away while simultaneously taking his tracking bee back.
¡°What? We should check it out. Maybe that guy is the source of thismotion.¡± The man said as he resisted, but the leader¡¯s strength was higher than his.
¡°Are you dumb? How can a new peak two-star mage be the cause of such intense disturbance of Mana? It must be some three-star beast there breaking through. If you want to die, go ahead.¡± The female, who was quiet until now, said coldly before increasing her speed and running in the opposite direction.
Hearing this, the man, although unwilling, followed them.
The leader looked at him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my bee here; we can definitely find him, although it would cost us a lot.¡±
Not only did they feel the disturbance in Mana, but the beast nearby too, and fled away in panic.
On the main peak of the Cloud academy¡
An old man in the depth of the main building opened his eyes. His eyebrows furrowed as he murmured, ¡°There¡¯s again disturbance in the Mana. However, it¡¯s very weakpared to before.¡±
Thinking this, he closed his eyes, not bothering with it.
Unknowingly, Max had avoided his secrets being exposed. If his core weren¡¯t unstable when he was in the academy and increased his Mana there, he would have been found out.
However, right now, Max didn¡¯t know what was happening around him and had fainted from pain already.
Mana continued to pour into his body for a few minutes before eventually stopping. Following this, everything returned to normal.
***
In a far-away ce¡ In a tattered underground pce covered in darkness¡
A good-looking man draped in ck clothes could be seen lying on an altar hanging in the air. There weren¡¯t any movements in his body, nor was he breathing. He was like a corpse.
Hu~
Suddenly, a tiny part of the altar faintly lit up. Following this, the man¡¯s eyshes trembled, and his eyes opened slightly. At this moment, all of the underground pce seemed to shake. His slightly opened eyes were blood red.
His lips moved unnoticeably, and a very faint sound sounded. ¡°It seems¡ my efforts weren¡¯t in vain. I¡ will return. Little guy, work hard.¡±
After that, his eyes closed, and he became like a dead man once more.
***
¡°Cough¡!¡± Max coughed and opened his eyes. He was lying under the tree, drenched in sweat.
¡°Argh¡!¡± His face contorted in pain when he tried to move his body.
¡°Howe it¡¯s more painful than before?¡± He gritted his teeth, trying to endure the pain.
[It¡¯s because of the second awakening of the system host.] Suddenly system¡¯s voice sounded in his ears.
¡°What?¡± Max was surprised. Not because of the second awakening but because the system took the initiative to tell him this and sounded more human-like.
He remembered clearly that it could only answer the questions he asked after the first awakening. The only time it took the initiative was when he was choosing spells for himself. Even then, It was in a monotonous voice.
However, right now, it had taken the initiative and was more human-like.
¡°You can converse with me now?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.
[Yes, host. I can. Thanks to the second awakening.] The system replied.
¡°How many more times will you awaken?¡± He asked.
[Not sure host. But next time will probably be when the host reaches the mortal boundary.]
¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded, thenmanded in a slightly excited voice, ¡°Open the system.¡±
Thest time system awakened, it also evolved, and the shop function was added to the system. He was excited to see what other things might be there.
[Yes, host.]N?v(el)B\\jnn
The next moment his status screen appeared in front of him.
[Name: Maxwell Garfield]
[Age: 18]
[Strength: 80]
[Agility: 80]
[Stamina: 100]
[Vitality: 100]
[Intelligence: 70]
[Mana: 10,000] (Mana enhancement: Allowed)
[Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%)]
[Lust Points: 150,000]
Shop¡
¡°Mana enhancement?¡± After scanning it, he only found this function in front of his Mana and was confused.
However, suddenly he thought of something which caused his breathing rate to quicken.
Chapter 225 Mana enhancement
Chapter 225 Mana enhancement
¡°System. What¡¯s this Mana enhancement?¡± Max asked, trying to calm down the surges of excitement in his heart.
[Since the host has already reached the peak of the two-star realm, the host should know one of the most important and time-consuming parts when trying to break through to the three-star realm, right?] System¡¯s voice was almost human-like as it counter-questioned.
Max was surprised but was too excited to bother about it and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to condense and purify it enough so that one particle of Mana in the Mana core is a hundred times stronger.¡±
[Host is right. However, this process of purifying and condensing is too long. On average, it takes at least six months to one year of rigorous cultivation if the person has outstanding talent. If not, this can easily take a couple of years before reaching the next step.
However, using the system¡¯s Mana enhancement function, the host can use your Lust Points to shorten this process. If the host has enough points, this whole process can be done in just a day, depending on the host¡¯s constitution and the condition of Mana core.] System exined, its voice contained a hint of pride.
Max¡¯s heart thumped. He was so excited because he had guessed this based on its name. However, he wanted to confirm it before celebrating.
He suppressed his excitement and asked, ¡°How many LPs do I need to enhance my current Mana to the level of a three-star mage?¡±
[One unit of current Mana can be enhanced to the next level by using 100 Lust Points.] The system replied.
¡°H-Hundred¡?¡± Max almost choked. If he calcted by this rate, he needed one million LPs to enhance all the Mana.
He then nced at his status window and saw one hundred and fifty thousand LPs. ¡®I only have fifteen percent of the required amount.¡¯ He sighed.
¡°Tell me, can this function be used on others?¡± He asked. Given his progress thanks to the system, he would need countless times more LPs, but his women, Belen, and others won¡¯t be able to break through to the three-star realm anytime soon.
This meant he had to find other stronger women to have sex with and gain the LPs he needed.
However, if he did that, not only Belen and others would be left behind, he would have others to worry about, which he didn¡¯t want. After all, all women won¡¯t be like Jasmine, who would be okay with being a sex partner.
The system was silent as if thinking about it. Then it said,
[Yes, it is feasible. However, that would take double the Lust Points.]
Max could almost hear the gloating in the system¡¯s tone and felt that he was going to faint. He needed a couple of million LPs if he wanted to help his women.
[Host, I can tell that your current women aren¡¯t capable of providing you with enough Lust Points, I suggest you find some strong ones or use a method to extract more from your current ones.] The system suggested.
As Max heard the first part, he shook his head; it was true, and he felt helpless about it. However, the next part made him pause.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®extract¡¯?¡± He asked, his eyebrows raised.
[There is a method in the shop that you can use to forcibly extract more Lust Points from the women you have sex with.] The system replied.
¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± asked Max.
[The woman the host use this method on will be weakened for some time, and some of their life force would be lost too.] The system said. ?
¡°Fuck. Was the creator some demon or what? How can he have such a method?¡± Max instantly rejected the thought of using any method like that. Although he wanted to be strong, he won¡¯t do anything that might harm his loved ones for the sake of power.
.
¡°¡¡±
The system didn¡¯t speak anything after he said this.
Max shook his head and tapped on the ¡®Mana enhancement.¡¯
Instantly another window opened, asking how many units of Mana he wanted to enhance.
¡°Fifteen hundred.¡± He smiled and put the amount, and clicked on agree.
Weng~~~
Just as he clicked on the agree button, his Mana core buzzed, and a surge of energy entered it, which then started merging with his Mana.
¡°Argh¡!¡± As the merging process started, he felt a slight pain in his core, which gradually worsened, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.
¡°Fuck!¡± He gritted his teeth and endured since he didn¡¯t want to faint. If he did, he might not wake up again because he knew that the beasts in the forest and people chasing him should being here after noticing themotion he caused.
After a dozen or so minutes, the energy stopped pouring, and the pain subsided.
Hu~~
He took a deep breath and inspected his Mana core.
¡°Amazing!¡± He eximed as an excited expression appeared on his exhausted and sweaty face.
One-seventh of his total Mana in his core had turned a faint shade of orange and wasn¡¯t in misty form anymore had be liquid, and he could feel that if he used this Mana to cast his spell, it would be countless times stronger.
¡°Now, I can easily kill those flies andplete the mission. Keke.¡± Heughed wickedly.
¡®Hmm?¡¯ Noticing this, his eyebrows furrowed. He could feel that he was a bit excited about killing, which he shouldn¡¯t.
Rustle!
Just as he was thinking about what could be the cause of this change, he suddenly heard some bushes behind him rustle, and a cat-like beast jumped toward him.
¡°Tch, only a one-star beast.¡± He identified its rank and casually threw a fist-sized fireball at it. However, it wasn¡¯t a simple fireball since he used his enhanced Mana to cast it.
Boom!
The fireball collided with it and exploded. After the fire died down, there was no sign of the beast, and even its bones seemed to have evaporated.
¡®Strong!¡¯ He eximed in his heart. Previously, a fireball of this size could only injure a one-star beast slightly. He could only wonder what would happen if he used [Calidus Brachium] with all fifteen hundred units of the enhanced Mana.
Whoosh!
He then ran in the direction of the sun feather city.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 226 Killing the trio
Chapter 226 Killing the trio
The sun feather city was situated a few thousand miles away in the south-western direction of the Cloud academy.
For a normal person, traversing such a long distance was an arduous task and would generally take a few weeks to a month or two.
Moreover, because over five hundred miles of the area around Cloud academy was a forested and hilly region, countless beasts resided here, making traveling here even more difficult and dangerous.
However, a figure was dashing through the forest without any concern about the possible danger.
"It''s going to be night in a while. I need to speed up." Max murmured.
It''d been around three hours since he enhanced his Mana and had been running at 80% of his top speed, but he was still a little more than 200 miles away from leaving this forested area.
If he continued at this pace, he wouldn''t be able to get out of the forest before nightfall, and the danger of the beasts would rise.
Whoosh!
Thinking this, he started to control the enhanced Mana in his core and directed it towards his feet. The instant he did so, his speed increased dramatically. He was only a bit slower than when he was using escaping talisman.
"Amazing!" He couldn''t help but exim in shock. As long as he had enough stamina, he could cross the remaining distance in less than half an hour.
¡
There was a town called Belsh, a few miles outside the forest. It was closest to the Cloud academy in the southwestern area of the Green Leaf kingdom.
Everyone traveling to the academy from this region or vice-versa would rest there. Therefore, it was very affluent, and one could see people entering and exiting the town at every moment.
Three figures in clocks were hiding some distance away from the town gate. A fist-sized yellow-colored bee was hovering in front of the guy in the middle, looking in the forest''s direction.
"How much more time is he going to take?" The female asked, bored. After running away from the ''three-star beast'' who was breaking through, they decided to intercept Max before he entered the town.
"It should be soon." The leader replied after looking at the bee''s movements.
"Are you sure that guy isn''t dead already?" The other man in the team asked, his brows raised.
"Sigh. I''ve told you many times. He is alive. My bee''s senses are always right, and you know this." The leader said in a displeased tone.
"Your bee had pointed in the direction where that so-called ''three-star'' beast of yours was breaking through. If that Max guy had gone there, the beast should have sensed him. So, tell me, howe he is still alive?" The man asked mockingly.
He was suspicious that it wasn''t a three-star beast but something else and wanted to go check that out, but his ''cowardly'' teammates didn''t let him.
Neither the leader nor the female had an answer to this question. It should be as he said; Max should have died since no beast would let a threat live in its vicinity when breaking through.
"Maybe the beast didn''t bother with him since it was busy with its breakthrough." The female guessed.
"Yeah, right!" The man scoffed and stopped wasting his saliva. He had a feeling that they had made a grave mistake when they decided to retreat.
However, remembering that all three were peak two-star mages, his heart calmed down.
Whoosh!
After two hours, they suddenly felt movement in the woods. As they nced in that direction, they could see the figure of a youth slowly walking out of the forest.
"Mm? He seems to be worn out?" The female looked at him with furrowed eyebrows.
"Haha, it''s good that he is, or it would have been troublesome to kill him given his speed." The leaderughed and stored the yellow bee.
"Let''s go andplete our mission." The leader said and charged out of his hiding ce.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The other two followed behind him.
"Mm? As expected, you guys were hiding here." Max looked at the three figures that suddenly appeared in front of him and revealed a smile.
¡
Although Max''s speed was much faster after using his enhanced Mana, it exhausted his stamina even more quickly.
When he was fifty miles away from the forest boundary, his stamina had depleted by more than 60%.
Therefore, he rested and replenished his exhausted stamina and Mana before continuing the journey.
However, he didn''t use his enhanced Mana again because he wanted to be in his top condition when he left the forest since he knew the people chasing him wouldn''t give up and might be waiting there.
That''s why right before he exited the forest, he decided to act as if he was worn out to trick them.
.
Just as he had guessed, they were indeed hiding here.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whoosh~~~
The three clocked figures surrounded him and circted their Mana, ready to attack. The female took out a grade two barbed whip which seemed to have a greenish coating on it.
Weng~
Max also circted his Mana and released his aura at the same time, which caused the trio''s expressions to change slightly.
"How can his aura be this strong when he is only a peak two-star Mage?" The man looked at him incredulously.
"Could he have started to condense his three-star Mana already?" The female guessed as panic appeared on her face and clenched her whip tightly.
"Humph! So what if he has?" The leader harrumphed in disdain and released his aura, which was also stronger than a peak two-star mage''s.
The other two let out a relieved sigh seeing this. Although their leader''s aura was somewhat weaker than Max''s, it wasn''t by too much.
"Oh?" Max was surprised by this, and when he thought about what would have happened if his Mana hadn''t enhanced before meeting them, he shivered.
Thinking this, his gaze became murderous. Following this, he raised his hand, and a football-sized fireball condensed above his hand.
"Heh, what can a fireball-" The trio leader scoffed and started casting his spell. However, before he couldplete his sentence, his expression changed dramatically.
Whoosh!
Just after the fireball was done condensing, which didn''t take more than two breaths since his mastery over it was almost perfect, faint orange-colored Mana covered his feet, and he seemed to disappear from where he was standing.
"Watch out!" The leader shouted in panic, but it was already toote.
Hu~~
With a gust of wind, Max appeared one foot behind the female and threw the fireball at the back of her head before retreating a few meters.
BOOM!!
The female felt the sensation of death wash over her, but she couldn''t even move her head away when the fireball crashed into her head and exploded along with her head.
[Sigh! What a waste!] The system''s sighing voice sounded in Max''s head.
"Noooo¡!" The leader and other man cried out with pale faces.
"Don''t worry. I''ll send you guys to apany her too." Just as they were grieving over the death of theirpanion, a cold voice sounded in their ears, and their hair stood on ends.
"Run!" The leader and other man shouted simultaneously and ran toward the town at their top speed.
After they witnessed him effortlessly and without any resistance killing theirpanion, their will to fight him disappeared.
As for the mission to kill him, it was ridiculous to even think about. They regretted ever agreeing toplete this mission and wanted to curse Dalton.
''We''ll survive if we can enter the town.'' Both had this thought in mind as they ran desperately.
Because the Belsh town was nearest to one of the kingdom''s top academies, many people came here daily, making the town very profitable. Therefore, the kingdom''s royal family made some rules so that people staying in the town won''t have any problems.
The most significant rule was that no one could fight inside the town. If anyone were to break the rule, whether a two-star or even a three-star mage, they would have their Mana core crippled or be directly killed.
Max watched them run and sneered, "Do you think I will let you run away?"
He then raised his hand, and fire arrows started materializing in the arrows, radiating intense heat.
...
A few miles away, in front of the town gates, stood two guards and a dozen more on the town walls.
"It seems someone''s fighting over there." One of the guards above the town walls noticed the explosion in the distance and murmured.
"It''s none of our concern as long as they aren''t in the town." One other guard with a big mustache said.
...
Swoosh!
They had run only half a mile when the fire arrows were done materializing. Max turned into an orange streak, caught up with them the next moment, and pointed toward them.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
"Nooooo....!" The leader and other man heard the sound of something Peirce the air behind them, and when they looked behind, horrified expressions appeared on their faces as they cried out in despair.
Chapter 227 Eliana
Chapter 227 Eliana
Pak! Pak! Pak!
The fiery arrows were like the judgment of the god, which couldn''t be avoided. The man running behind the leader turned into a sieve before the burning effect activated and turned him into cinders.
The leader, a few meters ahead, trembled upon witnessing this.
Shua!
At death''s door, his reaction speed became lightning quick, and he took out a transparent crystalline pearl and crushed it.
Weng~
A ripple of water elemental Mana spread from the bead and formed a barrier around him. All fire arrows injected with three-star level Mana were blocked with ease.
He then increased his speed and shouted, "You bastard! Wait for your death. Not only young master Dalton but also my family will do their best to kill you. Hahahaha!"
"Is that right?" Max''s voice sounded beside him and caused his body to stiffen.
While running, he turned his head to the side. "Pl-please don''t kill-"
BANG!
He tried to beg, but he couldn''t even finish his words when a punchnded on his nose, his skull broke apart, and brain matter sttered around.
¡
Si!
On the town wall, a female guard was looking toward the area where Max and others were fighting with squinted eyes. Although it was quite a few miles away, it was as if she could see everything happening there clearly. All of a sudden, she took in a cold breath.
"What is it?" A guard beside him asked curiously.
"That youth killed all three people with overwhelming strength." The first guard rxed, and his eyes turned to normal.
"What''s there to be shocked about?" The guard beside himughed and pped his shoulder.
The female guard looked at him, shook her head, not bothering to exin, and sighed inwardly. ''That youth is too fierce, cold-blooded even.''
¡
After killing the trio''s leader, Max stood there looking at his corpse with a frown on his face.
"What''s happening? Why don''t I feel any sympathy or guilt after killing them?" He was puzzled. As a human being, it should be normal to feel a bit guilty after taking lives, even if they were his enemies, right? But he wasn''t feeling anything like that.
[Host, there is no need toplicate things. If you hadn''t killed them, you would have been the one to die. Your subconscious mind knows this, so the host isn''t feeling any guilt or sympathy. It would be good if you could also ept this fact.] The system said.
Max felt what the system said made sense. He wasn''t supposed to feel guilty for killing those who wanted to kill him.
''It seems I still haven''t adapted to this world properly.'' He sighed.
After that, he searched their bodies and found three spatial bags.
He found a total of Nine hundred Mana stones, some pills of different types, and a few magic artifacts, one among which was the greenish barbed whip, a bottle of ''Foundation strengthening liquid,'' and it wasn''t low tier grade two like the one he had bought to use but was mid-tiered.
"Good stuff." He nodded and stored everything in his inventory before looking at a small bag.
At first, he thought that the leader of this group had two spatial bags, but when he looked inside it, he found that it also had a small pocket dimension, but there were only some bushes, a small water pond, and a fist-sized yellow-colored bee.
"A pet bag!" He eximed. A pet bag was simr to a spatial bag but many times more expensive and rarer because it could store living things. Even his inventory couldn''t keep living things yet.
However, he was a bit disappointed at the same time. If it were some flying beast that could be used to travel instead of a bee, he could have saved much of his time traveling.
''It should have some value since he kept it, right?'' He thought before tying the pet bag on his waist.
Afterward, he threw a fireball on the leader and the woman''s bodies and turned them to ashes. As for the other man in the group, there was no need since the fire arrows had taken care of him already. Then, he moved toward the town.N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡
In a few minutes, Max reached the town gate.
"Hm? Howe you aren''t injured? Weren''t you the one fighting over there?" One of the guards asked curiously. This guy obviously came from there but didn''t look like someone who just came out of a fight.
"Is it necessary to be injured when fighting?" Max chuckled and asked, "How much should I pay to enter the town?"
"It''s ten Mana stones. However, you only need to pay half since you are an inner disciple of the Cloud academy." The guard said, pointing toward the emblem on Max''s chest.
Max nodded, paid the five Mana stones, and entered the town.
Above the wall, the female guard had her eyes trained on his figure. ''From his age and looks, who can guess he would be someone so ferocious?''
Swoosh!
As if feeling her gaze, the blue-haired youth turned his neck around and smiled at her, which caused her heart to throb, but she didn''t move her gaze away and looked at his face intently as if trying to imprint it in her mind.
Max chuckled and walked inside the town.
Although it was called a town, it was almost two or three timesrger than ymore town.
After entering the gate, one could see many shops and stall on both sides of the road.
Max didn''t bother looking at the things on the stalls or shops. He wanted to find an Inn as soon as possible and rest. However, just then, he noticed a familiar figure in the distance.
She was the beautiful core disciple Eliana, but right now, she wasn''t in the academy''s usual white uniform but in a purple dress and looked even more stunning.
"Shopkeeper, do you think I''m a little girl? I won''t give you any more than hundred Mana stones. If you want to sell it or not, it''s your choice." Eliana said as she red at the middle-aged woman at one of the stalls.
Chapter 228 You followed me?
Chapter 228 You followed me?
''This youngdy looks like someone from a good background but is haggling so much.'' The shopkeeper looked at her weirdly and said, "How about young miss pay 150 Mana stones for this? I can''t sell it below this price."
Eliana stared at the ne on the stall with fiery eyes. However, in the end, she reluctantly shook her head.
"What are you trying to buy?" Just as she was going to leave, a voice sounded from her side.
"It''s this water pearl neck-, Mm?" Unconsciously, she started answering but stopped mid-way and looked at her side.
Unknown to her, a handsome blue-haired youth had appeared by her side and was looking at the things on the stall with interest.
"It''s you." She yelled and hurriedly took a few steps back.
Max was dumbfounded by her reaction and couldn''t help but ask, "Am I some ghost? Why do you react like this after seeing me?"
"Oh? I-I''m sorry. I was surprised, yes surprised, to see you suddenly standing beside me out of nowhere." Eliana hurriedly gave an excuse after realizing that her reaction must have ''offended'' him.
"Okay." Max nodded. He knew that reason was something else from her reaction, but it was clear that she wasn''t going to tell him.
"Howe, someone like you can''t buy something worth only Mana stones?" He curiously asked.
Hearing his question, Eliana''s face became embarrassed. "That''s none of your concern." She said in anger and turned around to leave.
"How about I buy this for you?" Max suggested. He wanted to help her since she also helped him and Anna.
"Really?" Eliana suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at him in excitement.
Max became speechless by the 180-degree change in her attitude.
"Yes." He nodded and started to take out Mana stones to pay the shopkeeper when Eliana suddenly said, "There is no need. I don''t want it."
After that, she turned around to leave once again.
Max frowned and could only sigh at the fickle nature of women.
"Little friend. This youngdy mustn''t want to feel indebted to you." The middle-aged shopkeeper whispered with an amused expression.
"Oh?" Hearing this, Max''s eyes lit up in understanding, and he quickly said, "How about I buy it now, and you can pay meter?"
Eliana stopped and considered for a while before nodding, "Okay."
Max looked at the shopkeeper with a grateful look and paid her the Mana stones.
"Mm?" After counting the Mana stones, the shopkeeper looked at him and smiled knowingly before handing him the ne. "Here you go, young man."
Max took it and gave it to Eliana.
"Thank you!" She happily took it and put it on.
"What is it?" Max asked curiously. Given its price, it shouldn''t be something of value, but she was being happy as if it was a high-graded treasure.
"Something great." She said, not exining anything. After that, she turned around and added, "I''ll pay you when I return to the academy."
Whoosh!
.
Before Max could say anything, she had left toward the town center. Her speed was easilyparable to his when using enhanced Mana.
Max looked at her departing figure and shook his head before leaving to look for an inn to stay the night.
"Hello, young master. Do you need a ce to stay? Our inn is cheaper than the rest and gives food for free." A young boy, around 12 years old, in humble clothing, ran up to him and asked.
Max nced at him and seemed to remember the little girl from Zexin city. "Okay. Take me there."
The boy led him to a two-floored inn which was situated beside a grand-looking three-floored one.
He could feel that boy had be nervous as they neared the inn and hurriedly led inside the smaller inn.
"Aunty. We have a guest." He called out to a woman who looked to be in her forties, standing behind the reception.
"Wee, esteemed guest." The woman bowed and greeted.
"May I know how long you would like to stay?" She asked.
"Only tonight," Max said.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"That would cost esteemed guest five low-grade Mana stones, and food will be provided for free." She exined.
"Okay." Max nodded and paid the stones.
The woman then took out a key, gestured for Max to follow her after her, and led him to the second floor.
There were six rooms on the second floor, three on each side.
The woman walked up to one of the rooms and opened it. "Pleasee in."
Just as Max was about to enter the room, the doors of the room behind him opened, and a beautiful girl in a purple dress walked out. She was Eliana, who he had met a while ago.
Max reflexively nced at her and was surprised. However, before he could say anything, the girl frowned and asked, "You followed me here?"
"Who said I followed you?" Max smiled and shook his head.
"Then howe you came to the same Inn I was staying?" She asked.
"Ask that little guy. He brought me here." Max chuckled and pointed toward the boy.
Eliana looked at the boy, who immediately tensed up and nodded.
Seeing him nod, she frowned slightly before turning toward the woman and saying, "Please bring me the food I ordered."
After that, she re-entered her room and closed the door.
Max''s expression was strange. He had been trying to be nice to her since she had helped him, but she seemed to have some prejudice against him.
...
After one hour, Max was sitting crossed-legged in his room and took out the bottle of mid-tier grade two ''Foundation strengthening liquid'' and drank its contents in one gulp.
The process of Mana enhancement seemed to have negatively affected his Mana core. Moreover, the enhanced Mana also put pressure on his core constantly. Therefore, he needed to strengthen it more.
The process of Mana enhancement seemed to have negatively affected his Mana core. Moreover, the enhanced Mana also put pressure on his core constantly. Therefore, he needed to strengthen it more.
Chapter 229 Elianas request
Chapter 229 Eliana''s request
After half an hour, Max and Eliana sat inside a restaurant facing each other.
"So, what did you want to talk about?" Max asked, looking at her with interest which caused Eliana''s face to redden slightly.
Bam!
She pped the table between them and angrily said, "Would you please stop looking at me like that?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What do you mean? I''m looking at you normally." Max raised his brows.
He still couldn''t understand why she would react so exaggeratedly when facing him.
''Have I offended her somehow before?'' He couldn''t help but think like that. However, he knew he had never met her before the small episode with Karon in front of his dorm room.
"I..." Eliana was speechless. It was right. He was looking at her with a normal gaze. ''It seems I''m overreacting.''
She took a few breaths before saying, "I apologize for that."
"If I''m not wrong, you must be going in the southwestern direction toplete some academy mission, right?" She asked right after, not giving Max any chance to speak.
"That''s right." Max nodded. Although he wanted to ask about the reason why she seemed to treat him differently, it was clear that she didn''t want to talk about that. So he could only answer her question.
"I''m also going in the same direction toplete a gold-ranked mission." She puffed out her chest proudly and looked at him smugly.
"So?" Max asked. Since she was already a three-star mage, it was normal for her to go on gold-ranked missions. Was there something to be proud of?
Her expression faltered hearing this, and she said, "Although it''s a solo mission, I realized that I need someone to help me with some things, but I didn''t bring anyone with me. So, I want to hire you. If you agree to help me, I''ll pay you 200 Mana stones."
"No thanks." Max shook his head and rejected.
"What?" She didn''t expect him to reject her offer and asked, "Are 200 Mana stones too low? I can raise them if that''s the case."
"No, it''s not that." Max shook his head.
"Then what it is?" She asked, exasperated. Because she didn''t have enough Mana stones, she couldn''t hire anyone other since they would want the payment first. However, if he agreed, she could pay himter.
"Because I need to travel quite far away toplete my mission, and if I were to help you, the deadline for my mission would be over."
He wanted toplete his mission as soon as possible and return to the academy to grind more LPs from Jasmine and others and enhance the rest of his Mana.
So, he couldn''t afford to waste his time to earn a few hundred Mana stones.
"Oh? Where do you need to go?" Eliana asked.
"Sun feather city," Max replied.
"Good!" She eximed and quickly said, "I also need to go somewhere near the sun feather city, and I can take you there in under one day since I have a flying pet with me."
"If that''s the case, I don''t have any problem helping you. However, what exactly would I need to do?" He agreed since that would be quicker, and maybe he could work things out with her.
"I''ll tell you after we go there." Eliana smiled and stood up. Max followed behind her as they walked out of the town.
After exiting the southwestern gate, Eliana opened her pet storage bag.
Whoosh!
A purple sparrow with a wingspan of eight meters appeared in front of them. On its forehead was a strange red mark.
Chu! Chu!
It happily flew around them beforending in front of Eliana. It then rubbed its head at her chest with a happy expression. Eliana also happily caressed its head.
"Is it a male?" Max asked instinctively.
"Huh? No, it''s a female. Why do you ask?" She looked at him in puzzlement while the sparrow red as if displeased by his question.
"No, it''s nothing." Max shook his head.
"Okay then, let''s go." She didn''t bother with what he meant and climbed on the sparrow.
Whoosh! Thud!
Max also tried to climb up, but the sparrow shook its wing, causing him to fall. However, hended safely on his feet due to his fast reaction.
"Hehe, little purple. Why are you being rude?" Elianaughed and acted as if she was rebuking it.
Max looked at the duo with raised eyebrows. He could see that they did this on purpose.
Chu! Chu!
The sparrow nced at him and chirped a few times which caused Eliana to burst out inughter.
"Hehe, although what you are saying is right, he is my helper in this mission, so let him up, okay." Eliana gently stroked its neck while giggling like a child.
Chu!
The Sparrow chirped again and opened its wings, ready to fly.
"You cane up now. She won''t misbehave now." Eliana said, trying to suppress herughter.
Max was speechless seeing her childish antics. However, he had to say that she looked very enchanting whileughing.
Whoosh!
After Max climbed up, the sparrow pped its wings and shot into the air. In an instant, it was more than 500 meters above the ground.
Because Max couldn''t stabilize himself when it took off so suddenly, Max grabbed Eliana''s waist so that he wouldn''t fall off.
"Ahh ~~ What are you doing?" Eliana jumped up in fright and yelled in anger.
"Holding onto you." Max awkwardly said.
"Don''t touch me if you don''t want to die." She gave him a death re, and her three-star Mana started to radiate from her.
"Sigh! I didn''t do this on purpose. Your bird took off before I could stabilize myself on it. I had no choice but to grab whatever was near me." Max exined with a helpless expression.
After Max said this, the aura stopped radiating from her, but her expression remained the same. "No matter the reason, it would be best if you didn''t touch me."
''The fuck! What''s your problem, woman?'' Max wanted to shout this out loud. He had just praised her, but she immediately made him regret it. He suppressed his anger and felt it would''ve been better if he hadn''t agreed to her request.
Noticing that his expression had be ugly, Eliana realized she had gone overboard again. However, she didn''t apologize this time.
...
When it was evening, they could see a city in the distance. Rocky hills surrounded it on three sides, and on the fourth side was the forest.
"Is that the sun feather city?" Max asked.
"Mm. That''s right." Eliana nodded.
However, the sparrow didn''t stop and flew past the city.
Seeing this, Max realized something and asked, "Are we going to the kingdom''s border?"
"Yes." Eliana nodded.
"Shouldn''t you have told me that beforehand?" Max said in displeasure.
The southern border was a dangerous area because the Green leaf kingdom was on bad terms with the neighboring Red Moon Kingdom.
It was on par with the Green leaf kingdom in terms of strength. However, it was very ambitious and wanted to extend its territories in the Green leaf kingdom, which caused both kingdoms to be hostile.
The Green leaf kingdom''s border aligned with the Red moon kingdom''s from south to northeast. However, because the Royal capital was near the northern border, it was safe, but the southern border was constantly under attack.
The Red moon forces would have already conquered the southern border if it weren''t for the Cloud academy''s support, which was situated near it.
"What? Are you scared?" Eliana mockingly asked.
Max looked at her speechlessly. Why wouldn''t he be scared? Even though he was a tier stronger than other two-star mages, he was still a two-star mage, and at the chaotic border, a two-star mage wouldn''t even know when he died. Even early-stage three-star mages couldn''t confidently say that they would survive there.
"Hehe, don''t worry. We won''t be going too near to the battlefield." Elianaughed after seeing his expression.
By nightfall, they arrived above the stretch of a deste region. There was nothing in sight but endless sand.
"Little purple,nd there." Eliana patted the sparrow and pointed toward a small hill.
Chu!
The sparrow chirped in exhaustion andnded above the hill.
"Good job, Little purple. Here eat these." After they climbed down, Eliana patted the sparrow, took out a few fist-sized fruits, and gave them to the bird.
Chu! Chu!
The purple bird chirped happily and nibbled on the fruits. After the sparrow was done eating them, Eliana put it in the pet storage bag.
She then turned toward Max and said, "Someone had identally found a colony of ck beetles. That colony has at least a few dozen two-star and two early-stage three-star ck beetles."
Eliana took a deep breath and said, "I need you to stall two-star ones while I kill two three-star ones."
Max''s expression became solemn hearing this. He had read about ck beetles. They were infamous for their sharp teeth that could cut through almost anything, including Mana attacks and turtle-like defense.
Max was sure that he could kill them one by one without much problem, thanks to his enhanced Mana. However, there was no hope if he had to fight a few dozen simultaneously.
Chapter 230 Luring the Beetles away
Noticing his expression, Eliana smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight them.¡±
She then took out a grayish metallic ball and gave it to Max.
¡°This is the ck beetles¡¯ favorite mineral. Use this and lure them away. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Exined Eliana and then asked, ¡°You can do this much, right?¡±
Max took the metallic ball and looked at her with raised brows, ¡°Yes. However, are you sure you can handle two three-star beasts?¡±
¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to worry about me?¡± Eliana nodded with a confident look.
¡°Okay.¡± Max shrugged and then asked, ¡°We aren¡¯t going to attack now, are we?¡± It was already night, and their vision was restricted, while ck beetles wouldn¡¯t have any problem at night since they were nocturnal creatures.
¡°No, we will take action after sunrise.¡± Eliana shook her head. She then walked toward a t area on the hill, took out a bed, and said, ¡°You can find somece to sleep on this hill. There isn¡¯t any danger here.¡±
Max looked at her for a moment and walked away. He found a t surface a few meters away and took a Mattress out of his spatial bag to sleep on.
As hey on it, he smelt an intoxicating fragrance from the mattress. It was Anna¡¯s. She had been using this mattress before moving in with him..
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cultivate before sleeping?¡± Eliana¡¯s voice sounded.
¡°No. I¡¯m worn out after sitting on your bird. I¡¯ll be sleeping now.¡± Max shook his head and closed his eyes.
Eliana looked at him with a frown and murmured, ¡°Such azy guy. I hope he canplete his task without causing me any problems.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Max¡¯s voice sounded, which caused her to almost jump up in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected his senses to be so strong.
This also caused her opinion of him to improve a bit. She then sat on the bed and started meditating. On the other hand, Max had fallen asleep in just a few minutes.
¡
Chu! Chu!
In the morning, Max woke up after hearing the chirps of Eliana¡¯s sparrow.
¡°You are awake.¡± Eliana nced toward him. She was feeding her ¡®Little purple¡¯ some fruits. She then said, ¡°We will be taking action in one hour. Get ready.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Max yawned as he stood up and stored the mattress.
After one hour, Max and Eliana sat on the little purple and flew a few dozen more miles into the desert.N?v(el)B\\jnn
A rocky hill appeared in sight. Eliana pointed at it and said, ¡°That¡¯s their of those beetles.¡±
They thennded in front of the hill. A cave was dug out in the hard rocks, which was the entrance to their of ck beetles.
Eliana stored her pet sparrow and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to hide while you lure them out of the cave. Okay.¡±
¡°What if those three-star beetles also came after me?¡± Max asked.
¡°They won¡¯t. This piece of mineral isn¡¯t too attractive for three-star beetles.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Go. You need to stall them for around only around five minutes.¡± Saying this, she moved away from the cave entrance and hid behind some rocks.
Max looked at the cave solemnly, took a deep breath, and entered it without making any sound.
The cave wasn¡¯t too big and had a downward slope. After walking for a minute, he saw at least a few hundred ck metallic-looking beetles lying on both sides of the cave or more like a tunnel.
The smaller ones were half a meterrge and were most in number, while the bigger ones were a little more than one meterrge and numbered only two or three dozen.
He could faintly see the figures of two beetles, more than three meters in size, at the end of the cave.
He let out a breath after seeing that all of them were sleeping and controlled his breathing in case he woke them up.
After that, he took a few steps back and brought out the metal ball.
Hu~
When the metal ball appeared in his hand, all one-star and two-star beetles seemed to sense it, opened their eyes, and looked toward him.
Max¡¯s breathing almost stopped after being stared at by so many beasts simultaneously. He unconsciously took one more step back.
tter~
Noticing him move, all the beetles stood up on their fours and ran toward him, making ttering sounds.
Whoosh!
Seeing this, orange-colored Mana enveloped his feet, and he shot out of the cave like a bullet.
Eliana saw him run out of the cave, followed by a swarm of countless ck beetles. As she noticed his speed, she paused. ¡®This guy¡¡¯
After Max and the beetles had gone more than a mile away, she charged into the cave.
¡
Max turned around and noticed that the distance between him and the beetles was increasing. Due to this, some one-star ones had stopped chasing him and turned back to return to the cave.
¡®If this continues, all of them will lose the motivation and return to the cave.¡¯
Thinking this, he stopped using his three-star Mana and ran at sixty percent of his Maximum speed. This made two-star beetles close the distance, and one-star ones also used their all to close the gap.
When the distance between them was only one hundred meters, he increased his speed and continued to run. Very quickly, they had run for twenty miles.
By now, most of the one-star beetles had stopped chasing and turned back, while two-star ones also realized that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, so they also stopped and started retreating.
¡°It¡¯s been more than five minutes. She should be done by now.¡± Max murmured as he watched the beetles go back.
¡®I should kill a few two-star ones to sell their corester.¡¯ He thought and raised his hand, and his three-star Mana surged out.
A few dozen fiery arrows materialized and then shot toward the group of two-star beetles.
Chapter 231 Elianas advice
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The fire arrows shot toward a group of two-star beetles. As they collided with beetles¡¯ steel-like shells, dust and sparks flew around.
Krrr~~~
The beetles screeched in pain. When the dust cleared, the beetles that were hit on their shells, although alive, their shells were scorched and broken, while those hit in unguarded areas like the neck were killed.
Max smiled, seeing this, and once again cast [Death Rain], but this time he had to two-star Mana since thest attack had consumed thousand out of fifteen hundred Mana points.
Although this weakened his attack a few times, the already injured beetles were killed with ease. As for the others, Max didn¡¯t pursue them.
He quickly dug out their Mana cores, and his face blossomed with a smile.
¡°13 ck beetle cores. Hehe, these will get me quite a few Mana stones.¡± Maxughed. ck beetle cores were preciouspared to other cores because they had pure dark elemental Mana and were helpful in making dark elemental artifacts and other things. .
After storing the beast cores in his inventory, Max ran back to the hill to see how the fight between three-star beings had gone.
However, when he reached there, the hill was reced by rubbles, and bodies of three-star ck beetles were sted into pieces. Eliana was sitting on a rock ying with her sparrow.
From the looks of it, she was unharmed, which was unusual since she fought two three-star beasts at once.
¡°Oh? You are back.¡± Noticing his arrival, Eliana nced at him with a smile on her face. When she saw his surprised expression, her smile widened, and she felt satisfied.
¡°Mm?¡± She paused for a moment when she saw that he was also unharmed and looked the same as before. ¡®Heh! He must have only run and didn¡¯t fight any.¡¯ She scoffed in her heart.
¡°Let¡¯s go back now. I¡¯ll drop you in the sun feather city. As for the payment for your help, I¡¯ll give it to you after returning to the academy.¡± She said and climbed on the little purple.
¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Max nodded and climbed up. N?v(el)B\\jnn
After flying for a while, Max looked at her and asked, ¡°With your current strength, which rank do you think you can achieve in the inter-academypetition?¡±
Hearing his question, Eliana looked into the horizon and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can get in the top ten.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Max eximed and thought, ¡®It seems simply breaking through to the three-star realm won¡¯t be enough if I want to rank in the top three.¡¯
Eliana turned to look at him and asked in a strange tone, ¡°Are you also aiming to participate in the rankingpetition?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Max nodded.
Hearing his confirmation, she didn¡¯t say anything and continued looking ahead.
¡
Chu!
After three hours of continuous flying, they arrived above the sun feather city. Eliana directed her pet which thennded in front of the city¡¯s gate, causing the guards and other people patrolling the vicinity to be alert.
¡°You¡¯re on your own now,¡± Eliana said.
¡°Thanks.¡± Max nodded and jumped down.
¡°If you are aiming for the inter-academypetition, I advise you to stop ying around and put more effort into improving your strength. You should be at least a mid-stage three-star mage with above-average spells to rank in the top ten.¡± Eliana suddenly said before flying away.
¡°Mid-stage, huh?¡± Max murmured as he watched her disappear on the horizon.
He then walked toward the city gate. His mission was to destroy a bandit group called one-eyed bandits.
This group was newly formed and had a dozen one-star mages, a middle-stage mage, and a high-stage two-star mage as their leader. He was to report to the city lord¡¯s mansion, which would tell him about their current location.
Guards didn¡¯t stop him after seeing that he was a disciple of the Cloud academy.
After entering the city, he realized that although there was a risk of getting robbed by bandits, the city was filled with merchants and other people who were there to trade.
The market here was a few timesrger than that of Belsh town. Before going to the city lord¡¯s mansion, Max roamed around the market. He wanted to sell the things he got after killing the trio and didn¡¯t need, such as the green barbed whip, some pills, and the pet storage bag.
He found a shop set up by a group of merchants focused on buying, selling, and exchanging things.
¡°Wee, dear customer. Are you here to buy or sell?¡± A middle-aged woman in leather clothing came forward and greeted. From her looks, she looked like a warrior, not some shopkeeper.
¡°I want to sell some things,¡± Max said.
¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± She then led him to a small room for privacy and asked him to take the things out that he wanted to sell.
Max was a bit surprised by this. He only wanted to sell some small things, and there wasn¡¯t any need for such secrecy.
Noticing his expression, the woman smiled and exined, ¡°You should know that the sun feather city, although very prosperous, is filled with bandits that not only operate outside the city but also inside. They have people here who keep an eye on everyone, and if seen buying or selling some valuable things, you are sure to be robbed the moment you step out of the city.¡±
Hearing this, Max nodded in understanding and realized that the bandit problem was indeed very severe. If not for the fact that Cloud academy provided protection inside the city and things produced in the city were valuable, the city would have be barren.
He then took out the things he wanted to sell and ced them in front of thedy.
¡°A high-tier grade two whip, grade two Mana replenishing pills, healing pills, poison pills¡.¡± The woman gave the things a cursory nce and recognized everything, showing her expertise.
¡°If you want to sell things, I can give you 700 Mana stones.¡± She stated her price and looked at him.
¡°And what about this?¡± Max nodded and took out the pet storage bag.
¡°A pet storage bag? Are you sure you want to sell it too?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes twinkled.
Chapter 232 Underestimation?
¡°Yes.¡± Max smiled and handed the pet storage bag to her.
Right now, he only wanted to gather as many Mana stones as possible to buy the medicine to heal via¡¯s scar. Apart from that, Anna and others also needed quite a lot of them to improve their strength; this was especially true for Anna since she wasn¡¯t like Belen and others who could benefit from Max.
pa???-,cm Moreover, as his strength improved, the enemies he encountered also became stronger. When fighting them, his Mana consumption also increased drastically. Therefore, he needed Mana stones to replenish his Mana since mana replenishing pills took a lot of time to do so.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Furthermore, keeping this bag would be useless since he didn¡¯t have a pet beast yet, and even if he had, the space inside wasn¡¯t enough for arger beast. So, it was best to sell it and gain much-needed Mana stones.
¡°As you wish.¡± The attendant hurriedly took the pet storage bag and started to inspect it.
However, after inspecting it, her slightly excited expression was reced by disappointment as she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a low-tier storage bag, and the space inside isn¡¯t big enough for most of the beasts. Still, I can give you two thousand Mana stones for it.¡±
¡°What about the beast inside it?¡± Max asked with a faint smile on his face.
¡°Is there a beast inside?¡± The attendant was puzzled and carefully scanned through the small dimension and noticed a fist-sized bee lying amidst the bushes.
¡°It¡¯s a tracking bee!¡± She eximed, and her expression recovered a bit. She then took it out to inspect it.
Buzz!-?(0??)?.
The bee immediately tried to fly away. Beast only obeyed their masters because they were enved by imprinting a ve seal in their bodies which also worked as a spiritual connection between them and their masters.
After Max killed its master, it obviously felt the ve seal disappear, but because it was in the pet bag, it couldn¡¯te out on its own. Therefore, when it was taken out, it instinctively tried to flee in case it was enved again.
¡°Get back here!¡± The attendant unleashed her aura and suppressed the bee instantly.
Max felt her aura and realized that she was a three-star mage which caused him to be a bit surprised. However, on further thought, it wasn¡¯t surprising since how can a normal person be a merchant in a ce like this if they didn¡¯t have enough strength to protect themselves?
She inspected the bee and said, ¡°I can give a thousand Mana stones for it as it is only a one-star beast.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know what should be its maximum price, one thousand Mana stones should be more than enough for a one-star beast that didn¡¯t have any other ability apart from tracking.
After that, the attendant paid him a total of three thousand and seven hundred low-grade Mana stones and asked whether he wanted to buy anything.
However, Max didn¡¯t need anything, so he departed from the shop and headed toward the city lord¡¯s mansion to report and gather information about the one-eyed bandit group.
¡
The two guards, one man and one woman in their thirties, stood in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion¡¯s gate. Noticing Max walking toward them, they were about to stop him but noticed his uniform and the inner disciples¡¯ emblem on his chest.
They smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello, fellow disciple. Are you here for a mission?¡±
¡°Hello, seniors. Yes. I¡¯m here for the mission.¡± Max nodded as he returned the greeting. These guards used to be inner disciples of the Cloud academy that¡¯s they addressed him as a ¡®fellow disciple.¡¯
Until disciples weren¡¯t thirty years old, they would be a disciple and could stay in the academy. After one became thirty years old, they needed to leave.
However, those who didn¡¯t want to leave and reached the three-star realm were allowed to apply to be Elders of the academy or protectors of the academy. As for those who were below the three-star realm, they had to be ¡®workers¡¯ for the academy.
This way, they would still be considered a member of the academy and get resources ording to their strength and the work they were assigned to. These two guards were in thetter category.
They nced at the badge and allowed him to enter. After Max had disappeared into the depths of the mansion, one of the guards sighed with pity, ¡°He must be a new disciple. Sigh! Such a young life will be lost.¡±
Most of the disciples who came to the sun feather city were either new disciples who wanted to prove themselves or seasoned three-star disciples. However, unlike three-star disciples, the new disciples weren¡¯t able to go back alive in most cases, and from his looks, Max was obviously a new disciple.
¡
¡°Hello, fellow disciple. How may I help you?¡± A petite woman in skin-tight beige-colored clothes came forward and greeted Max when he entered the front hall; her eyes fixated on his face.
Max looked at her and remembered Mina, his stepmother. Except for the fact that her breasts weren¡¯t asrge as hers, and she seemed to be an outgoing type, she resembled her quite a lot.
¡°I¡¯m here to report for the mission and ask for its details,¡± Max said and smiled at her, causing her to blush slightly. It was obvious she was attracted to him.
¡°You aren¡¯t here for the mission to kill bandits, right?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed, and she asked.
¡°Yes. I am.¡± Max nodded and felt a headache brewing. He knew what she was going to say.
¡°Where is the rest of your group? Don¡¯t tell me you are alone?¡± She asked again.
¡°You are right. I¡¯m alone. Can you please tell me where to report?¡± Max said impatiently. He didn¡¯t want her to preach to him now.
¡°You¡!¡± She became speechless by his reply and stomped her foot in anger, and walked away. ¡°Follow me.¡±
Max shook his head and was amused seeing a grown woman behave like a little girl and followed after her. She led him to a room in the inner area of the mansion and knocked.
¡°Elder, may Ie in?¡±
¡°Come.¡± An exhausted voice sounded from inside the room.
The petite woman pushed open the door and entered inside. Max followed.
When he stepped into the room, he saw a middle-aged woman in Elder¡¯s robes sitting behind a big wooden table full of papers; under her eyes were ck circles, and she looked as if she would fall asleep anytime now.
Since this city was under the control of Cloud academy, the academy had to send people to manage it. This Elder was sent here to take care of transactions and the daily business of the city and some other stuff.
¡°Elder, this disciple here is to ask for his mission details.¡± The petite woman said.
¡°Mm?¡± The Elder nced at Max and shook her head. ¡°What are the people in charge of assigning the mission doing? How can they send someone so young?¡±
Max¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Elder, is age a deciding factor if someone is strong or not?¡± He asked. He didn¡¯t like being looked down upon like this by everyone.
The petite woman looked at him and then the Elder. She was afraid that the Elder would be angry with his retort. She knew that the Elder was always in a bad mood due to the various things she had to take care of all day.
However, the Elder didn¡¯t get angry andughed instead, ¡°No, but it tells whether you are experienced or not, which is equally important.¡±
Max didn¡¯t say anything since what she said was logical.
The Elder thenughed. ¡°Hehe, little boy, you must be unhappy because you think I¡¯m looking down on you, right? However, let me tell you that I¡¯m not.¡±
¡°I can see that your talent is among the best, considering that you have already reached the peak two-star realm at such a young age. However, you won¡¯t be able toplete your mission.¡±
Hearing this, Max frowned. He hadn¡¯t even stated what his mission was, but this Elder seemed so sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.
As if she knew what he was thinking, she said with a smug look, ¡°I¡¯m the one who requests the academy to put the missions rted to sun feather city. So, the academy keep me informed about which mission has been assigned or which not.
This month there were only three mission that I¡¯ve sent out. Of which only two have been epted and the disciples who had epted the other mission has already reported. So, I know exactly which mission you are assigned to.¡±
She then calmed down and said ¡°Although, based on the one-eyed bandits description given in the mission, you, as a peak two-star mage, should be able to handle them or at least return alive, I¡¯ve been informed that the bandit leader has recently acquired a grade three elemental weapon. Therefore, even if you have strength to fight their group, you won¡¯t survive against that grade three weapon. I¡¯ve already asked academy to change the mission¡¯s rank. If you were to give up on this mission, academy won¡¯t punish you.¡±
Chapter 233 Hunting the bandits
¡°A grade three elemental weapon?¡± Max eximed in surprise and understood why she was so sure that he won¡¯t be able toplete this mission.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Elder nodded and rubbed her sleepy eyes, and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the academy to change the rank of the mission. So, you can choose to give up on this mission, and the academy won¡¯t give you any punishment.¡±
Max thought for a second and asked, ¡°If I do that, will I be considered to havepleted this month¡¯s mandatory mission?¡±
If this were the case, he didn¡¯t have any problem giving up on this mission. After all, after learning how dangerous a bandit-killing mission in the sun feather city could be, he had decided that he would give up if it was too dangerous for him.
The Elder looked at him and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. At most, You¡¯ll be given somepensation for wasting your timeing here and then assigned another mission.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Max was disappointed. He knew that if any situation where mission difficulty was higher than mentioned in the mission details or some other anomaly were to ur, the academy wouldpensate the disciples who took the mission and went toplete it.
However, this pensation¡¯ was ten, only percent of the promised reward of the assigned mission. Since this silver-ranked mission was worth only a thousand Mana stones initially, he would be given only a hundred, which was too low for him, and he would have to waste more time toplete another mission.
The Elder noticed his disappointed expression and frowned unhappily. She hated disciples who acted like this the most and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the situation, you are wee to go and try toplete the mission. No one is going to stop you.¡±
Max could see that the Elder seemed somewhat angry from her tone, but he didn¡¯t care and asked, ¡°If I were toplete it, how much reward would I receive?¡±-?(0??)?.
¡°Hm?¡± The Elder looked at him weirdly. She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask this despite knowing that the difficulty of the mission had gone up and the previously hard-toplete mission for a solo two-star mage had be even more difficult.
¡®Could he be aiming for the grade three weapon¡?¡± She suddenly realized this. First, she became surprised, then disappointed, andstly, a mocking expression appeared on her face. ¡®Your greed will be the cause of your death.¡¯ She sneered inwardly andughed,
¡°Hehe, if you can finish this mission, I¡¯ll reward you with 5000 Mana stones, and everything you get from the bandits will be yours. However, it won¡¯t be my responsibility if you were to die.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± Max¡¯s eyes twinkled upon hearing that he would be able to keep everything he got from them.
He would have tried toplete this mission since he didn¡¯t want to waste more time. Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter much to him if they had a grade three weapon as long as they weren¡¯t peak two-star mages with some of their Mana converted to three-star Mana.N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, after hearing that he could keep everything, his resolve toplete this mission became even more firm. It should be known that a three-star weapon¡¯s rarity and value were at least a dozen times more than grade two weapons. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a normal grade three weapon but an elemental one.
If he could get this, the wealth he could gain after selling it should be close, if not enough, to buy the required medicine for via. After hearing that girl¡¯s plea in front of via¡¯s room, he didn¡¯t want to wait until the inter-academypetition to heal her scar if he could.
The petite woman standing beside him looked at him in surprise, which soon turned to disappointment. ¡®This guy is too greedy and overconfident.¡¯ On the other hand, the Elder stoppedughing and gave him a deep look before nodding, ¡°Of course.¡±
Although she also thought that he might be underestimating himself, seeing that he didn¡¯t show any signs of fear all this while, she felt that this youth might have some means toplete the mission sessfully, and this caused her to be hopeful.
This one-eyed bandit group had been causing too much troubletely, causing the city lord¡¯s mansion to be flooded withints and requests to deal with them as soon as possible. This made her head hurt.
She even considered going out herself and killing them off, but she knew that these bandits had a strong informationwork in the city and would flee after finding out that a three-star mage was heading toward them.
That¡¯s why she requested the academy to send a peak two-star disciple to deal with them. Unfortunately, the bandit leader happened to acquire a grade three weapon, causing her to send another request to modify the mission and cancel the old one.
She knew it would take a few more days before some other disciples epted this mission, if at all. All this while, these bandits would cause more trouble. However, If he could deal with them, that would solve all problems.
¡°Okay then. Please give me all the necessary information.¡± Max nodded and asked.
¡°Come here and sign this form first.¡± The Elder gave him a form titled ¡®consent form.¡¯ Signing this mission meant that he would be responsible if anything were to happen to him and that the Elder had informed him of the current situation.
After he signed that, she told the petite woman to lead him to the bandits¡¯ hideout and tell whatever she knew about them.
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Two figures shed through the forest and arrived in front of a small canyon.
¡°That is the one-eyed bandits¡¯ hideout.¡± Hiding in a tall tree, the petite woman pointed inside the canyon.
Max nced ahead and noticed more than fifty caves some distance in the canyon. His brows furrowed, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the information say that there were only fourteen members in this group? There should be fourteen caves at most. Then why are there so many?¡±
The petite woman smiled and exined, ¡°The information is correct. There are indeed only fourteen people if they hadn¡¯t managed to recruit more in the past few days. The purpose of creating so many caves is to trick and trap the enemies. Most of these caves have trapping formations that can trap anyone below the three-star realm and alert the bandits at the same time. After that, the bandits can easily take care of them.¡±
¡°Oh? That¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Max murmured.
If anyone attacking the bandits didn¡¯t know about the exact cave where they were staying, they would be trapped and killed by bandits without much trouble, and Max was in the same situation. He didn¡¯t know about the exact cave they were in, and even if he knew, it wasn¡¯t like he could just charge in and kill them.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed troublesome. Therefore, I advise you to wait here, and when theye out, you can consider attacking.¡± The petite woman advised.
¡°I¡¯ll have to do this.¡± Max nodded.
¡°Okay then. My job here isplete. I should head back. Good luck.¡± She bade farewell and went away.
Max watched her leave and then sat down on the tree branch, waiting for the bandits toe out ore back if they were out robbing people.
¡
Very soon, it was evening, and Max had started to feel hungry. Just as he was about to take out something to eat, he noticed three figures in ck clothes walk out from the caves.
He immediately became alert and started to prepare [Calidus Brachium] in advance. He didn¡¯t use his three-star Mana because even if he used the two-star Mana, it was strong enough to kill some early or middle-stage two-star mages.
Moreover, he had only had a limited amount converted, and it would be best if he saved it in case he suddenly encountered some other danger.
Aftering out of the cave, they headed in his direction. Max didn¡¯t make any movement and waited for them to travel a few miles away from the canyon before attacking so as not to alert other bandits.
Shua! Shua! Shua!
The three bandits rushed past the tree on which Max was hiding and headed in the direction of the sun feather city.
Max stealthily followed behind. When they were more than five miles away from the canyon, Max closed the distance between them and raised his hand.
Swoosh!
Fiery arrows materialized above him and shot toward them at lightning-quick speed due to him using some extra Mana.
¡°Watch out!¡± The bandit at the back suddenly heard something flying toward them from behind and called out to the other two as he jumped to the side.
Although his reaction was quick, an arrow still pierced his leg. While the other two were takenpletely off guard and were pierced by multiple arrows. HSHDA AHHFAH HADFHAS HAHFAS
Chapter 234 Dont expect to return alive
¡°Tell me, how many of you bandits are still in the caves?¡± Max raised the bandit in the air by the neck and asked coldly.
¡°Argh! Who are you?¡± The bandit struggled to speak. He wasn¡¯t able to breathe properly.
¡°Tell me what I asked.¡± Max used a bit more strength but his expression remained emotionless.
¡°Argh! I¡¯ll¡ I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Fear shed in the bandit¡¯s eyes. Max nodded and loosened his grip to let him speak more freely.
¡°No¡ Cough! There is no one there. The gang leader has taken everyone with him in the morning¡¡± The bandit started to speak.
After telling him everything, the bandit had a begging expression and tried to speak ¡°Can you let me-¡°
Crack!
Max didn¡¯t bother with him anymore and snapped his neck without hesitation, instantly killing him.
After that, he took their spatial bags and found a total of four hundred Mana stones, a few pills, and one grade-two weapon. He then stored everything in his inventory and tossed a fireball on the bandit¡¯s body before moving in the direction of the city.
After interrogating the bandit, he found out that the bandit leader had received the information that a rtively wealthy merchant group wasing to sun feather city to trade.
Therefore, he had taken all of the members with him to ambush this merchant group a dozen miles away from the sun feather city.
Half an hourter, Max neared the ce where the bandit group should be waiting for the merchant group while making sure not to make any noise.
¡°Hm?¡± When he was half a mile away, he suddenly heard some fighting soundsing from the direction of the main road.
Whoosh!
He increased his speed and sped off in that direction.
¡
Meanwhile, on the main road¡
¡°Keke, Resistance is futile. I advise you to hand over all the precious things you have if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± A one-eyed man in ck clothesughed wickedly while swinging a yellow-colored spear in his hand. Six more figures in ck clothes stood behind him.
In front of them were three people, one middle-aged man, and two females. One of which was very young, while the other one was a middle-aged woman.
¡°Young miss, we should just give up. It¡¯s not worth it to die for some wealth.¡± The middle-aged man suggested as he looked at the young girl in a red dress in the middle.
She was barely neen years old and looked very pure. However, right now, her expression was deathly pale. Blood was flowing down from the corners of her mouth, and she was clutching her stomach, which had a deep bloody wound.
¡°Yes, young miss. He is right. We need you to get treated as soon as possible, or you might die due to blood loss.¡± The other woman also agreed with the suggestion. She was even more heavily injured, and her whole body was bloodied. She looked as if she would copse anytime now.
The girl in red nced at the two of them and could see that the current situation wasn¡¯t in their favor. However, when she looked at the corpses around them, her expression became deadly.
She looked at the bandit group, and her eyes radiated intense killing intent as she spoke through greeted teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t let the deaths of my people in vain. These bastards must die.¡±
As she said this, a strong surge of Mana exploded out from her body. A me lit on her hand, which she used to burn the wound on her stomach and stop the bleeding.
¡°Young miss!¡± The middle-aged man and the woman¡¯s expressions changed seeing this. They knew that their young miss, although somewhat arrogant and short tempered but was very kind and couldn¡¯t see her subordinate suffer. But they didn¡¯t expect her to treat herself so brutally.
Even the expressions of the bandits changed. They hadn¡¯t thought a young girl like her would be so cruel to herself, and the expression of the bandit leader became grim, and killing intent shed in his eyes.
Whoosh!
After stopping the bleeding, she moved toward the bandit leader and punched out. Tworge fire fists materialized, which also followed her motion and punched at him.
¡°Hehe, little beauty. You have quite the temper, huh?¡± The bandit leaderughed grimly and thrust the spear toward her.
Bang!
The spear collided with the fire fists and easily destroyed them, and then continued toward her chest.
Whoosh!
A deep gash was left on her chest as she was thrown backward, spitting out blood.
¡°Young miss.¡± The middle-aged man and the bloodied woman appeared behind the girl in red and stopped from crashing. The middle-aged man then quickly took out some pills and made her eat them.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The woman looked at the bandit leader and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°We¡¯ll leave everything here. So, let us go.¡±
¡°Let you go? I would have if you had agreed a moment ago, but now I¡¯m going to kill you all.¡± The bandit leader said with a murderous expression. From how decisive and vengeful this girl was, he knew that if he let her leave, there would definitely be problems in the future.
Right now, his group was already on sun feather city¡¯s radar due to how active they have been recently, so he didn¡¯t want to increase problems for himself.
Weng!
The spear vibrated lightly as he poured his Mana into it and then stabbed toward them.
Whoosh!
The middle-aged man wanted to carry the girl and move out of the trajectory of the spear. However, the spear radiated a heavy aura, and he couldn¡¯t even move his body properly.
He and the bloodied woman watched the spear stab toward them with unstoppable momentum, their faces turned pale, and despair shed in their eyes. The woman dragged her body in front of the spear to block it with her body and give them a chance to escape.
¡°Nooo¡!¡± The expression of the girl in red changed as she cried out. She didn¡¯t want anyone to die because of her. She regretted not leaving when he gave them a chance and attacked him in anger.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just then, a few fire arrows rained down on the bandits in the back, and a few also pierced toward the bandit leader.
¡°Hm?¡± The bandit leader reacted the instant he heard the piercing sounds, turned around, and waved his spear in a crescent arc, destroying all the arrows heading toward him.
He then shouted at his underlings, ¡°Watch out, you idiots!¡±
The bandits were off guard and were watching their leader kill the trio leisurely. So, when they suddenly saw him turn around, they were dazed for a moment before reacting and dodging to the side. After all, as bandits, they had been in many life and death situations which had sharpened their reaction speed.
However, two of them were still hit. But it only caused some injuries, and none of them died.
¡°Sigh! So unfortunate.¡± On top of a tree behind the bandit group, Max sighed in disappointment.
He arrived just as the bandit leader attacked the trio. In a hurry, he couldn¡¯t cast his spell properly, which caused its power to be reduced by more than half, or else he could¡¯ve killed at least half of them since they werepletely off guard.
Shua!
Seeing that none of them had recovered from the sudden attack yet, he jumped down in front of a bandit who was slightly injured and punched toward his head with his full power.
Bang!
The bandit was caught off guard, and Max¡¯s punchnded on his forehead, and his head exploded.
Everyone was stunned by this sudden change in the situation.
¡°A disciple of the Cloud academy?¡± The bandit leader¡¯s eyes furrowed as he recognized him by his uniform and the emblem on his chest.
The middle-aged man andpany looked at Max, and their hope was reignited.
¡°You quickly take the young miss and escape. I¡¯ll try to stall these bandits as long as I can.¡± The woman said in a hurry.
From Max¡¯s looks, he looked of the same age as their young miss, and at most, he would be a two-star mage. However, he still wouldn¡¯t be the bandits¡¯ match since the bandit leader had a grade three earth elemental weapon.
The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°You take her away. With your injuries, you won¡¯t be able to stall them. It¡¯s best I stay and give you some time to enter the sun feather city.¡± Saying this, he stood up and started circting his remaining Mana.
The woman looked at him, and sadness shed in her eyes. However, she still stood up and carried the young girl, ready to escape.
Whoosh!
However, the bandit leader suddenly pointed the spear toward them, and an earth barrier enveloped the trio.
He then turned toward Max and said in a surprised tone, ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you toe even after knowing about my grade three weapon.¡±
Then his expression became deadly as heughed. ¡°But since you were dumb enough toe, don¡¯t expect to go back alive.¡±
Chapter 235 First mission completed
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The moment the bandit leader finished his sentence, the rest of the bandits moved and surrounded Max. They had deadly and mocking expressions when looking at him.
¡°Hehe, although this boy is very handsome, our bandit group¡¯s ranking among other groups would improve greatly after killing him.¡± A mature and beautiful female bandit, who apparently was the one-eyed bandit¡¯s wife and the second strongest person with the cultivation of middle-stage two-star, giggled.
Since there were many bandit groups in the vicinity of sun feather city, they had established rankings based on their strengths and influence.
The higher ranked groups had the privilege to boss around lower ranked groups and extort protection fees. That¡¯s why every bandit group was constantly trying to raise their rankings.
Since the one-eyed bandit group was newly formed, their rankings were obviously very low among other groups. For the past few days, they had been robbing people to make their existence known in the bandit circle and raise their rankings.
However, if they were to kill the disciple of the Cloud academy who was sent here to destroy their group, their ranking would go up quite a bit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
p-?-?-?-?-?-0-?-?-?¡¢?(??) Max nced at the bandit woman before ignoring her and focusing on the one-eyed bandit and the spear in his hand. This caused the bandit woman¡¯s expression to darken. She knew he was looking down on her since she wasn¡¯t much of a threat to him. Although other bandits were also a bit dissatisfied, they knew that no two-star mage would put them in their eyes with their one-star strength.
¡®Sigh, this is an earth elemental weapon.¡¯ Max sighed in disappointment. He had hoped it to be an elemental fire weapon so that he could use it in case its worth wasn¡¯t enough to buy the medicine for via.
He then moved his gaze away from the spear and focused on the bandit leader. Seeing him walk toward him with leisurely steps, Max¡¯s eyes furrowed. He knew this bandit was overconfident and looking down on him.
¡®Heh! If that¡¯s the case¡¡¯ Max scoffed and moved toward the bandit woman at his fastest speed.
Shua!
In the next moment, he appeared in front of her. The bandit woman was dazed; she hadn¡¯t expected him to have such speed or the guts to try to kill her when he himself was in such a ¡®dire¡¯ situation.
The expression of the one-eyed bandit also changed. Although he was a bandit and was cruel by nature, he still cared about his woman. His leisure footsteps became hurried as he brandished his spear and moved toward Max as fast as he could.
On the other hand, the bandit woman suddenly sneered, ¡°I wanted to leave you for the leader to kill, but since you are so eager to die. Let me fulfill your wish.¡±
Whoosh!
Just as she finished speaking, a dagger appeared in her hand and stabbed toward his chest at a terrifying speed. Because she was focused on him, the moment he moved, she knew he was aiming for her and had circted her Mana.
Although Max was surprised to see her fast reaction, he showed no sign of panic. Just before the dagger reached his chest, he twisted his body out of the dagger¡¯s trajectory, sessfully dodging the strike.
¡°What?¡±
The bandit woman¡¯s expression turned to disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be able to dodge her attack at such a close distance. However, before she could react, Max smiled at her and punched out.
If he wasn¡¯t trying to kill her, she definitely would have admired his enchanting smile, but right now, she could onlypare it to a devil¡¯s smile. Seeing his fist bingrger in her eyes, a chill ran down her spine, and her body froze.
¡°Stop, you bastard.¡± Just before the punch couldnd on her, the bandit leader, who was still a dozen meters away, shouted and thrust the spear toward him.
Whiz!
A beam of condensed Mana shot toward Max at an extreme speed. Max felt a strong sense of danger from it and instantly jumped to the side.
Bang!
The beam of Mana shot past him and collided with the trees in the distance, one after another, leaving fist-sized holes.
¡°A grade three weapon is indeed very powerful,¡± Max murmured as cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He could see that the bandit leader didn¡¯t do anything apart from pouring some of his Mana into the spear and thrusting it out.
Even so, the resulting beam was so powerful. This caused him to be extremely surprised, and at the same time, he was also relieved. ¡®Fortunately, he is just a high-stage two-star mage and can¡¯t use its full power, or I won¡¯t have any chance to fight him at all and would have died.¡¯
Shua!
After forcing Max away, the bandit leader arrived beside his wife and stood before her. The bandit woman was relieved that she was still alive, and anger burned in her eyes as she spoke in a vicious tone, ¡°Leave him half dead. I want to kill him by my own hands.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± The bandit leader nodded and looked at Max with an angry expression.
Whoosh!
After stabilizing himself, Max raised his hand, and a few dozen fire arrows materialized in the air above him.
Weng!
Seeing this, the bandit leader immediately poured his Mana into the spear, ready to defend.
However, his expression suddenly changed when he noticed Max looking toward the rest of the bandits and shouted, ¡°Watch out.¡±
Shu! Shu! Shu!
However, his warning was a bit toote. Before anyone could react, the fire arrows had pierced all of the one-star bandits¡¯ bodies and started to burn them.
After killing them, Max felt dizzy and took a deep breath to calm his mind. Because these bandits weren¡¯t standing in the same ce and had some distance between them, he had to focus his Mind on targeting them at the same time.
Seeing this, the one-eyed bandit¡¯s face turned red in anger and shouted, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you no matter what.¡± With much difficulty was he able to recruit these bandits, but now Max had killed all of them. This caused him to lose his rationality as he poured all of his remaining Mana into the spear.
¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Max snickered coldly as faint orange-colored Mana surged out from his body and started to condense around his fist. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless when facing someone with a grade-three weapon.
At the same time, he used his two-star Mana and threw two big fireballs toward them in order to interrupt or at least slow down the speed at which the one-eyed bandit injected his Mana into the spear.
Boom! Boom!
¡°You continue injecting Mana in it.¡± The bandit woman said and used a spell to condense two long spears, which then mmed into the fireballs, causing them to explode.
Seeing this, Max¡¯s expression became solemn. From what he saw earlier, the one-eyed bandit only needed to inject his Mana to use the spear. Therefore, he immediately ran into the forest to buy some more time. He only needed ten seconds to cast his [Calidus Brachium] sessfully.
¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± The one-eyed bandit barked and chased after Max. However, he couldn¡¯t run at his full speed since he had to focus on injecting Mana into the spear because he wasn¡¯t like Max, who could do so even when running at his top speed. The bandit woman also didn¡¯t dare to chase him alone since Max could easily kill her.
After three seconds, Max was half a mile away from the bandit duo since he wasn¡¯t running at his top speed. The one-eyed bandit¡¯s speed suddenly doubled as he was done injecting all of his Mana into the spear.
Noticing this, Max immediately increased his speed and put more distance between them since he knew that the spear¡¯s attack range was rtively high.
After seven seconds, Max was done casting as his fist burned with crimson fire.
¡®The intensity of this fire is several times higher than before.¡¯ After noticing this, Max was pleasantly surprised and turned around before charging toward the bandit duo.
¡°Hm?¡± The bandit duo was surprised to see this. The one-eyed banditughed coldly and raised his speed.
¡°Be careful. He seems to have cast a spell.¡± The bandit woman warned from behind.
The one-eyed bandit didn¡¯t respond and continued toward Max. He had already noticed his burning fist
Chapter 236 Mission completed [2]
Chapter 236 Missionpleted [2]
A few hundred meters away from them, the bandit woman''s face also turned pale. However, remembering that her husband had a grade three weapon, she was a bit relieved. However, in the next moment, her expression froze.
Shua!
After closing in on him, Max raised his zing fist and punched out with all his strength. The one-eyed bandit felt a horrifying sensation wash over him and hurriedly thrust his spear at him.
BOOM!!!
A loud explosion sounded as his spear and Max''s zing fist collided. Everything in more than a dozen meters from the center of the explosion was annihted, the trees, the rocks, and the ground; nothing was left intact.
Arghh~~
Right after the explosion, a shrill and pained scream resounded in the area, and the half-burnt body of the one-eyed bandit flew back, crashing into trees after trees. After falling to the ground, he struggled for a few moments before dying.
Cough! Cough!
Amidst the cloud of dust at the center of the explosion, Max spat out some blood and coughed a few times.
"As expected, [Calidus Brachium] is several times stronger when cast using three-star Mana." He muttered with a happy smile on his face and slowly walked out from the cloud of dust.
When his fist collided with the spear, Max felt a strong pressure that caused his blood flow to be chaotic. However, when [Calidus Brachium] exploded, the spear developed a crack on it, and its power weakened dramatically, and the one-eyed bandit had to bear the brunt of his attack head-on.
"He¡ he died?" The bandit woman mumbled in disbelief.
"Don''t worry. I''ll send you to apany him soon." Max''s cold voice sounded in her ears. Hearing this, she shivered.
Whoosh!
She immediately turned around and ran away. However, she was enraged and saddened by her husband''s death. There was nothing she could do, and could only think of her own survival now.
"Hehe, do you think you can escape from me?" Maxughed and stored the spear and one-eyed bandit''s body before chasing after her.
In just a few seconds, he caught up with her and started casting [Death Rain] to finish her off, but suddenly system''s voice sounded in his mind.
[Host, since you are going to kill her, why not use her to get more Lust points?]
"Mm?" Max paused for a second and couldn''t help but nce at the woman escaping. She was indeed a beauty, and he could certainly do it.
However, he shook his head and coldly said, "No, and I don''t want you to suggest this to me ever again, understand?" Although he needed arge number of LPs, he wasn''t a rapist and had his morals.
[Understood, host."] The system replied in a somewhat helpless voice.
Max then ignored it and quickly conjured a few dozen fire arrows and shot them toward her.
However, before they could even reach ten meters away from her, her speed suddenly shot up as she sped into the woods, vanishing from his sight.
After seeing that she wasn''t able to escape from him and he had caught up to her and was about to kill her, she had lost every hope of survival. However, when he suddenly paused for a moment, she immediately took out a grade three escaping talisman and crushed it.
Max watched her disappear into the woods and sighed helplessly. He would have tried to chase after her, but all of his three-star Mana had been used up when casting [Calidus Brachium], and his two-star Mana wasn''t able to boost his speed enough and was also almost empty.
Moreover, his mission had already beenpleted after killing most of the one-star bandits and the one-eyed bandit leader.
He then went to the ce where the merchant group had been ambushed. After arriving there, he noticed that the merchant trio had already escaped from the earth barrier along with their carriage.
Therefore, he started to gather the spatial bags of the bandits he had killed, including the ones that had already died when shing against the merchant group.
After that, he nced at the corpses of the people who were with the merchant group and thought, ''Well, you guys are already dead. It''s better that I take whatever you have instead of others.'' He then gathered their bags too.
"Hmm, a total of 1600 Mana stones. Not bad." Max nodded in satisfaction. The number of Mana stones he had received after killing the bandits was almost double the reward amount he would have received previously on thepletion of the mission. Moreover, this was without counting in the bandit leader''s wealth and the grade three earth elemental spear.
After scavenging their corpses, he returned to the sun feather city, and seeing that there was still some time before it was night, he directly went to the city lord''s mansion to report the sess of his mission.
Oh, you are already back." The petite woman was a little surprised to see him return so soon. It had been only a few hours since she left him in front of the one-eyed bandits'' hideout.
Then a smile appeared on her face, and thought, ''He must have realized that this mission wasn''t something he could do alone.'' Thinking this, she nodded. At least this guy had some self-awareness and opened her tiny mouth to speak when Max interrupted her.
"Is Elder still avable?" He asked. Since it was alreadyte in the evening, he wasn''t sure if she was still ''on duty'' or not.
"Elder? Yes, she is." The petite woman instinctively answered. However, she was displeased that he didn''t let her say what she wanted.
"Okay. I''m going to meet her then." Max nodded and walked inside the mansion.
The petite woman stomped in anger and followed after him. It was her duty to lead anyone that wanted to meet the Elder, but this guy had walked inside on his own. However, she didn''t say anything because she could feel that his mood wasn''t good right now.
¡
"You are already back. Didn''t I say you won''t be..." Seeing Max enter the room, the Elder chuckled with an amused expression.
"Yeah. I''vepleted the mission." Max said, not letting her finish.
"Completed?" The Elder and the petite woman looked at him as if he was joking.
Thud!
Seeing their expressions, Max waved his hand half-burnt body of the bandit leader fell to the ground. As for his spatial bag, he had already taken it.
"You really killed him?" The Elder was astonished as she looked at the corpse on the ground and then at Max.
After seeing that Max was so confident aboutpleting this mission, although she was also a bit hopeful, she had never thought that he would be able toe back with the bandit leader''s corpse in such a short time and without any visible injury whatsoever.
The petite woman was also stunned. She had never thought that this handsome and harmless-looking youth was strong enough to kill a bandit who had a grade three weapon in his possession.
"It seems I''ve underestimated you." The Elder gave him a deep nce before taking out a spatial bag. "Here, this is your promised reward."
"Thank you, Elder." Max took it, and after checking that there were 5000 Mana stones, he emptied them into his inventory and returned the empty bag to her.
Just as Max was about to turn around and walk out, the Elder said, "If you don''t mind, can you show the grade three weapon you got from him."
"Hm?" Max paused and frowned.
"Don''t worry. I won''t take it from you. I only want to see what kind of weapon it is." She smiled and exined.
"Okay." Max nodded, and took out a seven-foot-long, pale golden-colored spear, and threw it toward her.
The Elder caught the spear and started examining it.
"Hm? It''s damaged." She immediately noticed the small crack on it. ''It must be because it was a damaged weapon that he could kill him so easily.'' She thought.
The possibility of Max damaging it during the fight never appeared in her mind since she knew that even an average low-tier grade three weapon wasn''t something that a two-star or even an average three-star mage could damage, and this spear was among the stronger weapons among low-tier grade three weapons.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing her examining, Max asked, "Elder, what is the approximate value of this spear?"
"It''s a low-tier grade three elemental earth spear, and its value should be at fifteen thousand Mana stones. Unfortunately, it''s damaged and can be sold for half the price." The Elder exined.
She wasn''t surprised that he wanted to sell it. From the condition of the bandit leader''s corpse, she could see that he was an elemental fire mage, and this spear was an earth elemental one.
Max became happy when he heard he could sell it for fifteen thousand Mana stones. However, after hearing thest part, his happiness died down, and he cursed in his mind, ''Why did I have to damage it?''
Chapter 237 Keep it a secret
Chapter 237 Keep it a secret
After that, the Elder gave the spear back to him. Suddenly she smiled and said, "If you want, you can stay the night in the mansion."
"Thank you. I''ll do just that then." Max nodded. Although he nned to return as soon as possible to the academy, since it was going to be night soon, he had to spend the night in the sun feather city. So, it was convenient and safer if he could stay in the city lord''s mansion instead of some in.
"Good." The Elder nodded and gestured to the petite woman, "Arrange a ce for him to stay."
"Yes, Elder." The petite woman nodded, led him to the mansion''s residential area, and gave him a room. This room wasn''t as big as the one he had back in the Garfield mansion, but it wasn''t too small either.
Plop!
After sending the petite woman away, Max flopped in the bedzily. After all that fighting and chasing, he was exhausted.
He then took out the bandit leader''s spatial bag and scanned it. As he did so, his expression became colorful.
Bam!
"What kind of lousy bandit leader was he? There are only a hundred Mana stones." Max grumbled in anger.
However, after thinking about it, he understood why this was so. ''He must have used all his wealth to buy that grade three spear.''
As for why he was sure about that, the bandit leader bought it and did not rob it because anyone that could have a grade three weapon, even if he was a two-star mage, shouldn''t be someone the one-eyed bandit couldpare to.
''Forget it. I''ve already gained eight thousand Mana stones and the spear. Even if it was damaged, I should be able to sell it for more than five thousand Mana stones. Which means, In just three days, I have earned thirteen thousand Mana stones worth of wealth.'' Max thought in glee. At the same time, his determination to be strong also strengthened.
It should be known that because his father wasn''t strong enough to face count Wiley, the Garfield family was suppressed to the point where they couldn''t receive even a single Mana stone from the Royal family.
''Just you wait, count Wiley. I''ll definitely kill you.'' As he remembered count Wiley, suddenly he grew angry, and Mana started to flow uncontrobly around him.
¡
Knock! Knock!
After two hours, someone knocked on his door. Max got up and opened the door. The petite woman standing there. He looked at her waiting for her to speak, but she just stood there, looking at him with a dreamy look.
"Do you need something, Pretty Lady?" Max smiled as he asked.
"Oh? No. I''m here to lead you to the dining hall for dinner." The petite woman came out of her trance and blushed when she heard what he called her.
"Okay. Let''s go then." Max nodded, stepped out of the room, and followed after her.
After five minutes of walking, they reached a big hall where many people were eating. Three big, long tables with many chairs ced on their side.
As they stepped inside the hall, many people noticed them. They nodded toward the petite woman and looked at Max in slight surprise and awe. Especially the females in the hall gave Max fiery nces.
The petite woman looked at these women in disdain before exining, "This is the dining hall of the city lord''s mansion. Everyone working in the city lord''s mansion eats here." She then pointed at a door at the end of the hall, "See that room; only important people such as Elder are allowed to dine in there." Saying this, she walked past the tables and toward the room.
After reaching the room, she took out a token and put it into the groove.
Weng!
The door shed with faint light and then opened. Max looked at this in surprise. Was there any need to protect it with a formation? Isn''t it just a room to eat in. He thought.
However, when he stepped inside the room, he immediately understood why this was so.
The room was filled with at least five times more concentrated and pure Mana than out in the sun feather city, and the walls were decorated with paintings of mountains, rivers, and flowers that seemed to improve one''s mood when looking at them. If the hall outside was an ordinary cafeteria, this room was like a five-star restaurant.
"Please wait here. Elder would be arriving soon." The petite woman gestured for him to sit down at the table.
Max nodded and sat down and started to look at the paintings. The petite woman nced at him before going out.
After fifteen minutes, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman in a beautiful pink dress walked inside. Her body was well proportioned, skin smooth as jade, and a bit of cleavage was revealed that looked very captivating. Max looked at her in surprise.
This was the Elder, but the difference between her previous self and her current one was quite significant. When he met her earlier, she was always sitting behind the table, so Max couldn''t see her properly, but from what he could see, she looked like an average middle-ageddy. However, right now, she was several times more enchanting,parable to Jasmine.
"How do I look?" Seeing him looking at her, the Elder revealed a smile and asked.
"Beautiful," Max said without hesitation.
"Hehe, thank you." The Elder chuckled. She then pointed at the paintings, "How are these? Do you like them?"
"Yes, these are amazing and good to look at. The painter must be quite skilled." Max looked at the paintings and honestly praised them. Hearing this, the Elder revealed an even more beautiful smile.
After that, she sat in the chair in front of him and started talking about other things, such as when he joined the academy, his cultivation, etc.
Max was slightly puzzled about this change in her attitude and didn''t dare to be too casual.
From the fact that she was tasked to look after one of the important cities under Cloud academy''s control, he could guess that her status must be very high among other Elders, and an Elder like Jasmine couldn''tpare to her.
Therefore, he didn''t believe the fact that he was an inner disciple and hadpleted a silver-ranked mission was enough for her to treat him like this.
After a while, the petite woman entered the room with a few maids carrying food. She then also sat down and instructed the maids to serve them.
Max looked at the petite woman with a look of confusion. From his point of view, she was only an assistant of the Elder, but she didn''t even ask for her permission before joining them.
The petite woman noticed this, and after the maids had left the room, she smiled and said, "The Elder is my aunt."
"Oh! That''s why." Max nodded in understanding. After that, they talked while having dinner.
The petite woman''s behavior was also more unrestrained right now, a big contrast from before. She proudly talked about her aunt and how talented she was.
Apart from being a powerful three-star Mage, she was also proficient in formations and had made the mana gathering and purifying formations in this room.
Moreover, she was also a painter in her free time, and the paintings on the walls were also her craft. After finding this out, Max understood why she was so happy when he praised the paintings.
¡
At midnight Max was sitting cross-legged in his room, cultivating. Since he couldn''t cultivate like others, he only focused on strengthening his core, recovering his Mana, and meditating.
Hu¡!
He exhaled and opened his eyes. He then stood up, walked toward the bed, andy down. However, he didn''t close his eyes and seemed to be waiting for something.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Knock! Knock!
After a while, someone knocked on his door. ''Finally, here.'' He smiled and went to open the door.
Creak~
A mature woman in a silky pink nightgown stood in front of his room. Max smiled and asked, "Do you need anything, Elder?"
"Aren''t you gonna invite me in first?" She chuckled.
"Of course. Pleasee in." Max nodded and gestured for him to enter. As she stepped inside, Max closed the door.
The Elder sat on the bed, one leg over the other. She looked at him for a moment as if thinking about what to say. Finally, she asked, "I thought you wanted to sell that broken spear, right?"
Max put on a helpless expression, sat beside her, and said, "Yes, Elder. I need a lot of Mana stones to buy something.'' He added thisst line to make things convenient for her.
Elder''s eyes lit up as he expected, and she nodded, "I understand. But as I said before, since it is damaged, you would receive only half of its actual price."
Then her expression became serious as she continued, "However, seeing that you are so talented, I can buy it at its actual worth."
Swoosh!
Max suddenly grabbed her hand and asked in excitement, "Really?"
Elder looked at his excited expression and felt a bit more confident as she added in a severe tone, "Yeah. However, in return, you must do something for me and swear to keep it a secret."
Chapter 238 lm already wet enough...
Chapter 238 l''m already wet enough...
Max looked at her with a serious look and nodded, "Okay. As long as it isn''t something harmful to me and is something that I can do, I''ll do it to the best of my ability and will keep it a secret."
"Don''t worry. It''s not anything bad, and you''ll even enjoy doing it." She said, her expression still not changing.
Max was surprised by this. All the women he had encountered until now would feel a bit embarrassed when talking about the ''thing,'' but this Elder didn''t.
"If that''s the case, how about you tell me what is it that I need to do?" Max asked, a little impatient. When they were having dinner, he had already guessed this Elder''s intentions.
But he didn''t dare to act in the same way as he did with Jasmine. Therefore, after returning to his room, he calmly waited for her, and just as he expected, she really came.
"I want you to satisfy me sexually." She looked at him with a piercing gaze and said in a clear and crisp tone.
"Oh?" Max acted surprised.
"Yes. So, what do you think of my condition?" She asked her gaze was the same as before.
"It''s a very enticing condition that I dly ept." Max smiled and rejoiced inwardly. If he could do it with her, he was sure to get a lot of LPs.
"Okay then." The Elder nodded and took off her nightgown without hesitation, revealing her smooth white skin and tworge rabbits.
"Beautiful!" Max involuntarily eximed. Although she was even older than Jasmine, her body was delicate andparable to a woman''s in her mid-twenties. Her breasts wererger than C-cup size, with two beautiful pink jewels adorning them.
Because of how attractive this sight was to his eyes, he couldn''t move his gaze from them and wanted to jump on her right then. Then he moved his gaze down her belly but couldn''t see anything because of how she was sitting.
"Are you only going to stare?" The Elder asked with a smile. She felt good when he praised her body, and in her heart, she started to like him a bit more than before.
"Of course not." Max immediately shook his head and held her head in his palm before nting his lips on hers. The Elder was a bit surprised. Then she closed her eyes and focused on enjoying the kiss.
While kissing her, Max took off his clothes and made her lie on the bed. After that, he slowly kissed her cheeks, neck and finally arrived on her breasts.
He gently kissed one of her nipples while squeezing the other breast with his hand. As he did so, he felt like he was squeezing the softest thing in the world. This caused him to squeeze it even harder.
"Ahn~" The Elder moaned in response to his touch, her chest heaved up, and her nipples started to harden. ''She was pretty sensitive.'' Max thought.
Seeing this, he started to rub and pinch her pink buds while his mouth was also busy sucking them as hard as he could. Elder''s body would moan and quiver slightly with each of his touches.
Because the sensation of her boobs was somewhat magical for him, even when he had experienced it many times before, he fell into a trance-like state for a while where he couldn''t think of anything other than squeezing, kneading, and sucking her boobs.
After a while, his mind cleared a bit, and he sent one of his hands down her stomach toward the ce between her legs.
Squelch!
When he touched it, he found that it was already dripping wet. Nevertheless, he still proceeded and put two of his fingers inside her wet pussy.
"Mmm~" The Elder pursed her lips and moaned in pleasure as her warm and squishy insides squeezed his fingers.
Just as he was about to start moving his fingers to give her even more pleasure, she grabbed his hand.
"What is it?" Max looked at her in confusion and immediately became slightly nervous.
Because he wanted to satisfy her thoroughly so that she would want to do it more and probably ask him to stay with her for a few, he was using so much time on forey before going to the main thing.
He was doing this because he needed a lot of LPs to convert his Mana into the three-star one, and she, as a three-star mage who seemed even more powerful than Jasmine, was the perfect candidate for this. However, it appeared that he had messed up somehow.
''No, from her reactions, it is clear she enjoyed it a lot.'' Max was confused. He hadn''t encountered a situation like this ever before. However, her following words dispelled his worries.
"I''m¡ Mm~ already enough wet. Hurry up and¡ put your thing inside now." She said in between moans. Her face was red, and her eyes were burning with lustful fire.
"Okay." Max nodded and couldn''t help but smile wryly. It seemed he had overthought things.
Shaking his head to clear useless thoughts, he grabbed his erect cock and put it between her puffed-out ''underlips.''
Thump!
After rubbing for a while, he grabbed her by the waist and gave it a strong thrust. In one go, his bulging cock went past her folds and into the depths of her pussy.
"Nnghh~" The Elder moaned loudly, and her upper body arched up a bit as pleasure coursed through her body.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Argh! Amazing!" Max also groaned. He didn''t immediately start moving and focused on savoring the incredible sensation he was feeling. It felt as if his cock was engulfed by her soft, wet, and warm insides that wanted to devour it.
Squelch! Squelch!
After a moment of pause, he started moving his waist, and his cock began to slide in and out of her mature pussy, which caused her to start moaning in pleasure.
Gradually, he increased the pace, and his cock started reaching deeper. Meanwhile, her pussy wasn''t passive either and did its best to wrap around his shaft tightly, which caused the pleasure they both felt to intensify.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
"Ahn~ Nnghh~ Ha~"
Soon, the room reverberated with sensual moans and erotic sounds of flesh pping.
Chapter 239 Decent stamina
Chapter 239 Decent stamina
In another room in the residential area of the city lord''s mansion, the petite woman in a sexy dark-red nighty was pacing back and forth.
''It''s almost midnight. What should I do? Should I try my luck or not? But he didn''t show any interest in me?'' She bit her nails in frustration.
After a while, her eyes suddenly shed with determination, "I should go. There won''t be any chance in the future, given my limited talent, to experience a man like him who is both talented and handsome."
Thinking this, she opened the door and walked towards Max''s room.
¡
Meanwhile, in Max''s room¡
Squelch! Squelch! Thump! Thump!
Max kept thumping her hard and fast. His expression was ecstatic, while the Eldery there moaning with a dazed expression.
"Argh!" Suddenly, Max let out a groan because the intensity at which her pussy was squeezing his cock suddenly shot up, and her body also started to stiffen.
Seeing this, he tightened his grip on her waist and increased the pace. He knew she was going to ejacte.
Thump! Thump!
"Haanngghhh~~~"
The Elder suddenly let out a loud moan, and her body arched up while her tongue hung loosely out of her mouth as she cummed.
"Arghh¡!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Not long after, Max also climaxed inside her. After shooting his load, he took out his cock.
"Ha~ Ha~"
The Elder took deep breaths to calm her breathing. She then looked at him and smiled, "I didn''t think you would be so good at this. Thanks to you, all of my stress is gone."
"Good. Now that Elder is stress-free, how about we focus on enjoying ourselves?" Max chuckled and showed his still hard cock to her. His intention was clear; he wanted to continue.
"You still want to continue? Don''t you want to depart early tomorrow?" The Elder asked in surprise. However, her pussy had already started to twitch in anticipation.
"Nope. I want topletely satisfy you even if I dy my departure by a few days." Max stated with a serious face.
"Are you sure you want to do this? At this stage, a few days of dy in cultivation can negatively affect your future progress." The Elder felt weird.
From how he couldplete the mission so easily, she knew he was quite talented and should have worked very hard to reach this stage at such a young age.
Moreover, with his looks and strength, he should be able to get many girls in the academy. So, it was indeed weird that he was willing to dy his return to the academy for her, a middle-aged woman, although she didn''t look like one. At the same time, she was delighted by this in her heart.
"A few days of rest won''t hurt anyone. Would it?" Max smiled.
"Okay. If that''s what you want, you can stay here for two more days and have however much sex you want with me. But after two days, I won''t be able to see you since I''m swamped with work." The Elder suddenly revealed a smile and said.
No matter his reason for doing this, she would be able to enjoy thepany of a handsome young man and be rid of all the stress she had umted over the years.
"Good,e here now." Maxughed, made her turn around, grabbed her plump ass with both hands, and put his cock on her pussy entrance.
"This position isn''t¡ Ahn~" Elder frowned. She didn''t like this position where she had to stay like an animal. However, before she could say anything, Max had thrust inside her.
Behind her, Max revealed a smile and started pounding her in the doggy style, not giving her any chance toin.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Ha~
After a dozen minutes of continuous pounding, the Elder climaxed, and not long after, Max also filled her womb with his thick liquid.
Plop!
Just as they were both done ejacting, the Elder flopped on the bed, her legs shaking.
"Ah! It was amazing." She said with a numb expression. Her mind still reeling in the amazing sensation she had just experienced.
"Hehe, don''t act as if you are done. We still have a long time to go." Maxughed, raised her ass to knee level, and adjusted his cock on her entrance once again, ready for another round.
"You seem to have a decent amount of stamina." The Elder faintly smiled and let him do however he wanted to do.
Although she felt a little weak in her legs, she still wanted to continue. After all, she didn''t have any partner in the sun feather city who could help her release her lust. Therefore, it''s been a long time since shest did it. Moreover, as a high-stage three-star mage, her stamina was also excellent.
Knock! Knock!
Just as they were about to continue, they heard someone knock on the door.
"Who could it be at this time?" Max frowned, displeased. He didn''t want anything to interrupt him when he was enjoying and gathering LPs.
"Someone who also wants you to satisfy them?" The Elder had a knowing smile andy on the bed before covering herself with the nket.
Max looked at her in confusion and mumbled, "Someone who wants me to satisfy her?" Then suddenly realization struck, and he asked, his expression weird, "Is it your niece?"
"Most probably." She smiled and said, "You should have noticed that she was also interested in you, right?"
"Mm. I did." Max nodded. He would have dly epted her advances if she was a three-star mage instead of a two-star one. However, she was even weaker than him; therefore, she couldn''t give him many LPs.
"If you don''t want her, you don''t have to respond. She would think you were sleeping and return. Hopefully." Elder said.
"Hopefully?" Max looked at her, not understanding the meaning behind her words.
"Well, she had keys to open almost all the formations in this mansion." Elder smiled and had a teasing expression.
Max was rendered speechless. From how she came out to meet at this time, it was evident that she wouldn''t go back without meeting him, especially when she had ways to open the door herself.
"I can only meet her then," Max said, put on his clothes, and walked toward the door.
"Wait." Suddenly, Elder called out, her voice containing a hint of anger.
Chapter 240 Fruit of hard work
Chapter 240 Fruit of hard work
"What is it?" Max looked at her in confusion.
"What are you going to do if she sees me here?" Elder asked.
Max paused for a second and then smiled, "Don''t worry. She won''t be entering the room." Saying this, he pushed the door open.
¡
Meanwhile, outside his room, the petite woman was panicking.
''Wah! I really did it. What am I going to do when he opens the door? Wait, what if he is already sleeping? I think I should go¡''
While she was having these thoughts, the door suddenly opened, and Max appeared in front of her.
"Oh, you haven''t slept yet." She blurted out.
"No. But why are you here at this time?" Max asked with a look of displeasure.
"Well, I-I thought you might be h-having a problem sleeping. So, I came to check up on y-you, and just as I thought, you are still awake. Haha¡" Seeing his expression, she panicked and quickly told him the excuse she had nned beforehand.
"No, I don''t have any problem sleeping. I still haven''t slept yet because I was busy ''cultivating.'' You should go back now." Max shook his head.
"But I want¡" The petite woman tried to say something, but Max interrupted her, "If you want to talk about something, we can do it tomorrow since I''ll be staying here for two more days."
"Oh. Then let''s do it tomorrow." She nodded, and after saying good night, she hurriedly returned to her room.
Max stood there watching her petite body sway in her thin nightgown as she left and thought, ''Well, she isn''t too bad. Maybe I should fulfill her wish too. There is nothing to lose. I''ll be able to taste her and gain some precious LPs too.''
After that, he closed the door and returned to the bed where Elder was looking at him with a slightly sullen smile, "I thought you were staying only for me?"
Whoosh!
"I''m staying because of you. No doubt about that." Max chuckled and pulled the nket revealing her naked body.
Elder raised her brows slightly and understood his meaning. He was staying because of her but won''t reject anyone else if they also required his ''help.'' At the same time, she couldn''t help how he was able to cultivate to peak two-star with such a lustful personality.
Max didn''t want her to continue this topic. Therefore, he hurriedly took off his clothes, grabbed her legs, and after cing them over his shoulders, he adjusted his cock on her entrance and gave it a thrust.
Squelch! Ahn~
Since her pussy was already wet with their liquids, his cock slid inside her with ease. As it entered her depths, the Elder moaned and tightened her pussy around his rod.
Thump! Thump!
After that, Max once again started pounding her treasured pussy without rest.
¡
Next morning¡
Yawn!
As usual, Max woke upte in the morning and yawnedzily. His body was a bit stiff because yesterday night, he had worked hard with the Elder for more than four hours straight.
After getting off the bed, he stretched his body and walked to the bathroom to freshen up.
Meanwhile, at the Elder''s office¡
Knock! Knock!
"Come in." Elder''s voice sounded from inside the room.
Creak~
The door opened, and the petite woman walked into the room.
"Oh, howe you are here so early?" Elder smiled. Although the dark circles under her eyes were still there, and she also seemed a bit sleepy, her face was radiant.
"Elder, I''m here to submit these to you. I''ve alreadypleted my daily duties." The petite woman said as she put some papers on the table.
Before Elder could say anything, she added, "Can you please allow me to today''s leave? I have something important to do today."
"Important, huh?" Elder looked at her with a teasing smiled and said, "Is this important work rted to Max?"
The petite woman jolted in surprise before a blush crept up on her cheeks. "N-no. I n-need to something else." She shook her head, but her stuttering voice gave her away.
"Is that so?" Elder gave her a deep nce making her even more nervous.
Seeing her expression, Elder gave an inaudible sigh and waved her hand, "Okay. You are free to do whatever you want today."
"Thank you, aunt." The petite woman became delighted. She knew her aunt was very strict and wouldn''t usually allow anyone to leave like this. So, she was ecstatic to see her agree and, in her excitement, she even forgot to address her as Elder.
.
She then bolted out of the room and went toward her residence to dress up appropriately before meeting Max.
Elder watched her go in high spirits and unconsciously touched her lower torso as she murmured, "My na?ve niece, I think you would need one more day off after experiencing that beast of a man."
After having her pussy pounded by him for four hours without any break, her lower body was so numb that she couldn''t even walk properly. It should be noted that she was a powerful three-star mage whose physical attributes were something that a two-star mage couldpare.
However, even then, she was in this condition and was forced to use her Mana to assist herself when walking. Even when sitting, she could feel her vagina twitch every now and then. So, how could her niece, who had average physical attributes from the two-star mages'' standards, not be in a worse situation than her after having sex with him?
¡
Max had taken a refreshing bath and was sitting on the bed with his status screen open in front of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Amazing! I gained more than one and half times LPspared to what I got from Jasmine on our first night." Max eximed in joy and thought, ''It true that the harder you work, the greater reward you''ll receive.''
When he first had sex with Jasmine, he only received 47,000 LPs after a three-hour-long session. Now that his stamina and vitality were at the peak of the two-star realm, he couldst four hours straight and received 80,000 LPs.
However, Max knew that it was not only because of him doing it more times but also because her yin energy was more potent than Jasmine''s.
''Hehe, I''ll be able to raise arge part of my Mana to the three-star level in these two days.'' Maxughed excitedly and sat down cross-legged, ready to use these 80,000 LPs to convert another part of his Mana.
Chapter 241 lts hard to become strong
Chapter 241 lt''s hard to be strong
After sitting cross-legged, he tapped on the ''enhancement'' and agreed to enhance 800 units of his Mana.
Weng!
Immediately after he clicked on it, a strange energy appeared out of nowhere, entered his Mana core, and started merging into his Mana.
"Argh¡!"
Although he already knew that there would be a lot of pain when the enhancement process started and had prepared himself to endure it, he still found it hard to bear and cried out in pain.
Fortunately, most of the buildings in this world had soundproofing formations established, or everyone in the city lord''s mansion might have been alerted by his shrill screams.
After around six minutes, the enhancement of 800 units was done, and the pain slowly lessened. However, unlikest time, it didn''t vanish in its entirety. He was still feeling a searing pain in his core which was caused by the pressure exuded by 2300 units of three-star Mana.
Huff¡ Huff¡ Huff¡
Max was drenched in sweat, gasping for breath.
Plop!
He didn''t have the energy to move his body at all. Therefore, he directly flopped on the bed.
After resting for a while, he recovered a bit.
"System, is there any solution for this pain that I''m feeling in my core right now?" He asked,
[As the host already knows, this is because, after the enhancement, your Mana level is higher than the Mana core. Therefore, the only solution is strengthening the core to a level where it can handle pressure.] System replied.
"Fuck. I have already used thest foundation strengthening liquid I took from the trio. It''d take a lot of time if I were to do it without any assistance." He muttered in a gloomy tone.
[Host can buy the foundation strengthening pill from the shop.] The system suggested, which caused Max''s expression to darken.
After this second evolution, the system was more human-like. Although it was good since he could converse with it and no longer had to hear that robotic voice, now it was mocking him for his ''poverty.''
"Can''t you see I don''t have any LPs left to buy it? Even if I had, I wouldn''t have bought it since it is too expensive." Max coldly said. He truly wanted to curse at it, but that wouldn''t make any difference.
[If that''s the case, the host can use the currently enhanced Mana to strengthen the core. It will effectively raise the level of the Mana core, and the pain will vanish.] System said.
"Huh? That can be done?" Max asked in surprise. He knew that one could only start reconstructing their core when all the Mana in it had turned faint orange. This was because the core reconstruction had to be done in one go.
However, now the system was suggesting that he could use it to strengthen his so that it would be able to endure the pressure of enhanced Mana.
[Yes, host. This is the most convenient method if the host wants to ensure that Mana core doesn''t give you any more trouble in the future. However, if you do this, the used Mana won''t be able to regenerate naturally again.] The system replied in affirmation.
"Oh?" Max finally understood why he had never heard of this method before. It wasn''t because others didn''t know of this but because it wasn''t used.
After all, if they used it, the amount of enhanced Mana used would vanish forever. This meant that they would have to purify and condense it from the beginning, prolonging the already lengthy process of Mana enhancement.
Max fell in contemtion. If he used this method, his core would undoubtedly be sturdier, and he wouldn''t have to endure this pain or worry about his core crumbling due to pressure. However, he would have to spend more LPs to replenish the used Mana.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Well, LPs are meant to be spent." He shrugged, sat down in meditation pose again, and started using some of the already enhanced Mana to strengthen the core. However, even after an hour, he wasn''t able to merge a single unit in it.
''Fuck. It''s too difficult.'' He cursed inwardly and focused all of his attention on the Mana core. He didn''t even hear that someone was knocking on his door.
¡
"Is he not inside?" The petite woman in a skin-fit cream dress stood outside Max''s room with a frown. She had been knocking on the door for a while now, but there was no response.
Swoosh!
''So, what if he isn''t here? I will wait until he returns.'' She thought and took out a token from her spatial bag and inserted it in the groove of the door.
Weng!
The formation blinked, and the door opened.
As she stepped inside the room, she saw Max sitting on the bed, immersed in cultivation.
''So, he was here all along, but since he is so focused on cultivation, he didn''t hear anything.'' She thought, and then a somewhat reverent expression appeared on her face as he thought, ''It''s no wonder he is so strong at such a young age.''
After that, she took out a chair from her spatial bag and sat down, waiting for him to finish his cultivation session as she admired his handsome features.
Phew!
After half an hour, Max exhaled and opened his eyes.
He was finally able to merge one unit of enhanced Mana into his core. After doing so, he realized that merging merely one unit of three-star Mana had provided the same effect as a mid-tier grade two foundation strengthening liquid.
''One and half hours to merge a single unit! At this rate, when the timees, I would need one and half years to reconstruct my Mana core.'' Seeing this speed, his eyebrows furrowed. This speed was too low.
''However, if I were to use a high-tier grade two ''foundation establishment liquid,'' I should be able to cut this time by half. However, that would still be too slow since only half a year is left until the inter-academypetition.'' His head hurt thinking this, and he realized that no matter if one had some advantage or not, it wasn''t easy to be strong. (A/N: See author''s note.)
He then shook his head and murmured, ''I''ll worry about it when all the Mana has been enhanced.''
Just then, he saw a slender woman sitting a few meters away from him. She smiled at him and asked, "You are done cultivating, right?"
Chapter 242 Unsullied
Chapter 242 Unsullied
"Yeah. I''m done." Max nodded. He then frowned and asked in displeasure, "But why are you in my room without my permission?"
"I¡" The petite woman was dazed. She just realized that what she had done was very rude and disrespectful. She knew that her n to seduce him had gone down the drain, and he would be angry with her because of this.
In this world, barging into someone else''s residence without their consent was uneptable. Whoever did so would be regarded as an enemy. After all, when in the safety of their residence, everyone would have their guard down and sleep, have sex, or cultivate without worry.
For example, if you were cultivating without a care in the world and someone barged in, it was very easy for them to end your life and find out your secrets.
This was why there were formations protecting the room and soundproofing formations to prevent people from spying.
Swish!
The petite woman stood up and bowed deeply toward him, "I''m very sorry. I was too excited to meet you, and when you didn''t open the door, I thought you were out¡."
After hearing her exnation, Max was rendered speechless. Simply because she wanted to meet him and thought he wasn''t in the room, she decided to unlock the door and wait inside.
"What kind of reasoning is this? So, what if you wanted to meet me? Does that give you the right to barge into my room like that?" Max shouted in displeasure.
What if she had heard him talking to the system or sensed the anomaly in his core when he enhanced the Mana using the system? Although he knew she wasn''t at the level where she could actually sense it, what if she somehow did that? The secret that he had a system would have been exposed, and it certainly wouldn''t bode well for him.
If it wasn''t because he was in dire need of LPs and she seemed willing to ''help'' him with that, he might have thrown her out by now or maybe even attacked her straight away.
"I¡" The petite woman''s face turned pale. Her thin lips trembled, but she couldn''t say anything more. At the same time, her eyes became moist, and tears threatened to fall.
"That''s okay. Remember not to do anything like this in future." Seeing that she was feeling bad and was about to cry, Max calmed down. He didn''t want to scare her away. After all, he needed her.
"I-I will." The petite woman bit her lips. After that, she turned around and whooshed toward the door. Aftermitting such a mistake and making him angry, she wasn''t hopeful of doing anything with him, and her mood also soured.
"Wait." Before she could reach the door, Max called out.
Halt!
The petite woman stopped in her tracks. Without turning around, she asked in a weak voice, "W-what is it?"
Although she tried to keep her voice normal, Max could see her body trembling. He sighed and jumped out of bed.
Shua!
In the next instant, he was standing by her side.
"Huh?" The petite woman sensed this and was about to say something when suddenly, she was lifted by two sturdy arms.
"W-what are you doing?" She stuttered, and her face went red. She tried to resist but to no avail. Max then carried her to the bed.
After reaching the bedside, he gently ced her on the bed and lightly kissed her forehead.
Thump! Thump!
Seeing his actions, she suddenly realized what was going on. He must have noticed her intentions and wanted to make it up to her because he scolded her. Of course, this was her own imagination, but this left her heart racing.
"You wanted to do it with me, right?" Max whispered in her ear, blowing warm air in it.
"Mm~" Her body trembled slightly, and her face blushed as she shouted in her heart, ''I was right. He had noticed it. What do I do?'' Because of how nervous and panicked she was, she unconsciously shook her head, "N-no."
"Are you sure?" Max asked as his fingers sensually caressed her soft lips.
The petite woman didn''t reply and closed her eyes while her breathing became hot.
Max faintly smiled and didn''t speak anymore. Taking her silence as yes, he proceeded to kiss her cheek.
He then turned her face toward him and gave her lips a quick kiss. The petite woman''s eyshes, glistening with teardrops, fluttered.
Max gently wiped her tears and then nted his lips on hers. He took her thin upper lip between his lips and kissed it gently before doing the same to her lower lip.
Un~ The petite woman who was acting all shy opened her little mouth and started kissing him back.
After savoring the taste of each other''s lips, their tongue sprang into action and quickly intertwined, greedily kissing and sucking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''Mm?'' Max found her movement stiff and awkward as if it was her first time kissing.
Huff¡ Ha~ huff¡
After a few minutes, Max broke the kiss. The petite woman had an expression of reluctance, her eyes sparkling with lustful fire.
Seeing this, Max smiled, "Don''t worry, there is much more toe."
"Un." Hearing this, she nodded. However, after realizing this, she blushed and hurriedly turned her face away, trying to hide her embarrassed expression.
Max chuckled inwardly and proceeded to take her clothes off. As he took off her top, a cute pair of snow-white orange-sized boobs was revealed in front of him.
''How refreshing!'' He thought inwardly. Her breasts were the smallest among the women he had sex with until now, even smaller than Leticia''s, and he found them quite pleasing to the eye.
After admiring them for a moment, he took off the lower part of her dress along with her panties.
Looking at her lying naked under him, Max unconsciously licked his lips which caused her to blush even more, and she unconsciously closed her legs and covered her breasts.
She then looked at him worriedly and asked, "Are¡ are you disappointed that they are too small?" Max was taken aback by her question. Then he understood that she was self-conscious about her petite figure.
"Nope. Although they are a little small, they are adorable and beautiful. There is no need to hide them." Max shook his head.
"Really?" The petite woman''s expression rxed after hearing this, and she slowly moved her hands away, but her legs remained closed tightly, her body stiff.
"Yep." Max nodded, reached out his hands, and grabbed both of her small but cute breasts.
Hmm~
The petite woman''s body shivered when she felt his touch. Instinctively, she wanted to move his hands away. However, before she could do anything, Max had brought his head down and licked one of her nipples while his hand firmly grasped her other boob.
Mm~ A cold sensation coursed through her body which she happened to like even more. Therefore, she gave up any thought of resisting due to her embarrassment and simply closed her eyes, enjoying the wonderful sensation of his touch.
Max also enjoyed ying with her small boobs. He could grasp one in a single hand which gave him another kind of satisfaction. After a while of squeezing, sucking, and rubbing, Max moved his hand, ced it on her thighs, and started caressing them.
Seeing how stiff she was, Max once again felt that she waspletely inexperienced. ''Could she be a virgin?'' He suddenly thought of this possibility. However, he chose not to ask lest he make things awkward.
After a while, the petite woman rxed her lower body, allowing him to move his hand to her pussy.
Max smiled and moved his hand to her pussy and started rubbing herbia, causing her to moan and clench her pussy.
''Mm? Looks like she is indeed a virgin.'' The moment he touched her pussy, he had the feeling that it was untouched. This was due to him experiencing many women.
Nngh~ Ahn~ Ha~
After a while, she became wet, and her moans became more rapid.
Nngghhh~~
Noticing this, he decided to insert one of his fingers inside. When his finger was only one-inch inside, she trembled, her pussy tightly clenching on his finger.
"So tight!" Max eximed. He had experienced his fair share of virgin pussies, but her tightness was on a whole other level.
He didn''t stop and pushed more than half of his finger inside. Immediately after, her body arched up, and warm liquid flowed out of her pussy, drenching his hand.
Ha~ Huff! Ha~
After a few seconds, she was done ejacting and furiously gasped for air.
Max had taken his finger out and looked at her with a smirk on his face. After she came to her senses and saw him looking at her, she was too embarrassed to show him her face and hurriedly covered it with her hands.
''How cute!'' Max was amused. He then asked, "You are a virgin, aren''t you?"
Chapter 243 Too tight
Chapter 243 Too tight
"S-so what if I am?" The petite woman, who still hadn''t ovee the pleasant sensation of climaxing, became flustered by his sudden question and retorted angrily.
"Nothing. It''s good that you are." Max smilingly shook his head.
However, inwardly he was surprised. Since the status of women in this world was higher than that of men, in most cases, they could do whatever they wanted and weren''t conservative about their sexual needs. It was very umon for a woman past her thirties to be a virgin.
"Humph!" The petite woman snorted but didn''t dare look him in the eye due to embarrassment.
"Aren''t you going to un-undress as well?" She asked.
"Oh! I will." Max realized he was still in clothes that were drenched in his sweat. He hurriedly took them off and controlled his fire elemental Mana around him.
Sizzle~
Tiny flickers of fire appeared around him, and the temperature increased. The sweat on his body became steam and evaporated. After training in his spells, he became quite familiar with his elemental Mana, and his control improved significantly. Doing something like that wasn''t difficult any longer.
The petite woman noticed what he was doing and didn''t seem surprised. However, looking at her body, which had started to be a little sweaty, she was embarrassed. Just as she was about to say something, Max pounced on her.
Immediately after undressing, he started kissing her thin red lips forcing her to stay silent. His hands once again explored her slim body before finally stopping at the sacred ce between her legs.
Although she was wet enough, given the tightness of her pussy and the fact that she was nervous, Max knew if he were to put his cock in it, she would be in much pain. Therefore, after massaging her clit and outerbia for a while, he again put his finger inside.
Nnghh~
Her body trembled as she felt his finger diving deeper, and she moaned in pleasure.
''Mm?'' Max frowned. Her pussy was too tight, and he was having difficulty moving it deeper inside. However, this made him want to put his cock inside it as soon as possible. But first, he had to ensure it was loosened up a bit so as not to make her suffer in pain.
Schlick! Schlick!
Using a bit more force, he started to move his finger in and out of her unbelievably tight hole. At the same time, he began caressing her boobs with his tongue and rubbing her clit to help her rx a little more.
After a few minutes, she rxed, and her pussy became more hospitable to external intrusions.
Ahngh~~
Suddenly, her body jerked up, and her pussy tightened once more. However, it wasn''t because she was climaxing but because Max had ''forced'' another finger inside her and continued rubbing her insides.
¡
Ha~ Ha! Ha~
After several minutes, the petite woman was panting crazily with a numb expression on her face. Because of the intense stimulus she felt due to his fingering; she climaxed two more times in this short while.
Meanwhile, Max was barely able to hold himself back. But his efforts were not in vain, as he could put three of his fingers inside it, albeit barely, which means he should be able to proceed to the next step.
''This should be enough. I guess.'' Max thought, positioned himself between her legs, and put his cock on top of her pussy.
p! p!
He pped and rubbed it between her underlips, smearing it with her liquid to make it easier to prate her pussy.
"Wahh! W-what are you doing? It won''t fit. Let''s s-stop here, okay?" Feeling a thick and warm object rubbing against her pussy, she looked down, and her face paled upon seeing his gigantic rod. All her courage and will to have sex vanished at this moment as she begged.
"Don''t worry. You won''t feel too much pain." Max smiled and kissed her to calm her nerves.
"Are you sure about¡ Argghhhh!" Hearing this, she calmed down a bit.
However, she couldn''t finish her next statement when a strong surge of pain assaulted her nerves. Her eyes bulged as she cried out loud. Her fingers wing on the bed mattress, almost ripping it apart.
"Argh¡! Too tight." Max groaned. Given how nervous and frightened she was after seeing the size of his cock, Max knew she wouldn''t be ready to take it in anytime soon. Therefore, when he felt her rx a bit, he grabbed her waist and thrust his cock inside her.
Because he had to do it so suddenly, he couldn''t properly control his strength; his cock prated all the way inside her narrow pussy. Causing her to cry hysterically.
Seeing how much pain she was in, Max felt apologetic and knew he should have waited a bit more. Looking down, he noticed that there was some blood flowing out. Therefore, he didn''t make any hasty moment and let the pain subside.
He leaned forward, cupped her crying face, and sealed her lips with his.
"Mffhh Mnmh"
Her cries were muffled. She hugged him tightly, and her nails scratched his back due to the pain.
Max felt a stinging pain in his back and thought it wasn''t a good idea to kiss her yet. However, he didn''t say anything and stayed in the same position, letting her vent. After all, his body was sturdy enough to ignore such minor scratches.
After a while, she stopped crying and calmed down. Max looked at her face. Her eyes were red due to crying, and tears were still flowing out.
"I''m sorry. I was too hasty." He apologized and gently wiped her tears away.
"Un." The petite woman nodded, then said, "Y-you can continue, but please be gentle."
"Okay." Max nodded, kissed her, and started to move his waist slowly.
Although Max moved very slowly, the petite woman''s body would tremble, and she would feel pain. However, after doing it for a while, the pain lessened, and she started to feel pleasure.
Schlick! Schlick!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Mm~
Max was watching her expression, and seeing that she wasn''t feeling as much pain, he gradually increased his speed. After a while, the petite woman''s pained cries were reced by pleasure-filled moans.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 244 In the Elders office
Huff¡ huff¡ huff¡
After four hours, Max and the petite woman were lying on the bed, panting. The petite woman waspletely spent. Her legs were spread apart, dripping with cum. However, She didn¡¯t have enough energy to move her legs. So, she continued lying like that, heaving deep breaths.
Max was lying beside her, his hand supporting his head as he watched the beautiful scene of her breasts heaving up and down. Entranced, he reached out to grab her breast.
¡°Kya~¡± The petite woman suddenly leaped up and moved away from him. ¡°I-I think this is enough f-for today. How about we stop here?¡± She looked at Max warily and proposed.
¡°¡¡±
Max looked at her speechlessly. Was it necessary to act as if he was some demon?N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°Cough. Okay. We¡¯ll stop here.¡± Max coughed and nodded, remembering how things had turned out in the past four hours.
Plop!
Hearing him agree, the petite woman took a breath of relief, fell to the bed, and passed out.
Max looked at her and mumbled, ¡°Maybe I should have stopped sooner.¡±
Because the tightness of her pussy was something he had never experienced before, Max kept wanting to fuck her more. Although he gave her time to ¡®rest,¡¯ apparently, it wasn¡¯t enough for her to recover.
Seeing that her lower body was covered in their love juices while her upper body was dripping with sweat, he carried her to the bathroom, washed her body, and ced her on the bed after flipping the mattress. After that, he took a bath and opened his status screen.
[Lust points: 30000]
¡°Oh?¡± Max was surprised after seeing his LP count. However, after remembering how many times they did it, it was normal that he gathered this much.
Looking at his status screen, he mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s first bring intelligence to 100 points as well.¡± He knew that there were two effects of higher intelligence. First, his senses would be heightened, which was very helpful. The second one was that his control over Mana would be increased.
Weng~
Immediately after increasing it to 100, he felt the familiar throbbing sensation in his head. However, it didn¡¯tst too long before vanishing.
Then he looked toward a corner of the room roughly ten meters away. He could see the tiny protrusion on the wall with more rity. ¡®As expected, my senses have been enhanced.¡¯ He nodded in satisfaction.
He then walked to the bed andy down. The petite woman wasn¡¯t the only one exhausted; he was too, although not as much as her.
¡
Soon one hour passed, and Max had recovered. He then nced at the woman beside him; there was no sign of her waking up anytime soon.
¡°Well, I should go and meet the Elder now. After all, I can¡¯t waste my time here.¡± He chuckled and went out of the room.
When he reached the Elder¡¯s office, he found a man standing there. He was the recement of the petite woman for today.
¡°Hello. May I know who you are and if you have an appointment with the Elder.¡± He asked.
Max was surprised that he didn¡¯t recognize him. After all, everyone who saw him would know that he was a disciple of Cloud academy. ¡®Oh, right. I¡¯m not in the academy¡¯s uniform.¡¯ Max realized.
He then said, ¡°Hello. Yes. Please tell her that Max is here to meet her. She would know.¡±
¡°Mm?¡± The man frowned and looked him up and down. Although he was suspicious of his identity, given the fact that he was able toe all the way to the office and his calm temperament, he knocked on the door and told her that Max was here to meet her.
¡°Send him in.¡± Elder¡¯s voice sounded from inside.
Hearing this, the way the attendant looked at Max changed and respectfully gestured for him to go inside after opening the door.
Max nodded and stepped inside the room and then closed the door after him.
¡°How was it?¡± The Elder put the papers down, which she was looking at, and asked with a knowing smile.
Seeing her smile, he understood what she meant and said, ¡°It was good.¡±
¡°Oh! How good?¡± She asked.
¡°Pretty good,¡± Max said.
¡°You! Was it better than when you did it with me?¡± She asked, with no hint of embarrassment on her face.
Max was about to nod his head but stopped and then said, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t as good as you.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± She nodded without showing any emotion on her face. However, Max could see that she was relieved and pleased.
Inwardly, he let out a breath of relief. He had skillfully avoided enraging her.
After that, he went around her table, carried her from her chair, and put her on top of the table.
She didn¡¯t say anything and let him do what he wanted. Without further ado, he started undressing her.
¡°Oh, it seemed you weren¡¯t satisfied by her, huh?¡± She muttered in a low voice, and her smile widened even more.
¡°You can say that.¡± Max nodded and then smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can satisfy me.¡± Saying this, he grabbed her boobs which were more than two timesrger than the petite woman¡¯s and started to squeeze and suck on them while rubbing her pussy.
The Elder grabbed his head as she enjoyed his caresses.
In just a minute, her pussy had be wet. Seeing this, Max also took off his clothes, and after teasing her pussy with his cock for a while, he thrust it inside in one go.
Ahn~
Feeling his thick cock reaching her depths, she put her arms around his neck and moaned in pleasure. Although she had sex with him the previous night, her pussy had been itching for his cock since then. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her niece was with him, she would have left the office and charged into his room long ago.
Suddenly Max remembered that when he was outside, he could hear her voice and asked, ¡°That attendant outside can hear us.¡±
¡°No, he can¡¯t. I¡¯ve activated the formation. You continue.¡± She shook her head and urged him.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Hmm~
¡°Okay then.¡± Max nodded, put her legs on his shoulders, pulled her closer so he could reach deeper, and started pounding her.
Chapter 245 Daltons determination
A handsome blue-haired youth in Cloud academy¡¯s uniform walked out of the city lord¡¯s mansion. The guards and the people roaming around the mansion looked in his direction with surprised looks.
The reason for their surprise wasn¡¯t because he was a disciple of Cloud academy, but the fact that two women, one mature and beautiful while another one petite and cute, came were there to see him off.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the city lord? Howe she is out to send a normal disciple away?¡± A handsome-looking middle-aged man muttered in surprise.
¡°Is he their rtive or something?¡± Someone guessed.
¡°Rtive, huh? I don¡¯t think city Lord would have enough time to see someone off even if it was her rtive since there is always a lot to do in the office.¡± A woman shook her head; her eyes gleamed as she looked at the youth.
Since they all lived and did business in the sun feather city, they knew how the city lord¡¯s mansion worked. Even the important guests had to wait long to meet the city lord. However, now she was out at the gate, sending a youth away.
Max felt many people looking at him and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward. ¡°Okay, guys. It was nice spending some quality time with you. If there is a chance, I¡¯ll visit you again.¡± Max said as he looked at the Elder and petite woman who were feeling down because of his departure.
¡°Hmm, don¡¯t forget what you said.¡± The Elder smiled and nodded. She then looked at the petite woman who had an unwilling expression, and shook her head. She could understand her feelings since she was feeling the same.
Max nced at her, took a step toward her, and whispered something in her ear, which caused the petite woman¡¯s face to turn red, and she nodded, ¡°Un.¡±
The Elder standing by her side looked at her and chuckled inwardly.
After bidding them farewell, Max gradually walked away and disappeared from their sight.
¡°You know he didn¡¯t have any feelings for us, right?¡± The Elder patted her shoulder and walked back inside.
The petite woman didn¡¯t say anything and stood there for a while in a daze.
Phew!
She exhaled deeply and murmured, ¡°I know that. But he was the first man I had, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to find someoneparable to him.¡±
¡
Aftering out of the city lord¡¯s mansion, Max went to the sun feather market. He wanted to see if he could buy the medicine to heal via¡¯s scar. After all, he now had a total of 23,000 Mana stones, which should be enough since Belen had said it should cost around ten thousand.
¡°Hello, sir. What would you like to buy?¡± Max found the biggest medicine shop in sun feather city. The moment he stepped inside, a young girl greeted him.
¡°Yes. I want to buy medicine capable of healing bone-deep scars without leaving any mark.¡± Max told her.
¡°Certainly, sir. Will you please tell me how that scar came to be? Was it by some magical beast or some other ident?¡± The girl led him into a small room and asked.
¡°Yes. It is from a beast, and most likely, it was a dark elemental beast.¡± Max said after thinking for a moment. Although via hadn¡¯t told him anything, when he met her, he had sensed some faint residue of the dark element from her scar.
After hearing him, the attendant thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. ording to your description, the medicine required should be the top-tier grade three appearance recovering pill. However, we don¡¯t have it because it¡¯s difficult to make, with a high price but low demand.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Max wasn¡¯t too disappointed since he had already expected this after knowing its grade. As she said, regr shops wouldn¡¯t have such high-graded stuff, especially when its demand is quite low.
¡°Do you know how many Mana stones should be enough to buy if it was avable elsewhere?¡±
¡°Since it¡¯s a top-tier grade three medicine, you should have at least eighty thousand or more.¡± The attendant replied after thinking for a while.
¡®Eighty thousand, huh?¡¯ Max was surprised but didn¡¯t show it on his face. At the same time, he was somewhat relieved that it wasn¡¯t avable since he wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy it.
The attendant looked at him with twinkling eyes and asked, ¡°Would you like to purchase something else, sir?¡±
¡°Yeah. I want some high-tier grade-two foundation strengthening liquid. Can you tell me what its price is?¡± He asked, remembering that he needed this liquid to consolidate his core since he would be enhancing more of his Mana during the trip back to the academy.
¡°That would cost 6000 low-grade Mana stones per bottle. How many do you want, sir?¡± She asked with a smile.
Hearing this, Max realized that it was a thousand Mana stones cheaper in the academy.
¡°Please bring me three bottles of middle-tier and three high-tier grade-two ones,¡± Max said after thinking.
¡°Please wait for a minute, sir. I¡¯ll be right back with the requested things.¡± The attendant said and went out of the room.
After a short while, she returned with a small box containing six bottles. She handed them to Max and said, ¡°That will be 21600. However, since sir is from the Cloud academy, you only need to pay 21,000.¡±
¡°Okay. Max took the bottles, stored them in the inventory, and paid for the required Mana stones. Afterward, he walked out of the shop and headed toward the city¡¯s exit.
The young attendant watched him leave and sighed inwardly, ¡®Such a handsome man. I wish I could have him.¡¯
¡
Whoosh!
A white and faint orange shadow whooshed past trees after trees in the forest. It was Max. Because the academy was quite far from the sun feather city, he needed to use his enhanced Mana if he wanted to return sooner. If not, then it would take around a week to return.
¡°Sigh! It would have been great if I had a flying pet.¡± Max thought. He had been running for more than an hour at his highest possible speed, but he was still in the vicinity of the sun feather city.
When he sold the spear to the Elder, he had thought of this problem and inquired if he could buy a flying pet in those 23,000 Mana stones.
Unfortunately, Elder shook her head immediately and said, ¡°You would need at least 50,000 Mana stones to buy an early-stage two-star flying beast. As for stronger ones, the amount would be even higher.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
After hearing this, he had no choice but to drop the notion. He had thought of asking her, but she didn¡¯t have much herself.
After running for one more hour, his enhanced Mana had been exhausted, and he had traveled more than 200 Miles.
Now that his Mana was exhausted, he didn¡¯t continue running since there was a chance of encountering some powerful beast or bandits. So, he chose the safer option and found a ce to rest.
He was currently in a barren mountainous region that stretched for a thousand miles.
After finding a rtively safe ce between giant rocks, he took out some Mana stones to recover.
¡
While Max was traveling back to the Cloud academy, in a forest close to the royal academy, Dalton and a few other people in golden-colored uniforms were fighting a green python.
Bang!
Dalton gave the finishing blow and killed it. However, his face didn¡¯t show any sign of happiness.
¡°Hey, Dalton. What¡¯s the matter with you? You took the finishing blow and still have such a gloomy expression. Is everything all right?¡± A curly-haired man who looked to be in his mid-twenties pped his shoulder and asked.
¡°No. It¡¯s nothing important. Just a bug that I have been trying to get rid of, but he manages to live every time.¡± Dalton said, killing intent shing in his eyes.
It had been four days since hest talked with the people responsible for killing Max. He knew that they had also failed, just like Bartan. This surprised him.
He knew these people were at the peak of the two-star realm; moreover, one among them had enhanced some of his Mana to the three-star level. But even then, they died? How could he not be surprised?
He clearly remembered that a few days ago, it was reported that Max had reached the peak two-star realm, and the reason he was able to kill Bartan was also this. However, how could he have killed the people he sent now if that was the case?
Had he already enhanced his Mana? But how could that be possible? Even with the resources of the royal academy and his family¡¯s support, he had barely reached the peak two-star. As for starting to enhance his Mana, he needed a few more weeks at the very least to do that.
Did Max have a more formidable background, or was he more talented than him? No matter which was the case, this strengthened Dalton¡¯s determination even more.
Chapter 246 Danger!
¡°Oh, Who is it? Someone from our academy?¡± The curly-haired man asked, intrigued. Others in the group also threw interested nces toward Dalton.
Dalton looked at the curly-haired man and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a guy from the Cloud academy.¡±
¡°Oh? Cloud academy? How about I help you? The curly-haired man offered.
¡°No. I will handle him. Let¡¯s proceed. We need to finish our mission as soon as possible.¡± Dalton declined and walked deeper into the forest.
The curly-haired man shrugged and turned to others in the group, ¡°You heard him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Saying this, he walked beside Dalton. They were the strongest in this group of five, so they could order them around.
The other three nodded, took out the beast core, and followed after them.
¡
Somewhere in a remote ce, Inside a gloomy cave, an alluring figure was panting heavily as she rested against the cave wall.
She was Rima. Just a while ago, she had been through a tough battle against a group of four wolf-like beasts, three early-stage two-star beasts and one middle-stage one.
¡®How unlucky! I encountered that group of beasts immediately after parting with Belen and Leticia. If they were with me, we could have killed them easily.¡¯ She sighed inwardly. She then ate a mana replenishing pill and took out a few Mana stones to recover her exhausted Mana.
¡
Rustle ~
When she had recovered about ny percent of her Mana, her ears perked up as she heard leaves rustle outside the cave.
Whoosh!
Rima became alert immediately as she looked toward the entrance of the cave. Mana swirled around her as outlines of a wheel started to materialize in front of her.
However, the next moment, her face turned ghastly pale when she saw seven pairs of eyes graduallying toward the cave. Without waiting for a single second, she dashed deeper into the cave.
Although she was already at the peak of the middle-star two-star realm and had a powerful spell like [Destruction wheel], she wasn¡¯t worried about fighting beasts, even if they were high-stage two-star ones.
But it was different if she were to fight a group of beasts, even if they were middle-stage or early-stage two-star ones. After all, her spell was a single-target attack.
She decided to dash deeper into the cave instead of out because the cave was narrow as one went deeper, only enough to fit a single wolf. This means she wouldn¡¯t have to fight all the beasts at the same time, giving her a better chance of surviving this danger.
Moreover, even if she wanted to escape from the cave, she couldn¡¯t have done since they had surrounded the Entrance, and she knew her speed wasn¡¯t enough to throw them off.
Grr~
The beast outside sensed her escaping deeper into the cave and immediately charged inside and chased after her.
Whoosh!
Soon, Rima saw a turn in the cave, and after the turn, it became even more narrow, barely enough for her to stand. Seeing this, she became jubnt and immediately charged inside, and after going in 3-4 meters, she stopped. Then focused on finishing the [Destruction wheel].
Grr~
Just a moment after, she heard a wolf¡¯s growl. Following this, a giant wolf¡¯s head size of her body entered the cavity and bit toward her. However, it couldn¡¯t reach her since she was standing some distance away from its reach.
Bang! Bang!
The wolf rammed its body against the cave, forcefully trying to enter but couldn¡¯t. Therefore it raised its w and aimed to sh at Rima.
Shua!
However, before it could bring it down, the two-meterrge wheel shot toward it and cut its w, followed by the rest of its body into two.
Shua!
It didn¡¯t dissipate after killing the wolf in front and proceeded to cut through the bodies of two more wolves standing right behind it because of the narrowness of the cave.
Awoooo~
Seeing three of theirrades die, the rest of the wolves howled in anguish, and their eyes turned red in madness.
Bang! Bang! sh! sh!
They started to ram and sh at the earthen walls blocking them.
Crumble~
Although the rocky walls were quite sturdy, they couldn¡¯t endure the barrage of attacks from the wolves and started to crumble piece by piece, erging the entrance to the cavity.
¡°Damn it.¡± Rima cursed. She could see that they would be able to enter and hack her pieces in just a few seconds.
Weng!
Mana burst out from her body and started to materialize in the shape of two wheels; however, their size was only 70% of the previous. At the same time, her Mana began to gather inside her throat, strengthening it.
She was going to cast the [Sonic Annihtion]. Although she wasn¡¯t too familiar with it since Max had given it to her barely a week ago and there was a risk of hurting herself, she had to use it if she wanted to kill these bloodthirsty wolves. If not, she would be the one to die.
Bang! Howl!
The rocks blocking the cavity crumbled and opened the pathway for the wolves to enter. They howled and charged in.
Rima had moved to the end of the cave and was desperately trying to finish the cast of her spells. Her face paled when she saw the wolves charging toward her, and the fear of death crept into her heart. However, she forced herself to stay calm.
Whoosh!
The next moment, the wolves were in front of her and shed at her neck.
Qiiiii~~
Just before the wolves¡¯ ws could sh her neck off, she opened her mouth, and deafening sound waves hit them, immediately immobilizing them.
Because the wolf in the lead was directly in front of her, it was hit head-on. Its ws which were only a few inches away from her developed faint cracks in them, and blood started to pour out of its eyes and snout.
Thud!
The leading wolf fell to the ground, seemingly unconscious. As for the rest of the wolves, they were immobilized just for a few seconds before recovering. However, before that, two sharp Mana wheels shot toward them and cut off two of the wolves¡¯ necks.
Seeing that there was still one more wolf alive and was about toe out of its dazed state, Rima immediately ran toward the exit while taking out an escaping talisman and crushed it. She didn¡¯t have any Mana left. So, she didn¡¯t have any other way except to escape to save her life.
Immediately, ripples of energy spread from the talisman and covered her body, giving her speed a significant boost.
Howl~
However, as she was about to run past the living wolf, it howled and shed toward her.
Ssh!
Due to the momentum, Rima couldn¡¯t move her body in time, and its w shed at her torso, and blood sttered.
Whoosh!
Ignoring the nerve-wracking pain, she ran out of the cave and sped out through the forested region.
¡
¡°Mm?¡± Suddenly, Max opened his eyes with a frown on his face. For some reason, he felt uneasy and immediately focused his senses outwards and scanned the 300 meters around him and didn¡¯t find any danger.
¡°Strange. There is no danger. Why would I feel this way?¡± He murmured in confusion. He then stood up, dusted his clothes, and started running toward the northeastern direction where Cloud academy was located.
Whoosh!
Two dayster, Max traversed the barren region and entered yet another forest. He could have traversed this area sooner. But because he needed to stabilize his Mana core, the journey was dyed. However, he was sessfully able to merge two more units of enhanced Mana into the core, strengthening it.
Now he could enhance 200-300 hundred more units to the three-star level without having to worry about his core crumbling or the pain.
However, to be on the safer side, he decided to use two more units to strengthen it before enhancing more units. After all, with his current strength, almost no two-star beast was able to threaten him.
He had encountered a group of the high-stage two-star speed type beasts, but they weren¡¯t able to catch up to him when he used his enhanced Mana to run. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he waspletely invincible in the two-star realm.
There was a time when a flying beast chased after him. Even with his speed, he wasn¡¯t able to throw it off. Fortunately, only its speed was great but not offense and defense. He was easily able to kill it using thebination of [me barrier] and [Calidus Brahium].
BOOM!!!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Suddenly he heard a loud explosion from deep inside the forest, which caused the earth to quake.
¡®Hm? What power! Is some three-star beasts or mages fighting there?¡¯ Max eximed in shock and looked in the direction of the explosion. Although his vision was blocked by tall trees, the cloud of dust and smoke was visible in the sky.
Gradually, the cloud of dust cleared, and a ck figure appeared in his sight. Because it was tens of miles away from him, Max wasn¡¯t able to see clearly what it was.
All of a sudden, he felt a pair of eyes looking at him, which was probably the figure in the air.
¡°It noticed me?¡± Max was shocked. He was hidden in the trees, and it should be impossible for him to be seen.
[Ding. Danger detected. Host is advised to use all the means to escape out of here, or death is inevitable.] Just as his mind was reeling in the shock. System¡¯s somewhat panicked voice sounded in his mind.
Chapter 247 Returning to the academy
Although Max was shocked by what the system said, he didn¡¯t stay and question it.
Whoosh!
Orange-colored Mana burst out of him and covered his feet as he dashed through the forest like a streak of lightning. However, he still felt a predator was watching him, causing his soul to shiver.
Therefore, he took out an escaping talisman and crushed it in hopes of increasing his speed. However, it didn¡¯t increase by much.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, he noticed two figures shooting through the sky toward the ck figure.
¡°It seems they are here for that ¡®person.''¡± Max was relieved. Now he could get away without any problem. At the same time, he was astonished to see that they could fly.
From what he knew, only those who have transcended the ¡®mortal boundary¡¯ could learn to fly. This meant the ck figure and these two people were the five-star mages, at the very least. Realizing this, he shivered before and poured all his Mana into increasing his speed.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
When he had traveled only a mile, he heard explosions from where the ck figure was.
¡
After three days, in the afternoon, when the sun was shining brightly in the sky, Max arrived at Belsh town and entered the inn he had stayed in.
The innkeeper respectfully showed him to the room and prepared a warm bath for him.
While lyingfortably in the bathtub, Max opened his status screen.
[Name: Maxwell Garfield]
[Age: 18 years]
[Strength: 100]
[Agility: 100]
[Stamina: 100]
[Vitality: 100]
[Intelligence: 100]
[Mana: 9995 (2295 units three-star level)]
[Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%)]
[Lust points: 200,000]
Shop¡
In these three days, he had used two more units of his enhanced Mana and strengthened his core even more. Apart from this, he had raised his agility and strength to 100 points which were at 80 points previously.
Because he was on the move at all times and had to fight the beast on the way, he integrated with his enhanced stats quite quickly.
¡®I still have 200,000 LPs left. I can enhance two thousand units more.¡¯ He thought with a smile on his face.
Without dy, he tapped on the Mana enhancement and chose to enhance two thousand more units.
Weng!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Like usual, nascent energy appeared inside his core and started merging with his Mana, causing him to grit his teeth to prevent himself from crying out.
Several minutester, the enhancement process waspleted. Max focused inside his core and could see a little more than 2/5th of his Mana had turned faint orange. Thanks to his already strengthened Mana core, there was only negligible pain this time.
Seeing this, the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. In normal cases, one had to spend months, if not years, to enhance this much Mana to the three-star level and had to use many precious resources to prevent the core from crumbling as more and more units were enhanced.
However, he did it in less than a week and didn¡¯t have to worry too much about his core bing weak since he could use his enhanced Mana to strengthen it without any worry.
¡®I wonder what Leticia and others¡¯ reaction will be when they find this out.¡¯ He chuckled as he imagined it.
¡®But I should be careful too. After seeing my improvement speed, others might try to find out my secret.¡¯ He thought. Of course, ¡®others¡¯ here represented the academy¡¯s disciples and even Elders, not Leticia and others.
Max rested for the day in the Belsh town and used two more Mana units to consolidate his Mana core.
The following day, he departed from there and headed toward the academy.
¡
Whoosh!
An eaglended in front of the Cloud academy¡¯s gate, and a few disciples who had turned afterpleting their mission jumped down. Max was among them.
¡°Brother Max. We are going to report the sess of the mission to the mission hall. Do you want toe with us?¡± A strong-looking man asked. He was Tylor, the crystal man Max met at the end of their outing period. Behind him stood the girl Max had saved from the fiery wolf, looking at him shyly.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡± Max nodded. Although he had already received his reward for the mission and the Elder should have reported it, he needed to go himself in person to report so that the academy would know that he had returned.
Therefore, the group of three headed toward the mission hall.
Inside the hall, the Elder assigned the mission to Max was sitting with a gloomy expression. A few days ago, he had received the news that the mission assigned to Max had beenpleted even after its difficulty had been increased for some reason.
¡®Those bastards. They couldn¡¯t even kill a newbie inner disciple. Now, I won¡¯t get the promised reward.¡¯ He thought in anger.
Moreover, after seeing that Max was able to get rid of three people at the peak of two-star and thenplete the mission alone, he knew Max had the potential to reach higher heights.
This caused him to be worried about him exacting revenge on him since he intentionally assigned him a suicide mission. ¡®Sigh! I shouldn¡¯t have be greedy and done what young master Dalton wanted. Hopefully, that Max guy would die-¡®
¡°Hello, Elder. We are here to report thepletion of our mission.¡± Just as he was regretting doing what he did and hoping that Max wouldn¡¯t return, he heard a disciple¡¯s voice which caused him to stiffen slightly.
Phew!
As he raised his head to look at the disciple in front, he let out a breath of relief since it wasn¡¯t that blue-haired youth but a bulky man. He extended his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Give the mission parchment and proof that you¡¯vepleted the mission.¡±
Tylor nodded, took out the mission parchment and a few herbs from his spatial bag, and gave them to him. After that, the girl behind Tylor did the same, but she had some beast cores instead of herbs.
The Elder noted their mission and gave them two spatial bags, ¡°Here is your reward. Return the empty bags.¡±
Tylor and the girl hurriedly finished storing the Mana stones in their bags and returned the empty ones to the Elder. After that, they stepped to the side.
As they moved aside, a blue-haired youth, who the Elder didn¡¯t want to see, appeared in his sight. The youth then chuckled yfully, ¡°Hehe, Elder. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten me, right?¡±
Chapter 248 Extortion
¡°N-no. There are so many disciples in the academy. How can I remember a single one?¡± The Elder stuttered a bit but quickly regained hisposure.
Max smiled, but his smile was cold as he said, ¡°Elder is right. However, I know you. You are the same Elder that assigned me to a mission.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
Elder¡¯s expression became grim the instant he heard this. Tylor and the girl who apparently was Tylor¡¯s girlfriend looked at Max strangely. However, noticing Elder¡¯s expression changing, they seemed to understand something and remained quiet.
¡°You remember me. So what?¡± The Elder asked as his eyes shed with a hint of killing intent. No matter how talented, he was only a two-star disciple. If he, an Elder, put his mind to it, he should be able to get rid of him before he reached the three-star realm.
Max noticed this and frowned. He didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with him just yet. He was only reminding him that he knew what he did, but this Elder seemed prepared to go to the extreme.
Suddenly, Max thought of something and leaned toward him and whispered, ¡°I know Elder has no enmity with me, and I¡¯m also ready to forget that you tried to push me to death¡¯s embrace, but I have a condition.¡±
Although Max wasn¡¯t afraid of him, given the fast rate of his progress but he was worried that his women might be targeted. Therefore, he said this not to make the Elder too determined to kill him.
¡°Oh?¡± The Elder seemed surprised by his words and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± He also didn¡¯t want to go to the extreme if he could help it since the academy must have noticed that Max was an outstanding disciple, and he might be found out if he were to plot against him.
¡°How about Elder give me some Mana stones to cultivate?¡± He asked with a smile.
The Elder¡¯s brows creased for a moment before he nodded, ¡°Okay. How much do you need?¡±
¡°What about 20,000?¡± Max asked. Although he wanted to ask for more, he had guessed that a low leveled Elder wouldn¡¯t have such wealth.
¡°20,000?¡± The Elder looked at him coldly. Even if he counted all his savings, he wouldn¡¯t have that many stones.
¡°I can give ten thousand at most.¡± He said.
¡°Mmm?¡± Max frowned and then pretended to think for a moment before saying, ¡°15,000.¡±
The Elder red at him as if he wanted to eat him alive. But he suppressed his emotions and said through gritted teeth, ¡°12,000.¡±
Seeing his constipated expression, Max didn¡¯t try to haggle too much and nodded, ¡°12,000 it is then.¡±
After that, Max stepped back, took out a mission parchment along with a letter written by the Elder of the sun feather city stating the increased difficulty and that he had sessfullypleted it, and gave them to him.
The Elder nced at them and then gave him a spatial bag with an unwilling expression.
Max gleefully took it. He knew it had the Mana stones this Elder agreed to give him since he had already obtained the missionpletion reward in the sun feather city.
After he was done storing them in the inventory, Max gave the spatial bag back to him and smiled, ¡°Thanks for your generosity, Elder.¡±
Hearing this, the Elder, who was already angry and depressed about losing his savings, almost coughed out blood.
Max then added in a low voice that only the Elder could hear, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do anything stupid in the future since that wouldn¡¯t result in anything good for you.¡±
After saying this, Max turned around and left. Tylor and his girlfriend also followed after him.
The Elder watched him leave with a cold expression on his face.
¡
After exiting the mission hall, Tylor¡¯s girlfriend nced at Max and said in a worried tone, ¡°Sir, I think you shouldn¡¯t have acted that way with the Elder even if he offended you somehow. Especially thatst sentence. I could feel that his killing intent toward you became stronger after you said that to him, although he didn¡¯t show it.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Max looked at her in confusion. He had lowered his voice and noticed that even the Elders in some distance didn¡¯t hear him. How could she have heard it?
Tylor spoke at this moment, ¡°Brother Max. She is a sensory type mage and can hear even the whispers if she is at a certain distance from the target.¡±
¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± Max nodded and then said, ¡°Thank you for your goodwill. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. He shouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±
¡°But what if he did?¡± The girl asked. She was genuinely worried for him since he was her savior.
¡°If he did¡¡± Max didn¡¯t say theplete sentence, but suddenly, his body exuded a strong surge of killing intent which immediately caused the duo¡¯s movements to stiffen.
However, it was only for a split second, after which Max controlled himself and smiled, ¡°As I said. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±
After that, he bid them farewell and headed toward the resource hall. He was going to exchange the beast cores in his inventory for Mana stones and buy some more foundation strengthening liquid because all that he purchased in sun feather city had been used by him already.
¡
Max quickly arrived at the resource hall since it was close to the mission hall. Just as he entered, he saw Jasmine leaning against the counter in boredom. He smiled and walked toward her.
¡°Mm?¡± Jasmine looked up when she noticed someone approaching her and was about to direct whoever it was to other counters since she wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything.
¡°You are back?¡± However, when she saw Max, her eyes sparkled, and she almost shouted.
It had been only around a week since he went out, and before going, he told her that it would take him around two weeks. After that, she found out that he was assigned to a mission in sun feather city and lost any hope of him returning at all.
So, she was surprised to see him return so soon, and that too without any visible injury.
Other people present looked at Jasmine weirdly but didn¡¯t say anything since they knew she was always in a bad mood and wouldsh out at them if theymented anything. However, that didn¡¯t stop them from looking at her and then Max with strange looks.
Max didn¡¯t mind their gazes. He walked up to her, leaned toward her, and said, ¡°Yes. Did you miss me?¡±
Jasmine saw the look in his eyes and immediately understood what he was thinking.
Chapter 249 He isnt simple
¡°W-why would I miss you? I¡¯m a bit surprised to see you return¡ so early.¡± Jasmine red at him as if telling him to behave.
Max looked around and saw other Elders and a few disciples present still looking at them. Especially one male Elder was ring at him with hostility.
¡°Cough! I¡¯m here to exchange some beast cores.¡± Max coughed and stated why he was there.
¡°Okay. Take them out.¡± Jasmine nodded in satisfaction. At least this guy knew how to behave.
Max tapped his spatial bag, pretending that he was taking them out of his spatial bag when in reality, almost all of his things were stored in inventory.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whoosh!
Suddenly, the counter in front was filled with many cores of different colors and sizes.
¡°Woah! Is this guy for real? Did he kill this many beasts by himself?¡± A disciple on the counter a few meters away from him was stunned.
Not only he, but even the Elders also looked at the cores and then Max with surprise. However, their thoughts were different from the disciples. How much time must he have taken to kill so many beasts? And how much time has it been since an inner disciple like him went on a mission?
¡°Did you kill them all by yourself?¡± Jasmine asked suspiciously.
¡°Haha, Elder Jasmine. Do you have to ask this? He obviously had the help of others, or how could an inner disciple do this alone.¡± A peal of arrogantughter sounded from the entrance of the hall.
¡°Hm?¡± Max frowned; he could feel the hostility in this voice which puzzled him. He didn¡¯t have many enemies in the academy.
When he turned to look and saw who it was, he nodded to himself in understanding. It was the ck-clothed man that Karon, who was pestering Anna, had brought to Max¡¯s door to cause trouble, who was then told off by Eliana. So, it was expected that he was hostile toward him.
Jasmine also looked at him and frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.
The ck-clothed guy, followed by two others, came up to them and sneered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling the truth? Could it be that you want us to believe that you killed so many beasts in just a week and that too without any help?¡±
Max looked at him as if he was looking at a clown, ¡°Who said I wanted anyone to believe it?¡±
The ck-clothed man was immediately enraged by the look Max gave him but didn¡¯t say anything about it and looked at Jasmine and the other Elders. ¡°Elders, as I said, there is nothing to be surprised about.¡±
Ever since that day when he was humiliated by Eliana and Max, he had vowed to get his revenge. However, he knew that Eliana wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to offend, so Max was the only one he could trouble.
But this possibility would also thin out if he managed to impress some Elder and be their personal disciple. Therefore, he was trying to prove that Max wasn¡¯t as talented as they might have thought after seeing his collection of beast cores.
Elders seemed a bit disappointed and didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Max, which caused the ck-clothed man to let out a breath of relief.
Max shrugged and looked at Jasmine, ¡°Elder, please tell me how many Mana stones I would get in exchange for them.¡±
Jasmine saw his carefree attitude and asked in a low voice, ¡°You did it alone, right?¡± Unlike others, Jasmine knew he went on a solo mission, and given the location where most disciples avoid going, she was pretty sure he didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s help.
¡°Yeah.¡± Max nodded nonchntly. In his eyes, this wasn¡¯t a big deal.
Jasmine, although she had guessed that he did it alone, was shocked by his confirmation, and once again, she thought, ¡®This guy isn¡¯t simple indeed.¡¯ After which, she started checking the ranks of the cores and determining their prices.
The ck-clothed man gave Max a venomous nce and then went to another counter to report his mission.
¡
After a while, Jasmine was done scanning all the core and said, ¡°There is a total of 34 Mana stones, and all of them are from middle-stage or high-stage two-star elemental beasts. Since you want them to exchange them for Mana stones, you will be given 8000 stones in total.¡±
Because Jasmine hadn¡¯t lowered her voice when saying this, the people present heard it clearly and looked at Max with interest.
¡®Tch, what a lucky bastard!¡± The ck-clothed man gnashed his teeth in hatred. Even for an old and experienced disciple like him, 8000 stones were a significant amount. But now, a newbie earned them so quickly.
Suddenly his eyes twinkled as he thought of something and looked at Max greedily. It was obvious that he was nning to rob him.
¡°Okay.¡± Max nodded. This amount was way more than what he got from the 30 cores he exchanged after the outing. He then added, ¡°Please, six bottles of high-tier foundation strengthening liquid.¡±
Although his core was in a much better situation than when he enhanced his Mana in the sun feather city, there was still slight pain.
After all, the collective pressure of 4300 units of three-star Mana wasn¡¯t something his core, even though strengthened considerably, could easily handle.
Jasmine looked at him and thought, ¡®It seems there is a problem in his core. That¡¯s why he keeps buying this foundation strengthening liquid.¡¯
She stood up, went deeper into the hall, and came out with six small bottles. She then handed them to him along with his remaining Mana stones and whispered, ¡°If you can please me, I¡¯ll reward you with one or two more bottles.¡±
Understanding what she meant, Max chuckled and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± After that, he headed to his dorm.
¡
Max was sitting crossed-legged on the floor, his forehead glistening with droplets of sweat.
After returning to his dorm, he found a letter on the bed. It was from Anna. She said that she had passed the test for bing an inner sector disciple and therefore took a mission for one. ording to the description of her mission, it might take her a little more than two weeks before she returned. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t worry for her.
After that, he went to check if Belen and others had returned or not and found out that they haven¡¯t yet.
Therefore, he decided to cultivate and strengthen his core to make it sturdy enough to bear the pressure of his current enhanced Mana and prepare for the next time he enhanced more of it.
Phew!
¡®It¡¯s really not easy.¡¯ Max grumbled. Although he had be familiar with the process by now, he still found it challenging. Moreover, he would get bored just after an hour of cultivation, and continuing any longer would be too difficult for him.
He marveled at the thought that in this world, people would cultivate for weeks and months in one session. How could they?
However, he already knew the answer to this question: to be strong. To be strong, they had no choice but to do it even when they could no longer continue.
He then remembered the horrifying power that being in the forest showed. His mere nce had caused his soul to shake. What if the people who kept it busy didn¡¯t arrive on time and it attacked him? Just as the system said, his death would have been inevitable.
¡°Fuck it. I have to work hard if I want to ensure my survival and the safety of my loved ones and avenge my mother. Moreover, I need to be strong enough to roam freely and enjoy everything this world has to offer.¡± He said to himself, trying to boost his morale.
After that, he drank one bottle of the foundation-strengthening liquid and continued his cultivation session.
¡
When it was night, Max finally opened his eyes and took a deep breath. Using the high-tier foundation strengthening liquid, he was able to merge two more units in his core in just a day, and the slight pain and difort he felt were now gone.
However, Max knew that it was only temporary since he was going to enhance more which would cause the pressure to intensify.
¡°Although it¡¯s a bit early, I should go to Jasmine¡¯s residence.¡± Max licked his lips and stood up, ready to go out and earn some LPs.
Knock! Knock!
However, just at this moment, he heard someone knock on his door. ¡®Hmm? Who could it be?¡¯ He frowned.
¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Come out.¡± A sweet and slightly arrogant voice called out.
Chapter 250 Dinner with a beauty
Max recognized the voice and went to open the door.
Creak~
As the door opened, a beautiful girl in the academy¡¯s white uniform appeared in his view. For a moment, Max didn¡¯t want to move his gaze away from her fairy-like face.
However, he quickly collected himself and asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡±
¡°No. W-what would I need from an inner disciple like?¡± Eliana was flustered upon seeing the look In his eyes and quickly said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve returned. So, I came to pay you the promised Mana stones.¡±
After saying this, she brushed the light blue colored ring on her figure lightly, and 350 Mana stones appeared in front of her, which floated toward him under her control.
Max noticed the ring on her finger. It was a spatial ring with the same function as a spatial bag but more convenient to carry and would also look good when wearing.
He calmly waved his hand, and a wave of Mana enveloped the stones. After that, they vanished in thin air.
¡°Oh?¡± Eliana was surprised. ¡°Have you started to enhance your Mana already?¡± She asked.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Max nodded. He wasn¡¯t surprised that she could tell because one could extend their Mana out of their body only when the quality and power of Mana had surpassed two-star level.
Max didn¡¯t know this before but coincidentally found out when he was experimenting with his Mana while traveling back to the academy.
Eliana gazed at him deeply and then nodded, ¡°Good. Keep working hard.¡±
¡°Okay. I¡¯m going then.¡± She said and turned around to leave.
However, Max suddenly called out and stopped her.
¡°Would you like to have dinner with me? It will be my treat.¡±
Hearing him, Eliana scoffed in her heart, ¡®Just because you have be strong, you want to get close to me.¡¯
However, she was puzzled when she turned around and noticed his expression because she could tell that he didn¡¯t seem to have such intentions. His eyes were clear, and he had a faint smile on his lips. Unconsciously, she stared at him for a few seconds as if in a daze.
¡°You¡¯ll pay?¡± She asked aftering to her senses.
¡°Yes.¡± Max nodded calmly.
¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s go.¡± Eliana agreed since she hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet and was hungry. If he wanted to treat her, she wouldn¡¯t say no to a free meal, and if he had some other intention, she was capable enough to beat him up.
Just as Max was about to step out, he noticed his condition and said, ¡°How about youe inside and wait for a while?¡±
Eliana creased her brows, hearing this. Max saw her expression and pointed toward his clothes, ¡°I was cultivating just now and am too sweaty. I can¡¯t go out like this with ady such you, right?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
Only after he said, this did she notice that he really was sweaty. But after hearing hisst sentence, a faint blush crept on her adorable cheeks, which she quickly hid, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait here. Just be quick.¡±
¡
After half an hour, Max and Eliana were sitting inside a restaurant, having dinner while talking. Being a gentleman, Max had offered Eliana to order whatever she wanted to eat.
He had expected Eliana to say he should order what he wanted since this was the usual response of the girls back on earth, but to his surprise, she nodded and ordered the most expensive dishes without hesitation.
¡°So, when did you join the academy?¡± Max asked, trying to break the ice.
¡°It¡¯s been four years now,¡± Eliana replied and continued to eat with no intention to converse with him.
Seeing this, Max stopped wasting his breath and focused on the delicious dishes in front of him.
After they were done, Max paid the bill, which was 150 Mana stones. When he was paying, Eliana noticed his expression, which was as calm and casual as before. This surprised Eliana.
She had ordered so many expensive dishes on purpose because she wanted to see his stiff expression when he paid the bill, but it seemed her n had failed. This caused her to be frustrated inwardly.
¡®He must be feigning indifference.¡¯ She thought. After all, even she, as a core disciple, couldn¡¯t afford to spend so much on a single meal while he was just an inner sector disciple.
¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡± She asked after leaving the restaurant.
¡°Can you tell me about the inter-academypetition in detail? I mean the strength of top ten contenders etc., that might be helpful.¡± Max asked.
Although she had told him In the sun feather city that he needed to be at least a mid-stage three-star mage if he wanted to get a rank in the top ten, he didn¡¯t believe it was this difficult. That¡¯s why he wanted to know her reason for saying this.
Eliana darted him a side nce; she could guess what he was thinking. She shook her head inwardly and said,
¡°Even the weakest disciple from the top ten academies would be at the peak of the two-star realm with at least half of their Mana covered to three-star level and a powerful spell that could easily harm someone in the three-star realm.
So, you can imagine how difficult it would be to get into the top ten. Someone in the early stages of the three-star realm wouldn¡¯t be confident enough to say that he would be ced in the top ten. That¡¯s why I said you should be at least a mid-stage three-star mage. And if you want to be ranked higher, this alone wouldn¡¯t be enough, and you would need to have some powerful spells.
From the three-star realm onwards, only the quality of your Mana, strength of element, and powerful spells and how skillfully you can use them differentiate you from the masses. Unfortunately, most of the disciplesck in these aspects, forcing them to mediocrity.¡± She sighed at the end.
Her words surprised Max. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t sure whether she would be able to perform well or not. He sighed audibly, ¡°It seems I need to work harder.¡±
Eliana nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything; her initial opinion of him had changed after finding out that he had already started to enhance his Mana.
Chapter 251 Enraging Jasmine again
¡°So, which rank are you aiming for?¡± Max asked after a while.
Eliana didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Just as Max thought that she wasn¡¯t going to reply just likest time, she said, ¡°Top three,¡±
Hearing this, Max couldn¡¯t help but give her another deep look.
¡°What? Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± She snorted, dissatisfied by her reaction.
¡°I¡¯m not sure since I don¡¯t know how strong you are. But hey, I sure hope you achieve this.¡± Max said.
¡°Hmm.¡± Eliana didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression returned to normal. ¡®At least he isn¡¯t a bootlicker.¡¯ She thought.
¡°Okay. I¡¯m going now.¡± She said and walked away. Max watched her leave and then headed toward Jasmine¡¯s residence.
¡
Just like before, he was greeted by two female guards at the entrance of Jasmine¡¯s residence.
Before Max could say anything, they beat him to it and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± Saying this, one of them went inside. She returned quickly and allowed him to enter.
¡°Thanks.¡± Max nodded at them and went inside.
Jasmine was sitting out in the hall with a ss of red-colored wine in her hand. Noticing his arrival, she waved her hand and sent her maid away before asking, ¡°Would you like some wine?¡±
Max walked up to her and sat opposite her, ¡°Sure.¡± He said, picking an empty ss from the table.
Jasmine raised her brows but didn¡¯t say anything and poured his ss.
As they drank, she asked, ¡°You must be aiming for the inter-academypetition, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Max nodded as he took a sip of the wine. It was a bit sweet and Mana rich. He felt refreshed after taking a sip and eximed, ¡°Good wine.¡±
Jasmine looked at him with interest, ¡°If you are, why do you still have time toe to me?¡±
¡°Because I consider enjoyment equally important.¡± He said and finished the wine in one gulp and extended his hand toward her, asking for a refill.
Jasmine filled it again and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid it will affect your performance, and you might not be able to clear even the selectionpetition?¡±
¡°It will but not negatively.¡± Max smiled and then asked, ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡±
¡°No. Not worried. But I was just curious.¡± She shook her head and stopped asking any more questions.
After seeing that he brought many beast cores, most of which were at least middle-staged and imed that he killed them alone, she became curious as to how he trains.
After having sex with him a few times, she realized that he was focused more on fleshly pleasure and less on cultivation, but even then, he was still one of the strongest among his peers. So, it was somewhat baffling for her.
A few minutester, they had finished two jars of wine. Max stood up, walked toward her, raised her chin, and kissed her lips which had the taste of wine, ¡°Shall we do what is important now?¡±
¡°Yes. Take me to my room now.¡± Jasmine said she was a bit tipsy after drinking so much.
¡°With pleasure.¡± Max smiled, carried her, and walked toward her room.
After entering the room, he threw her on the bed and took off his clothes before ripping hers.
¡°That was one of my favorite dresses. Damn it.¡± Jasmine became angry and shouted. At the same time, she was surprised by his sudden aggressiveness since he hadn¡¯t acted this aggressively before.
¡°Oh, sorry. I thought that would be quicker.¡± Max chuckled, put his hand on her pussy, and started rubbing her clit without giving her any chance to say anything more.
Ahn~
Jasmine frowned at his reaction but didn¡¯t say anything. After seeing what he was capable of, she felt the need to please him. That¡¯s why she kept her temper in check and focused on enjoying his touches.
Moreover, she was afraid that he would stop seeing her if she displeased him too much. After all, he was in this rtionship with her only for her body, and given his looks and talent; it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to get more girls in the academy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max didn¡¯t care what she was thinking and continued to rub and pinch her clitoris, making her moan in ecstasy.
A whileter, she had be wet enough. So, he stopped pleasing her and put his cock near her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to please this little guy.¡±
Jasmine hesitated for a moment before she opened her mouth and took the tip inside. Her warm tongue started licking it as her lips wrapped around it. At the same time, her hand began stroking his shaft.
¡°Yeah. Good. Keep going.¡± Max put his hand behind her head and forced her to take more of it inside.
Jasmine didn¡¯t resist and started sucking it while slowly moving it in and out. asionally, she would put it deep inside her throat, making Max groan in pleasure. Compared tost time, her movements were masterful.
And because of this, his cock became hard as a rock very soon and started throbbing. Jasmine felt this and knew he was about to cum and tried to move away, but before she could, he grabbed her head with both hands and thrust his cock deep into her throat.
¡°Mmmpfff¡¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened at his sudden thrust, and in the next moment, his hot and thick semen gushed out from his cock and filled her throat to the brim.
Gulp! Gulp!
¡°Ahhh! Amazing.¡± Max eximed with his eyes closed. After he was done ejacting, he took out his cock and moved away, readying himself for her retaliation.
¡°Cough! Cough! You bastard. Who told you to do that?¡± Jasmine had a coughing fit and shouted in anger, Mana swirling around her.
¡°Hey! Listen to-¡± Before Max could say anything, Jasmine pped toward him, her Mana taking the shape of a hand that followed her movements.
Whoosh!
But Max had already circted his three-star Mana and vanished from his spot, easily dodging it. He appeared ten meters away, ¡°Are you crazy? That could have seriously injured me.¡±
¡°Huh? You dodged it?¡± Jasmine was surprised. Because thest time he dodged her attack, she had used more power to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be able this time. But she still failed to hit him.
Chapter 252 Pass out
Soon, she recovered from her surprise and red at him, ¡°I have told you not to do that, haven¡¯t I?¡±
Max saw her face, which was red from anger, and realized that he had overdone it, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I couldn¡¯t control it because-¡°
¡°Because you felt good. Well, I didn¡¯t.¡± Jasmine interrupted him coldly. She didn¡¯t want to hear his excuse.
Seeing that she didn¡¯t attack him again, Max carefully said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember not to do this ever again. So, can we continue now?¡±
¡°You!¡± Jasmine was speechless and enraged. ¡®This bastard can¡¯t see anything apart from sex.¡¯ She gnashed her teeth, trying to suppress her anger.
¡°Okay.¡± After taking a few deep breaths, she nodded. Although she wanted to refuse and throw him out, her lust didn¡¯t let her.
Max smiled and slowly approached her. Since she was already wet, he didn¡¯t waste any time on forey. Putting his cock between her legs, he started pounding her. But he wasn¡¯t rough or forceful because he first wanted her anger to die down.
Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Oh~ Nngh~
Soon the room was filled with the sensual sounds of mating, whichsted almost the entire night. When they were finally done, both Max and Jasmine were too exhausted to move. Therefore, after cummingst time, they didn¡¯t bother to clean themselves and directly fell asleep.
¡
Because he was too exhausted, Max woke upte the next day. When his eyes opened, he was lying alone in her bed, naked.
He stood up and went to take a bath. When he came out of Jasmine¡¯s room, he found her maid sitting in the hall. Seeing hime out, she blushed and then bowed, ¡°I hope sir slept well. Mistress has already left to do her daily duties.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡± Max nodded and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s going to be noon in one hour.¡± She replied and then asked, ¡°Sir should be hungry. Would you like to have breakfast here?¡±
¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Max nodded and sat down on the sofa. The maid looked at him for a few seconds and then excused herself to prepare breakfast for him.
After she had gone away, he opened his status screen to see how many LPs he earned after exerting himself for an entire night.
[Lust Points: 60,000]
¡®As they say, hard work pays off.¡± He mumbled to himself. ¡®If I get this many points daily, in just ten or so days, I will be able toplete the enhancement.¡¯ He thought.
However, he knew that was his wishful thinking since he wouldn¡¯t get this many points from Jasmine every time because her yin energy would start to weaken after doing it a few more times. Moreover, given the condition of his core, he could enhance around 1000 units in one go one. After that, he would have to spend more time strengthening it again.
After twenty minutes, the maid returned with a big tray of dishes. She ced it in front of him and said, ¡°Please enjoy.¡± After that, she stood beside him, looking at him as if he was some kind of treasure.
Max didn¡¯t mind her and started eating his food. After he was finished, the maid asked with an expectant look, ¡°Was food to your liking, sir?¡±
¡°Yes, it was delicious.¡± Max smiled at her. Hearing his praise, the maid beamed at him, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±
¡°Okay. I¡¯m going now. Tell your mistress that I wille in the evening.¡± Max told her and walked out.
¡
Max didn¡¯t go to his dorm room after returning from Jasmine¡¯s but went to check whether Belen andpany had returned yet, but they hadn¡¯t. The same was true for via.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After that, he went to the training ground where he could train his spells. Even though he had reduced the casting time of [Calidus Brachium] to twenty seconds, he knew it wasn¡¯t enough.
On the return trip from the sun feather city, he encountered a peak two-star speed-type beast who had almost ended his life without giving him enough time to cast his spell.
If he didn¡¯t have his Mana enhanced which caused his speed to be several times faster than before, he would have died there. If, at that time, his cast time was lower, he could¡¯ve killed that beast.
Because most of the disciples were out on the missions, the training ground as much wasn¡¯t crowded, and he quickly found an empty room. He was going to train his spells, [Calidus Brachium] and [me barrier], for two hours straight.
¡
Bang!!!
The wall that was said to be able to endure attacks from middle-stage three-star mages trembled when Max punched it after casting [Calidus Brachium] using his three-star Mana.
¡°Mm, it seems I shouldn¡¯t use my enhanced Mana to cast [Calidus Brachium] in case this wall gets damaged. I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it if they asked forpensation.¡± Max mumbled. Although he knew the possibility of such was low since he was using 1500 units of Mana to cast, he didn¡¯t want to risk it.
Therefore, he decided to train [Calidus Brachium] until his two-star Mana was exhausted and then train [me Barrier]. Like this, he spent the next two hours in the training room.
By the time two hours were up, he could see that time required to cast [me Barrier] had reduced significantly. Now he only needed around 15 seconds to cast it sessfully. As for [Calidus Brachium], there was barely any progress.
After that, he returned to his dorm, rested for a while, and then spent all the LPs and enhanced another 600 units of his Mana to the three-star level.
¡°Arghh!¡±
As the enhancement process started, Max let out a pained groan. This time, the pain he was feeling was at least 20-30% higher than before. Because he was enhancing only 600 units this time, the process ended quickly.
Just when he thought it was over, he realized it was too soon to feel relieved as sharp pain originated from his Mana core and assaulted his nerves.
¡°Damn it. This pain.¡± Max cursed. After using another two units of enhanced Mana to consolidate his core, he guessed that he could enhance a few hundred units more without feeling any pain, and even if there was some, he should have been able to endure it.
But apparently, he was wrong about it. Although he enhanced only 600 units this time, the pressure was almost 50% more than what it was previously, causing pain to be almost unbearable.
Whoosh!
Without dy, he took out a bottle of high-tier grade two foundation strengthening liquid, drank it in one gulp, and then started consolidating his core again.
Because the pressure on his core was higher, he struggled to merge more Mana in it. When it was nighttime, he opened his eyes. However, his brows were still creased together.
After wasting more than eight hours, he could merge only two more units in his core with much difficulty. But even then, the pain didn¡¯tpletely go away.
He stood up and wobbled toward his bed. He had exhausted most of his stamina, trying to suppress the pain while focusing on strengthening his core. Now he didn¡¯t have enough energy to walk properly. Therefore, the moment hey on the bed, he passed out.
¡
Midnight¡ Jasmine¡¯s residence¡
Jasmine was in her room pacing back and forth. She opened the door and shouted, ¡°Can you see him?¡±
¡°No, mydy. There is no sign of him.¡± The maid entered the vi and answered her question.
¡°That bastard¡ what does he think I am? How can he make me wait like this when he himself said that he woulde?¡± Jasmine said through gritted teeth.
When she returned home in the evening, her maid told her that Max had said that he would visit her in the evening. Ever since then, she had been waiting for him, but he didn¡¯t show up, causing her to re up again.
¡°Um, mydy. Should I go and call him?¡± The maid asked after seeing how desperate her mistress was acting.
¡°No. Let him be. He must be doing something else, or given his perverted personality; there is no way he wouldn¡¯te.¡± Jasmine took a deep breath and shook her head.
The maid looked at her weirdly and thought, ¡®If mydy knows this, why are you getting angry?¡¯
Chapter 253 Strengthening the core
Chapter 253 Strengthening the core
Jasmine nced at the maid and said coldly, "I''m going to sleep now. If hees, tell him to go back." She then walked back to her room.
"Yes, mydy." The maid bowed toward her.
...
Early morning, the next day...
Rumble~
Max''s eyes opened when he heard his stomach rumble.
"Fuck. I''m starving. What time is it?" Max got up and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Because he was too exhausted and passed out, he didn''t have dinner and was famished right now.
"Argh!"
Just as he got up, a surge of pain assaulted him. It was from his Mana core, but fortunately, it was bearable. "Now I have to spend the day strengthening the core." He helplessly shook his head.
He had to admit that he didn''t have patience like other people. If he didn''t have the system, with hiszy and lusty personality, he couldn''t have reached the two-star realm, even if his aptitude for Mana was normal.
"Hm? Jasmine must be angry too." He remembered that he told her maid to pass on his message that he woulde yesterday. This gave him another headache. He didn''t want to enrage her since she was his primary source of LPs right now, which he needed a ton of.
"Well, let''s freshen up first and have some breakfast before worrying about anything else." He shrugged and went into the bathroom.
After a while, he exited his room and went to a nearby restaurant to have breakfast since he didn''t know how to cook food.
When alone in the wilderness, he usually ate the food prepared by Anna. Thanks to spatial items, food wouldn''t go bad for a long time, and when all of his stored food was finished, he would grill some magic beast meat. Although it wouldn''t be too tasty, it would be edible.
"Wee, customer!" A youngdy in a maid''s dress weed him. He nodded and entered the restaurant. As he looked around to search for an empty table, he noticed a familiar figure ordering food. It was Haory. Since he had seen her, he walked toward her.
"Mm?" Haory noticed someoneing toward her and raised her head to look. and was surprised after seeing that it was Max. "Oh? It''s you."
"Yeah, it''s me. Hello, by the way." He said, somewhat speechless. This girl was still the same as before.
"Hello. You are here for breakfast, right? Please sit." Haory said, after seeing that she was somewhat rude.
Max nodded and sat down. He then called a maid and ordered some dishes.
Meanwhile, Hoary was looking at him strangely.
"What is it?" Asked Max.
"Howe you are here alone? Haven''t Belen and others returned from their missions yet?"
"No. They haven''t returned yet. It might take them a few more days. When did you return?" Max shook his head and asked.
"A few hours ago." She replied.
Just then, some waiters came toward them with tes full of food in their hands. They ced them on the table and said politely, "Please enjoy!" Before going away.
"Let''s eat," Haory said and started eating. After waking up early in the morning, she had started traveling back to the academy without eating anything and, thus, was starving. Max nodded and focused on eating his food since he was even hungrier than her.
It didn''t take them long to finish all the dishes present, but they weren''t full yet. Max looked at her and smiled, "Shall we order more?"
"Yes." Haory nodded, a bit embarrassed.
After that, they ordered some more food and quickly finished it. Finally, their hunger was satiated. Haory stood up, ready to pay, but Max stopped her and paid for her share too.
Haory looked at him appreciatively and said, "Thank you!"
"It''s fine. That''s just a few stones." Max shook his head and walked out of the restaurant with her.
Suddenly, Haory asked, "Are you going to participate in the selectionpetition?" She remembered that he didn''t show much interest when Belen and others had told him about it. So, she was curious whether he was going to participate or not.
"Yeah. I''m nning to. Are you?" Max nodded and asked.
"That''s right." She nodded with a determined look.
After chatting for a while, Max found out that she was about to reach the high-stage two-star realm in a few days, which surprised him.
But that didn''tst long when he remembered how she waspletely focused on cultivation and training, and coupled with her talent, which was certainly good, and the resources in the academy, it was to be expected that her cultivation speed was faster.
''I wonder if Belen and others can make it?'' He thought. Belen had reached the high stage in the two-star realm a few weeks ago and was progressing at a steady pace. As for Rima and Leticia, they were progressing well too, but it would take them some time before they could brake past the middle stage, especially for Rima because she was focused on training her spells.
After parting ways with Haory, Max didn''t go to Jasmine''s or to check whether Belen and others hade because the pain in his Mana core, although bearable, was making it ufortable for him to move around.
Therefore, he returned to his dorm and started cultivating.
When he was done, it was already evening. Although he was spent after so many hours of continuous cultivation, his core had returned to normal.
However, he shook his head, ''I can''t go on like this. I should first merge at least a few dozen or so enhanced Mana units in my core to prevent this suffering.'' Max decided. He didn''t want to bear this pain every time he enhanced his Mana.
He theny in his bed and rested until night to recover his stamina. Following this, he stood up and walked out of his room. He was hungry and needed to visit Jasmine, too, to appease her anger and tell her that he would be busy for a few days.
...
"Oh? So you finally found some time toe here, huh?" Jasmine asked in a cold tone, clearly displeased.
Max knew she was being sarcastic because he didn''t show up yesterday. Trying to keep his voice calm, he said, "Well, it''s because I couldn''te yesterday because-"
"It''s fine. I don''t want to hear your excuse. You can go now. I''m busy today." Jasmine interrupted him before he could finish his statement.
Max stared at her in silence. He didn''t expect a mature woman like her to behave like some teenage girl. He found it amusing. However, he didn''t say anything about it and simply nodded, "Okay then. I''lle back in a few days. Make sure you are free by then."
After saying this, he turned around and left, leaving a stunned Jasmine.
She had thought that he would try to appease her anger and ask her to do it, but he acted the opposite. Suddenly, she thought of something, and her face fell, ''Could it be that he is starting to lose interest in me?''
As this thought crossed her mind, she became afraid and angry at the same time. She then bolted out of her room to stop him, but he was already gone.
"What happened, mydy?" Her maid saw her run out in a hurry and asked.
"Nothing." Jasmine shook her head and thought, ''It''s okay. He said he woulde back in a few days, right? I''ll make sure to please him then so he doesn''t think about it anymore.''
Although Max sometimes did things that enraged her, she had to admit that he would leave her satisfied every time. That''s why she didn''t want to lose him.
"Oh, right." She suddenly remembered something and waved her hand. Two crystal bottles appeared in front of her that flew toward her maid, "In a while, go and deliver these to him."
The maid grabbed the bottles and bowed, "Yes, mydy. Should I give him some message from you?" She asked carefully.
"No," Jasmine said and returned to her room.
...
Max returned to his dorm and sat on his bed, cross-legged. He had dinner before going to meet Jasmine. So, he was nning to cultivate for a few hours before sleeping.
Half an hourter, someone knocked on his door, forcing him to stop his cultivation.
Unhappy as he was, he still went to open the door. Who knows whether it was Anna or some of his women who he was waiting for?
Creak~
However, he was disappointed after seeing that it was Jasmine''s maid. "What is it?" He asked with raised brows.
"Um, Sir, mistress has sent these." She took out two bottles and gave them to him.
"Oh?" Max recognized that they were bottles of high-tier grade two foundation strengthening liquid.
"She is quite generous. Gifting two simultaneously." Max chuckled lightly. He remembered that the day before, she promised to give him a bottle if he satisfied her, but she forgot to give him, and Max also forgot about asking her since she was acting all grumpy.
"Did she say something?" He asked curiously.
"No. She only ordered me to deliver these." The maid replied and then excused herself.
''Well, it''s good. I will be able to merge a few more units thanks to these.'' He thought, closed the door continued his cultivation.
For the next five days, he didn''t do anything apart from eating, sleeping, and cultivating. When bored, he would go out to take a stroll around the academy and check if any of his women had returned and then resume his schedule. N?v(el)B\\jnn
On the sixth day, he had to stop his cultivation because Belen and Leticia had returned.
Chapter 254 Searching for Rima
Chapter 254 Searching for Rima
On the sixth day since Max started cultivating...
Knock! Knock!
Someone knocked on the door.
''Hmm...'' Max opened his eyes, a slight frown on his face, ''Well, I was going to stop and go out to get some fresh air anyway.''
He stood up, stretched his body, and went to open the door, not bothering to be angry due to the sudden disturbance as it would be a waste of energy that he found himselfcking after cultivating day and night.
Creak~ Whoosh!
Just as he pushed open the door, a familiar fragrance wafted in his nose, and he found himself hugging a small soft body. It was Leticia.
Belen was also standing at the door; she smiled slightly at him in greeting, but Max could see she didn''t seem too happy. But he didn''t think too much and nodded at her before patting Leticia''s back.
"You are back." Max smiled.
Leticia nodded and hurriedly asked, "Is Rima with you?"
"No. I think she hasn''t returned yet." Max shook his head. He had been going to check to their dorm to see if they had arrived or not, so he knew she wasn''t back yet.
Leticia''s face went pale, and she trembled after hearing this, "Max, Rima. S-She she..."
"What?" Max felt a bad premonition in his heart seeing her so flustered.
"She disappeared. We didn''t find her anywhere. She.... sob!" Leticia broke out in tears.
"Disappeared?" Max''s expression froze. But he forced himself to remain calm and said, "Calm down first, okay? Come in. Let''s sit, and then you tell me what happened."
...
After they had calmed down, Max asked, "Now tell me. What happened?"
"Let me tell you." Belen took a deep breath and exined,
"We traveled together for three days. When we reached a town called Anbez, we parted ways with Rima since she needed to go to a different ce. However, she had told us that her mission wouldn''t take many days and she would wait for us in that town.
But when we returned after finishing our mission, she wasn''t there. We waited a day more, thinking that something might be dying her, but she didn''t show up, and when we went to find her where she was supposed to go toplete her mission, she wasn''t there.
When we asked around, we came to know that she had returned to a nearby town and booked an inn to rest. Then the following day, she left. The innkeeper told us that she was heavily injured when she came, and her injuries hadn''t healedpletely when she left.
We came back thinking that she might have returned, but... when we reported to the mission hall a while ago, because Leticia was concerned about her since she was injured, she asked whether Rima had reported to the mission hall; they told us that she hadn''t yet. We checked her room, but it was locked, and she isn''t here with you either. I''m afraid something has happened to her."
After hearing her exnation, Max stood up. "Let''s go."
Belen and Leticia were baffled, "Where are we going?" Belen asked.
"To search for Rima," Max said, his fist clenched tightly, nails digging into his palms. Without waiting for a moment more, he walked out. He couldn''t sit still after hearing this. She was his woman, and he needed to know what had happened to her.
"But how would we find her? We don''t have any clue where she went after leaving that town?" Leticia asked as she followed after him. Belen did the same.
"We will go and ask Elder''s hall for help. They should be able to find out where she is using her disciple badge." Max said. He knew that badge wasn''t a mere identity and had more features. It could also work as a kind of tracker, but only Elders knew how to use this feature.
Very quickly, Max andpany arrived in front of a grand building in the center of the main peak.
"Halt!" The guards immediately stopped them. One of the guards said, "No one is allowed to enter Elder''s hall without an Elder''s permission. Go back."
Leticia hurriedly stepped up and said, "Sir, one of our close friends went missing on the mission. We need to find her. I hope you can allow us entry."
"If that''s the case, you should go to that building. There you''ll find people that can help you." The guard nodded and pointed toward a building a few hundred meters away.
"Okay. Thank you, sir." Leticia nodded and then, with Max and Belen, went toward the building.
There was a signboard hung at the entrance stating: Search and Investigation hall.
They entered and went to reception, where a man in his thirties waszying about. Seeing peoplee over, he raised his head and looked at them questioningly.
"Hello, Elder. One of our friends went mission during the mission. We need your help to find her." Leticia said.
"Hmm. Who was she, an outer sector disciple or an inner disciple? When did she get recruited, and her name?" The man asked.
"An inner disciple. She is a new recruit, sir. Her name is Rima," Leticia said.
"What a hassle." The man rubbed his forehead and stood up. "Wait for a while." Saying this, he entered the room behind him and came out with a register and a badge.
He then searched for her name on it. It didn''t take long before he found it and then tapped the badge a few times before pouring his Mana into it.
"I''ve started the tracking system in this badge. It would flicker when in a ten thousand meter range of this missing disciple''s badge. Take this." He threw the badge toward them.
Belen frowned, "Elder, are you saying that we go and search for her on our own? Shouldn''t it be the academy''s responsibility to send someone to find the missing disciple?"
The Elder sighed and said, "You are right. But we are understaffed right now. I gave it to you because I saw that you seemed to care for your friend. If you want the academy to find her, I''m afraid you would have to wait at least a week before we can dispatch someone."
"One week is too long. She might be in danger." Max shook his head.
The Elder said, "That''s why I''m asking you guys if you''re willing to go and search for her. If you are, I can make it a searching mission. If you can find her, you''ll be given the reward as usual."
Belen and Leticia looked at Max, waiting for his decision. "Okay. We''ll go." Max nodded. He was worried and didn''t want to dy for a second. From the start, he had the intention to go in person to look for her.
The Elder looked at him and sighed in his heart. ''I hope she is alive.'' He could see that these disciples were very concerned about their friend, but he wasn''t optimistic that she would still be alive.
"Wait for a while. I''ll make some arrangements." He said and walked inside the hall.
...
Whoosh!
Max andpany sat on a flying eagle and flew toward the location where Rima wasst seen. The Elder had sent this eagle to shorten the traveling time. Because its speed was pretty fast, it only took them one day to reach their destination.
"Disciples, be careful. If you encounter some danger, withdraw." The man operating the eagle said. He was a member of the search and investigation hall and knew why they were here.
Max didn''t say anything and jumped down. Leticia and Belen followed. The man on the eagle looked at them, shook his head, and flew away.
Max took out the badge to see if there was any reaction, but there wasn''t any.
"What should we do now?" Leticia asked, biting her nails in anxiety.
"Don''t worry. She will be all right." Max forced a smile tofort her while praying in his heart for Rima''s safety.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He then turned to Belen, "Belen, take out that Map. We''ll search around all the possible traveling routes.
Belen nodded and took out the map, and opened it. The Elder had given them this to make it easier to search the area. All the traveling routes, danger zones, etc., were marked on it.
"Let''s start with this one. It is the shortest path leading to the academy. She should have chosen this one." Belen pointed to one route. Max nodded, and the search for Rime started.
Chapter 255 Little elf girl
Chapter 255 Little elf girl
Two days had passed since Max, and thepany started searching for Rima. However, they didn¡¯t find any trace of her.
¡°Max¡¡± Leticia and Belen had worried expressions as they looked at Max, whose face was now pale and eyes red.
Max noticed their expressions and took a deep breath, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± He said,
For the past two days, they had searched all the possible routes leading to Cloud academy without result, and when Max thought of the possibility that some beast might have already killed her, he was frightened.
One of the most important reasons he wanted to be strong was that he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to those close to him and ensure their safety at all times. However, he had already lost someone close to him. This almost caused him to have a mental breakdown.
¡®No, she might still be alive, but it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t found her yet.¡¯ He thought and then said to Belen and Leticia, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check the area around the ce where she was supposed to go toplete her mission.¡±
Belen and Leticia looked at each other but didn¡¯t say anything. They have already checked that area but didn¡¯t find any clue. So, in their opinion, going there again would be fruitless.
However, they knew how Max was feeling right now since they were feeling the same. After all the time they spent together, they had be like sisters. So, they were hoping that she was alive and they could find her.
Rustle! Crack! Bang!
Suddenly, they heard someone running through the bushes, and before they could react, a figure had crashed into Belen. Max was surprised that he didn¡¯t notice this and immediately got ready to attack, but after looking at what it was, he stopped.
Belen was caught off guard and fell to the ground. Just as she was about to attack whatever it was, they heard a stuttering voice.
¡°H¡ help. Hu¡man¡ Please.¡±
¡°Hm?¡± They looked at the figure lying by Belen¡¯s feet with stunned expressions.
It was a little girl, barely seven or eight years old. She looked very adorable, like a beautiful flower. Everyone who saw her would have the instinct to protect her. But right now, her green clothes were torn from many ces, and she had many small bloody wounds across her body.
However, the reason Belen and others were surprised wasn¡¯t because of all this but because her ears were long and pointy different from normal human ears.
¡°Is she an elf?¡± Max blurted out in utter astonishment. He was the most surprised among them. This girl was just like an elf in the legends.
After Max had assimted ¡®Maxwell¡¯s¡¯ memories, he knew that there were some other races in this world, and Elves were one among them, boasting superior beauty and natural Mana affinity.
¡°Yes. She is.¡± Belen replied, stunned.
¡°Please, he¡ help me hu¡..man.¡± The little elf girl spoke in a begging tone. Although her voice was low and she spoke weirdly as though unfamiliar with thenguage, they understood what she was saying.
¡°Don¡¯t speak. Drink this first.¡± Belen hurriedly took out a bottle of her life elixir and extended it toward her mouth. The little elf¡¯s nose twitched slightly before she opened her mouth and let Belen feed her.
As she drank it, a green glow surrounded her body, and her wounds healed at speed visible to the naked eye. All the injuries had disappeared in just a few seconds, which astounded Belen.
¡°Belen, was that a high-quality elixir?¡± Leticia asked. She was also stunned to see all the injuries heal in a short while. While they were in the cloud mountains for the outing, she had used it and knew that although this life elixir was several times more effective than healing pills, its effects were this astonishing.
¡°No. It¡¯s the same as what I had before. It¡¯s just that these elves have a high innate affinity with natural Mana giving them fast recovering speed.¡± Belen shook her head. Although she knew this before from the records she had read in the past, witnessing it with her own eyes, she was still left surprised and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.
She was a nt elemental mage who strived to increase their affinity with natural Mana as it would make them stronger. However, doing that was a challenging task. But these elves also had almost a perfect affinity. So, it was natural that she would feel this way.N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°He¡help. Help! Help!¡± The little girl suddenly looked behind toward the woods, and her face turned pale.
Max looked toward the little girl, puzzled by her sudden outburst. However, a momentter, he noticed the disturbance in the woods; his brows creased as he became alert, and Mana burst out of his body, circting around him.
At the same time, he darted a surprised nce at the little elf girl. Although she seemed to be just a child, her senses were sharper than him.
Belen and Leticia noticed this and became alert. They knew that Max¡¯s senses were very sharp, and now that he was preparing himself to fight meant that some threat was approaching, so they also became alert.
Belen cast her spell and made a vine shield around them, and took the girl in. Leticia also circted her Mana and conjured several wind des around her.
Rustle! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The next moment three ck hounds jumped out of the woods and eyed the human group warily.
¡°Dark bloodthirsty hounds?¡± Belen recognized the beasts and became wary. However, she soon noticed that they were only one-star beasts.
The little elf girl curled behind Belen, shivering in terror. Seeing her bing so terrified, Belen was ovee with pity and suddenly waved her hand.
Whoosh-!
Three sharp pointy vines sprouted from the ground and prated the hounds¡¯ skulls before they could even react.
Thud!
Their dead bodies fell to the ground, and the vines and the vine shield retracted underground.
Leticia and Max also stopped circting their Mana, seeing that the problem had been solved.
¡°Little girl. Where are you from? Howe you are wandering these woods alone?¡± Belen asked.
As everyone knew, this world was too big, and human settlements covered only a small percentage of thesends. More than 80% part was covered by enormous uncharted forests, mountains, and the ocean.
Elves generally resided deep into the forests, and because they were a peaceful race, they preferred to remain hidden from the public eye and would rarelye out and interact with humans.
Moreover, ording to what Belen knew, there wasn¡¯t any elven settlement in the vicinity of the Green leaf kingdom. So, it was surprising to encounter an elf here.
¡°Please¡ Help! There¡ bad people¡¡± The little elf was stunned to see the beast chasing her die in a second. However, after hearing Belen¡¯s question, she quickly came to her senses and pointed in the direction from where the beast came and started begging for help, her eyes teary.
¡°Let¡¯s calm down first. Tell me slowly.¡± Belen patted her back, trying to calm her down.
The little girl calmed down, seeing that she wasn¡¯t making much sense to these humans, and started speaking in stutters, ¡°There¡ bad people¡ captured us, and other good humans. They want¡ kill us. Help! Please!¡±
Hearing this, Max andpany suddenly thought of something. What if these people also kidnapped Rima? Thinking this, their eyes twinkled, and the hope that had almost vanished reignited.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Show us the way.¡± Max hurriedly said. Now that they had some clue, he didn¡¯t want to dy any longer.
Belen nodded and asked the elf girl to show the way.
Whoosh!
The little girl nodded. A green glow surrounded her as she dashed in the direction where she was pointing.
Max andpany were surprised by her speed which waspared to an average two-star mage. After that, they followed her and whooshed through the woods.
They would encounter some beasts asionally, but they would be easily killed by Leticia and Belen. Max noticed that they were stronger than the time when they were in the mountains.
After running for half a day, Max suddenly noticed that the tracking badge was faintly shing.
Seeing this, Max became happy and nervous. It seemed Rima was indeed in this direction, but he didn¡¯t know whether she was safe or not.
Chapter 256 Dark mages [1]
Chapter 256 Dark mages [1]
''I hope you are safe.'' Max prayed in his heart and suddenly raised his speed.
Shua!N?v(el)B\\jnn
He appeared beside the little elf girl and picked her up.
The little girl was stunned by his sudden action before her expression twisted, and a green glow surrounded her.
Max''s brows raised, seeing that she wanted to resist, and he said in an emotionless voice, "You don''t have to worry. I''m just helping you to move faster."
The little girl looked at him for a moment and calmed down; the green glow receded.
Max nodded in satisfaction, and Mana surged out from his core which then enveloped his legs, causing his speed to increase several times.
Whoosh!
Belen and Leticia looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Although they were also puzzled why he would suddenly grab the girl and run away, their surprise after seeing his speed almost stupefied them.
"Max, he... he is so fast," Leticia uttered, her eyes fixed on Max, who was gradually going away from them.
"Let''s hurry up, or we will be left behind." Belen took a deep breath and said in a deep tone. After that, she raised her speed to her limits.
When Leticia heard her words, she understood another hidden meaning. Taking a deep breath to calm down the shock she felt just now. After that, Mana burst out of her, and her speed became 3-4 times faster, and she immediately caught up to Belen.
"Here, hold my hand." Leticia extended her hand toward her. After Belen held her hand, Leticia''s speed increased yet again. However, it was still slower than Max''s speed.
Fortunately, the path ahead was devoid of any vegetation, and they could see Max''s silhouette in the distance, which made it easier for them to follow him.
...
After traveling in the deste region for a few more hours, Max finally arrived in front of a valley. However, he had to stop there because, at the entrance, four people in ck clothes stood guard, and each had a ck hound simr to the ones chasing the little girl.
The little elf girl''s body trembled in his arms after seeing them, apparently terrified.
"It''s okay, little girl. You don''t have to be scared." Max smiled at herfortingly. Seeing his smile, the little girl''s nerves calmed down.
She then pointed toward the valley and said, begging, "There... deep in a cave... my family captured. Please save."
"Hmm, I will." Max nodded, looking toward the valley with a hopeful and worried gaze.
However, he soon frowned. The path to the valley from where he was hiding was around half a mile and waspletely barren, with nothing to hide behind. Even with his speed when using enhanced Mana, he won''t be able to approach the valley entrance without alerting the guards.
While he was thinking of a way to approach the guards and kill them, Leticia and Belen arrived beside him. Leticia waspletely out of breath.
"Why are you hiding-" Belen asked, but mid-speech, she stopped after noticing the people guarding the valley entrance.
"How should we proceed now?" She asked, noticing that if they wanted to enter the valley, guards would be alerted beforehand.
Max raised his head to look at the sky and said, "Let''s wait for a while. When it is night, We''ll directly charge inside."
He guessed that under cover of night, they should be able to move two hundred meters more without alerting the guards or hounds.
"Okay. We''ll do this then." Belen nodded and sat down to recover her stamina and Mana. Leticia also sat down, but unlike Belen, she took out some Mana stones because she had expended a lot of his Mana to follow Max.
After less than half an hour, the night fell and visibility in the area dwindled. The little elf girl was getting restless. Max patted her little head and then said,
"Belen, Leticia. Remember not to make any sound until we are 300 meters away." He then directed them to ready their spells and attack when they were in their range.
"Let''s move out." He said and moved toward the entrance while making sure not to make any sound. The little elf was following closely behind him. She seemed to have understood that he was the strongest of the three.
Crack!
When they were only a few meters away from the 300-meter boundary, Leticia stepped on a small stone that cracked.
''Fuck!" Max cursed in his heart. Although the sound was very faint, he knew that the hounds had definitely heard it. Without dy, he circted his Mana and charged out.
Grrr~
Just as Max had expected, one of the ck hounds suddenly growled while gazing in the darkness ahead.
"Hm? Something is wrong." The guard beside it immediately became alert.
"What can be wrong? Who woulde to such a deste area at this time? It should the hounds we sent to chase that little elf down." One other guard shook his head; however, even though he said this, he also raised his guard up.
Whoosh!
Suddenly a figure shed in front of the guard who had just spoken.
Bang!
Before he could react, a punch hadnded on his forehead, and his skull exploded like a water balloon. After killing him, Max turned toward another guard, ready to move toward him.
"RUN!"
However, they didn''t stay still. After seeing that this enemy killed one of their brother in a single punch and coupled with his ghostly speed, they knew they weren''t his match and immediately turned to run inside the valley.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
However, just at that moment, the wind howled, and two other heads were detached from the guards'' bodies. Before thest guard could take another step, several vines sharp as spears sprouted out of the ground and pierced his head.
Growl!
The hounds were dazed for a second, seeing their masters being killed in a fraction of a second. Then they fearfully growled and ran inside the valley in a panic. But Belen''s vines didn''t let them move too far away before reaping their lives too.
Max looked at two womening toward him and nodded. The little elf was following Belen. When she saw the corpses, her small body trembled in fear.
"Let''s go." Max walked inside the valley. Inside, the valley was even darker since barely any moonlight was able to reach inside it. Because of this, they had to move slowly lest they alert the people inside.
Suddenly the little elf moved ahead of them, signaling them to follow after her.
Following her directions, they quickly arrived in front of a cave that sloped downwards. Surprisingly, there wasn''t anyone guarding it.
"Are you sure this is the cave?" Leticia asked dubiously.
The little elf hurriedly nodded her head.
"Do you know how many bad people are in there?" Belen asked.
"Eight humans. They are¡ strong." The little elf said with a fearful expression.
Belen then turned toward Max, "Max, it could be dangerous if we just barge in there. After all, we only know their number, and who knows whether there are more now."
Max thought for a while and nodded. Following this, he raised his hand, and a small fireball appeared in front of him. He hurled his hand toward the entrance of the valley.
Boom!
It flew more than 400 meters before exploding and creating a loud noise.
Belen and Leticia were surprised when they saw him suddenly attacking. However, they quickly understood why he did this.
"Hurry up and hide." Max suddenly said and moved behind arge rock a dozen meters away from the cave entrance.
¡
Inside the underground cave, a giant circr formation was established, which had nine pirs on it. Each pir had a person tied to it, blood dripping down from their bodies. The blood didn''t pool below them but flowed toward the center of the formation, where a middle-aged man sat with his eyes closed.
Eleven people in ck clothes were standing in different parts of the formation, chanting something in an unknownnguage.
Apart from them, four other people stood out of the formation, looking at the middle-aged man in veneration.
"Argh! Why are¡ you doing this? Please let me go. I''ll give you guys all my wealth." An obese man tied to one of the pirs cried out, his face pale.
However, no one reacted to his cries. Seeing this, he kept begging, offering everything he had.
"Tch, damn fatty. They won''t let us go no matter what you offer them." A youngdy covered in blood tied to the pir near him said in a cold tone, despair shing in her eyes.
Chapter 257 Dark mages [2]
Chapter 257 Dark mages [2]
The young woman, covered in blood, was none other than Rima. Afterpleting the mission, when she was returning to the academy, these people in ck clothes suddenly attacked her. Because she was already injured, she couldn''t defend against them and was captured.
The fat man looked at her angrily and shouted, "What do you know? If I offer them enough money, they... might free me."
This fat man was a businessman. A week ago, when he was traveling in the deste region to go to another city to trade, these people came out of nowhere and knocked him out, along with his two henchmen, who had already died from the blood loss.
Apart from the fat man, Rima, and three more humans, the rest of the people were of the elf race.
"It''s of no use. They won''t let any of us go no matter what we offer them." Rima shook her.
Hearing this, the fat man and a few others who were conscious right now nced at her with terrified gazes.
"W-why? Do they really want to k-kill us?" The fat man asked, and the hope in his eyes dimmed considerably.
Although he asked this, he also knew that these people hadn''t kidnapped them for money, etc., because ever since they were brought here, these people hadn''t asked for anything and just inflicted injuries after injuries on their bodies so that the blood continued to flow in that strange formation.
"It''s because they are dark mages. I''m not sure if you have ever heard of this term before." Rima said, fear flickering in her eyes.
"Dark mages...!" Two middle-aged men simrly tied to the pirs and two elder elves shuddered in fear upon hearing this. It was clear that they knew what dark mages were. In contrast, the fat man had a confused expression.
Rima wasn''t surprised that this guy didn''t know about dark mages, as the information about them was intentionally being held by the people in power because they didn''t want ordinary people to live in constant fear.
One another reason for this was that in the past few decades, the dark mages hadn''t appeared, causing most people to forget about them. However, those who knew what the term ''Dark mage'' entailed would be terrified and wish they had encountered some ferocious beasts instead of these dark mages.
Dark mages were people who, to be strong, had abandoned their humanity and walked the path of demons, every race''s worst nightmare.
Using some demonic spells, the dark mages can improve their strength rapidly, even if they aren''t talented. However, because these mages aren''t actual demons, they can''t directly absorb the faint demonic energy in the environment.
Therefore, they would choose an alternate method to kill the living beings, use their flesh and blood, and refine that into demonic energy, which they can use to improve their strength.
Rarely did anyone captured by the dark mages manage to escape with their lives because the moment dark mages captured you, they would use some demonic methods to seal the Mana core and Mana flow in your body and then use some unique chains that would constantly drain your vitality, causing you to be weaker by the moment. In these situations, how can anyone escape? It was a wonder that the little elf girl managed to do this seemingly impossible task.
Boom!
Just as the fat man was about to ask what she meant by dark mages, everyone heard an explosion going off above ground.
"Hm?" The man sitting in the middle of the formations suddenly opened his eyes.
He then nced at the four people standing outside the formation, "Go up and check what''s this disturbance about."
"Yes, dark knight." The four immediately nodded and rushed toward the exit of the underground cave.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The four charged out of the cave a few secondster and looked around.
"Hm? There is nothing here." The female figure in the lead muttered in confusion after not finding anyone around the cave.
"Tch, even if there was, could you have seen it in this dark?" A pale white youth said coldly and then ran toward the valley entrance. "Let''s go and ask the guards if there was some problem. I don''t want to be punished if we overlooked something."
The female sneered coldly and then followed after him. The other two also followed.
"Hm? It seems there was indeed someone." When they passed by the crater that was created because of Max''s fireball, the youth frowned.
Whoosh!
Bang!
Suddenly, they heard air whooshing behind them and hurriedly dodged to the side and turned around to see who it was when they heard something exploding.
...
Max, Belen, and Leticia, with the little elf girl, had barely hidden behind a rock when four ck figures charged out. If it weren''t for Max''s heightened senses, they would''ve found out, causing the difficulty of this ''mission'' to increase.
After a moment, the group of four turned their back toward them and moved toward the valley entrance.
"Let''s go," Max whispered and immediately charged toward them without waiting for a moment''s dy.
In the next second, he caught up to the guy behind the four and punched at the back of his head.
Bang!
Because the guy in question was caught off guard, Max''s punchnded on his head without any resistance, and his head exploded.
This was the moment that the other three turned around. Seeing one of their own dying, their already ghostlike faces became paler in shock and fright as they eximed in their hearts, ''Thank god. I wasn''t behind.''
"Kill him!" After the initial shock, the pale white youth roared, and dark energy burst out of him. A dark bonelike sword appeared in his hand, which he then shed toward Max.
However, before the energy sh could reach him, Max had disappeared from his ce and appeared in front of the second ck-clothed guy.
"Die!" The man immediately reacted and punched Max''s face, his fist covered in dark smoke-like energy.
When the pale white youth saw his attack was so easily dodged, he was enraged and immediately tried to raise his sword to sh again. The female and thest man also moved toward him to attack.
"Huh?" However, they were immediately dumbfounded, and terrified expressions appeared on their faces because they realized that they couldn''t move at all. When they looked down, they saw that at some time, dark green vines had sprouted out under them and firmly wrapped around their feet.
Bang!
Max dodged the man''s punch and arrived at his side, and threw a punch of his own, sting his head off too.
"Fuck off!" The youth and the female shouted and attacked the vines to free themselves. However, just at this moment,
Whoosh! Whoosh!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Several sharp wind des flew toward them, causing their hair to rise on ends.
"Damn it." Both of them felt death loom over them as the wind des closed in.
Boom!
Suddenly, dark energy burst out of their bodies and formed a shield in front of them. The wind des collided in the dark shield and disappeared without causing any damage.
"Hurry up and alert the dark knight." The youth shouted at the female before shing toward Max, who now had approached him.
Bang!
Because Max was only a few meters away from him, and the dark sword was shing toward his neck at a very fast speed, he knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge in time.
A frenzied light shed in his eyes as his three-star Mana burst out, causing his speed to rise dramatically.
Crack! Crack!
Before the pale white youth couldplete his sh, Max appeared half a meter away from him, clenched his neck, and twisted it backward, producing crisp crackling sounds.
Max then looked toward the remaining woman in the group, but she was already dead, her heart pierced by the vines.
Phew!
Max exhaled deeply and looked behind him. Belen and Leticia walked toward him with victorious smiles on their faces.
"Good job!" Max nodded, a light smile on his face. Hearing his praise, bothdies smiled happily.
"Okay. Let''s hide. After thismotion, the rest of them shoulde out." He said, and they returned to their previous position behind the rock by the cave entrance.
Meanwhile, in the underground cave, the middle-aged man sitting in the center of the formation frowned and said coldly, "Start the ceremony!"
Chapter 258 nraged
Chapter 258 nraged
"But lord knight-" The eleven people standing in the formation had worried faces as they looked upwards, indicating their worries.
"Don''t worry about it. Once this ceremonypletes, I''ll break through to the middle-stage three-star mage. It''ll be easy to kill these intruders at that time, even if they have some three-star mages. So, hurry up and start the process lest theye down and interrupt us." The middle-aged man said in a hurry.
He understood that these people were worried because once they started the ceremony, it shouldn''t be interrupted, or they would suffer serious injuries. However, the middle-aged man didn''t want to stop now.
He had prepared for this moment for more than two months, and now that everything was fully prepared and the ceremony needed only a dozen or so minutes toplete, he didn''t want to dy any longer, even if some uninvited guest had arrived to disturb them.
Once the ceremony waspleted, his strength would improve to the middle-stage three-star realm, and dealing with them would be easy unless there weren''t any mages in the middle-stage three-star realm or above, which was not possible in his opinion. After all, there weren''t many three-star mages in this area.
"Yes, lord dark knight." Everyone nodded. They then each took out a stone simr to Mana stone, but they were more lustrous, and put them into the formation.
Weng!
The outline of the formation started to shine brightly before dimming again. After that, they poured their Mana into the formation while chanting some strange spell. The chains tying Rima and others on the pirs trembled as ifing to life and pieced their limbs.
"Ahhhh...!" Sharp pain coursed through their bodies, and they felt their life energy and blood leaving their bodies and being absorbed by the dark chains.
...
Meanwhile, outside the cave, Max''s brows were knitted. It had been around two or three minutes, but no one hade out of the cave, which was unexpected.
The little elf girl beside him suddenly cried, and a terrified expression appeared on her face. "Danger. My family... danger."
Just as Max andpany were confused by her sudden outburst, Max heard the faint pain criesing from the cave, and his face went pale.
"Let''s go!" He immediately charged inside the cave without a second of dy. He didn''t want anything to happen to Rima if she was there, just because he was being too careful when dealing with these kidnappers.
"Little girl. You stay here, okay? We''lle out after saving your family." Belen said to the little elf girl and then followed behind with Leticia.
Whoosh!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Although the tunnel leading to the underground cave was long and meandering, Max had reached there in a short few moments.
The instant he stepped foot in there, the sight of nine people tied to the pir and howling in pain appeared in front of him, and his expression became deadly as immense killing intent burst out of him, and his sapphire blue eyes became crimson in anger.
Whoosh!
He became so angry because one of the people was Rima, his woman. Seeing her state, he lost his rationality and charged toward her.
Boom!
However, before he could reach there, therge circr formation glowed with dark light and formed a wall of dark light wall. Max hadn''t expected this and ran into the wall as a loud bang resounded. Following this, he was thrown away.
The middle-aged man, whose eyes were closed with a pained expression, briefly opened his eyes, and a mocking sneer appeared on his face. Did this brat think he wouldn''t have anything prepared to tackle a situation like this?
The other eleven people inside the formation also looked at him in disdain.
Pu...!
Max spat a mouthful of blood and stood up, his eyes clearing slightly due to shock.
Ahhhh...!
However, just then, the cries of Rima and others made his blood boil. But this time, he didn''t lose his mind and started to cast the [Calidus Brachium].
Whoosh! Whoosh!
At the same time, Belen and Leticia arrived there and immediately noticed Rima and the others.
"Dark mages!" When Belen''s gaze fell on the ck-clothed people, she eximed in shock and dread.
Hearing this, Leticia''s expression froze while Max finally nced at the people inside the formation, and seeing their disdainful expression, Max''s killing intent became even more profound.
"Belen, Leticia, Use your strongest spells and break this defensive light. Rima can''t hold much longer." Max hurriedly moved his gaze away from the dark mages and ordered the women by his side before rushing thepletion of his spell.
"Okay!" Both of them nodded with solemn expressions when they saw Rima crying out in pain and her body bing frail by the moment.
Immediately after, Mana around them was stimted as they started to cast their spells.
Max''s breathing had be hurried, and sweat drops started to appear all over his body as he continued to pour his Mana into the spell while his eyes remained trained on Rima''s pitiful figure.
Right at this moment, he felt regret. He regretted cking off when he had time to train and cultivate and simplyzing off. If he had put some more time into training his spell, he would''ve broken the dark light wall and saved Rima.
Weng!
Suddenly, his spell cast wasplete, and his fist was aze with crimson fire. Immediately, he moved toward the formation and punched at the dark light wall.
BANG!!
The dark wall trembled when his fistnded on it, but nothing happened.
The ck-clothed peopleughed in disdain, seeing that his attack couldn''t do any damage even after he wasted so much time preparing the spell.
"How could it be?" Leticia muttered in shock to see this. She clearly knew how strong this spell of their man was, but it couldn''t do anything to this thin dark wall. How could it be possible?
Belen was also stunned, but after seeing the formation outlines, she shook her head, "These dark mages are very crafty. They have a grade three defensive formation protecting them."
The middle-aged man sneered from inside the formation, "Little kid. You won''t be able to damage it. The moment this processpletes, I''ll kill-"
Crack~!
However, his expression froze the next moment when he heard a crackling sound from the dark wall, and his eyes widened as the crack originating from the point of impact spread out before the wall eventually broke into pieces like ss.
"Belen!" Max shouted and directly rushed inside the formation.
Shua!
The next Instant, he arrived in front of Rima, who was howling in pain. The dark chains had almost dug deep into her bones, and she seemed to have lost most of her vitality because her body had withered like a corpse. Her eyes were unfocused, and dark red blood wasing from them.
Seeing this, Max''s heart ached as he grabbed the dark chains and pulled them.
Jing~!
As the chains were pulled and were about to snap, the dark smoke-like energy appeared on the chains and burned in his hands and, at the same time, strengthened the chains.
"Argh...!" Max gritted his teeth and endured the pain. His enhanced Mana surged out, and his strength instantly increased. Following this, he snapped all the chains one by one.
Losing the chains'' support, Rima''s withered body fell. Max hurriedly supported her. Seeing her condition, his eyes couldn''t help but tear up.
After being freed from the chains, Rima''s pained cries gradually stopped. She tried to open her eyes to see who it was that saved her from the torture, but she couldn''t and immediately fainted. Her breathing was so faint that one would take her for dead without close inspection.
Max''s heart trembled when he thought that if he were a few minuteste, Rima would have died. As he thought of this, his eyes seemed to burn with mes, and the thread of rationality he was barely holding on to snapped.
"Puh!" The moment Max broke the chains, the middle-aged man and the other eleven people chanting the spell spat out a mouthful of ck blood.
"Continue the ceremony!" The middle-aged man shouted, his red eyes fixedly ring at Max, who had carried Rima and walked out of the formation before gently putting her in one corner of the cave.
"Ahh, Save... us." Two of the four elves looked at Max with a begging expression and pleaded.
Chapter ?259 Dominating a three-star mage [Bonus chapter]
Chapter ?259 Dominating a three-star mage [Bonus chapter]
Hearing their pleading, Max''s footsteps paused, and he indifferently nced at the elves. However, after seeing their conditions, the crimson hue flickered and signaled to Belen to save them. After that, he continued walking toward the middle-aged man one step at a time.
''Mm?'' Belen''s frowned. She felt that Max was suddenly acting strangely. But seeing Rima''s condition, it was normal that he was enraged as she was also in the same state but a little better off than him.
Therefore, she didn''t entertain this train of thought. She nodded toward him, acknowledging his intentions.
Small vine kingdom!
She put her hands on the ground and poured all the umted Mana. Several dark green vines sprouted out of the ground. They acted as if they had intelligence as some went to attack the dark mages, and some went toward the pirs and broke the chains binding the people.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Everyone tied to the pirs fell to the ground as the chains broke. Although they had lost a lot of vitality and only skin and bones remained on their bodies, their faces revealed relieved expressions after being freed from hell.
The two elder elves looked at Max and nodded in thanks before checking the condition of the other two younger elves, and their eyes couldn''t help but tear up.
Humans, on the other hand, didn''t show any gratitude andy there lifelessly. No one knew if they were dead or alive.
¡
"Ahhh! You bastards! How dare you disrupt the ceremony! I''m going to kill you." The middle-aged man let out a hysterical roar as he saw everyone being saved from the chains.
He abruptly stood up, wiped the blood from his lips, and lunged toward Max; a bloody killing intent and the aura of a three-star mage oozed out of him, making everyone, including Max, feel slightly suffocated.
"Humph!" A cold sneer appeared on Max''s lips when he saw the middle-aged man charging toward him.
His Mana gushed out of him and started topress around his right fist. Without him knowing, the process that was supposed to take around 20 seconds waspleted in a few breaths.
Moreover, the crimson fire had engulfed half of his arm while the intensity of it was also 2-3 times stronger than before.
Because of his rage, he ignored the danger he usually should have felt when the aura of the middle-aged man washed over him. But his subconscious kicked in, which enabled him toplete the cast of [Calidus Brachium] using almost all of his three-star Mana.
But because he was forced to do what his body wasn''t yet familiar with, the skin all over his body dried up and showed signs of splitting apart, and the veins on his hand and forehead bulged, threatening to burst any time.
"Die!" The middle-aged man appeared in front of Max, and his hand wed toward Max, and dark energy burst out of him, which took the form of a giant bone w that shed toward Max, aiming to tear him into pieces.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Max....!" Belen and Leticia shouted with pale faces and prepared to help him. After feeling the middle-aged man''s aura, they knew he was a three-star mage. A three-star mage, even if injured, wasn''t someone they could handle.
Max''s footsteps paused, and his eyebrows rose slightly as if feeling danger. However, the next moment, his eyes zed with fire, and a ferocious expression appeared on his face.
Whoosh!
He swung his arm and punched toward the iing w with his zing fist.
"What?" The middle-aged man''s pupils constricted when the aura of [Calidus Brachium] engulfed him. He had noticed the change in Max and knew he was forcing himself to cast a stronger spell but disregarded it.
After all, he was a three-star mage while Max was only an 18 or so young man who was at most a high-stage two-star mage, so no matter what he did, he couldn''tpare to him, a three-star mage.
However, now he realized how foolish his thinking was. This kid, at this moment, seemed more horrifying than the most three-star mages he had been in contact with.
But he didn''t have any time to regret it because he had already attacked, and Max''s punch was only a few inches away.
BANG~!
Max''s zing fist and the middle-aged man''s w collided. After a loud explosion, the underground cave trembled, and the earth around Max and the middle-aged man caved in.
"Ahhhh¡!"
Whoosh! Boom!
A moment after their attack collided, the middle-aged man uttered a pitiful cry and was thrown back and smashed into the wall tens of meters in the distance.
As the fire and dark energy settled, Belen and Leticia could see Max kneeling on the ground, heaving deep breaths. At the same time, they were astonished by the strength Max showed.
Shua! Shua!
Both women appeared beside him and helped him up. Leticia asked worriedly, "Max, are you alright?"
Max didn''t answer and continued taking a deep breath. After a while, he replied in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine. Have you dealt with the rest of these people?"
"Yes. They are dead." Belen nodded.
Max looked toward the formation and saw eleven people held by the vines. Five had their hearts and head pierced, while six had their heads missing as if cut by a sharp sword.
It was Belen and Leticia''s doing. Seeing that Max destroyed the dark wall, they diverted their attention to these people, and taking advantage of them being injured, they easily killed them.
"Good. Go and take care of Rima." Max nodded and walked toward the middle-aged man.
The middle-aged man was lying limply on the ground. The hand he used to attack Max hadpletely been pulverized. His clothes had been burnt, and his body was riddled with countless burn wounds. But even then, he was still breathing.
Noticing Maxing, he opened his eyes and looked at max in terror. "You¡ cough! How can you have such a¡ horrifying spell? He asked, coughing out the blood at the same time.
Chapter 260 Pay double the price
Chapter 260 Pay double the price
Max looked at him with a cold sneer on his face and raised his hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whizz~!
A fireball, half a meter in size, appeared above his hand.
"A dead man doesn''t need to know this," Max said in a colder voice than ice.
The middle-aged man, whose expression had traces of fear until now, suddenly revealed a cruel smile andughed, "Hehe, It seems you have exhausted your three-star Mana."
As an experienced three-star mage, the moment Max attacked him, he realized that although Max''s spell was monstrous and was cast with three-star Mana, he, himself, was only a two-star mage who happened to have enhanced some of his Mana to the next level.
Whizz1! Whizz!
Suddenly, the dark energy started pouring out of him and enveloped his body. The middle-aged man then sneered, "Although fire and lightning element is the bane of my demonic energy, do you think that this puny two-star Mana-filled fireball can do any damage to-"
Seeing this scene, Max frowned. He had noticed that this man was trying to buy some time to attack. Therefore, without hesitation, he hurled the fireball toward him, "Let''s see if what you say is true or not."
"You brat¡ ahhhh! Bastard! How can you have such a high concentration of elemental fire? Ahhh!" Seeing Max''s actions, the middle-aged man had a disdainful expression.
However, he couldn''tplete his statement, and suddenly his expression froze when the fireballnded on his demonic energy shield and destroyed it. After that, it continued falling on his body, causing him to let out pained screams.
Max''s expression eased after hearing his screams, and then he threw a few more fireballs and turned him to ashes.
After he died, Max''s eyes returned to normal as his anger subsided.
"Mm?" Just when he was about to turn around to go and check Rima''s condition, he noticed something in the ashes.
He extended his hand and picked it up. It was a ring. "Hm? It didn''t melt?" Max was slightly surprised.
Suddenly he realized something and dripped a drop of blood on it.
Weng!
The ring trembled slightly, causing Max''s expression to brighten, and he quickly inspected it with his sense.
"Spatial ring!" He eximed. This was a spatial ring, an advanced version of spatial bags, and had the space size of a small room.
He then turned around and went toward the corner where Rima was. His heart couldn''t help but ache in pain after seeing her current condition.
Belen, who was feeding Rima her life potion, noticed Max''s arrival and looked at him with a sad expression.
Seeing her expression, Max''s heart tightened. Ever since he met her, Belen always seemed to see everything with a calm attitude, and her expression had barely changed. However, now she had such a face meant that situation wasn''t looking good.
"B-Belen. What is it?" Asked Max, his voice trembling.
"She had lost almost all of her blood and vitality. Even this life potion can''t help her. If we want to save her, we need to give her a grade four vitality pill." She sighed and broke the news to him.
She then continued, "Unfortunately, this pill is rare like any other grade four pill, and there is only a slight possibility for it to be found in the academy or the merchant hall."
"Let''s hurry up and return to the academy. I''ll ask someone to lend the required Mana stones to buy this pill." Max hurriedly went toward her and was about to pick her up when Belen did something that caused him to freeze on the spot.
Belen shook her head and sighed, "It''ll take us at least four-five days at our fastest speed to return to the academy. I''m afraid she can''tst that long."
Hearing this, Max stood rooted on the spot and didn''t say anything for a while. Then he heaved a deep breath and asked, "How much time she has?"
"Half a day at most," Belen said.
"What?" Leticia, who had been helping the elves and others in the distance, approached them. Her face went pale when she heard their conversation, and tears started pouring out. She was clearly unable to bear this, unlike Belen.
¡
After a while of shock, Max calmed down, but his eyes had be wet as he asked the system in a whisper, "System. Is there a grade four vitality pill in the system shop?"
[Sigh, yes, host. There is.] The system replied with a sigh.
"I want that. I''ll pay the required Lust pointster." He said in a determined tone.
The system went silent after hearing his request. Max''s heart started beating faster because of this silence. Although he knew that the chances of the system agreeing with him were actually low, it was his only hope of saving Rima now.
After a while, the system finally spoke, [Are you sure you want that? There is only one pill in the system shop, and you might need it in the future.]
Hearing this, Max''s eyes shone brightly, and he immediately said, "Yes, I''m sure."
[Since you are determined, I can give you the pill, but you would need to pay double the Lust points required to unlock this pill which is 800,000.] System said.
The price stupefied Max, but without any hesitation, he nodded, "Okay. I''ll do that."
[The pill has been stored in your inventory host.] System voice sounded once again.
Max hurriedly opened the inventory, and indeed, a golden pill was stored in there.
With a thought, the golden pill appeared in his hand. Only then he heaved a sigh of relief.
When Max was talking to the system, Belen noticed him muttering to himself, and then after a while, his expression became free of worries which caused her to be puzzled. Shouldn''t he be worried the most since Rima was his woman?
Whoosh!
Max sat beside Rima, gently raised her head slightly, and put the pill in her mouth. After that, he used his Mana to help her digest it.
Chapter 261 Arent I fine now?
Chapter 261 Aren''t I fine now?
Even when Max was using his Mana to help digest the pill, it took a dozen minutes to start dissolving.
Right as the medicinal energy started to pour out of the pill and surge into every part of her body, starting from the heart, a golden glow suddenly enveloped her, which gradually became brighter and brighter.
Phew!
Max exhaled the breath he was holding onto until now and stepped back. Only now did he notice that his forehead was covered in sweat, and his leftover Mana had been exhausted. His legs slightly wobbled, but he held on.
Shua!
Belen appeared by his side and supported him before taking her handkerchief out and wiping the sweat off his face.
"Thank you!" Max nced at her and lightly smiled.
Belen nodded and then hesitantly said, "Mm, Max, can I ask you something?"
"Ask away." Max nodded. He could guess what she was going to ask.
"What was that pill you fed her?"
"Grade four vitality pill." Max smiled.
"Huh? It was really that?" Belen looked at him in disbelief.
From their conversation earlier, she knew Max didn''t have one because when she said that only a grade four vitality pill could save her, Max''s first reaction was to take Rima and return to the academy, where they might find one. If he had it earlier, he wouldn''t have reacted like that.
"Yeah!" Max nodded without looking at her, but his attention was on her. He wanted to see what her reaction would be. Would she try to pry into his secrets or not?
"Good. She will be alright now." Belen nodded and didn''t ask any more questions, which surprised Max. After gazing at Max for a moment, she shook her head and sat down beside Rima.
Leticia, on the other hand, stood near them with a dumbstruck expression on her face. When she saw Max giving Rima the golden pill, she didn''t think that it was actually a grade four pill.
However, seeing the golden light covering Rima''s body and hearing Max and Belen''s conversation, she knew that it was indeed a grade four golden pill.
"Hm? What is it, Leticia?" Max finally noticed Leticia standing there with a dazed expression.
Leticia came out of her daze after hearing his voice. She hesitated for a moment and then asked in a low voice, "Max, do you have another grade four vitality pill?"
Hearing his question, Belen also looked at him.
Max looked at her in confusion, and seeing her mncholic expression, he guessed something and shook his head, smiling bitterly, "There was only this one." He then asked, "Do you need one?"
"No. I-I was just asking." Leticia shook her head.
Max sighed inwardly. From her expression, it was clear that she needed one for some reason, but he couldn''t give her one even if he were willing, as there was only one item of each type in the system shop.
''It seems I need to think of some way to earn more Mana stones.'' He thought. He then shook his head and stopped thinking about everything else, and nced at Rima.
The golden glow surrounding her body had be so bright that they couldn''t see her current condition.
"Belen, how much time would it take for the pill to heal herpletely?" Max asked.
"Since it was a grade four pill. I''m guessing that it should be able to stabilize her condition in one hour. As for how much time would take her to be fully healed, I don''t know." Belen said after thinking for a while.
"Okay." Max nodded and squinted his eyes to take a closer look. Although his vision was also obstructed by the golden glow to some extent, he could still see that her dried skin had started to be healthier gradually.
"He... help!" Just then, they heard someone crying for help.
When Max looked back, he noticed that apart from four elves who were in slightly better condition, others seemed to be in even more miserable state than Rima and had already fainted.
It was the only human who was still conscious and looking toward them with a pleading gaze.
Max sighed in his heart and shook his head, "I''m sorry but we don''t have anything that can heal you."
The corpse like human''s eyes dimmed when it heard Max. But in the next instant, it looked at Max in anger and shouted in a hoarse voice, "You bastard... why did you have to give that cough! life-saving pill to that b-bitch. If you had given it to me... I would have given you all of my wealth cough!"
"Hm?" Hearing this, Max expression turned cold and he moved to walked toward him. However,
Thud!
He suddenly copsed on the ground and blood started flowing out of his mouth, nose, and ears while his skin also split and blood started dying his clothes red.
Whoosh!
"What happened Max?" Leticia who was standing near him instantly reacted and squatted down beside him. When she turned him over and saw his condition, she panicked. Belen also came to him with a worried look.
"I''m alright. Kill... that bastard for me." Max raised his head to look at the human corpse in the distance. This bastard wasn''t thankful that they had been saved from the dark mages and was instead cursing them. How can he not be enraged?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sou~ Thud!
Just as Max said this, Leticia waved her hand, and a wind de flew toward the human corpse and beheaded him.
Belen, on the hand, took out a bottle of life potion and fed it to Max.
Max smiled lightly and said, "I-I''m fine. Just exhaust..." While speaking, he fell unconscious.
After forcefully casting [Calidus Brachium], he had exhausted all of his three-star Mana as well as most of his stamina. Moreover, his vitality was also hurt because of this.
He should have copsed right then, but because he was in a state of tension, he didn''t feel anything. Then, he killed the middle-aged dark mage, exhausting arge portion of his leftover Mana and stamina.
After giving Belen the vitality pill, his nerves rxed, and the side effects of forcing his limits took effect, and as a result, he fainted.
...
When he opened his eyes, he was in a small room, lying on afortable bed.
"You are awake?" A familiar and excited voice sounded in his ears.
Whoosh!
Leticia appeared beside him and helped him sit up. She then asked, "How are you feeling? Are you hungry? Should I bring some food? Are you-"
Seeing the worry in her eyes, Max felt warmth in his heart. He extended his hand and ced his finger on her lips, and stopped her from asking any more questions.
"I''m fine. Don''t worry." He smiled lightly and then asked, "How long was I unconscious, and how is Rima?"
"It''s been two days since you passed out. We are in an inn in a nearby town. As for Rima, she is in another room. Belen is with her. Although her condition is a lot better thanks to the pill you gave her, she hasn''t woken up yet." Leticia replied.
"Let''s go. I want to see her. Argh!" Max said and tried to stand up, only to fall back on the bed while crying in pain.
"Don''t try to exert yourself. Your injuries haven''tpletely healed yet." Leticia said worriedly and took out a bottle of life potion, "Here, drink this." She then opened the bottle and put it on his lips while supporting his head with her other hand.
Max smiled and wanted to say, ''I can drink it by myself.'' But didn''t and let her feed him.
After drinking it, he wondered, "Howe I''m not healed yet?"
"How would you heal when you had so many inner injuries? Almost all of your veins and internal organs were damaged." Suddenly the door opened, and Belen walked inside.
"Oh, how did you know I had woken up?" Max smiled and tried to change the topic when he noticed that her face was filled with anger and knew that she would lecture him now.
"Because I heard the noiseing from this room." Belen looked at him fiercely and rebuked, "Why did you have to force yourself like that? You could have killed him even if you fought normally." As she said this, her eyes became misty.
Although it had been only a few months since she became his woman, and she didn''t love him initially, after spending so much time with him, she had started to love him just like Rima and Leticia. So, when she saw his condition when treating him, her heart couldn''t help but clench.
Seeing her reacting like this, Max didn''t know what to say.
He slowly stood up and embraced her, "It''s okay. Aren''t I fine now?"
Chapter 262 Are you willing?
Chapter 262 Are you willing?
"Hm. But you should be careful from now on, okay." Belen, who was angry until now, suddenly calmed down and nodded. At the same time, her heart rate quickened, and her cheeks turned rosy.
She was feeling ecstatic being embraced by him as apart from the moment having sex with her, Max had never shown this type of affection and tenderness toward her.
Out of reflex, she extended her hands around his waist and was about to hug him. However, the next moment, she hesitated and eventually put her hands down. Although he treated her like his woman, she was aware of her status, which was only an enved person.
Max noticed this and quickly realized that she had misgivings about her status. He then grabbed her hands, put them around him, and hugged her soft body even more tightly.
He could see that she had started to love him just like Rima and Leticia. So, how could he let her feel this way? He even thought of dissolving her vow of very, but on second thought, he didn''t.
Belen''s body trembled lightly, and her eyes flickered with a happy expression.
"I''m also here." Leticia also joined them and hugged him. Embracing beauties with each hand, Max''s vanity was satisfied. As he smelt the fragrance of their hair and felt their bodies'' warmth, his lower regions became hot.
"Cough! Let''s go. I want to see Rima." Max coughed and moved away from the twodies. He knew if he continued hugging them for a few more seconds, he wouldn''t be able to control himself. However, his body was riddled with injuries, and he was in no condition to do the ''hard exercises'' in bed.
The twodies reluctantly nodded and supported him to walk Rima''s room.
Rima was lying on the bed with a peaceful expression on her face. The state of her body had returned to normal and was no longer corpse-like.
Seeing her sleeping soundly, Max was relieved and then asked, "Do you know how much time she needs before waking up?"
"The vitality pill''s effects had subsided yesterday night. She should be waking up within two or three days at most, although I''m not sure." Belen answered uncertainly.
"Okay." Max nodded and then said, "I''m going back to my room to heal and meditate. You guys also rest. Once she wakes up, we will depart." By the dark circles under their eyes, Max understood that both of them hadn''t gotten a good sleep because they had to look after him and Rima.
"Mm!" Bothdies nodded. After that, Max returned to his room and checked his body. All of his external injuries had healedpletely. As for the injuries to his organs and veins, they had healed around 70%.
''Hm? There''s still some medicinal energy left undigested." He noticed he hadn''t digested all the energy of the medicine Belen and Leticia fed him when he was unconscious.
''This should be enough to heal the leftover injuries.'' He thought and started to actively digest the remnant medicinal power inside him and heal his injuries using his Mana.
"Argh...!" Suddenly he let out a low grunt because the moment he tried to use his Mana, he felt as if his Mana core was about to copse.
"This? Why is it like this?" His expression turned grim when he noticed the current state of his Mana core. It was devoid of Mana and had some faint cracks all over it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just as he tried to remember what could be the cause of this situation, the system''s disappointed voice sounded.
[This is the result of the host''s recklessness. Just as that Belen girl said, the host could have dealt with the situation more easily and avoided the Mana core from injury if the host hadn''t lost control over his emotions.]
Hearing this, Max felt that he was indeed a bit too emotional back then. However, he didn''t regret it and was sure that if he could go back in time, he would''ve reacted the same way as before. After all, how was he supposed to keep calm when his woman was being tortured in front of his eyes and was on the verge of dying?
"I understand your point." Max nodded as he wasn''t in the mood to exin himself and asked, "Tell me, why isn''t there even a shred of Mana in my core? Although I was unconscious and the Mana recovery speed must have been very low, and these cracks must have leaked some of it too, even then, there should be some left in the core, right?"
[Host is right. There should have been. However, because the host was unconscious and incapable of making any decision, the system had to stop the Mana from entering the core to ensure that the damage to the host''s core didn''t proliferate and the host''s body didn''t explode because of the leakage of Mana from the damaged core.] The system exined why his Mana core was devoid of Mana.
After he heard what the system said, Max couldn''t help but feel chills running down his spine. He didn''t doubt the system''s words as he knew that if Mana entered his core, his damaged and weakened core wouldn''t have been able to endure its pressure, especially the pressure from three-star level Mana.
"Thank you for that." Max thanked the system and then asked, "How should I proceed now? Should I recover my Mana and use it to repair and heal the damage to the core like I did when strengthening it, or do I need to do something else?"
Given the current state of his core, he didn''t want to do something which might worsen the injuries of his Mana core since they were many times more difficult to heal than other kinds of injuries.
After a moment of silence, the system replied, [Host is advised to buy the foundation healing pill from the system''s shop. It can heal the Mana core without anyplications, and it would be many times faster and safer.]
"Buy again? You know I''m broke right now and already have a huge debt because of that grade four vitality pill." Max had a bitter smile on the corner of his lips.
The system went silent for a moment once again and then said, [There is a way that host can repay that debt and earn many times more to unlock the stuff from the system shop. I wonder if the host is willing?]
Chapter 263 The most feared race
Chapter 263 The most feared race
''Hm? Is there any other way to earn LPs?'' Max was surprised by the system''s words. He then hurriedly asked, "Of course I am. Tell me, how can I?"
[System can teleport the host to a ce far away. After going there, the host needs to kill itsizens and gather their ''cores.'' ording to the grade and quality of the core, the system can give the host the ''shop points,'' which the host can use to buy the stuff in the system''s shop.]
"What ce?" Max asked, curious.
[Before that, the host should know about some things.] The system spoke in a deep voice. [If I''m not wrong, what I''m going to tell you now is something the host should have found out about after bing a three-star mage.] The system paused for a moment once more.
"Oh? What''s that?" Max frowned and recalled when Elder Jack wanted to say something but eventually didn''t. ''Could it be?'' Max became even more curious.
[Our world is very vast. So vast that the current you can''t imagine it and is home to several races such as humans, beasts, Elves, etc. One of the strongest and most feared races is the demon race.]
[Although the newborns of the demon race aren''t much differentpared to humans or some other weak races, they are feared because they possess the ability to be stronger by killing and absorbing the powers of other races...] The system hadn''t finished speaking when Max suddenly eximed,
"Demons are real?" He was stunned. Although he had encountered elves, one of the mythical races on earth, he had never thought that demons, the incarnate of all evils, were also real in this world.
[Yes, they are.] The system replied in an amused tone.
"Then doesn''t it mean that we... are in constant danger..." Max gulped, and an expression of fear appeared on his face. If the dark mages were already so cruel, it could be imagined how vicious the demons, whose methods the dark mages were imitating to be strong, would be.
[Let me finish, host.] The system rebuked before Max could indulge in his fantasies.
[A long time ago, when there was only one enormous continent, and all the races were living together, the demons became too strong after killing countless creatures of other races, and some races like the elves and humans were on the verge of vanishing from the face of this world.
Under the threat of annihtion, the ''supreme existences'' of various races joined forces to annihte the demons. Subsequently, a war broke out and caused much destruction. After many years of fighting, the demons were defeated under several races'' joint forces, and peace finally returned to the world.
However, who knew that it wasn''t going tost? After a few ten thousand years of recuperating, the demons emerged again; this time, they were even more ferocious and stronger.
The ''supreme existences'' of various races had to join forces once again, and this time, they vowed to eradicate the demons, not letting even one survive. However, the reality proved otherwise. The supreme leaders of demons were not inferior to them in strength, and their numbers were more significant than theirs.
In that second war, many supreme existences of the various races fell one after another. When they realized the situation was bing hopeless, the surviving supreme existences used a heaven-defying spell formation, knowing they would die as a side effect of using it.
Thanks to the might of that spell, most of the demonic supreme existences were annihted. However, the experts of other races knew that the same situation would repeat a third time or even fourth as long as even a few demons survived.
Therefore, before they died, they used that heaven-defying spell formation again and divided the continent into two parts. The part that was the habitat of demons drifted into the boundless ocean under their might.
The reason they did this was to ensure that even if demons regained their former strength, it would be difficult for them to start another war with various races because of the distance between the two ''continents.''] After speaking till here in one breath, the system stopped speaking, letting all the information sink in properly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max was stunned after hearing this, and only one thought kept repeating itself in his mind, ''How powerful the people capable of dividing an enormous continent in two would be?''
However, he realized that the system didn''t address them as supreme mages but as supreme existences. Was there a difference between the two?
"System. What do you mean by supreme existences? Were they supreme mages?" He asked as his eyes shed with bright lights.
[...Most probably.] The system replied. However, Max could sense that it wasn''t sure about this.
''How amazing it would it be if I became that strong? Almost no one would be able to threaten the people around me or me.'' Max took a deep breath to calm his surging emotions and asked,
"C-could it be that the ce you''ll send me is that second continent?"
[Yes.] The system replied in an emotionless voice.
Hearing this, Max''s expression froze, and he had an urge to curse the system out loud, but since this didn''t have soundproofing formations, Rima and Leticia would be alerted, so he heaved a few deep breaths and replied coldly,
"No thanks. I''ll earn LPs, although it would take some time." After hearing how dangerous those demons were, he would be a fool to agree to the system''s suggestion.
The system didn''t reply instantly and then asked, [What if I send you to aparatively rural ce? You won''t encounter many three-star demons there. As for those who you would encounter there, their strengths would be more or less equivalent to that dark mage from before.]
"Hm?" Max''s eyes flickered as he heard the system''s words. If that was the case, he could go there and as long as he was a bit careful, the danger would lessen considerably.
Chapter ?264 Rimas choice[1]
Chapter ?264 Rima''s choice[1]
Max thought for a while and then nodded, "Okay. I''ll go." Before the system could react, he added, "However, it will after I return to the academy." He didn''t want to leave his women alone lest they encounter some other problem.
[Alright, host.] The system replied indifferently.
"So, you can give me that foundation healing pill now, right?" Max asked.
[It has already been stored in your inventory, host.] The system replied before going silent.
Hearing this, Max hurriedly opened his inventory and found a translucent pill.
Without dy, he took it out, threw it into his mouth, and gulped it down.
Boom!
The moment he did so, the medicinal energy sted out of the pill and started to spread throughout his body before slowly converging around his Mana core.
At the start, when the soothing medicinal energy spread in his body, he felt veryfortable. However, when it reached his Mana core, he started to feel a little bit of pain.
Initially, he could endure it without any problem as he was used to it after enhancing his Mana a few times, but after a few seconds, the pain magnified several folds and forced him to clench his teeth so hard that his gums started to bleed, but he still endured it as he didn''t want his pained cries to startle the girls.
"Argh!" However, despite his great efforts, a pained groan still escaped his mouth, and his vision started to blur as if he was going to pass out at any moment.
Just when he was trying his best to remain clear-headed, the system''s voice sounded in his ears, [It''s okay if host falls unconscious. It won''t affect the healing process in the least.]
After hearing this, Max stopped resisting, and due to overwhelming pain, it didn''t take him even an instant before he fell unconscious.
Bang!
Right after, the door to his room was sted open, and two beautiful figures with concerned looks charged in. They were obviously Belen and Leticia, who had heard his cry.
Whoosh!
Leticia appeared beside his bed and wanted to feed him a healing pill when she saw how his body was still quivering in pain. However, Belen stopped her and put her hand on his chest before sending out his Mana in waves to check his condition. Immediately after she did so, her eyes widened in shock.
"H-How can this be happening?" She muttered in disbelief.
"Belen, W-what''s happening to him?" Leticia worriedly asked after seeing Belen''s expression.
Belen took a deep breath to calm her emotions and smiled, "It''s nothing to worry about. As you know that his injuries hadn''t healedpletely before, he must have taken some healing elixir. Now that his injuries are being healed very quickly, it is normal that he is feeling some pain."
"Oh!" Leticia nodded and asked, "Is there anything we can do to alleviate his pain?"
"I''m afraid we can''t." Belen shook her head and patted her shoulder, "It''s okay. He''ll be fine after a few minutes."
"Hmm!" Leticia nodded helplessly and sat on the bed beside him as she held his hand.
Belen also sat down. However, she was trying to suppress the shock in her heart, the change in her expression and glints in her betrayed her. ''H-he has medicine capable of healing the injuries of Mana core?'' She recalled what she saw in shock.
Previously, when she was treating him, she had seen that apart from the injuries to his organs and veins, his Mana core was injured quite a bit and, for some reason, was deprived of Mana.
This gave her a huge scare. She even thought he would be crippled for the rest of his life. She thought like this because, to her knowledge, there wasn''t any medicine capable of healing injuries to Mana''s core in the Green leaf kingdom or even in the whole western part of the continent.
After realizing this, the thought of leaving his side sprouted in her mind for a fleeting moment before it was suppressed by her. She even med herself for having such thoughts.
After all, he never treated her unjustly and treated the same as Leticia and Rima, and coupled with the fact that she was happy being with him, she decided that no matter what, she wouldn''t leave him.
However, now she witnessed that his core injuries were being healed and noticed the medicinal energy around his core, it was expected that she would be stunned like she was. If it were someone else in her ce, they would''ve reacted even more strongly. However, she didn''t as she had seen that until now, Max had shown some things which shouldn''t be possible ording to her.
''He is a mysterious man indeed.'' She thought as a relieved smile appeared on her lips. At the same time, she was relieved that she didn''t make the choice that any sane person who wanted to be strong would''ve made.
Knock! Knock!
Just then, someone knocked on the door, and a gentle and aged voice sounded.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Hello, miss Belen. Is everything alright?"
Belen stood up and went to open the door. An old man and a woman were standing with slightly concerned expressions. Both of them looked somewhat sickly.
They both were humble looking and wore simple clothes. Moreover, both seemed feeble, as if they had been sick for a long time. However, despite everything, anyone who saw them would be attracted because there was something peculiar about them: their pointy ears.
"Hello, elders." Belen smiled lightly. This duo was the elf couple they saved from the dark mages. Because they felt indebted to them, they followed them here to wait for Max to wake up and express their gratitude for saving their lives.
"Hello, miss. We heard some cries from your room. Is everything alright?" The female elf asked.
"No. Everything is fine." Belen shook her head without exining anything. She then scanned them up and down and smilingly said, "It seems elders have recovered quite a lot in these few days."
The elf couple smiled and nodded, "Yes, a little. Unfortunately, we can no longer recover to our previous peaks."
Belen''s eyes shed with sympathy for a moment after hearing this. She then asked, "How''s that little guy? Has he recovered?"
Chapter 265 Rimas choice[2]
Hearing Belen¡¯s question, the old elf couple¡¯s expression became sad. The male elf sighed, ¡°He is better than before. We appreciate your concern, young miss.¡±
He was grateful to these saviors of theirs. Not only did they save them, they even showed concern for them. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Maybe not all humans are viins.¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll recover soon.¡± Belen said reassuringly.
¡°Thank you, young miss.¡± The elf couple bowed slightly and said, ¡°Please inform us when that young hero has awoken.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°Okay. I will do that.¡± Belen nodded. The elf couple returned to their room on the first floor while Belen went to Rima¡¯s room after notifying Leticia about it. By now, Max wasn¡¯t quivering as much as before.
Just like this, four days passed in the blink of an eye.
Belen and Leticia were having lunch in Rima¡¯s room. There was another person apart from them here. It was the little elf who had informed them about the dark mages¡¯ whereabouts.
¡°Big sisters, how long would big sister Rima and that big brother take to wake up?¡± She asked, looking at the unconscious Rima. Unlike before, she wasn¡¯t stuttering and was more cheerful.
Belen and Leticia were surprised by her talent. In just a few days after interacting with them, this little elf was speaking like a native.
Most surprising of all, she could use healing magic. But because she was too young and weak, her healing magic wasn¡¯t potent enough, but still, it was able to heal small scars from a person¡¯s body. She had healed all of Rima¡¯s scars that weren¡¯t deeper than one inch.
Hearing her question, Leticia also looked at Belen. She was also getting anxious after seeing that neither Max nor Rima showed any signs of waking up, even after so many days had passed.
Belen frowned slightly and said, ¡°Rima should wake up anytime now as almost all the medicinal energy has been used up, and her vitality has recovered to almost 90%. As for Max¡ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± As Belen mentioned Max, her frown deepened, and she finished her statement with a wry smile.
Although she wasn¡¯t a doctor, her master back in her hometown was one who was not only a powerful mage in her prime but also a well-known doctor. From her, she had learned quite a few things about medicine.
However, because the things that can heal a damaged Mana core were very rare, her teacher had never touched upon that topic, but even then, Belen knew that once the medicinal power was used up inside a person¡¯s body, they would wake up within at most a day.
The doctors here were almost the same as the doctors back on his home and knew how to cure various kinds of illnesses that even a powerful mage would be helpless against.
It should be known that after a person be a mage, even if it were a novice mage, they would rarely fall ill like ordinary human beings. However, there were still some illnesses that would be deadly to them, and only doctors knew how to treat them.
However, unlike on earth, doctors were very rare in this world, and therefore, they were respected by the masses, no matter whether they were strong or not. However, most of the doctors were proficient in wood magic or light magic, and as a result, they were quite strong.
¡°Oh!¡± The little elf nodded, and seeing that the atmosphere had be slightly gloomy, she cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯m sure they would wake up very soon. Cheer up, big sisters.¡±
Belen and Leticia could see that this little girl was trying to cheer her up, so it wasn¡¯t possible for them to continue being so glum about it. Therefore, they smiled at the little girl and nodded, ¡°Yeah, they will.¡±
¡
While thedies were having lunch in Rima¡¯s room, Max finally opened his eyes.
Hu!
The moment he opened his eyes, he desperately gasped for air as if his life depended on it.
After a while, his breathing rate became normal, and he mumbled, ¡°Why do I feel that there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of oxygen in my body?¡±
¡°Argh!¡± When he tried to move his body, he let out a low grunt. His body was too stiff to move.
In the next moment, Max felt that his lips, mouth, and throat werepletely dry. Moreover, his skin was also dry. It seemed that his body was alsocking water.
¡°Fuck, what has actually happened to my body?¡± Max cursed in a low voice.
[This is a side effect of using a high-grade healing pill when the host isn¡¯t strong enough to endure its tyrannical medicinal energy.] The system¡¯s replied in a slightly gloating tone.
Hearing this, Max asked in anger, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me before?¡±
[Tch, so what if I had reminded you about it? Wouldn¡¯t you have eaten it all the same?] The system scoffed.
Max was stunned after hearing it and thought that what the system said was indeed true. He would¡¯ve eaten it even after knowing about the side effects. After all, healing his core was the most important thing right then.
As he thought of this, his expression suddenly changed as he asked, ¡°Hey, is there only one foundation healing pill in the system shop like other items?¡±
[Yes, host.]
¡°Damn it!¡± Max couldn¡¯t help but curse after hearing this. When the shop appeared in the system, he had decided that he would save enough LPs and buy the medicine capable of healing an injured Mana core for his father. However, now it was gone.
He then forced himself to calm down and asked, ¡°Is¡ cough! Is there some other medicine that can heal an injured Mana core?¡±
[No, host. There isn¡¯t.] System replied.
Max¡¯s expression became dejected. The system took the initiative and asked, [Why does the host need it?]
Max was speechless at this question. Why would he ask for such medicine? Wouldn¡¯t that be to heal a Mana core?
However, he understood why the system asked this and said, ¡°I need it to heal my father¡¯s Mana core.¡±
The system went silent for a moment before saying [If that¡¯s the case, it isn¡¯t impossible to find such medicine in the outside world.]
Chapter 266 Rimas choice[3]
¡°Really? Tell me, how can I obtain that?¡± Max was paying full attention to the system after telling it his reason. Therefore, just when the system spoke, he immediately asked.
[You should find that in the tradingpany established by a supreme mage as only they would have treasures or medicine at that level.] The system replied.
¡°A tradingpany of a supreme mage?¡± Max was stunned for a moment. He hadn¡¯t heard of such things until now. Where would he find it?
However, his eyes shed when he remembered that Lilly, his sweetheart, had gone to Ice Sovereign Mountain, which was led by a supreme mage. Maybe he would find it there.
His expression became gentle when he remembered Lilly. It had been almost half a year since Lilly had gone away with the silver-haired woman to the Ice Sovereign Mountain. Although he had been with Belen and others after joining the Cloud academy, he still missed Lilly very much.
That¡¯s why when he joined the academy, he tried to gather information about the Ice Sovereign Mountain, but to no avail. Even Jasmine or the sun feather city¡¯s Elder hadn¡¯t heard about it, causing him to be disappointed.
However, he didn¡¯t know that the ¡®ordinary¡¯ people from the small kingdom, which included three or even four-star mages, didn¡¯t know about the organizations established by the supreme mages.
As for why his stepmother, Esther, knew about the existence of Ice sovereign mountain because of an encounter she had when she was young.
¡°System, do you know where I can find such an organization?¡± Asked Max. In his opinion, since a supreme mage created the system, it should have such knowledge.
Although what he thought was right, he seemed to have forgotten that it had been several thousands of years since that supreme mage created the system. From that time until now, the system had been in a state where it didn¡¯t have any knowledge of the current era.
[Host should know that the system doesn¡¯t have any information on the current structure of the powers across the continent.] The system patiently replied.
Then it continued, [However, all the supreme forces should be in the central part of the continent just like were before.]
After hearing the first half, Max was disappointed; however, after hearing the second half, his eyes shed, and he became a little excited. Finally, he had a hint of where the Ice sovereign mountain could be. All he needed to do was go there and confirm it.
However, the system¡¯s following words shattered his fantasy.
[But it isn¡¯t easy if the host wants to go to the central area of the continent.] Before Max could even ask, the system continued, [One needs to be at least a five-star mage if they want to travel to the central area; if not, they would just die.]
¡°Die? Why?¡± Max was puzzled. At the same time, he hurriedly opened his inventory and took out some water to drink.
After he was done drinking, the system exined, [As far as I can see, the ce host is currently living in is at the far west corner of the continent, and it should be near the vast ocean. The ces near the vast ocean have a low density of Mana; therefore, there aren¡¯t many strong people or magical beasts.
However, as we go toward the center, the Mana density would increase, and so would the average power of the living being residing there. Let alone the central area, even in its vicinity, the three-star and four-star beings are asmon as one-star beasts here. This makes it very dangerous for people who aren¡¯t five-star mages or above to reach the central area safely.]
¡°I understand!¡± Max nodded after hearing the system¡¯s exnation.
¡®It seems I need to raise my strength quickly.¡¯ He took a deep breath as his eyes shed with determination. No matter what he wanted to do, be it avenging his mother, meeting Lilly, or finding the medicine to heal his father¡¯s Mana core, first, he needed to be strong enough.
After that, he slowly got up and sat down cross-legged. He then started to look inside his body to check the condition of his Mana core.
Phew!
After a moment, he breathed out in relief and muttered with a smile on his face, ¡°Fortunately, my core has recovered to the peak level, and it seems that it is sturdier than before.¡±
Immediately after that, he took out some Mana stones and started to cultivate to recover his Mana.
Creak~
After half an hour, Max entered the state of meditation, the door slowly opened, and a slender figure walked inside. She was Leticia.
¡°H-he has awoken,¡± After she saw him cultivating, her eyes turned misty, and a pleasantly surprised expression appeared on her face.
Out of instinct, she wanted to run to him and throw herself in his embrace, but eventually, she suppressed the excitement in her heart. Without making any sound, she slowly retreated and went to Rima¡¯s room, where Belen and the little Elf were.
¡
¡°Belen!¡± Leticia called out Belen after barging into the room; her face was flushed with excitement.
¡°Hm?¡± Belen and the little elf looked at her in puzzlement before their eyes lit up.
¡°Max has awoken, right?¡± Belen asked.
¡°Un.¡± Leticia nodded.
Seeing this, Belen sighed in relief while the little elf stood and said excitedly, ¡°Big sisters, let¡¯s go and meet that big brother.¡±
Belen nodded and stood up to go. However, Leticia stopped them, ¡°He is in meditation right now. He must be recovering his Mana. Let¡¯s wait until he is done.¡±
¡°Okay. We¡¯ll do that.¡± Belen nodded. The little elf¡¯s excitement also died down after hearing this.
¡°Big sisters, I¡¯ll go and inform my grandparents about this news, or they will be angry.¡± After saying this, she ran out of the room.
Hu!
After a few hours, Max stopped cultivating and opened his eyes. After he recovered his Mana, his parched skin had also recovered to its former state, and he was full of energy.
¡°Ha! How refreshing!¡± He eximed. After the torture he felt in thest few days, this feeling was almost heavenly to him.
Creak~
Just when he wanted to stand up and stretch his body out, the door to his room opened, and twodies entered.
Max smiled at them and opened his mouth to greet them. However,
Whoosh!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Before he could open his mouth, Leticia threw herself into his embrace and sobbed like a little girl. Although Belen didn¡¯t react like Leticia, Max could see that her emotions were also slightly unstable.
Max¡¯s heart felt warm seeing their concern, and he gently caressed Leticia¡¯s back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯mpletely fine now. Don¡¯t cry.¡± At the same time, he pulled Belen into his embrace too.
After a while, Leticia calmed down and looked at him with her teary eyes, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±
¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Max smiled and wiped her tears away.
¡°Um.¡± Leticia nodded and smiled a little after hearing this. Belen, on the other hand, was surprised. When he hugged her, she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and checked his Mana core, and just as he said, it was healedpletely.
After a while, the old elf couple, along with two little elves, arrived.
¡°They¡¡± Max was surprised to see them. He didn¡¯t expect that they were still here.
Before he could react, all four of the elves bowed toward him, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, young sir.¡±
Belen smiled lightly and exined after seeing his surprised expression, ¡°They didn¡¯t leave because they wanted to thank you in person. However, since you were unconscious, they chose toe with us.¡±
Max nodded and helped them up, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡±
¡°Big brother, you are very strong. I heard from my grandfather that you killed that bad guy in a single punch.¡± The little elf girl, whose name was Arya, said while excitedly waving her small fists around.
Everyoneughed at her cute antics. After that, they talked for a while. Max found out that this little elf family was from a forest near this area. Because Arya and her brother wanted to see the outside world, the old elf couple, who were their grandparents, took them out to journey around. However, they hadn¡¯t expected to be kidnapped when passing from that deserted area.
After a while, the old woman asked, ¡°Has that youngdy not awoken yet?¡±
Chapter ?267 Rimas choice[4]
Chapter ?267 Rima''s choice[4]
When the elder elf woman asked this question, Max instantly remembered Rima, who was still unconscious, when he went to check up on her and turned to look toward Belen and Leticia.
Belen sighed lightly and shook her head, "No, she hasn''t yet. However, I''m sure she should be waking up anytime soon."
"Oh! If that''s the case, we''ll wait until she wakes up." The elder elf woman nodded.
"Okay!" Belen nodded. After that, the elf family returned to their rooms.
After talking for a while and reassuring thedies that he was perfectly fine, he went to check up on Rima.
...
Rima was lying in bed with a peaceful expression on her face. Her face was brimming with vitality, indicating that she hadpletely recovered.
Suddenly, her slender fingers trembled slightly. After a while, her long eyshes started twitching, and gradually, her eyes opened.
"I-I''m still a-alive..." This was the first thought that came to mind when she regained consciousness.
After looking around the room and checking her body which was now without any injury, she muttered in confusion. ''Hm? Wasn''t I tortured in that cave? Howe I don''t have any sign of injury?''
''Wait...'' Suddenly, a blurry scene appeared in her mind. "I think someone saved me? Hm, right. I was saved by someone right before I passed out, and it seemed they also helped help me.'' She guessed.
After guessing this, she felt heartfelt gratitude toward that ''savior'' of hers. She then got up from the bed and slowly staggered toward the door to go out to see if she could find her ''savior.'' However, she hadn''t even reached the door when it opened on its own.
"Huh? Who-" Rima frowned and opened her delicate mouth to ask who it was when she suddenly stopped.
"You woke up?" The young man who opened the door was equally surprised to see her. He then smiled and asked in a gentle tone.
"M-Max..." Seeing the man she loved, her eyes became misty, and she hurriedly staggered toward him and hugged him tightly as if she were afraid of him leaving her. At the same time, her seductive body was trembling due to the surge in her emotions.
"M-Max... sniff... I missed you. I was afraid, afraid that I won''t be able to see you again." She cried in an incoherent voice as her tears drenched his clothes.
Max''s heart clenched when he heard her words. He lovingly caressed her back to help her calm down, "It''s alright. It''s alright. You are fine now."
Standing behind Max, Belen and Leticia''s eyes were also moist. They could sympathize with her as they had witnessed what condition she was in when they arrived at that underground cave. It was clear that she had lost all hope of survival. If Max were even a secondte in saving her, she would have died right there like others.
After half an hour of continuous crying, Rima finally calmed down. Noticing Belen and Leticia looking at her with faint smiles, her face flushed a bit in embarrassment. They then greeted each other.
Following this, she asked, "Who saved me from those people? Are they still here?"
Hearing her ask this, Max wasn''t surprised that she didn''t know that it was they who saved her since she was barely conscious when they arrived.
He gently wiped her tears and smiled, "Yes. They are here. You can thank themter. First, sit down and recover. Your body must be having difficulty moving after lying in bed for many days."
"Umm." Rima nodded and returned to the bed.
After sitting on the bed, she asked in confusion, "We aren''t in the academy, right? How did you guys find me? Did the people who saved me inform you?"
"Let me tell you," Leticia spoke and then exined everything that happened after they didn''t find her at the pre-decided ce when they returned afterpleting their mission.
After a few minutes, Leticia finished her exnation. After hearing how they had searched for her for many days and fought the group of dark mages to save her, Rima was ovee with emotions, and her eyes became teary again.
"...T-Thank you." She thanked them, her voice full of gratitude. Although she had be good friends with Belen and Leticia since they shared the same man, she hadn''t thought their rtionship was so good that they would be willing to risk their lives for her.
As for Max, although she knew that he was very protective of them, she still hadn''t thought that on the slightest possibility of her being in danger, he would directlye looking for her. This deeply touched her, and her feelings for him became even more profound.
"You don''t have to thank us. You are our... precious friend after all, and I''m sure you would have done the same if it was one of us instead of you." Belen shook her head.
"Yeah, Rima. There isn''t any need to say thank you between us. After all, we can be considered family already." Leticia excitedly chimed in.
However, as she finished her statement, her face flushed, and she unconsciously sneaked a peek at Max. Belen also nced at Max to see his reaction. She also wanted to say something simr, but unlike Leticia, she hesitated and ended up calling her ''precious friend.''
Noticing that everyone was looking at him, Max smiled and winked at them, "She is right. We can be considered a family already."
Be it Leticia, Rima, or Belen, they all had bashful expressions while their eyes revealed the joy they felt after hearing this.
...
When it was evening, Arya, the little elf, visited them again. She instantly became happy when she saw that Rima had woken up.
"Wah! Big sister, you are awake." She hugged Rima and started crying.
"This..." Max was stunned at her intense reaction. A while ago, when she saw him, although she was excited, she didn''t react like this.
Leticia noticed his confusion and said, "Previously, when all of them were held captives by those dark mages, she and Arya became friends, and it was Rima who had helped her escape from the cave when that three-star mage wasn''t present. So, this little girl is very close to her."
After Leticia''s exnation, Max understood why she had such an exaggerated reaction and, at the same time, the confusion about the fact that how could this little girl have escaped from the underground cave.
"It''s alright. Everything''s fine." Rima patted the little girl''s back and spoke dotingly. She wasn''t surprised to see her here because Belen and Leticia had already told her that the elf family was staying in the same inn since they wanted to thank Max and her when they woke up.
Little Arya calmed down after a while and ran out of the room, "I''ll bring my grandparents. They have been waiting for the big sister to wake up."
After less than five minutes, Arya, along with her grandparents and brother, came back.
"Littledy, are you alright?" The elder elf woman asked in concern.
"Yes, granny. I''mpletely fine. Moreover, I feel that my vitality is higher than before." Rima smiled as she nced at Max; her beautiful eyes were filled with tender love. It was this man, her man, who, to save her, gave her a priceless pill.
"Good. It''s good that you are fine." The old woman sighed in relief. The next moment, she nced at the old man as if asking something. After the old man nodded, she looked at Rima and asked, "Littledy, would you like to go with us to our city?"
"Hm?" Max raised his brows, and there was a surprised expression on his face. Belen and Leticia were simrly surprised. Everyone knew that rarely any human was allowed to enter any elvish city, and only high-ranking elves could grant permission to humans to enter their cities. Now, this old elfdy asked Rima to go to their city. So, it was natural that they were surprised.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Granny, You... what do you mean?" Belen asked, surprised.
"The moment your friends saved us, My husband and I decided to allow you to enter our city. If you agree, we can rmend you to a six-star sonic-type mage of our elf race. She will guide you and help you be strong." The elf woman smiled amiably.
Boom!
Her words sounded like thunder in Rima''s ears, and her heart jolted. Max and others were also stunned.
Chapter ?268 Rimas choice[5]
Chapter ?268 Rima''s choice[5]
Guidance from a six-star mage? Moreover, it wasn''t an ordinary six-star mage but a sonic-type mage. Rima''s heart thumped like drums when she heard this.
The most shocked among them was Belen. It was because she had the most information about the elves, and thus she knew although it was rare for elves to allow humans in their cities, it was even rarer for elves to take humans as their disciples.
Everyone in the world knew that the elves had the best affinity with natural elements. Thanks to this, almost every member of the elf race would have the potential to reach the three-star realm by the time they matured. This was why the elf race was always one of the strongest races.
Since the elves had expertise in natural elements, everyone wanted to learn from them as it would help them reach higher in terms of strength.
Therefore, the majority of people would visit Elvin cities in order to find a master to learn from. However, because the elves were a peace-loving race, they usually didn''t take anyone since it would disturb their normal lives.
However, people didn''t give up just because of this and continued trying their luck to learn from them. Because they were pestering them too much, the elves resigned and started taking them as their disciples, most of whom were humans.
Everything was good until around fifty thousand years ago when the then leader of elves, a supreme mage, took three people as her direct disciples. Two of them were humans, and one was an elf.
The three of them were only four-star mages when the elf leader took them as her disciples. She taught them to the best of her ability, and after a few years, the three of them became monarch-ranked mages.
At that time, The demons, under the leadership of five supreme mages of the demon race, attacked the continent. Because after the continent was divided into two parts, there was a rule that whenever demons attacked, every race would reunite to fight them off. Naturally, the elves also participated.
Although the united force was able to repel the invading demons, same as always, a few supreme mages died or were severely injured. The elf leader was one among those injured ones and needed a few years to recuperate.
At this time, a tragedy happened that caused the elves to turn hostile to humans.
The elf leader had a daughter who was an unmatched beauty and was crowned as the number one beauty in the world at that time. Countless men across the races were in love with her. Naturally, the elf leader''s two human disciples weren''t an exception.
In fact, they were in deep love with her because, unlike other men, they could easily interact with her since they were her mother''s disciples. The elf leader also knew this but didn''t stop them from pursuing her since they were extraordinary among men and had a chance of bing a supreme mage.
However, her daughter was in love with her third disciple, who was her childhood friend. Naturally, she rejected them when they proposed to her.
This caused them to be furious at their fellow disciple and wanted to kill him so that they would have a chance to make her theirs, but they couldn''t do anything to him because if the elf princess found out, she would never agree to be their woman and as for their master, she would be furious and might even kill them.
Therefore when the elf leader went to recuperate in seclusion, they finally couldn''t suppress their animal nature. They killed their fellow disciple and forced themselves on the elf princess, which caused her tomit suicide.
When the Elf leader found out her daughter had died, she flew into a rage and killed them. However, this didn''t quench her anger, and she went ahead and killed everyone rted to them. From then on, elves became hostile to humans and disallowed the entry of humans into their cities. As for taking them as their disciple, it naturally stopped.
As time passed, although they allowed humans in their cities for trade or travel purposes, it was only after they were granted permission from the high-ranking elves. Because the interaction between races started again, although some humans managed to be elves'' disciples, their total number didn''t exceed two digits in thest ten thousand years.
So, it was natural that Belen was shocked when she heard that Rima could take an elf as her master and a six-star mage no less.
Even though Max, Leticia, and Rima didn''t know the whole story, they knew that elves didn''t let humans be their disciples. So, they were also dumbfounded by the old elf woman''s words.
"G-Granny, are you s-serious?" Rima asked, nervously looking at the old woman. Max andpany also turned to her.
"Of course, I''m serious." The old woman smiled.
"Senior, I thought elves didn''t take humans as disciples..." Belen couldn''t help but ask.
"In normal cases, we don''t. However, this littledy''s situation is different since we will rmend her." The elf woman replied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But... can I be allowed into the city? I heard that only high-ranking elves of the cities could grant the permission." Rima asked.
"Big sister, you don''t know, my grandparents are respected very much in our city. Moreover, my parents are current lords of the city. No one will stop her if big sister goes with us." Arya excitedly said.
"I see." Rima nodded in understanding, and her eyes shed with excitement.
Belen, on the other hand, was shocked once again by this revtion. From what she knew, the rulers of an Elvin city. even if it wasn''t big, were four-star mages at the very least.
"So, why wasn''t anyone protecting you guys when you came to travel outside your city?" She asked. If her parent were rulers of the city, they should have sent some people to protect them, right?
The elf couple took a deep look at Belen. They realized that among all of them, this girl knew most about them.
They then looked at Arya, and a wry smile appeared on their faces. The old woman sighed, "Arya''s father didn''t allow her to go out when she asked him. So, she took her brother and sneaked out alone. When we came to take her back, she threatened us that if we didn''t let her see at least one human city, she would sneak out again.
We were helpless. Moreover, because this area was rtively remote and we had a group of two-star mages protecting us, we thought that there wouldn''t be any problem. However, who would have thought that we would be ambushed by those dark mages? All of our two-star guards died protecting us."
After hearing this, Arya''s eyes teared up, and a guilty expression appeared on her face as she said in a low voice, "...I''m sorry, grandma. Arya won''t do anything like this again."
The elf couple looked at her lovingly and caressed her tiny head, "It''s okay. We don''t me you. So, don''t feel guilty." Meanwhile, her brother, who looked to be the same age as her, grabbed her hand to show his support.
The old woman then nced at Rima, "So, tell me, littledy. Are you willing to go with us?"
Hearing this, Rima hesitantly nced at Max. The elf couple, Belen and Leticia, also nced at him.
Max felt warmth in his heart when he saw this. He knew she was asking for his opinion and was sure that if he refused, she wouldn''t go with them.
However, he felt conflicted. He didn''t want her to go with them because of his selfish reasons. At the same time, he knew that it was a rare opportunity for her.
If she stayed with him, although he would be able to help her raise her cultivation and give her a few more sonic elemental spells, he wouldn''t be able to help her with other things, such asprehension of the sonic elemental spells, which was her weakness due to her using Mana spells.
However, If she went with them, under the guidance of a mighty six-star sonic-type mage, not only would her cultivation would rise, she would be skilled in using her elemental spells.
After staying silent for a while, he turned to the old woman and asked, "Currently, she is a middle-stage two-star mage. If she stays with me, her cultivation speed would be very fast. She wouldn''t take more than a year to break through to the three-star realm. Tell me, if she goes with you, how long would it take for her to do the same?"
"Hm?" The elf couple looked at him with surprised expressions. Less than a year to break through to the three-star realm from the middle-stage two-star realm?
Chapter ?269 Rimas choice[6]
Chapter ?269 Rima''s choice[6]
It wasn''t only the elf couple that was surprised by Max''s im, but Belen, Leticia, and Rima were the same. Although they had experienced his ''ability'' to raise their cultivation, they still felt that his im of him helping Rima break through to the three-star realm in less than a year was too ''bold.''N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, they weren''t wrong to think like that. After all, to break through to the three-star realm, one needed to condense and purify their Mana and reform their Mana core. Even if one were a peak two-star mage, they would take more than a year, even if their talent was extraordinary.
Faced with everyone''s incredulous gazes, Max didn''t even bat his eyshes and continued looking at the elf woman, awaiting her answer.
Seeing him being so confident, The old man spoke, "Although I don''t know why you are so sure that you could help her break through to the three-star realm in less than a year, I can confidently say that if she goes with us, it should take her almost the same time if not less. Of course, it is only if her talent is up to the mark and her master helps her."
"Hm?" Max was taken aback by his answer. Apart from the ability provided by the system, were there other methods to expedite the cultivation speed?
As if seeing through his thoughts, the system''s voice sounded in his ears, [Yes, host. Many other things can increase the cultivation speed. The mostmon examples are the Mana increasing pills, foundation strengthening pills, and other simr medicine.
Apart from these, high-grade medicine can increase the cultivation speed several times. However, a person with low strength can''t endure their medicinal efficacy and would die if one forcibly consumes it.
Other than this, there are some safe methods too¡ªfor example, the spirit fruits. Spirit fruits are different from regr fruits and are nurtured by the pure natural Mana. Unlike high-graded medicine, if an ordinary person eats it, there won''t be any danger to their lives, and their cultivation will progress rapidly.
Some spirit fruits can help shorten the process of condensation, purification, and reformation of the Mana core in just a few months or even weeks. Moreover, some spirit fruits can even helpprehend an element to a high degree. In other words, different types of spirit fruits can bring different kinds of benefits to mages that ordinarily aren''t possible.
Since they are so precious, they are equally rare and only grow under some special conditions. Among all the existing races, only the elf race is capable of producing them in low quantities, and most of these fruitse from them.
This was also one of the most important reasons why the human race spent thousands of years after the elf race prohibited all contact with humans due to that incident.
Moreover, a mage above the mortal boundary can use his energy to hasten the breakthrough of mages below the mortal boundary. So, if that six-star mage helps the host''s woman when she is about to break through, the time she would take to break through might be around six months, if not less.]
''Huh?'' Max was surprised to hear this. Then he asked in a voice that was so faint that no one could hear, "How can it be so quick? Even I would need more than six months to break through even though I can enhance my Mana with your help."
[It''s because a mage above the mortal boundary can not only help hasten the process of Mana purification and condensation using his energy but also help reform the Mana core to the three-star level, which the system is incapable of doing.] The system replied indifferently.
"Heh, aren''t you uselesspared to a mage above the mortal boundary then?" Max scoffed.
[Host should know that the system isn''t a living entity and doesn''t have its own energy. So, don''t make such brainless remarks again.] The system replied in an indifferent voice. However, Max could hear that it was irritated.
"So, what does the young hero think? Would you allow her to follow us back?" The old man asked with a smile when he saw that Max wasn''t responding.
Hearing this, Max stopped conversing with the system and sighed audibly. When he asked whether Rima''s cultivation speed would be up to his standards or not, he had hoped that they would deny that.
If that happened, he would have a reason for not allowing Rima to leave with them. After Lilly, he didn''t part with Rima too. However, it seemed that his little n didn''t work out.
However, suddenly his eyes turned sharp, and he asked, "Can you guarantee that she would be safe in your Elvin city? From what I heard, elves don''t like humans. What if she is bullied there?"
Sigh!
The old woman sighed and said, "Indeed, we elves don''t like humans. However, it''s mostly true in the case of human males. As for females, we don''t hate them that much since they aren''t as abominable as human males. I apologize it hurt your pride as a male, but it''s true."
After a pause, she continued, "This is also one of the reasons why we offered her this opportunity. Moreover, we, as the parents of the current city lord, guarantee that she will be safe as long as she is there."
Hearing this, Max was relieved yet felt bitter at the same time. He forced a smile and looked at Rima, "Rima, you should know the benefits of following them and take an elf six-star sonic-type mage as master. If you want to go, I won''t stop you."
He left the decision to Rima as it concerned her future. After all, he couldn''t just refuse her such a good opportunity for some selfish reasons, right?
Seeing that Max wasn''t against her going with them, the old elf couple nodded and thought, ''Hm. He is a sensible kid.'' They then turned to Rima, awaiting her decision.
"I... understand." Rima took a deep breath and nodded. She understood that he wanted her to make this decision since it concerned her life.
Then, her expression turned solemn as she asked, "Granny, Can you give me some time to think about it?"
"Of course." The older woman smilingly nodded. After talking for a while, they returned to their room, leaving Max and the others alone.
Belen and Leticia looked at Rima enviously before they also left. They knew that Rima wanted to talk to Max alone.
After everyone left, Rima and Maxy on the bed, embracing each other. Rima had her head on his sturdy chest. Max could see that she was deep in her thoughts.
Afterying quietly for half an hour, Max opened his mouth and asked as he gently caressed his back, "Can''te to a decision yet?"
"Un." Rima nodded.
"Why? Don''t you know that it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?" Max smiled.
"I know. I also know that if I went with them and trained under that six-star sonic-type mage, I''ll be able to progress quite a lot b-but..." By the end of her sentence, she stuttered while her eyes became moist.
"But what?" Max asked.
"But I don''t want to leave you. I don''t know how long it will take for me to return. I-I''m afraid that you''ll f-forget about me." Tears started falling when she said this.
Seeing how much she loved him, he was ovee with emotions. He hugged her tightly and said, "You silly girl. Don''t forget you are my woman, and there is no way I would forget you. Moreover, you can alwayse back if you miss me."
He was sure about this because the old elf couple had told him that her future master, a female elf, was closely rted to their family and had a good character.
If it were a normal case, she wouldn''t have taken a human as her disciple, even if it was a female. However, because Max and others had saved the old couple, Arya, and her brother, who happened to her nephew, coupled with the fact that Belen had the same element as her, she won''t refuse and would treat her nicely.
"Un. I know." Rima nodded. Then her face blushed as she said, "But I don''t know if I can live without you for more than a few days." As she finished her sentence, she dug her face in his chest, not daring to look at him.
Seeing this, Max felt warmth in his heart and hugged her even more tightly, and smiled, "Silly girl. Once we are strong enough, won''t we always be together? So what if we need to be apart for some time?"
After thinking for a while, she nodded. "Okay. I''ll go."
She knew that if she didn''t grab this opportunity, given Max''s growth, she would be left behind and would always be a burden on him. So, if she needed to apany him in the future, she needed to be strong enough.
She then added, "However, before I go, I want you to fulfill a small wish of mine."
Chapter 270 Fulfilling her wish
Chapter 270 Fulfilling her wish
"Oh? Tell me." When he heard her, he was puzzled for a second. Suddenly, his lips curled into a small smile when he recalled how Lilly had made a wish before going with the silver-haired woman.
Rima''s face flushed red in embarrassment when she saw him looking at her with a knowing expression. She dug her face into his chest and said in a barely audible voice, "I want you to apany me for a few days before I leave with them."
"Okay. I will do that." Max nodded and smiled wryly. It seemed that he had read too much into it.
''Huh?'' Rima realized he didn''t understand what she wanted. However, she didn''t try to exin herself and simply rested in his embrace.
Because both of them had woken up just a few hours ago from theiratose state, their bodies weren''t at their optimum condition. Therefore, they fell asleep in each other''s embrace after a while.
...
In the room beside Rima''s room, Leticia and Belen were sitting cross-legged on the ground. After the incident with the dark mages, Belen and Leticia realized that although their strength had risen quite a bit in the past few months, they weren''t strong enough and needed to raise their strength quickly.
Previously, because Max and Rima were in a state ofa, they couldn''t cultivate properly since they needed to take care of them. So, after both of them woke up, they were already itching to cultivate, and now that they saw that Rima, who was the same as them, was presented with an opportunity to be a six-star elf''s disciple, they knew that her strength would rise dramatically and they would be left behind. This gave them even more motivation to cultivate without wasting any more time.
After resting for two days, Max and Rima recovered to their peak state.
Rima''s room...
Rima and Max were having breakfast with Belen, Leticia, and little Arya. While eating, little Arya asked Rima, "Big sister, have you decided whether you want to go with us?"
Hearing her question, Belen and Leticia also looked at Rima with slightly envious gazes.
Rima nced at Max before saying, "Yes, I''ve decided."
"Really, what is it, big sister?" Little Arya''s eyes gleamed with excitement when she heard this.
Seeing her be excited, Rima smiled and asked, "Little Arya, tell me, do you want me to go with you?"
"Yes... yes, yes, big sister. Please go with us." Hearing her question, Little Arya hurriedly nodded like a chick pecking on grains.
Rima and othersughed when they saw her cute reaction. Rima patted her head and said, "If that''s what you want, I''ll go with you."
"Really?" Little Arya asked, trying to contain her excitement.
"Of course. Why would I lie to you?" Rima pinched her cheek.
"It''s great. I''ll go and tell my grandparents; they will be happy." Little Arya was immediately excited. In excitement, she stopped eating and ran out of the room to tell her parents about this.
After she went out, Belen nced at Rima and asked, "When are you nning to go?"
Rima''s face reddened a little as she said, "After a few days."
"Why? Aren''t you healed now?" Leticia asked in confusion. In her opinion, now that she had already decided and Max also seemed okay with this, she should leave as soon as possible lest the elf elders change their minds.
Hearing her question, Rima''s already reddened face flushed even more, and she instinctively nced toward Max.
"Come here." Belen shook her head helplessly. After spending so much time with her, she knew that Leticia was somewhat naive when it came to worldly matters. Therefore, she moved toward Leticia and whispered something in her ear. An expression of enlightenment appeared on Leticia''s face. After that, she didn''t say anything and nced at Belen with a knowing smile.
After finishing their breakfast, Rima said something to Belen, who nodded in response and took Leticia with her, and headed to where Arya and her grandparents were staying.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Belen, what did Rima say to you? And where are we going?" Leticia asked, curious.
"She told me to inform the elf elders that she will leave with them in three days, and we are going to do just that," Belen replied.
...
In their room, Max and Rimay on the bed. Rima had her head on his chest while Max was hugging and caressing her slender back.
After a while, Rima asked in a low voice, "Max, you have fully recovered, right?"
"Yes," Max replied as he felt her body''s warmth and smelt her hair''s fragrance.
"You know I''ll be leaving in three days, right?" She asked.
"Hmm."
"For these three days, I w-want to be as c-close as I can." Rima blushed, and her breathing quickened when she said this.
"Okay." Max, who was barely able to control himself, cupped her beautiful face and nted a kiss on her seductive lips.
"Um~" Rima''s heart fluttered, and she closed her eyes as she responded to his kiss. At the same time, tears appeared in her eyes.
She had been longing for this sensation for a long time now. When she was about to die in the dark mages''ir, the thing she dreaded most was the thought that she wouldn''t be able to see Max again and feel his warmth which she was kind of addicted to now.
Just when he was about to feel intoxicated by the sensation of her soft, sweet lips, he noticed her tears.
"What is it, Rima? Why are you crying?" As a man who cared for his women and wanted them to be happy, he immediately panicked when he saw her crying.
At the same time, he was puzzled. Did he do something wrong? He didn''t think so. Then why was she crying just when they were being intimate with each other?
"It''s nothing. I... I just don''t want to be away from you." She softly said, and before Max could say anything, she continued, "However, I know that I need to go if I want to be of some help to you in the future."
Max felt his heart tighten when he heard this, and he was reminded of hisck of strength. If he was strong enough, would his women have to worry about such things?
He took a deep breath and said, "H-how about you don''t go? With my help, your cultivation won''tg behind, and as for-"
Before he couldplete his sentence, Rima put her finger on his lips and shook her head, "No. I''ve already decided to go. So, don''t worry about me, okay? Just make love to me so that I won''t miss you too much."
After saying this, she started kissing him. Max sighed in his heart and decided to enjoy the moment and fulfill her wish.
He supported the back of her head with one hand as he responded to her kisses. After savoring the taste of her lips for a while, he stuck his tongue out and put it in her mouth and greedily sucked on her tasty little tongue.
At the same time, his other hand didn''t remain idle and started fondling her soft and plump breasts. Rima also didn''t stay passive. Her tongue also moved out to fight for dominance with his tongue, and her hand reached out to hisher region and started to caress his little dragon from above his clothes.
...
Ha! Huff! Ha!
After half an hour, Rima and Max stopped kissing. They looked into each other''s eyes while taking deep breaths to calm their breathing rate.
Rima''s face waspletely red right now, and her eyes burned with passionate fire. Max, on the other hand, had also lost himself to his lust.
After giving her one more deep kiss, he helped her take off her clothes before removing his too. Then he cupped her big soft boobs in his hands and started to kiss and suck on them.
Ahn~
A sensual moan escaped Rima''s lips when she started stimting her boobs. She hurriedly covered her mouth when she remembered that the room didn''t have any soundproofing formation set up.
She then reached out her other hand to grab her spatial bag from the bedside and took out a thin, transparent sheet. It was her soundproofing artifact that she had used previously in the forest as they had sex. She then injected her Mana into it. The transparent sheet took the shape of a tent and covered their bed.
Ahn~ Ha~ Mm~
After installing the soundproofing artifact, she closed her eyes and stopped suppressing her moans.
Chapter ?271 You cheated~
Chapter ?271 You cheated~
Maybe because it had been a long time since hest had sex, while he was ying with her boobs, his cock turned hard as a rock.
After a short while, he couldn''t hold back anymore. He stopped teasing her nipples and positioned himself in between her legs, and put his cock on the cave entrance.
"Max... Let''s take it slow... Ahhh~" Rima was enjoying herself with her closed when he suddenly stopped ying with her boobs and went to the main course. So, when she opened her eyes and saw his almost savage expression, she panicked and tried to calm him down. However, she couldn''t finish her sentence in time and let out a sensual cry because,
Thwop!
After putting his cock on pussy entrance, Max didn''t wait even for a second and, with a strong thrust of his waist, pushed his cock into her depths.
"Argh!" A pleasure-filled groan escaped his mouth when he felt her warm, soft and slippery insides.
"Huh?" When the wave of pleasure hit his nerves, he came out of his ''berserk'' state, and when Rima''s half-pleasure and half-pained moans entered his ears, he stopped waist and softly asked, "Are you okay? Sorry I was too rough."
"Ha... It-It''s okay, but can you be a little gentle, at least until I get used to your t-thing." Rima said with an embarrassed expression.
"Of course." Seeing her bashful expression, for a moment, Max wasn''t able to resist and wanted to grab her slim waist and pound her tight pussy very hard. However, he resisted the temptation and nodded.
After that, he started moving his waist slowly to make sure she wasfortable.
Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Ngh~ Ha~
As his thick cock slowly went in and out of her sacred cave, Rima started feeling good. She would moan with his every thrust and pull while her pussy would tighten around his rod every time he reached her depths, giving both of them intense pleasure.
While they were making love, Leticia and Belen came back after informing the elf couple of Rima''s decision.
"Belen!" As Belen and Leticia came near Rima''s room, Leticia called out to Belen.
"Yes," Belen responded.
"Do you think they are doing it right now?" Leticia asked, an envious expression on her face.
Belen nced at her, and when she saw her expression, she chuckled lightly and said, "Maybe."
"Belen, don''t you feel a little envious of her?" Leticia asked as she nced at Rima''s room. Just as Belen was about to respond, Leticia continued, "It has been a long time since we did it with him while she had done it before we came on the mission, and now she has him all to herself. How envious!"
When Belen heard herint, she was speechless. She had thought that Leticia was talking about her opportunity to be a six-star mage''s disciple. However, this girl''s mind was trained on apletely different thing.
"Did you forget right before we departed from the academy on our mission, it was you who did it with him?" She scoffed in a low voice. This girl wasn''t content with what she had.
She followed her gaze and nced at Rima''s room. To be honest, she was also feeling a bit envious of Rima. It was going to be a month in a few days since shest felt his warmth. However, there was nothing she could do except wait, wait for him toe to her and take her.
"Oh, I forgot about that, hehe." Leticia giggled embarrassedly.
Belen shook her head helplessly and sighed, "Let the girl enjoy while she can. Who knows how long it would be before she coulde back?"
"Hmm. You are right. I will miss her." Leticia nodded.
"It''s fine. Let''s stop talking about these things and go and cultivate." Belen raised her speed and entered the room beside Rima''s room. After giving ast nce at Rima''s room, Leticia also followed behind her. They had decided to focus on their cultivation for these three days and leave Max and Rima alone so that they could enjoy their time together.
...
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Max had her legs on his shoulders as he rammed his cock inside her dripping wet pussy without holding back.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Ahn~ It''s amazing~ Ngh~" Rima had her eyes closed as she moaned loudly. Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth, and her face had an ecstatic expression.
Watching her lewd expression, Max felt his cock throb and his thrust became faster and deeper.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
"Ngh~ Ahh~ M-Max, I''m cumming~" Suddenly, Rima''s body stiffened, and pussy tightened on his cock to an unimaginable degree as she climaxed.
"Argh...!" As her wet pussy exerted too much pressure on his already sensitive cock, Max couldn''t hold back, and he also climaxed inside her womb.
Thud!
After shooting his thick milk inside her, Max put her legs down andy beside her.
"Huff! Huff! Huff! Ha, it was amazing!" Rima gasped for breath, her face waspletely red as she eximed in satisfaction.
When Max heard it, his lips curled into a smile. He extended his hand and brought her into his embrace.
After catching her breath, Rima looked at him and asked, "How was it for you? Did you enjoy it?"
"Yeah, I did." Max smiled and gave her a kiss on her captivating lips and then said, "Shall we start the second round now?"
"N-no. Not right now. Let''s rest for a bit, okay?" Rima immediately panicked. Her pussy was still numb from all that pounding, and she needed a short break. Only then would she be able to enjoy herself properly.
"Okay. Let''s rest for a while then." Max smiled and hugged her tightly.
"Mmm!" She snuggled in his embrace for a while before Max started kissing her again.
"How about you ride on top this time?" Max asked as he motioned her toe on top of him.
"Un!" Belen bashfully nodded and sat on his crotch area. Without him needing to say anything, she grabbed his cock and guided it to her pussy.
Suddenly, she smiled and started rubbing his cock on her clit and underlips without putting it inside and smiled, "Do you like it?"
"Argh! Yeah. I like it. However, I''ll like it even more if you put it inside." Max''s cock throbbed in her delicate hand as he groaned.
"Okay. If you want it that much, I''ll... let you wait for a bit, hehe!" Rima nodded at him and guided his cock to her pussy entrance, and just when he thought she was going to put it in, she suddenly moved it away and giggled happily.
Max was amused by this. However, he put on a serious expression and said, "You naughty girl! I''ll punish you if you keep teasing me like this."
"Oh! How will you punish me?" Rima smirked and kept rubbing her cock on her pussy without putting it in.
p!
Suddenly, the sound of a crisp p resounded inside the soundproof ''tent'' as Max spanked her ass.
"Kyaa~" Due to the sudden p, she yelped in surprise and lost her bnce.
Squelch!
Because he pped her ass just when his cock was just below her pussy entrance, it slid inside her when she fell down.
"Hehe, now you''ll see how I''ll punish you." Maxughed when his little scheme seeded.
"You cheated," Rimained with a wronged expression.
"No, I didn''t." Max chuckled, and before she could react, he pushed her ass down.
"Nngh~ It''s too deep~" Rima moaned with a dazed look in her eyes.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Haa~
Max started moving her ass up and down, and his cock started moving in and out of her pussy. At the start, it was Max who was helping her move her waist, but after a while, Rima started moving on her own.
"Ah, yes. Keep moving like that." Max was feeling amazing as hey there without having to do anything.
Every time she moved her ass down, his cock would reach the depths of her pussy, and when she moved up, her insides would wrap around it tightly as if reluctant to let go, which gave him intense stimtion. Because of how good he felt, just after a few minutes, he felt like cumming again.
However, just when he was about to shoot his load, Rima''s movement became sluggish. Max hurriedly grabbed her by her waist and started thrusting from below.
Chapter ?272 Wonderful three days
Chapter ?272 Wonderful three days
"Ahhnnggg~"
"Argghh~"
Max and Rima moaned almost at the same time as they climaxed once again.
Ha! Huff! Huff!
After climaxing, Rima powerlessly fell onto his chest as she gasped breath. Max''s breathing was also a bit rough. He hugged her sweaty body andy there without moving with a satisfied expression on his face. However, from his little brother, that was still hard as a rock, one could see that he was ready for another round and was only waiting for Rima to catch her breath.
After a while, Rima''s breathing gradually calmed down. She raised her head, her face beaming with a happy smile as she kissed his lips. She waspletely satisfied.
"Huh?" Just as she was about to say something, she felt his hard cock poking her bottom. A shy smile appeared on her face, "Y-you want to do it again?"
"Yes. If you want to." Max smiled charmingly at her and pped her plump butt cheeks mischievously.
"Ah~ Y-yes, I want to u-until I can no longer..." Rima cried sensually and nodded her head. However, as she finished her sentence, her voice gradually turned lower.
Max, whose attention was on her, naturally felt her mood be a little dispirited, and he knew the reason behind it. So, he immediately chuckled, "Okay. Then we will do it until we pass out from exhaustion." As he finished saying this, he immediately flipped her over and pounced on her like a hungry wolf.
"Kyaa~~" Due to his sudden action, Rima yelped in surprise. Seeing that he had diverted her attention from other things, he hurriedly started to kiss her. Meanwhile, his waist moved on its own, and his erect cock found its way to her pussy before he pushed it inside her wet cave with a smooth thrust.
Nngh~
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Just like that, they once again indulged in each other''s bodies.
...
In a faraway ce, at the main gate of the Royal Academy...
Whoosh!
Arge bird-type beast swooped down.
Sou! Sou! Sou!
A group of people in golden robes jumped down and flew toward the academy''s gate.
"Halt!"
A young guard immediately stepped forward and stopped them. "Show your identities!" He demanded.
p!
Just as he stopped speaking, a middle-aged guard standing beside the young man pped the back of his head and forced him to bow along with him, "Sorry, young sirs. This brother is new. Please forgive him for not recognizing you."
"Humph!" One of the leading young men harrumphed and walked past them without showing his identity. Others also followed after him.
After the group of golden-robed people entered the academy, the young guard looked at the middle-aged man in dissatisfaction, "Uncle, why did you hit me, and why didn''t you check their identities? What if themander captain mes us?"
"Shh! Speak quietly." The middle-aged guard shushed him and said in a low voice, "You should know that the Royal Academy is different from other academies. Many of the disciples have connections with the royal family, and they don''t like being stopped at the academy''s gate. Just a few days ago, a young guard like you died under their hands for the same ''mistake."
Gulp!
The young guard gulped when he heard this and asked, "Uncle, Isn''t there a rule of no killing inside the academy? That disciple should have been punished, right?"
"No." The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Although there are such rules, they are usually for themon disciples. Those with extraordinary strength and formidable backgrounds are exceptions to these rules. Even if they kill an inner disciple, they won''t be heavily punished, much less ordinary guards like us."
"T-thank you, uncle." After hearing this, the young guard trembled in fear and thanked the middle-aged guard.
"It''s fine, kid. Just remember to be more careful from now on, and don''t stop those who have people following them." The middle-aged guard patted the young man''s shoulder.
...
The group of golden-robed disciples walked on the bustling roads of the academy. They quickly reached a grand building. It was Royal Academy''s mission hall.
The curly-haired young man nced at the handsome guy walking in the lead beside him and threw a spatial bag at him, and yawnedzily, "Dalton, here. Go and submit my mission too. I''m too tired, so I''m gonna go and sleep."
"You!" The handsome young man, who was Dalton, red at the curly-haired man in anger. He and this guy were the leaders of the group and were almost equal in terms of strength, but this guy was treating him like hisckey. How could he not be furious?
"What? You don''t want to?" The curly-haired man asked with a smirk.
"No. I''ll do it. You go and do what you want." Although Dalton was furious, he couldn''t do anything about it. Because even though he wasn''t weaker than him, his background wasn''t formidable enough topare to this curly-haired guy''s background.
"Good. Send someone with my share of the reward after you are done." The curly-haired man turned around and walked away in a different direction.
''Just you wait. Sooner orter, I''ll teach you a lesson, you arrogant bastard.'' Dalton gnashed his teeth in anger. He then turned around and entered the mission hall.
After submitting the mission and sharing the mission rewards with other people in the group, he returned to his room.
Whoosh!
A figure appeared in front of him when he reached his room and kneeled on one knee in greeting, "Young master."
"Mmm." Dalton nodded indifferently and asked, "Is there any news about that bastard?"
"Yes, Young master." The kneeling man stood up and said, "That guy had returned to the Cloud academy three weeks ago. However, a week ago, he again left the academy."
"Oh? Did you find out where he has gone?" Dalton asked as his eyes shed with killing intent.
"Young master, It seemed that one of his friends had gone mission on the monthly mission. He went to look for her. But because he left the academy on a flying beast, our people couldn''t follow him." The man reported.
"Damn it." Dalton grew furious and then shouted at the man, "Find out where he is and ask the family to send a three-star mage to kill him. I want him dead this time."
"Yes, young master." The man nodded and turned around to leave.
"Wait." Dalton stopped him and asked, "Has via returned from her mission?"
"Yes, young master. She returned a few days ago." The man nodded.
"Send her a message from me that if she wants to heal her scar, she can always ask for my help," Dalton smiled, and his eyes burned with naked lust.
...
As Max and Rima indulged in carnal activities, they forgot the sense of time. For the next three days, they stopped only for food and sleep.
The fourth day,ter in the morning...
Belen, Leticia, and the elf family were gathered outside Rima''s room, waiting for them toe out.
"How long are they going to take toe out?" Arya''s brotherined.
"It''s okay. Let them take their time." The elf old man smiled and patted his head.
It had been more than an hour since they started waiting for them. However, there was no sign of Rima and Maxing out. So, it was natural for them to be impatient.
Leticia whispered in Belen''s ear, "They should have woken up, right?"
Belen smiled wryly, "Maybe."
While everyone was waiting for them outside, Max and Rima were lying on the bed as they snuggled in each other''s embrace.
"We should head out now, right?" Max asked.
"No. Please stay like this for a few more minutes." Rima shook her head like a spoiled child.
"Okay." Max helplessly nodded. He had asked her this at least a dozen times now. However, every time she would ask to stay for a few more minutes.
"Max..." Rima whispered.
"What is it?" He asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"You won''t forget me, right?" She asked, her voice filled with anxiety and fear.
Max hugged her tightly, "You silly girl. How can I forget you?"
"C-can I ask you something?" She asked,
"Yes."
"First, promise me you''ll tell the truth." She demanded.
"Okay. I promise." Max nodded. At the same time, he was curious about what she was going to ask.
"Tell me. D-do you l-love me even if it''s a little bit?" As she asked this, her voice stuttered due to her anxiousness.
Chapter 273 Arya is a saint elf
Chapter 273 Arya is a saint elf
¡°Tell me. D-do you l-love me even if it¡¯s a little bit?¡± As Rima asked this, her voice stuttered due to her anxiousness. After asking her question, she stared into his eyes with a face full of expectations.
Max¡¯s expression turned stiff when he heard her question. He hadn¡¯t expected her to ask this and was caught off guard.
The light in Rima¡¯s eyes dimmed down when she saw his expression. However, after she noticed that he was merely surprised, she sighed in relief and continued to stare at him.
After his initial surprise died down, Max sighed inwardly. Then, he took a deep breath, cupped her face in his hands, looked into her beautiful eyes glimmering with anticipation, and nodded, ¡°Yes, I d-do.¡±
When Max nodded, his heartbeat quickened, and he was a bit unnerved because this was his first time admitting his feelings to a girl. However, after he said, ¡®Yes, I do.¡¯, he was relieved.
¡°R-Really?¡± Rima¡¯s eyes¡¯ brightened, and her heart started beating like drums when she heard him. However, she asked again for confirmation because she felt as if she was hallucinating.
She knew that even though he was very good to Belen, Leticia and especially her because he had given her two priceless spells, he never confessed his feelings to any of them. As a woman, she could feel he was uncertain about his feelings, so now, when he admitted that he loved her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask again.
¡°Yes, I l-love you.¡± Max nodded again and then continued, ¡°However¡¡±
Seeing him nod again, Rima¡¯s face blossomed like a beautiful flower, and before Max could say anything further, she had sealed his lips with hers.
Ha!
After a while, they stopped kissing and moved their faces away. Max opened his mouth to say something. However, Rima put her finger on his lips and prevented him from saying anything; she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for me as long as you love me. I don¡¯t want anything more.¡±
After spending so much time with him, she knew what kind of man he was. However, as long as she had a small corner of his heart, it was enough for her.
¡°Okay.¡± Max smiled, kissed her lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get ready. They are waiting outside.¡±
¡°Un. Okay.¡± Rima nodded.
¡
¡°Big sister Belen, should we try and knock again?¡± Arya blinked her big ck eyes as she asked,
Belen shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few minutes-¡°
Creak~
Before Belen could finish her sentence, the door to Rima¡¯s room opened, and two beautiful figures, Max and Rima, walked out.N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°Wow! Big brother. Big sister. You look amazing!¡± Little Arya cried out when she Max and Rima.
Max was dressed in blue-coloured robes. His handsome features, blue hair and captivating sapphire eyes made him look very handsome. Hardly any woman could resist his charm. Even the olddy gave him a few more looks.
Rima, on the other hand, was dressed in a fiery red dress that entuated her seductive curves and made her look like a beautiful subus. Previously, when Max saw her when she came out of the bathroom after getting ready, he had the urge to push her down and rava¡ make love to her again. However, he controlled himself.
¡°Hehe, thank you, Little Arya.¡± Rima giggled happily.
After they greeted each other, The old elf woman nced at Rima and asked, ¡°Littledy, shall we depart now?¡±
Rima nced at Max, and after she saw him nod, she nodded, ¡°Okay, granny. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Following this, the elf family and Max andpany departed from the inn they were staying in. They hired a carriage and headed toward the nearby great forest where one of the elf cities was located.
When it was noon, they had travelled for a few hundred miles into the forest, the old elf man stopped the carriage. Then they had lunch before continuing on their journey.
¡°Elders, how far are we from your city?¡± Leticia asked the elf couple.
¡°It¡¯s still quite far. If we continue at this speed and aren¡¯t hindered by the beasts here, we should reach there by tomorrow evening.¡± The old woman replied.
When Max heard this, he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°How high are the chances that we might encounter a three-star beast?¡±
Previously, when they were looking for a carriage, they couldn¡¯t find any driver willing to journey with them to the elf city even when they offered to pay double the Mana stones. The reason they weren¡¯t willing was that they were afraid of the three-star beasts residing deep in the forest.
¡°More than 50%.¡± The old man replied. Hearing this, Max and others¡¯ expressions turned grave. Three-star magical beasts were different from the ordinary three-star human mages, they were stronger.
Although Max was confident of defeating an average early-stage three-star beast thanks to his enhanced Mana and his strongest spell, [Calidus Brachium], if they encountered a slightly stronger or more agile beast, they would die without doubt.
Seeing their grave expressions, the old woman red at the old man, ¡°Don¡¯t joke with the kids.¡± She then turned to Max and others, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We have some beast-repelling talisman with us. Once we use them, we¡¯ll be safe.¡±
Phew!
Belen, Rima and Max sighed in relief when they heard this. In contrast, Leticia was confused. It was obvious she didn¡¯t know what beast-repelling talismans were.
¡°Belen, what are the beast-repelling talismans? I don¡¯t think we saw them when we were shopping for the mission?¡± Leticia asked with a puzzled expression.
Previously, when they were shopping on the Cloud academy¡¯s trade peak, they had seen various types of talismans in the market, and Belen had exined their uses. However, they didn¡¯t see a beast-repelling talisman there.
¡°We didn¡¯t see them because, inparison with other types of talismans, beast-repelling talismans are quite rare because only some top talisman masters in the kingdom are capable of making them. I heard that apart from the fact they are hard to make, the materials needed to make them are also unique.¡± Belen replied,
After a small pause, she continued, ¡°A beast-repelling talisman can be used on anything, for example, this carriage. If we put a beast-repelling talisman on it, based on its grade, it¡¯ll send out some kind of energy in a limited radius for a limited time that will keep the beasts away.
Of course, it¡¯s only true if the beast isn¡¯t more powerful enough to resist the repelling energy. For example, a grade-three beast-repelling talisman can repel all beasts under the three-star realm.¡±
¡°Okay. So, that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t encountered even a single beast until now.¡± Leticia was hit with the realization.
¡°Hmm?¡± When Belen heard her, she raised her brows and turned toward the elf couple.
As if the old woman knew what Belen wanted to ask, she nodded, ¡°Yes, after entering the forest, we had already started using grade-two talismans.¡±
Belen, Rima and Max looked at each other and smiled wryly, ¡°And here I thought that we are lucky not to have encountered any beasts until now.¡± Belen shook her head.
The elf couple merely smiled at this and didn¡¯t say anything.
¡
¡°Grandpa, look, they are our warriors.¡± After travelling for a day, they neared the elf city. As the distance between them and the city became lower, they started seeing a few elf people on the way.
Hearing Arya¡¯s cry, everyone looked ahead and saw a group of five heading toward them.
¡°Are they?¡± The old man was uncertain whether they were elves or humans since they were half a mile away from them.
However, unlike others, Max could see that they were indeed elves. Moreover, all of them seemed to have serious expressions. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Arya with a surprised expression.
Rima and others also looked at her in surprise, ¡°Little Arya, you can see them from this distance?¡±
¡°Hehe, of course. My senses are quite sharp.¡± Little Arya giggled proudly.
Rima and the others didn¡¯t know how to respond. Belen couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, ¡°As expected of the elf race.¡±
The old elf woman smiled and shook her head, ¡°Not everyone in the elf race is gifted like Arya. She is one of rare few.¡±
¡°Rare, huh?¡± Rima and the others nodded. However, they were still shocked by her innate talent.¡±
Suddenly, Belen¡¯s eyes shed, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I-is she¡ a saint elf?¡±
Chapter ?274 Ninam, the elf city
Chapter ?274 Ninam, the elf city
The old couple looked at Belen with slightly astonished expressions. They hadn''t expected that this girl would even know about the saint elves of the Elvin race. However, on another thought, it was no secret, and many people knew about it. So, their expression returned to normal.
"Hehe, Big sister, you even know about the saint elf?" Little Arya giggled. Then her smile vanished from her adorable little face as she nodded with an unwilling expression, "Big sister is right. I''m one of the sessors to be the next saint girl of our race."
Belen was dumbfounded by her reaction. Wasn''t a saint girl a respectable entity in the Elvin race, and didn''t most of the female elves want to be one? Then why she had an unwilling expression?
Although Max and others didn''t know what exactly a saint girl was, from Belen''s expression, they knew it was someone good. Therefore, they were also bewildered by little Arya''s expression. Belen couldn''t hold back and asked, "What? Little Arya, Don''t tell me you don''t want to be the saint girl?"
Arya didn''t reply and kept quiet as if she was unwilling to talk. Her brother tugged on her sleeves with a worried expression. Her grandparents, on the other hand, had wry smiles on their faces.
Seeing that little Arya wasn''t willing to talk about it and Max and others were curious, the old elf woman spoke, "That''s right. Little Arya doesn''t want to be the saint girl."
She then nced at Belen and continued, "As you may know, although the position of saint girl is very much revered in our race, and almost every female elf wants to be one, it isn''t easy to actually be one."
After listening to her exnation, Max and thepany found out why little Arya was unwilling to be the saint girl.
As it turned out, there can be only one saint girl at one time in the entire Elvin race, and the number of sessors is usually in the hundreds because almost every Elvin city has to choose a qualified sessor. After that, they have to go through a very difficult and lengthy ''selection process.''
Moreover, the sessors have to follow many strict requirements if they want to participate in the selection that happens every hundred years.
If the sessors want to participate in the selection process, they aren''t allowed to cultivate or interact with people from other races, and after they be 15 years old, they have to be sent to a faraway ce where they have to live their lives in seclusion until the next selection process starts.
"Given Arya''s yful and curious personality, it is no wonder she isn''t willing to live such a tasteless life," Leticia mumbled in realization.
"Elders, didn''t you say that her parents are the current lords of your city? If little Arya is unwilling, why don''t they elect someone else to represent your city?" Belen asked,
Sigh!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing Belen''s question, the old woman sighed dejectedly and said, "It''s not that we don''t want but can''t. The sessors have to have the pure bloodline of the Elvin race, and at the time of nomination as a sessor, their ages shouldn''t exceed ten years. Five years ago, when the sessor from our Ninam city was to be nominated, only little Arya waspleting both requirements."
Before the old woman could continue, Leticia impatiently interrupted, "Little Arya still has a few years left before she bes 15 years old and has to be sent to that faraway ce. Can''t you nominate someone else in this time period?"
"If we could do it, we would have done it a long time ago." The old woman had a helpless expression. She sighed again, "However, we can''t because, in our Elvin race, there is a rule since time immemorial that once a sessor has been nominated, her identity is sent to the main Elvin city in the central continent, and we can''t arbitrarily change the sessor."
"Arbitrarily?" Hearing this, Leticia opened her mouth to speak again. However, Belen stopped her.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, the group of five elves approached their carriage, and upon seeing the old man, all of them sat on one knee as they bowed toward him and greeted unanimously, "Greetings, lord."
"Rise, kids." The old man smiled. Only when they heard this, that they stand up.
Max andpany had surprised expressions on their faces when they saw how respectful these people were to the old man. Wasn''t he just a normal old man who couldn''t even protect himself against a few two-star mages? Could it be because he was the father of the current city lord''s?
"Hehe, big brother, didn''t I tell you before that my grandparents are well respected by the people in our city?" Arya giggled when she noticed the change in their expressions.
"Yeah, you did." Rima pinched her adorable cheeks.
"Are you thinking why it is so when he is just an ordinary old man? And maybe because he is the current city lord''s father?" It was as if the old woman could see through their thoughts, she asked with a smile.
Everyone smiled embarrassedly after being found out. The old woman shook her head and said, "It''s normal for you to think like that. However, your spection is wrong. The reason why he is respected by the masses in our city is because of his sacrifice toward his people."
After saying this, she sighed and continued, "Until a decade ago, he was a powerful five-star mage and was the previous city lord. However, a decade ago, our city faced a beast tide which was led by three five-star and a few dozen four-star beasts.
At that time, apart from him, there weren''t any other five-star mages in the city. To save the city and its people, he alone fought with all three five-star beasts. Even though he was at a disadvantage against three beasts of simr strength, he managed to kill two of the five-star beasts and severely injured the third one." As the old woman said this, her face was brimming with pride, as if she was the one who did that.
However, in the next moment, her face turned sad, "Unfortunately, by the time the fight came to an end, he was also severely injured, and his Mana core had shattered. From then on, he became an ordinary man."
Hearing this, Max and others sighed regretfully. They hadn''t expected that this ''ordinary'' man who they had saved from the dark mages''ir had such a glorious past.
After a few seconds, the old woman''s expression returned to normal, and she smiled, "Because of his sacrifice, everyone in the city respects him a lot, even more than the current city lord."
"He deserves that respect." Rima emotionally said.
...
"My lord, have you found the saint girl?" The group of five anxiously asked as they tried to look back into the carriage.
"Yeah, we found her." The old man smiled, "You guys continue your duty." Saying this, the old man flogged the horses, and the carriage continued toward the city.
The guards sighed in relief when they heard the old man''s words and gave way to the carriage. Following this, one of them took out a small crystal, injected his Mana and said, "Commander, Lord Raku has returned with saint girl."
...
After a few hours, when it was dusk, the carriage finally arrived at its destination.
"We''ve arrived, kids." The old man said.
When Max and others looked out from the carriage, they found themselves in front of a majestic city gate. It was quite huge, and many elves with spears and swords in their hands were patrolling around it.
When they noticed the carriage, everyone became alert. However, as it neared them and they saw the old man driving it, all of them revealed respectful expressions and kneeled on one knee and shouted, "Wee, my lord."
"Tch, you guys are too loud." Before the old man could say anything, little Arya cocked her head out and shouted in her angelic voice.
"Wee back, saint girl." Everyone bowed toward little Arya.
"Rise." The old man nodded and smiled at them before he drove the carriage inside the city.
"Thank god saint girl is unharmed!"
"What did I say that she will be alright since lord Raku had gone to look for her."
"Yeah, however, why can''t I see others who went with lord Raku?"
"Did they encounter some problem?"
After the carriage had entered the city gates, discussions broke out among the patrolling guards.
Chapter ?275 Honoured guest token
Chapter ?275 Honoured guest token
"Hey, it''s grandpa Raku. He has returned."
"Greetings, lord Raku."
"Wee, lord Raku."
"Is sister Arya in the carriage?"
"Hehe, Let''s follow. We''ll see how uncle city lord punishes her for running away."
"Aren''t you her friend? Why are you getting excited to see her being punished?"
"Although I''m her friend, she always bullies me. So, it''ll be fun to watch her being scolded."
...
As the carriage drove through the wide city streets, everyone, be they young or old, greeted the old man with respect.
At the same time, the children of Arya''s age ran after the carriage as they animatedly talked about Arya. Although they couldn''t see the people sitting inside the carriage, they knew she must be inside since the old man had returned.
"Hehe, Arya, it seems you''ve been too naughty. Even your friends are excited to see you being scolded." Leticia giggled when she heard the children''s conversation.
"Humph! I never bullied anyone and have always been good to them, and they want to see me being punished. I''ll deal with them after. Humph!" Arya pouted angrily. Max and the others couldn''t hold back theirughter when they saw how adorable she looked.
After a while, the carriage stopped, and the old man called out, "We are here. You kids cane out."
"G-grandpa, are my father and mother waiting here?" When Arya heard her grandfather, she immediately put on an anxious expression and asked in a low voice as if afraid someone else will hear it.
"No, they aren''t here yet. You cane out." The old manughed.
Phew!
Little Arya breathed in relief when she heard this and hurriedly opened the carriage''s door and jumped down, "Big brother, big sisters. Let''s hurry up and go inside before my parentes out."
Max and others were taken aback by her sudden outburst. Suddenly, Leticia''s expression fell, and she asked in a deep voice, "Granny, why is she afraid? Are her parents too strict?"
"Mmm?" Max and the others slightly raised their eyebrows when they heard her serious tone and saw her expression. ''Why was she acting strange all of a sudden? ''
"Leticia, are you alright?" Rima asked in concern. She had never seen Leticia wearing such an expression before.
"Yeah. I''m fine." Leticia took a deep breath and nodded.
When Max saw her trying to calm herself down, he frowned, ''Could she have some issues with her parents?'' He wasn''t alone who thought like that. Belen and the old woman shared the same thought.
The old woman shook her head, "No, her parents aren''t strict. In fact, they love her a little too much. This is also why she is so mischievous."
"Yes, big sister. My parents are very good to me." Little Arya chimed in. She then put on a sad expression and continued, "However, when I go out of the city without telling anyone, they get very angry and scold me."
Leticia''s eyes reddened when she heard this; she took a step forward, crouched in front of her and patted her head, "You are very lucky little Arya, to have such caring parents. So, remember to inform them if you want to go out in future, okay?"
"O-okay big sister." Little Arya nodded when she the look in her eyes.
"Haha, what a sensible girl!" Suddenly, a peal of sweetughter sounded from inside the city lord''s mansion.
Whoosh!
"Hmm?" When they turned around to look at who it was, they saw a gorgeous Elvin couple in luxurious green robes walking toward them with smiles on their faces. The man was tall and sturdy and had sharp features, which made him look very handsome.
The woman by his side was also a beauty. Although her figure wasn''t as curvaceous as Rima''s or Belen''s, it was good enough to leave a man salivating after a look. She had skin smooth as a baby, thin lips, vibrant green eyes and ck flowed hair, and she had a small silver crown on top of her head, which gave her a regal look and made her look even more beautiful.
''What a beautiful woman!'' Max eximed inwardly, and for a while, he couldn''t move his gaze away from her.
"Mommy, daddy!" After hearing the voice, little Arya''s body trembled a little. However, when she saw them smiling, she excitedly called out and ran toward them before jumping toward the man.
''So, they are her parents.'' Max and others finally identified the duo.
Seeing her jumping toward him, the man opened his arms and caught her. Then heughed, "Haha, you little girl. You''re finally back."
"Yes, daddy!" Little Arya giggled and gave a kiss on his cheek, which made him became even happier.
The beautiful woman watched them for a few moments before she smilingly asked, "My dear, weren''t you saying that you would scold her? Howe I can''t see that happening?"
When the father and daughter duo heard her, they both trembled.
"Cough! I was going to do that." Arya''s father coughed awkwardly. He then put on an angry expression, "You little girl. You are bing more and more disobedient. Even if you wanted to roam outside, should you have told informed us, huh?"
"Sorry, daddy. I will remember to tell you in future." Little Arya apologized. However, from her expression, one could see that she wasn''t sorry at all and had a mischievous smile on her face.
"Hmm, good." Her father nodded and turned toward his wife, and said, "See, she is sorry."
"You...!" The beautiful woman was speechless. She sighed and shook her head, "Forget it. You guys are hopeless."
She then turned to look at the old couple and greeted them respectfully, "Father, mother!" After that, she looked up and down at the little elf boy, and after seeing that he was fine, she sighed in relief.
"Greetings, auntie!" Noticing her gaze, the boy bowed toward her and apologized, "I''m sorry, auntie. We went with telling you."
"It''s okay. I''m sure it was Arya who forcibly took you with her." She gently shook her head and smiled, "Go and meet your parents. They have been worried about you."
The boy nodded and ran inside the mansion after greeting Arya''s father.
After that, Arya''s mother finally nced at Leticia and others and asked the old man, "Father, who are these kids?"
When she asked this, her husband also nced at them curiously. The old man nced at Max and others and said, "These little guys are our saviour."
"Saviour?" The couple frowned when they heard this, and immediately their expression became solemn as they asked, "What happened?"
The old shook his head, "I''ll tell youter." He then turned toward Max and others and introduced the couple to them, "This is our city lord, and my only daughter and Arya''s mother, Elena, and this man is her Arya''s father, who is also the supreme guardmander of our city, Ryan. You can call them uncle and auntie."
''Oh?'' When the couple heard the old man''sst words, they became surprised.
Max and others bowed slightly toward them as they greeted, "Greetings, auntie and uncle."
"Greetings. It''s nice to meet you." After seeing how their father treated them, the couple politely returned the greeting. The city lord then gestured for them to enter the mansion, "Pleasee inside."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
After a while, the elf family, Max and others were sitting in a hall.
After listening to the old man''s exnation, the city lord and her husband had grave expressions.
Suddenly, the couple stood up and bowed toward Max and others, "Thank you for saving our family. We''ll always be grateful to you guys."
"This..." Max and others were stupefied by this and hurriedly helped them up, "Uncle, auntie, you don''t need to do this." Leticia said.
However, the elf couple shook their heads, "No, we need to. If it weren''t for you, we would have lost our family."
The city lord then said, "If you guys ever need our help, please don''t hesitate toe to us." After saying this, she took out four badges and gave them to Max and the others.
The badges were made of wood, and a word was carved in silver colour that neither Max nor others understood. Apart from this, they lookedpletely ordinary.
"This is..." After Belen saw the token in her hand, she almost couldn''t contain her excitement. Max, Leticia and Rima were puzzled by her reaction. Was there something special about these wooden badges?
Seeing their confused expressions, the city lord smiled and exined, "These are the honoured guest tokens. With these, you can enter every bronze and silver grade Elvin city without paying anything and enjoy the VIP privilege in our auction houses and other establishments."
Chapter ?276 Since you are good, Ill forgive you
Chapter ?276 Since you are good, I''ll forgive you
"Oh! So, it''s a VIP pass." Max muttered under his breath.
A pass allowing one to freely enter the Elvin cities, which had strict requirements regarding human entry, was indeed a good thing.
However, he didn''t seem too happy because he didn''t think there would be anything he wanted in the Elvin auction houses or other establishments since the system had most of the things. Moreover, even if he wanted something, he had to pay for it even though he would be treated as a VIP.
On the other hand, Belen had an excited expression, and she hurriedly stood up and bowed, "Thank you, city lord."
Leticia and Rima also stood and thanked her, "Thank you, city lord."
"Hm?" After the threedies stood up to express their gratitude, only Max was left sitting.
Just as he wanted to stand up so as not to feel awkward, the city lord smiled, "Please be seated. This is nothingpared to my daughter''s and parent''s lives. Please tell us if you want anything. We''ll do our best toplete your wishes."
Hearing this, Max shook his head and smiled as he said, "City l- auntie, you don''t have to act like that. It''s more than enough that you feel grateful."
"Yes, auntie." Belen and Leticia also chimed in.
After seeing that, the old elf couple looked at each other and smiled. They were impressed by their characters.
"You guys are very good." Ryan, Arya''s father, nodded in appreciation as he nced at Max and others.
Hearing his praise, Max and others modestly smiled. In the next moment, however, Max''s expression suddenly froze.
''Since you aren''t too bad, I''ll overlook the fact that you have been staring at my wife.''
When he heard this, he instinctively nced at Elena, ready to apologise, but he found that she was acting as if she didn''t hear anything. When he looked toward Belen and others, they were the same. ''They didn''t hear it? Was I imagining it?''
When he nced at Ryan, he found that he was smiling at him. However, he had a knowing look in his eyes which confirmed that he didn''t imagine.
An embarrassed expression appeared on his face, and he prepared to stand up and apologise. However, before he could do that, Ryan''s voice sounded in his ears once more.
''It''s fine, kid. You don''t have to apologise. I know you didn''t have bad intentions.''
Phew!
Max exhaled in relief when he heard this. However, after he recalled how Ryanmunicated with him without alerting anyone, an astonished expression appeared on his face as he looked at Ryan and thought, ''He can telepathicallymunicate? Is this also an Elvin ability or some kind of magic spell?''
Elena, the beautiful city lord, also looked at them appreciatively. She then took out a spatial bag and extended it to Belen, who was sitting closer to her, "This a small token of our gratitude. Please ept this."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"This... auntie..." Belen had an awkward expression. She then nced at Max as if asking for his permission. Only when he nodded did she ept it.
After that, they talked for a while. The old couple also informed about their decision to rmend Rima to the sole six-star mage in their city. The city lord and her husband agreed without hesitation and even offered to apany them when they visited her. However, the old couple rejected it.
Following this, Elena pped her hands. Four maids beautiful young maids in green clothes arrived and bowed respectfully to her, Ryan, and the old couple respectfully.
Elena nced at Max and the others and said, "You guys must be exhausted after such a long journey. Please follow them to your amodations and rest for a while. After that, you guys can apany father to see Rima''s soon-to-be master."
"Thank you!" Max and the others nodded and followed after the two maids, who led them to the guest houses in the mansion, where the rooms were already prepared for them.
"Respected guests, these are your amodations. Please see if these are to your liking." The maid asked respectfully after they led them in front of fourrge rooms.
"These are good enough. Thank you!" Max smiled at the elf maids, who were quite looking.
Seeing him smile at them, the maids'' faces blushed slightly, and they hurriedly bowed, "O-okay. Please call us if you need anything. We are right outside."
"Humph!" Leticia snorted when she saw them blushing. After ncing at Max, she entered one of the rooms.
The maids'' expressions turned anxious when they saw Leticia''s displeased look. One of them whispered to other maids, "How did we displease the city lord''s guest? If the city lord finds out, our job might be lost. What should we do?"
Belen and Rima smiled wryly when they heard it. They obviously knew why Leticia reacted that way. Rima then nced at the maids and said reassuringly, "Don''t worry. You didn''t do anything wrong."
"Okay. Let''s enter and rest for a while, shall we?" Max smiled and turned to enter one of the three remaining rooms.
"Max, wait!" Belen suddenly called out.
"Yeah!" Max turned around and asked.
Belen threw the spatial bag given to her by the city lord, "Here, you keep it."
Max instinctively caught it. He then shook his head and threw it back at her, "It''s fine. You can keep it for the time being. We can divide itter."
When Belen heard this, a beautiful smile blossomed on her face, and she muttered to herself, "Thank you."
When Max saw her smile, he shook his head inwardly and thought, ''It seems I need to do something about her inferiorityplex.''
She gave the spatial bag to him because she must have thought that since he regarded her as his ve, he might not trust her with valuable things. Therefore, she became happy when he gave it back to her as it indicated that he trusted her.
After that, all of them entered their respective rooms to rest.
Thud!
After closing the door, Max directly jumped onto the soft bed. After travelling for almost two days non-stop, he was exhausted, so it didn''t take him long before he fell asleep.
In another room, Leticia was also lying on her bed. As she stared at the ceiling, she mumbled, "Should I go into his room and spend some time with him?"
Because it''s been many days since she spent some quality time with him, she was bing impatient. "However, what if Rima wants to be with him for some more time?" While thinking this, she also fell asleep.
...
Creak!
As it turned out, what Leticia was thinking was true. It hadn''t been even half an hour since they entered their rooms when Rima opened the door to her room and came out.
"Do you need something, mdy?" The maid stationed outside her room respectfully asked when she noticed hering out.
Rima waved her hand and asked with a slightly embarrassed expression, "H-He is alone in his room, right? I mean, nobody entered his room after we went into our respective rooms?"
The maid was puzzled when she noticed her embarrassed look. However, after she heard her question, a knowing smile appeared on her face. She then shook her head and responded respectfully, "No, mdy. He is alone."
"Thank you." Rima nodded and walked toward his room. When the maid standing in front of Max''s room saw her walking toward her, she also had a knowing smile on her face before she turned around and knocked on the door.
When Rima''s noticed this, she felt embarrassed, but she acted calm and nodded, "Thank you."
...
"Huh?" Max, who was fast asleep, heard the knock on his door, and a displeased expression appeared on his face.
However, he still got up and went to open the door because he knew that it must be either Leticia, who seemed to be in a bad mood before or Rima, who wanted to spend more time with him and as a gentleman, how could he ignore thedies just because he was feeling a little sleepy?
Creak~
Bang!
He opened the door, and just as he expected, he saw Rima standing there. He smiled at her, grabbed her hand and pulled her inside before mming the door shut. He then lifted her in his arms and walked toward the bed.
Chapter 277 Why didnt you sleep in your room?
Chapter 277 Why didn''t you sleep in your room?
¡°Kyaa~¡± Rima let out a cute cry when Max suddenly lifted her and led her to the bed.
Flop!
He ced her on the bed, and just as he was about to move on top of her and kiss her delicious lips, Rima put her finger on his lips and stuttered, ¡°M-Max, c-can we not do it today? I came over because I was feeling anxious.¡±
When Max heard her, he raised his brows, appearing slightly displeased. However, in reality, he wasn¡¯t displeased but was embarrassed because he didn¡¯t even try to ask for her reason foring over before he decided to pounce on her.
However, he also wasn¡¯t wrong to assume this because they had been ¡®very intimate¡¯ all day and night before they came to this city. So, it was natural that he thought she came with those intentions.
Rima became anxious when she saw his expression, thinking that she had displeased him and immediately said, ¡°I-if you want to do it, we can.¡±
Seeing how flustered she became, Max smiled before he kissed her forehead and shook his head, ¡°No, It¡¯s okay, and I¡¯m sorry for not asking you what you wanted.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡°No, don¡¯t say that. I also want to do that, but I want to r-rest in your arms.¡± Rima hurriedly shook her head when she saw him apologising, and her face flushed red as she finished saying thest part of her sentence.
Flop!
When he saw her captivating expression, he was tempted to do it. However, he managed to control his urges and flopped to her side before he hugged her shapely body in his arms, ¡°No, there is no need. We¡¯ll just stay like this.¡±
Rima¡¯s eyes gleamed with tender affection when she saw this. She didn¡¯t say anything and snuggled deeply in his arms before closing her eyes with a contented expression.
On the other hand, Max struggled to control his fire of lust for a while when he felt her tempting body in his arms and smelt the intoxicating scent of her hair before he also fell asleep.
¡
After sleeping for a long time, Max finally woke up.
¡°You are awake.¡± Rima¡¯s sweet and tender voice sounded in his ears.
¡°Mmm.¡± Max nodded and brought her delicate body in his arms before giving her a peck on her forehead.
Rumble~
Suddenly his stomach rumbled. He frowned, ¡°Hmm? Why do I feel so hungry?¡±
¡°Hehe¡¡± Rima giggled when she heard his stomach rumbling and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t wake up to have dinner yesterday.¡±
¡°Huh? Is it already morning?¡± Max asked,
¡°Yes.¡± Rima nodded like an obedient child.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up at dinner time?¡± He asked as he got up and stretched his body.
¡°W-well, it¡¯s because I also didn¡¯t wake up.¡± Rima scratched her head embarrassedly.
¡°You¡¡± Max was speechless. However, he understood why she didn¡¯t wake up. It was the same reason as him. She was exhausted from three days of intense mating sessions and two days¡¯ journey. Moreover, the side effects of staying unconscious for many days hadn¡¯tpletely faded yet, which made her a bitzy.
¡°Let¡¯s freshen up and go out to have a meal,¡± Max said and walked toward the bathroom.
¡
Knock! Knock!
After a while, Max and Rima were ready to go out when they heard someone knocking on the door.
¡°Big brother. Big sister. Come out. Let¡¯s have breakfast. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Little Arya¡¯s energetic voice sounded from outside the room.
¡°What perfect timing!¡± Max and Rima smiled and opened the door.
Whoosh!
Just as they stepped out, Little Arya ran toward Rima and hugged her hand as she asked, ¡°Big sister, Big brother, did you sleep well?¡±
Rima smiled, ¡°Yes, we did. How about you?¡±
¡°I also slept well. However, big sister, why didn¡¯t you guys have dinner with us yesterday, and why didn¡¯t you sleep in your room?¡± Little Arya asked curiously.
Rima became embarrassed when she heard this and pinched her cheek, ¡°Why are you being so curious? Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±
¡°Awu¡ Big sister, don¡¯t pinch my cheeks.¡± Little Arya cried out and caressed her adorable cheeks.
¡
Under Arya¡¯s lead, they arrived in a big hall where a big dining table was set up. Arya¡¯s parents, grandparents, Arya¡¯s cousin who travelled with them, Belen, Leticia and a few others were sitting around the table, happily talking to each other.
¡°Mom. I¡¯ve brought Big brother and sister.¡± Little Arya yelled excitedly when they entered the dining hall.
Everyone stopped talking and turned to look toward them. Apart from the people Max and Rima had already met, others curiously sized them up.
¡°You are finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you. Please take your seats.¡± Elena, the city lord, sitting in the head seat, smiled and gestured for the maids to bring out chairs for them.
Two maids came forward and brought out two chairs beside Belen and Leticia while Arya ran up to her mother and sat on herp.
After they sat down while the maids served them food, Elena smiled lightly, ¡°You already know us. Let me introduce others to you guys.¡± She then pointed to a male and female elf sitting beside Arya¡¯s cousin, ¡°They are Little Kuh¡¯s parents, who are also my brother and sister-inw. You can address them the way you address us.¡±
¡°Greetings, uncle and auntie.¡± Max and Rima politely greeted them.
Whoosh!
Little Kuh¡¯s parents didn¡¯t respond to their greetings; instead, they stood up.
¡°This¡¡± When Max and Rima saw this, they knew what they intended to do.
Indeed, as they expected, the elf couple bowed deeply toward them and said, ¡°Saviors, thank you for saving our son, Little Arya and our parents¡¯ lives. We are very grateful to you. Please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us if you need any help. As long as it¡¯s something that we can do, we¡¯ll try our best to fulfil your wishes.¡±
Max and Rima exchanged looks with Belen and Leticia, who had helpless expressions. Max nudged Rima, who nodded to him before she spoke up, ¡°We just called you uncle and auntie, which means we treat you as our elders, and as our elders, you don¡¯t have to bow to us.¡±
*****
Bonus chapter (1/10)
Chapter ?278 Systems reminder
Chapter ?278 System''s reminder
"O-okay." The elf couple nodded and looked at Rima approvingly. Then the male elf said in all seriousness, "Please remember toe to us if any of you guys need anything. As long as it''s something that we can do, we''ll try our best to do it."
"Okay. We''ll do that." Rima smiled.
Max sitting beside her, also had a satisfied smile on his face. He asked her to deal with them because he wanted her to leave a good impression on the people present so that they would take care of her while she stayed in the city, and from the look in the eyes of the elf couple and other people present, he knew she was sessful in doing that.
After little Kuh''s parents sat down, Elena introduced other people present to Max and Rima. It should be mentioned that the elves were really good people. Not only Arya''s parents, grandparents and little Kuh''s parent expressed their gratitude to them, but others also did the same and promised to fulfil their requests if they had any. After that, everyone focused on eating breakfast.
...
"Big brother, Big sisters, since we can''t go to meet granny Mira. Come with me; I''ll show you our city. You''ll definitely like it." After they had breakfast, Little Arya asked excitedly.
While talking, the old man had told them that Rima''s soon-to-be master, who was a king mage or, in other words, a six-star mage, wasn''t in the city for the time being and would return in a few days. So, they had to wait before they could meet her.
"That''s a good idea. You should follow her around and see how our city fares inparison with your human cities." Ryan, Arya''s father, nodded.
"Okay, We''ll do that then." Max, Rima and others nodded. They also wanted to see it. After all, not everyone had the opportunity to, even if they wanted, since very few humans were allowed entry.
"Hey, kid. Here, take it." Suddenly, Little Arya''s uncle threw a spatial bag toward Max, who instinctively caught it.
"Use these to buy it if you find something to your liking." He said, and before Max could say anything, he went out of the dining hall with his wife and son.
"Hehe, uncle is very generous." Little Arya giggled. She then tugged on Max''s arm, "Big brother, let''s go. We''ll buy many delicious sweets in the market with them."
"Little girl, it''s still morning, so the market shouldn''t be opened yet. Wait for a few hours before you go." Elena reminded her.
"Oh, I almost forgot." Little Arya stuck her tongue out yfully. She then looked at Max and others and said, "Big brother, big sisters, I''lle to get you after a while. Be ready, okay?"
"Yes, yes. We will be." Rima patted her head as she nodded.
The city lord then nced toward them and smiled, "I''ve asked my people and started the Mana gathering formations in your respective room. If you wish, you guys can cultivate while you wait."
When Belen and others heard this, they became excited and hurriedly thanked her, "Thank you, city lord." The reason they were so excited was that the Mana density and purity in this city were already almost double what was in the Cloud academy.
So, it was evident that if they cultivated in the rooms with Mana gathering formations activated, their cultivated speed would be a few times faster than what it was when they cultivated in Cloud academy''s training rooms.
They didn''t linger around anymore in the dining hall and hurriedly returned to their residences and entered their room.
"Wow! Such dense Mana. This room feelspletely different from before." Leticia eximed when she entered her room. Without dy, she sat cross-legged and started to cultivate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Rima and Belen were the same. They didn''t waste any time and started cultivating. They were feeling a bit regretful that they promised Little Arya to go out and roam around the city.
"As expected of the Elves. Even this small silver city is more resourceful than the cloud academy." Max eximed when he felt the dense Mana in his room. However, unlike thedies, he didn''t rush to cultivate since he couldn''t do that even if he wanted.
He sat on the bed and took out the spatial bag he received from Arya''s uncle to see how many Mana stones were in there.
"So many!" After taking a look, Max couldn''t help but exim in shock when he saw the small mountain of Mana stones contained in the spatial bag.
"These are at least fifty thousand. I only need a few ten thousand more before I would be able to buy the healing pill for via." His eyes gleamed when he thought this. However, in the next moment, his expression froze when he suddenly heard the system''s voice.
[The system would like to remind the host that if the host doesn''t go to the demon continent within a week, the system will start charging interest.]
"I know. You don''t have to nag me." Max replied, annoyed.
The moment he recovered from his injuries, the system told him that he needed to go to the demon continent as soon as possible to collect demon cores to pay back the debt he had taken previously, or it would start charging interest.
Initially, Max wanted to return to the academy after Rima woke up and then go to the demon continent. However, because Rima was given the opportunity to be the disciple of a king mage, he had to dy his n since he needed to go with her to meet her to be master and see where Elvin city was located so that he would know where to find Rima if he wanted to meet her in future.
[It''s good that the host knows it. Please try to gain some more Lust points since the current ones aren''t enough to open the teleportation portal to the demon continent.]
Chapter ?279 Spatial ring
Chapter ?279 Spatial ring
Max had an unwilling expression when he heard the system''s words. It was because the system had told him that he needed at least 150,000 LPs or 300,000 mid-grade Mana stones to open the teleportation portal to the demon continent.
Needless to say, when Max heard this, he flew into a rage, but there was nothing he could do about it since the system had threatened him with interest on his debt.
"I know." He sighed and murmured, "It seems I would need to have another session with one of thedies before I''ve enough LPs to open the teleportation portal."
"However, now that Elena had started the Mana gathering formations in our rooms, it''s unlikely they woulde to me anytime soon." He smiled bitterly, then sighed, "It''s fine. I''ll find some time with them when they are free since I still have a week until the deadline."
Although he could also use Mana stones, where would he find 300,000 of them? Not to mention they weren''t low-grade stones but mid-grade stones. Moreover, even if they were low-grade ones, he wouldn''t be able to collect so many of them.
''It would be great if these were mid-grade stones.'' He looked at the spatial bag in his hand and sighed.
"Oh, right." Suddenly he remembered something and took out a small ck ring from his pocket. This was the spatial ring he obtained after killing the three-star dark mage in the underground cave. But because he was unconscious for a few days after the fight, he forgot to check it."
He then tried to ''see'' what was inside the ring, but much to his surprise, he was unable to.
"Huh? Why can''t I check it?" A puzzled expression appeared on his face. He then tried it with the spatial bag and found out that he could clearly ''see'' the things stored inside, and if he willed it, he could easily take them out.
"System, why can''t I explore this spatial ring? Is there something wrong with it?" He decided to ask the system.
[Host, there is nothing wrong with the spatial ring.] The system took a moment before it replied.
"Then why can''t I use it while I can use the spatial bag easily?"
[If the host wants to use a spatial ring, first, you would need to establish ownership over it. Only after you do that will you be able to use it.] The system replied.
"And how can I do that?" Max nodded in understanding before asking.
[It isn''t difficult. The host only needs to use a drop of blood, infuse it with your Mana and drip it on the ring.] The system replied in an impatient voice before falling silent.
"Okay." Max nodded and proceeded with establishing ownership.
...
Somewhere far away, In a dark underground pce, a handsome man was lying on an altar located at the centre of a smallke filled with blood-red liquid.
If someone were to see him and disregard the fact that his eyes were half-opened, they would think that he was dead.
"I shouldn''t have taken over the control of the system. This kid is going to annoy me to death with his questions." The man murmured in an almost inaudible voice before closing his eyes.
...
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Two figures shed through the forest in the direction of the small town where Max and thepany stayed before departing for Ninam city with the Elvin family. One was a skinny middle-aged man in scarlet robes, while the other one was an average-looking young woman garbed in yellow clothes.
"That''s the town, my lord." Although from her words, it would seem that she was respectful to him, her tone was indifferent, and she didn''t think too highly of him.
"Are you sure that kid is there?" The middle-aged man asked sceptically.
This middle-aged man was a three-star Mage who was sent by the dalton family on Dalton''s orders to kill Max.
"Are you doubting our intelligencework?" The woman''s tone became even more chilling when she heard this.
"You!" The middle-aged man was enraged by her reaction. However, he forcibly calmed down and said, "I''m not doubting you but merely want the confirmation."
The woman''s expression eased up slightly when she heard this and replied in a in voice, "Well, I''m not sure whether he is currently in that town or not. But from the report I received from our informant, he was there with hispanions until three days ago."
"Why don''t you ask your informant?" He asked.
"I would have if I could. However, for some reason, he stopped responding to us three days ago." As she replied, her eyes gleamed when she nced toward the town in the distance. She sighed inwardly as she thought, ''He must have died. If not, there is no way he wouldn''t inform me about the target''s current whereabouts. Did the target find him and kill him?''
After they entered the city and asked around, they quickly found the inn where Max and thepany were staying.
"They left with the Elves two days ago." After asking the innkeeper, they found out that Max and others had already left.
"If they left with elves, they must be heading to their city and from what I know, only the Ninam city is the closest Elvin city." The yellow-clothed woman informed the middle-aged man in a timely manner.
"Ninam city?" The middle-aged man''s expression became a bit grim when he heard this before he smiled bitterly, "It has be a bit tricky now."
He then took out amunication crystal, and after infusing his Mana into it, he spoke, "Young master, from what I found out, that kid has gone to an Elvin city. So, It is going to take some time before I would be able to kill him."
A few momentster, a frustrated voice sounded in his ears, "If that''s the case, you go to that Elvin city and wait for him toe out. Don''t return without killing him."
"Yes, young master." The middle-aged man nodded and put away themunication crystal. He then turned to the yellow-clothed woman and said, "You can go now."
Whoosh!
Without waiting for her reply, he shed out in the direction of Ninam city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The woman watched him leave with an emotionless expression before she also headed out deeper into the town.
...
Sizzle~
After Max dropped his blood drop on the spatial ring, the blood drop sizzled before it vanished into the ring.
"Huh? I can feel a connection with the ring." Max was surprised by the strange sensation he felt after the blood drop vanished into the ring.
''I should be able to check what is inside now, right?'' He thought.
"The space is almost three times bigger than the space inside the spatial bags." He eximed when he ''saw'' how big the space was inside the ring.
He then shifted his attention to the stuff stored in it. Apart from daily use items, there were a few jars of dark red liquid, a few bottles of pills, three paper talismans and three hundred Mana stones which seemed to be of higher quality than the low-grade Mana stones.
''These seem to be mid-grade Mana stones?'' He thought and took them out. When he tried to ''cultivate'' with them, he found that the Mana in these stones was of higher quality. ''These should speed up thedies'' cultivation speed.''
"This is blood?" Max almost threw up when he opened one of the jars with dark red liquid.
Bang!
He hurriedly closed its lid and stored all the blood-filled jars in a separate spatial bag.
He then checked the talismans and pill bottles. Needless to say, he didn''t recognise any of them.
"Forget it. I''ll ask Belen, she will know what are these. For now, let''s use this Mana-rich environment to train." He shrugged and stored all the stuff back in the spatial ring before he stood in the centre of the room.
Whoosh!
Mana surged out from his body and enveloped him before it formed a ming barrier around him. He intended to train his [me barrier] until it was time to go out to explore the city.
...
Huff! Huff!
After approximately two hours of continuous training, Max was gasping for breath as sweat trickled down his forehead.
"I didn''t expect to make such improvements in just two hours." Although he was exhausted, a bright smile was stered on his face.
Knock! Knock!
"Big brother. It''s time. Let''s go." Just then, Little Arya''s melodious voice sounded out from outside the room.
Chapter 280 Bad impression
¡°She is already here, and I thought I would be able to rest for a while.¡± Max smiled wryly and opened the door.
¡°Big brother, you¡¡± When little Arya saw Max¡¯s exhaustedplexion, her cheerful dimmed as she said in a sad voice, ¡°Big brother, why aren¡¯t you ready yet?¡±
Seeing her expression, Max smiled and patted her tiny head as he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Give me a few minutes. I¡¯ll quickly get ready.¡± He then pointed toward Rima and the others¡¯ room when he noticed they weren¡¯t out yet and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call out your big sisters in the meantime?¡±
¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call them out, but big brother, you hurry up, okay? There is a shop in the market that sells delicious sweets; if we arete, it will be sold out.¡± Little Arya urged him to hurry before she went to knock on thedies¡¯ room.
After Max closed the door, he went to the bathroom to take a bath and changed his robes.
When he came out of the room, Arya was impatiently waiting with Rima and the others right in front of his room.
Whoosh!
When Little Arya saw him, she charged toward him like a bolt of lightning, grabbed his hand before pulling him out of the mansion, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going to bete.¡±
In front of an overly excited Arya, Max was helpless and could only allow her to drag him however she liked.
When Rima and the others saw his expression, they nced at each other before they broke out intoughter. This was the first time they saw him wearing such an expression.
¡
Under little Arya¡¯s lead, Max and thepany left the city lord¡¯s mansion and went toward the city market.
As they walked through the spacious streets, Max and thedies kept looking around in amazement. Leticia couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°How amazing!¡±
Because they were in the carriage when they arrived, they couldn¡¯t properly see what the city looked like. However, now that they could see it, they were amazed.
All the buildings and houses in the city were made of wood with extremely beautiful craftsmanship. All the people they saw had smiles on their faces as they went about their daily work. Children were happily ying on the streets while the elderly could be seen sitting in front of their houses, sipping tea as they merrily talked andughed. The atmosphere alone here was extremely soothing.
¡°Big sister, nothing is amazing about it. This is just the residential area of our city, so it¡¯s very boring here. However, the market is more lively inparison. There are many fun ces there. However, my parents and grandparents also like this part of the city more, and now you also find this amazing. Why is it so?¡± Little Arya asked in a confused voice.
¡°Because it¡¯s very peaceful here.¡± Leticia smiled and then thought with a dreamy look, ¡®How amazing would it be if we could live here without any worry!¡¯
¡°What¡¯s so good about it? I like the fun and lively ces more. That¡¯s why I always sneak out. Human cities are more lively.¡± Little Aryaughed mischievously.
Max and thedies only smiled in response while a thought emerged in their hearts, ¡®It¡¯s good to be young.¡¯
¡°Hey, look, it¡¯s big sister Arya.¡± Suddenly they heard an excited childlike cry in front of them.
A group of Elvin kids was ying there. When they noticed Arya, all of them became excited and ran toward her.
¡°Big sister. You have really returned.¡±
¡°We missed you, big sister.¡±
¡°You came to y with us, right?¡±
She was immediately surrounded by the kids who seemed very happy to see her, unlike the previous group of kids they saw when they came to the city.
Seeing this, Little Arya nced at Rima and others with a smug smile on her face, it was as if she was saying that ¡®I¡¯m popr.¡¯
Rima and others couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when they saw this.
¡°Humans?¡± When little Arya nced back, the Elvin kids finally noticed Max and others. A shocked and fearful expression appeared on their faces, and they hurriedly stepped back.
¡°Huh?¡± Max and thedies were surprised by their reaction.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your reactions?¡± Arya asked in a deep voice as her expression turned grave.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, three elderly elves who were previously enjoying tea and talking appeared in front of them and looked at the humans warily. One of them looked at Arya and asked, ¡°Saint girl, who are these humans?¡±
¡°Granny, this big brother and sisters are our honourable guests.¡± Little Arya replied after she red at the group of kids.
¡°Honourable guests?¡± The elderly elves were taken aback by her words. After that, they smiled and nodded toward Max andpany, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind the kids.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, elders.¡± Rima modestly replied.
The elderly elves nodded and then turned toward the group of kids, ¡°Saint girl is busy with the honourable guests. Don¡¯t bother them. Go and y by yourselves.¡±
The kids obediently nodded, and after taking a few more curious nces at Max and others, they walked away while whispering with each other.
¡°Big brother, big sisters, let¡¯s go. This ce is not fun.¡± Little Arya said grumpily as she nced at the group of kids.
¡°Okay. Don¡¯t get angry now.¡± Rima chuckled and then asked, ¡°However, I¡¯m curious why they acted as if they had seen a ghost when they saw us. From what I know, humans aren¡¯t that rare in your city, right?¡±
Hearing this, Arya nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, big sister. There are always a few humans present in our city because of trade purposes.¡± She then continued, ¡°However, no one is allowed in this part of the city, and the people living here rarely go out of here. So they here rarely interact with them. That¡¯s why they were surprised to see you guys.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s why.¡± Rima nodded. At the same time, she sighed, ¡®If it were not for those two lecherous bastards, the Elvin race wouldn¡¯t have a bad impression of the humans.¡¯
*****
Bonus chapter (2/10)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter ?281 Spirit fruit on auction
Chapter ?281 Spirit fruit on auction
After a while, the group reached the city market. Unlike the residential area, the city market was extremely bustling, with numerous people, most of which were elves, going about their business. Some were trying to sell their wares, while some were looking for the things they wanted to buy.
"Big brother, big sisters, let me take you to the amazing shop that sells delicious sweets." Little Arya brought them to the east side of the city market. The east side of the market had the least number of shops, and only a few people could be seen walking around.
"There it is." Little Arya pointed to a shop surrounded by many kids of Arya''s age.
Whoosh!
The next moment, she became a blur and rushed to the shop without waiting for them to follow her.
"Max, let''s go. Since little Arya likes the sweets from this shop so much, we should also try them." Leticia suggested.
"Let''s go then." Max nodded before walking toward the shop. After seeing how much little Arya seemed to like them, he had already wanted to try them. After all, delicious food was one of the things he enjoyed most.
...
After buying a few types of sweets, Max and thepany sat on one of the benches by the shop to eat them.
"Big sister, aren''t these delicious?" Little Arya asked Leticia as she took a big bite out of a pie.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yeah, they are delicious." Leticia nodded as she also stuffed the sweet in her mouth one after another. Belen and Rima were the same; they also devoured them without caring for their images.
''So, they also have this side.'' Max had a smile on his face as he watched them with happy expressions. Usually, they wouldn''t talk much about other things, such as their likes, dislike or simr stuff and focus on having sex most of the time when he was with them.
So, it was refreshing to see them act like little kids. ''It seems I should take care of them properly and not think about always having sex.'' He thought.
"Big brother, why are you dreaming? If you don''t eat them, they will finish very soon." Little Arya said as she took a few candy-type sweets from the packets before stuffing them in her mouth.
"Don''t worry about me. I''m eating." Max smiled and started eating.
After a while, they were done with the sweets.
"Let''s go and tour the market, shall we?" Max asked thedies as he stood up. Except for Arya, Rima and the others stood up immediately. Arya nced at the sweet shop before standing up, albeit reluctantly.
"Hehe, little Arya. Everything is already sold out. However, we cane here tomorrow if you want." Rima chuckled when she noticed her reluctance.
"Really?" Little Arya''s eyes lit up when she heard this.
Even though Rima didn''t know why she was so happy, she still nodded, "Why not."
"You are the best big sister." Little Arya hugged her arm excitedly.
"Little Arya, why are you so happy? Can''t youe here whenever you want?" Leticia asked, slightly intrigued.
When little Arya heard this, her expression dimmed. Just then, the shopkeeper, who was near them,ughed and said, "Haha, youngdy. You might not know this, but the city lord doesn''t usually allow our saint girl toe here."
"Oh! Why is it so?" Leticia curiously asked.
Before the shopkeeper could reply, Rima giggled lightly and said, "It''s easy. Given how mischievous little Arya is, if she is allowed to do as she wishes, she won''t pay attention to anything and will always be out having fun."
"Big sister, I''m not so mischievous." Little Arya''s eyes became teary, and she stomped out of embarrassment when she heard this.
"Yeah, you are not so mischievous. Now let''s go." Max interjected and walked away, with thedies following after them.
"Huh? Why is everyone in a hurry?" Leticia frowned when she noticed many people rushing in the same direction.
"Let''s ask around." Max was also curious. He went to a nearby stall.
"Wee, dear customer. What would you like to buy?" The stall owner, who was a middle-aged Elvindy, asked politely with a smile when she saw Maxing toward her stall.
"Hello. Sorry. I''m not nning to buy anything yet." Max shook his head which caused the Elvindy''s smile to disappear.
Seeing this, Max took out a few low-grade Mana stones and gave them to her before he asked, "Can you tell us why everyone seems to be in a hurry?"
The stall owner''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly took the Mana stone and replied, "I heard that the Greenwave auction hall is going to auction a spirit fruit which can help any mage under the four-star realm breakthrough at least two small levels."
''A spirit fruit that can help break through two small levels!'' When Belen heard this, her eyes shone brightly, her breathing quickened, and she almost shouted out loud. She turned toward Max, wanting to say something, but eventually, she decided not to.
"A spirit fruit!" Although Belen managed to suppress her excitement, Rima and Leticia couldn''t and eximed in surprise.
Leticia turned toward Max and asked, "Max, should we go and see if we can buy it?" If it were before, she wouldn''t have asked this because she knew they didn''t have enough Mana stones. However, just yesterday, the city lord had given Belen a spatial bag which had around 100,000 low-grade Mana stones. Therefore, she didn''t hesitate to ask.
"Yes. Let''s go." Max nodded, and without any dy, he followed after the people who were heading toward the auction house.
Soon after, they arrived in front of a big three-story tall building, and hundreds of people were standing in a line in front of it.
"Let''s stand in line," Max said. However, just as he was about to walk to the end of the line, Arya spoke up.
"Big brother. You don''t need to stand in line if you show them the tokens mom gave you yesterday."
Chapter ?282 Stunning the crowd
282 Stunning the crowd
"That''s right. Didn''t the city lord say we''ll be treated as VIPs with our honourable guest tokens?" Leticia chimed in.
"Right. Let''s go then." Max nodded and led thedies to the front of the row.
"Hey, kid. Where do you think you are going? Don''t try to cut in the line; the auction supervisors will punish and ban you from ever entering their auction house."
Just as Max and thedies headed toward the front, an aged voice sounded from the middle of the line. It was an old human man, so when he saw the group of humans trying to cut in the line, he reminded them out of kindness.
"Oh?" Max halted his footsteps, turned to look at the old man, and smiled, "Thank you, senior, for your concern." After saying this, he turned around and walked to the front of the line.
The old who reminded Max shook his head and sighed, "Young people these days!"
"Grandpa, don''t worry. He will soon realise that he should have heeded your advice." A young girl standing right in front of the old man smiled contemptuously as she watched Max and others boldly straddle forward.
"Who are these human people? Don''t they know that everyone that wants to participate in the auction has to stay in the line obediently? It applies even more to humans than us elves." An Elvin middle-aged man said.
"How bold!"
"Hehe, don''t worry. They will be thrown out of here very soon."
"Yeah, look, the supervisors seem to have noticed them. Let''s watch this show as we wait for our number to enter."
"What a pity that these beautiful human girls would be humiliated because of that boy''s rashness!"
"..."
When they saw Max''s group not standing in the line and going to the front instead, everyone started discussing amongst themselves as they waited for the auction supervisors to humiliate them and throw them out. At the same time, some of them felt sorry for Rima and the othersdies.
Max and the others ignored them as they continued walking. Little Arya, walking in the middle of the group, gloated, "They are so dumb. It would be fun to watch their expression when we enter without any problem."
Leticia, who was walking right after her, giggled when she heard her and asked, "Little Arya, is that why you are hiding?"
"Hehe, you are right, big sister. If they recognise me, they will realise that you guys are not ordinary people. If that happened, how would I see their expressions afterwards?" Littleughed mischievously.
Just as they reached the entrance of the auction house building, two middle-aged elves who wore green uniforms with small badges pinned on their chests stopped them. One was male, while the other one was female.
The female supervisor looked at them coldly and said, "Don''t you know the rules of our auction house? How dare youe running to the front?" Although the male elf didn''t speak, his gaze was piercing when he looked at them.
Under their cold gazes, Max unhurriedly took out the wooden token with a silver word engraved on it and showed it to the female, "I was told that with this, we don''t need to wait in line."
"Hmm?" The female supervisor narrowed her eyes and looked at the token in his hand. When she saw it, her cold attitude receded a little. She then waved her hand, and the wooden pass floated toward her.
When she grabbed it in her hand and infused her Mana in it, her cold attitudepletely vanished, and a respectful smile appeared on her face. She gave the token back to him and motioned him to enter the building, "Sorry for the offence, respected guests. Please, this way."
Max put away the token and walked toward the entrance with Rima and the othersdies following after him. However, the supervisor stopped them again.
"What is it now?" Max raised his brows when he saw Belen and others being stopped.
"Dear guest, since you have a silver token, you can bring two other people. However, the rest of them has to stay." The female supervisor exined.
''Huh?'' Suddenly, the male supervisor cocked his brows when he noticed little Arya trying to hide behind Rima and thought, ''This kid seems a bit familiar?''
Little Arya seemed to notice his gaze on her and turned around to look at him. When the male supervisor saw her face, his immediately brightened in realisation.
''This uncle recognised me?'' Little Arya thought and immediately put her finger on her lips and shook her head, signalling him to keep quiet.
The supervisor smiled wryly and inwardly shook his head, ''It seems the saint girl is up to some mischief once again.''
"Oh, if this is the case...." After hearing this, Max turned to thedies, who nodded and took out their respective tokens.
"This..." Seeing this, both supervisors gasped in surprise.
Initially, when they saw Max take out his guest token, they thought it was given to him by his elders. After all, Max was quite young and didn''t seem someone strong, so in their opinion, it was nearly impossible that the high-ranking officials of the city had given it to him.
After seeing the whole group had a silver honourable guest token in their possession, they realised that this group must have an extraordinary background.
Little Arya giggled in a low voice when she saw their stunned expression.
The male supervisor was the first to regain his senses because he had already noticed little Arya in the group and guessed that they mustn''t be ordinary people since the city lord allowed her to roam around with them. He hurriedly stepped forward and respectfully said, "Respected guests, please follow me."
He then led the group inside the building, leaving a stunned female supervisor behind.
Meanwhile, the crowd had already broken out in amotion when Max took out his token.
"What is he doing?"
"Why is that token? It seems to be an identity token?"
"Is he mad? Does he really think he would be allowed entry if he showed his identity token? Who does he think he is, city lord''s son?"
"Hey, the supervisor seems surprised after seeing the token. Is he rted to some high official of the city?"
"This... he is allowed entry. He must be rted to the city lord, or he wouldn''t have been allowed entry so easily."
"Yeah, that must be the case since the supervisors didn''t even collect the entrance fee from him."
After the momentary surprise, a few among the crowd who had recognised the token regained their senses.
"I had seen someone with the same token a few years ago. That token seemed to be the guest token."
"What? Guest token? The one that only the city lord has the authority to issue?"
"Yeah. That one."
"No wonder the supervisor became respectful and allowed entry without any entrance fee. It turned out that he has the city lord''s guest token."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The crowd calmed down when they realised what was going on. However, when Rima, Leticia and Belen also took out the same tokens, they were dumbfounded.
After a while, someone broke the silence, "This is ridiculous!"
"Yeah, since when the guest token became so easy to obtain?"
"..."
While the crowd was inmotion, Max and thepany followed the supervisor.
"Hehe, big brother, did you see the look on everyone''s faces when all of you took out your guest tokens? Hahaha, it was too funny." Little Aryaughed uproariously. Her eyes had be teary due toughing too hard.
Max and others were speechless by this and couldn''t help but shake their heads. This girl was too naughty.
''It''s no wonder the city lord is strict with her.'' The supervisor thought.
"Greetings, supervisor!" After they exited the corridor, a few people in green robes greeted the supervisor.
''These guys must be the escorts.'' Max thought.
The supervisor nodded to the escorts and led the group to the stairs leading to the upper floors.
"This..." The group of escorts was surprised by this scene.
''Supervisor is escorting them himself. These humans must have some impressive backgrounds.'' They guessed.
...
Under the supervisor''s lead, the group arrived at the third floor, where only the VIPs were allowed.
He then asked, "Respected guests, should I assign you only one cabin, or would you like to have different ones?" Although this question seemed useless because all of them came together, he had to ask it since they all had guest tokens and might want to bid on the same things.
Chapter ?283 Three spirit fruits
?283 Three spirit fruits
"We''ll be taking only one cabin." Leticia hurriedly replied, slightly anxious. What a joke! Without Max and Belen, who had almost all the Mana stones their group had, they won''t be able to bid with the meagre number of the Mana stone they had.
The supervisor nodded but still nced at Max and the others for confirmation. Leticia frowned at this but didn''t say anything since he was just doing his job.
"One cabin is enough," Max said. Belen and Rima also nodded.
"If that''s the case, please follow me to cabin number two." The supervisor nodded and led them to the number two cabin.
As they entered the cabin, they found out that although it looked tiny from the outside, it was pretty spacious inside, almost two times bigger than their dorm rooms in the academy. Five wooden chairs were ced at the centre of the room, and in front of each chair was a small table.
However, the first thing they noticed was a transparent light barrier instead of the wall in front of them, and from that, they could see everything outside.
"Wah! We are quite high!" Little Arya eximed as she looked outside the light barrier.
The supervisor smiled and said, "Respected guests, as you might know, there are only ten cabins on the third floor where only respected guests like you or the high city''s high official are allowed in."
Just as he finished speaking, a group of young female elves in auction house uniforms entered the cabin one after another. Some were holding trays in their hand.
"Greetings, supervisor. Greetings, respected guests." The girl bowed in greeting toward the supervisor and the group.
When they saw Max, their expressions brightened, and they couldn''t help but exim inwardly, ''What a handsome man! I''m afraid there isn''t anyoneparable to him in our city.''
The supervisor nodded to the girls and continued, "So, with this room, you will get these servant girls who will apany you throughout the auction. If you have any requests, you can tell them."
After saying this, he hesitated for a bit and said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry if you don''t like this. However, I have to inform you since it''s my duty. You are not allowed to do anything inappropriate to them, or we will be forced to evict you."
When they heard this, Max and thedies'' expressions stiffened slightly. Max wanted to shout at him and say, ''Can''t you see thedies apanying me? Why would I do anything inappropriate to the servants?'' However, he held back and only nodded.
When little Arya, who was ncing around the room with interest, heard this and noticed their expression, she grew angry and shouted in her cute voice, "Uncle, what do you mean inappropriate? Do my big brother and big sister look like bad people? Moreover, what inappropriate can we do to these big sisters?"
"This..." The supervisor was dumbfounded. The servant girls, Max and the group, smiled wryly when they heard her.
The supervisor looked at Max and thedies hoping they would say something, but they just ignored his pleading gaze.
"What? Why aren''t you speaking now?" Little Arya shouted again when the supervisor didn''t respond.
The supervisor struggled for a moment before he bowed toward them and said, "Saint girl, please forgive me for saying something that I shouldn''t have."
"Don''t apologise to me. Apologise to my big brother and big sisters." Little Arya''s expression softened a little when she saw him ''admitting'' his mistake.
''Saint girl?'' The servant girls'' were baffled when they heard how their superior addressed the little girl and started whispering amongst themselves.
"Is she the saint girl?"
"She shouldn''t be, right? Why would the saint girl be with these human guests?"
"I don''t know why she is with them. However, I''m pretty sure she is the saint girl."
"Yeah, the current saint girl''s description perfectly matches her. Moreover, the supervisor wouldn''t have addressed her as the saint girl if she was someone else."
Unlike before, now their expressions were respectful when they nced at little Arya.
Hearing Arya''s words, the supervisor struggled. He was clearly unwilling to bow to them, but after a moment, he gave up.N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, just as he was about to bow and apologise, Rima nced at Max, who nodded lightly toward her, and she hurriedly stopped him from bowing, "It''s alright, supervisor. There is no harm done."
"Thank you, mdy." The supervisor stood up and gratefully looked at Rima before cautiously ncing at little Arya.
"Humph!" Little Arya grunted in displeasure but didn''t say anything, which caused him to sigh in relief.
However, maybe because he felt humiliated after he instructed the servant girls to take care of them and exin how to bid on the auction items to Max and thedies, he left.
The servants nced at each other before one of them stepped out to exin the things while others who were holding trays ced them on the tables. There were different types of dessert dishes, fruits cut into fine pieces and jars of juice and wine.
The servant girl who stepped out politely said, "Respected guests, the auction will start in an hour''s time. Until then, please take your seats and make yourselvesfortable and enjoy these delicacies and fine wine. In the meantime, let me tell you how to bid on the auctioned items."
"Delicacies?" Little Arya''s eyes brightened when she heard her, and she immediately jumped into her seat and urged the servant girls to remove the covers.
"You little girl, you aren''t full yet." Leticia and the othersughed when they saw this and took their seats.
"Respected guests, if there is any item that you like to buy, you just need to shout your bid. However, please remember that this room is soundproof. So, before you bid, please remember to infuse your mana into your chair''s right armrest. Once you do, the soundproofing formation covering the light barrier will deactivate, and your voice will resound in the auction hall below." The servant girl exined.
"Okay." Max and thedies nodded in understanding.
"I heard there will be a spirit fruit in the auction today. Is that true?" Max asked.
The servant girl''s face brightened when she heard Max speak, and she hurriedly replied, "Yes, my lord. The rumour is true. There will be three spirit fruits on the auction today."
"Three?" Max, Rima, Belen and Leticia became excited when they heard this. Initially, they had thought that there would be only one spirit fruit. So, even if they managed to acquire it, only one among them would be able to use it. However, if there were three spirit fruits, three of them would be able to use them and improve their cultivation level.
Max quickly calmed down and asked, "How long has it been since you started working here?"
The servant girl was surprised but didn''t hesitate to reply, "It''s been more than five years, my lord."
Max nodded in satisfaction and asked with a friendly smile, "Since you have been working here for such a long time, you must have an idea of how many Mana stones we need if we want to buy them, right?"
The servant girl was entranced when she saw him smile at her and forget to answer.
"Humph! What are you daydreaming about? Answer what he asked you." Leticia harrumphed in displeasure.
"Ah!" The servant girl came out of her trance upon hearing Leticia''s voice and her face reddened in embarrassment as she hurriedly apologised, "I-I''m sorry, my lord. I... I just..."
"It''s alright." Max smiled reassuringly at her, which put her at ease.
She nced at Leticia with a slightly fearful gaze, but when she noticed she wasn''t even looking, she calmed down, and after taking a breath, she spoke,
"My lord, as you may already know, the spirit fruits are also divided into grades, just like medicine or magical artefacts. Grade one spirit fruits are the least valuable since they can only help a one-star mage, while the grade nine spirit fruits are almost priceless; however, they are the stuff of legends.
The spirit fruits that will be auctioned today are grade-three spirit fruits, and because they can increase the cultivation base on everyone below the four-star realm without any side effects, thepetition should be intense today. So, each fruit should go for 250,000 low-grade Mana stones minimum.
"250,000 for one fruit?" Rima, Leticia, and usually calm Belen''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing this. They had thought that with the 100,000 Mana stones the city lord had rewarded them with, they were now rich. However, only now they realized how poor they were.
Chapter 284 Beast Essence
Max, on the other hand, had a bitter smile on his face. He nced at Leticia and others, noticing their disappointed expressions; he sighed inwardly.
He knew they wanted the spirit fruits to improve their cultivation and lower the gap between him and them, and he was happy to help fulfil their wishes. However, what could he do now that he didn''t have enough Mana stones?
''Should I have asked little Arya''s parents for more Mana stones?'' As soon as this thought came to mind, he shook his head.
They had already given them the precious guest tokens that were useful not only in the Ninam city but also in other silver-ranked Elvin cities. Moreover, without even asking, the city lord gave them 100,000 Mana stones.N?v(el)B\\jnn
''It seems I need to find a way to earn Mana stones in huge numbers.'' He thought. However, how was he supposed to do that? Kill magical beasts?
However, he could only kill two-star beasts, and their cores weren''t worth much. If he wanted to earn Mana stones in tens of thousands, he would have to kill hundreds of two-star beasts, which would take a lot of time.
''It seems I can only do this for the time being.'' He thought. Suddenly, a thought came across his mind, and his eyes lit up.
He nced at the servant girl and asked, "Can I auction some things in the auction?"
"Ha?" The servant girl was aback when she heard this and thought, ''It seems, despite being the VIPs, they don''t have enough Mana stones.''
Rima, Leticia and Belen were also surprised and happy to see that he was willing to sell his stuff to buy the spirit fruits for them. However, they quickly shook their heads and said, "Max, you don''t have to do-"
Before they couldplete their sentence, Max interrupted them, "It''s fine. Don''t worry."
He then turned to the servant girl and asked again, "So, can I?"
"I-If my lord wasn''t a VIP guest of the Greenwave auction hall; you wouldn''t have been able to since the time to assign the auction hall has already passed, but the VIPs are allowed to assign their things until half an hour before the auction starts." The servant girl replied.
"Good." Max was relieved to hear this and immediately asked, "So, how do I assign my things to your auction house?"
"My lord, you only need to verify the items you want to auction off with our superiors. If they regard your things as valuable, they will allow you to auction them." The servant girl replied, "If my lord wants to auction something, I can call our superior in charge of determining the values of the potential auction items here."
"Okay then. Please call for them." Max nodded.
"Yes, my lord." The servant girl nodded and gestured for one of the servant girls to go out and bring their superior.
After the servant girl had gone out, thedies exchanged looks before Rima turned to him and asked, "Max, what do you want to auction? If it''s something valuable, please don''t sell it. Moreover, our cultivation speed is already very fast with your assistance." When she reached thest part of her sentence, her face reddened due to shyness, making her look enchanting.
Max smiled at her and turned to look at Leticia and Belen, who also nodded. Seeing this, his lips curled into a smile, and he shook his head, "Don''t worry about it. I won''t sell anything too valuable, and even if I do, it''s fine since you guys are my women, and it''s natural I take care of you, right?"
Upon hearing this, thedies felt their bodies tremble and were ovee with emotions. This also included Belen because she clearly saw that his gaze was on her when he finished speaking.
Given her intelligence, it wasn''t difficult for her to realise what he wanted to convey. Realising this, warmth surged in her heart, and her eyes turned moist.
Although he always treated her the same as Rima and Leticia, because of her agreement with him, she had always regarded her status in his heart to be lower than Rima and Leticia''s, who could be considered his women.
A long time ago, she had already fallen in love with him; however, she didn''t dare to nurture these feelings and would always me herself for making that deal with him. If she hadn''t made that deal, he would have treated her the same as Rima and Leticia.
However, now that he practically told her she was also his woman, how could she not feel emotional?
Upon witnessing this scene, the servant girl sighed in her heart, ''Not only is he so handsome but also very... considerate. How good it be if I could find a man like him!''
After a few moments, Leticia curiously asked, "So, what do you want to auction off?"
"You''ll find out when the expert from the auction hall arrives." Max smiled.
...
Only five minutes had passed when the servant girl returned with a middle-aged Elvin woman.
After entering the room, the middle-aged woman''s gaze shifted to Max and thedies one by one, and she nodded slightly. When she noticed little Arya, who was busy eating, her brows rose in surprise.
As if noticing her gaze, little Arya turned to look at her. The middle-aged woman immediately walked toward her and bowed lightly in greeting, "Greetings, saint girl. How are you?"
Little Arya looked at her with a puzzled look. It was clear that she didn''t recognise her, but she still nodded in return and good-naturedly replied, "I''m good, auntie. How are you?"
"I''m also good." The middle-aged smiled before turning toward Max and the others, "Dear guests. Can you show me what you would like to auction?"
"Yes." Max nodded and took out a few talismans and the jars of blood he found in the dark mage''s spatial ring. Although he wasn''t hopeful of these items having some value, he still took them out to try his luck. Who knows, maybe they were valuable?
"Please see if any of these is valuable enough to be put on the auction?"
"This...!" The middle-ageddy was stunned when her eyesnded on the blood jars. She wasn''t the only one who was stunned; Belen, sitting beside Max, was equally stunned.
After a moment, both cried out simultaneously, "Beast essence?"
******
Bonus chapter (3/10)
Chapter 285 Valuable Beast Essences
"Beast essence?" Max''s eyes lit up upon hearing their surprised exmations. From their expressions, it was clear that this blood was quite precious.
He nced at Belen intently, waiting for her exnation. At the same time, he thought, ''I should have shown these things to her beforehand.''
After Belen calmed down, she nced at Max, and from her expression, it was clear that she was dying to ask where he got these blood jars.
However, in the end, she held back her curiosity and said, "This dark blood seems to be beasts'' blood essence."
"Is it valuable?" Max asked,
Seeing his eager expression, Belen smiled wryly and nodded, "Yes, it''s quite valuable." Then she continued in a slightly excited voice, "Just as its name suggests, this is the blood essence or lifeblood of the beasts, and it can only be extracted from the hearts of the living beasts.
If the blood essence of a stronger beast is given to a weaker beast or beast with simr strength, its strength will rise by leaps and bounds without it having to do it. Therefore, everyone with beast pets is usually willing to pay hefty sums to buy the beast''s blood essence to improve their pets'' strength.
However, it isn''t easy to extract the blood essence without some special means, and even if one has the means to extract it sessfully, the chances are high that the beast would die in the process and the blood essence would be wasted. This causes the supply of this blood essence to be tens or hundreds of times lesser than the demand, which in return causes its price to rise by several folds."
When Max heard this, his eyes shed in excitement. He then turned to the middle-ageddy and asked, "Can you tell me how many Mana stones these five jars of beast blood essence would fetch me if I were to put them on auction?"
Hearing his question, the middle-ageddy took a deep look at Belen before she slowly spoke, "Honoured guest, please let me verify whether it is really beast blood essence or not and if it is, I need to determine its grade first before I can give you a rough amount."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Yes. Please check it." Max nodded, slightly embarrassed at himself for losing hisposure.
"Mm." The middle-ageddy nodded before she grabbed one of the jars, ready to open it; however, Max stopped her, "Please wait a moment."
"Hmm? What is it?" The middle-ageddy raised her brows as she asked.
Max didn''t answer her and turned to Rima and others, "Cover your noses. The stench of this blood is horrible."
Thedies didn''t hesitate and hurriedly covered their noses with their Mana. Since little Arya wasn''t able to use her Mana to iste smell, Rima helped her. The servant girls also did the same.
After they were done, Max gestured for the middle-ageddy to open the jar''s lid.
The middle-ageddy cringed when she looked at the jar in her hand. However, she couldn''t do anything to iste her senses because she needed to verify it, and if she did block the smell, her uracy would dwindle.
She then proceeded to open the lid and check the blood. Max and thedies stared at her without blinking while she checked the beast''s blood essence.
After a few moments, she suddenly eximed, "It''s really the beast''s blood essence. Moreover, it''s the essence of a three-star beast." Without wasting any time, she started checking other jars.
Max and thepany also became excited when they heard it was a three-star beast''s blood essence. They then continued to watch her as he took the rest of the jars one by one and verified them.
''Hopefully, the rest of the jars also have grade-three beast essence.'' Max, Belen and others prayed in their hearts.
However, they were bound to be disappointed because the middle-ageddy shook her head and sighed after checking the rest of the jars, "Too bad these jars only have the grade two blood essences, or today''s auction would have been even more perfect."
"Oh!" Hearing this, Max and thepany sighed, slightly disappointed.
The middle-aged woman was speechless by their reactions and said, "Dear guests, there is no need to be disappointed. Your luck is already pretty amazing toe across one jar of grade three and four jars of grade two beast blood essences."
"Oh? How are you so sure that It''s not mine from the beginning?" Max was taken aback by her words and asked with interest.
,m "Well, from your expressions until now, it isn''t difficult to guess this." The middle-ageddy smiled before changing the topic, "So, are you sure you want to sell this?"
"Yes. I do. Since none of us has a pet beast, keeping it in our possession is useless. Moreover, I need Mana stones to bid for the spirit fruits." Max nonchntly said.
Hearing this, thedy became a little excited. If they added these blood essences, not only would they earn more profit, but their auction house also would be positively affected.
However, seeing that they were with little Arya, she calmed down and advised again, "Since you are our saint girl''s friend, I would advise you to keep these essences since they are very hard toe by. Moreover, sooner orter, you will have a pet beast, and these will prove useful to them at that time."
"Yes, Max. What this elder said is right. I also think you shouldn''t sell them." Belen also chimed in.
Max was silent for a while. He then repeated the question he had asked previously, "How about you first tell me how many Mana stones would I be able to acquire if I put them on auction?"
Hearing his question, the middle-ageddy thought for a while before saying, "It should be a little more than a million low-grade Mana stones."
"A million low-grade Mana stones?" Although Max and thepany had already expected that the price of these blood essences would be pretty high, they were stunned after hearing the actual price. Of course, it was only the approximate amount. It might be a little lower and higher than this based on the people''s demand.
Chapter 286 Putting A Spell On Auction
? After a moment of shock, Leticia excitedly said, "With this many Mana stones, we can easily buy all three spirit fruits."
"You..." Belen and Rima looked at her, speechless. Didn''t she hear how valuable and rare a beast essence was, and it would be beneficial to them if they kept it instead of selling it?
When she saw Belen and Rima''s expressions, she felt embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Of course, we don''t need to sell it since it is better if we keep it. I was only calcting whether we can buy all three fruits if we were to sell the essence."
After saying this, she turned to look at Max to see if he was angry because of her naivety and only when she noticed that he seemed deep in his thoughts without any signs of anger did she sigh in relief.
Although she wanted the spirit fruits since they could increase her strength quite a bit, she didn''t want to seem selfish and make Max dislike her.
Rima and Belen obviously knew of her thoughts, and they also sighed in relief, seeing that Max didn''t seem to hear her words. Over time, they became close and were like best friends, if not sisters. So, they naturally didn''t want Max to be angry with her.
Hearing Leticia''s words, the middle-ageddy chuckled and shook her head, "Dear guests, it isn''t guaranteed that you will be able to sessfully buy all three spirit fruits with only a million Mana stones."
"Why? she told us that we should be able to buy them with 250,000 Mana stones per fruit," Leticia asked in confusion as she pointed at the servant girl who told them about the price.
The middle-ageddy nced at the servant girl before she nodded, "What she said should have been correct if it was some other time."
"Some other time?" Max frowned.
"Oh? You don''t know?" The middle-ageddy raised her brows when she saw the confused expression on Max''s and others'' faces.
"Are we supposed to know this?" Leticia asked when she the middle-ageddy''s expression.
After a moment''s pause, the middle-ageddy shook her head, "No, I didn''t mean that."
She then changed the topic and said, "The reason I said that it should have been correct if it was some other time is that many wealthy guests from our Elvin race and your human are here for the spirit fruits. So the chances are high that their prices might double or even triple than usual."
"Oh? That''s the case." Leticia nodded in understanding while Max, Belen and Rima looked at the middle-ageddy skeptically. They could see that she was trying to avoid telling them why there were more customers than usual.
Seeing their expressions, the middle-ageddy shed an apologetic smile and asked, "So, dear guest, are you going to put the essence on auction?"
Max didn''t dwell on it since she wasn''t willing to speak about it and shook his head, "No."
"Oh, okay." The middle-ageddy was disappointed to hear this. However, it was normal for her to feel this way after all; if they had the rare beast blood essence, their auction''s reputation would increase.
Max ignored her expression, pointed at the talismans on the table, and asked, "How about these?"
The middle-ageddy nodded and took a look at the talismans before she shook her head, "Although they are quite good, they aren''t worth putting on auction."
Max nodded and put away the talismans and jars of the beast''s blood essence in his inventory. Even though Leticia, Belen and Rima didn''t show any emotion, they were also a bit disappointed.
"Dear guest, I shall take my leave if there isn''t anything." After seeing that Max wasn''t going to put anything on the auction, the middle-ageddy bade farewell and turned to leave. However, before she could even take a step, Max stopped her.
"Wait."
"Huh?" She stopped in her tracks and asked, "Is there anything you need my assistance with?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yes, please wait for a while." Max nodded and took out a pen and paper, and started writing something without waiting.
The middle-ageddy frowned upon seeing his action and her gaze turned slightly cold as she thought, ''What does he want to do?'' She felt he was wasting her time, but since he was their honoured guest, she couldn''t ignore him.
While Belen and Leticia were confused, Rima''s eyes shed in realisation, and she eximed in a low voice, "I understand."
"What is it?" Leticia asked curiously.
"I think... he intends to auction one of his spells to procure enough Mana stones to buy the spirit fruits," Rima replied emotionally.
"What?" Belen and Leticia almost shouted in shock. In the next instant, their expression melted as they looked at him. Belen and Leticia tried to dissuade him, but he ignored them and continued writing.
Although Rima and others spoke in a low voice, as a mid-stage three-star mage, the middle-ageddy clearly heard them, which caused her to be stunned.
''Is he crazy or something?'' She felt likeughing. If he had taken a pre-written scroll, she might have believed that it was thinking that he obtained it from somewhere, but no, he was writing it himself.
A mage who hadn''t even reached the three-star realm was writing a spell, thinking it would sell for more than a million Mana stones.
It should be known that only those who have mastered a spellpletely can write it and pass it on to others, and since the mages couldn''tprehend any spell that was a tier higher than respective realms, usually only three-star or higher mages'' spells were worth auctioning. As for spells suitable for two-star and lower-level mages, they were very cheap.
''He clearly isn''t a three-star mage. So, why are hispanions so sure that his spell would be worth more than a million Mana stones? Could it be that he is one of those rare geniuses who canprehend and use higher-tier spells?''
Upon seeing Belen''s reaction, the middle-ageddy was puzzled. From their interaction until now, she knew that Belen was the most knowledgeable person in the group and should know the values of different tiers of spells. So, when she saw her confident expression, she started to have second thoughts.
After a while, Max was done writing and handed it over to thedy, "Here, Please check this spell and tell me if it is valuable enough to put on auction."
Chapter 287 Is She Beautiful?
"This..." The middle-ageddy was speechless. She stiffly extended her hand and took the paper from him.
Taking a deep breath, she began reading the spell to check whether it was defective and determine its grade.
When she was done reading, she drew in a cold breath, and an astonished expression appeared on her face. She then looked at Max as if he was a monster and asked in a slightly stuttering voice, "This... y-you''ve mastered this grade three spell?"
(A/N: I''ve decided to standardise the spell ranking system to avoid causing any confusion. So, the spells will be graded as grade one, two, three, and so on...)
"Well, you can say that." Max neither denied nor epted and only smiled in response. When he first gave Rima the [Destruction wheel], Rima also couldn''t believe it and asked whether he had already mastered it. When he asked why? she had told him about the requirement of spell inscribing.
Max was very puzzled at that time. If only those who had mastered a spell could pass it on, why was he, who merely bought them from the system''s shop, able to do the same? Even the system didn''t know the reason, so he could only regard it as his unique talent.
"You..." The middle-ageddy didn''t know how to respond and looked at him nkly for a while.
''Could... could it be he is already a three-star mage or higher?'' This idea suddenly popped into her head and took root.
''However, if he is, how can he be clueless about the sudden demand for the things that can expedite the one''s cultivation? Maybe he already knows, but the girls beside him aren''t three-star mages, and he is acting like this not to worry them. Yeah, that must be the case.''
The more she thought like this, the more she found her guess correct.
"So, how is it? Is it worth putting on the auction?" Max asked when she didn''t respond for a while.
Upon hearing his voice, the middle-ageddy returned to her senses and hurriedly nodded and replied respectfully, "Y-yes, respected lord. It is more than qualified. In fact, it can even rece spirit fruits as the final auction item."
"No, there is no need to rece the final auction item." Max shook his head and said, "I want you to auction it near the auction''s beginning so I can have enough Mana stones to bid for the spirit fruitster. Can you do that?"
"No, there is no need to do that, my lord." The middle-ageddy shook her.
"Hm?" Max frowned slightly. If they didn''t auction it first, how was he supposed to bid on the spirit fruits?
Thedy smiled and said, "My lord, you can just bid for the items you like in the auction. As for the payment, we can calcte and deduct it after this spell is sold."
"What if the Mana stones we get from selling this spell aren''t enough to bid for the spirit fruits?" Leticia asked. She was very happy when she thought that they would be able to get their hands on the spirit fruits. However, she didn''t want anything that could negatively affect them to happen. So, she was naturally wary.
"Don''t worry, guest. Although most of the people are here for the spirit fruits, this spell that my lord has given me would undoubtedly sell for enough Mana stones to buy all the spirit fruits." The middle-ageddy confidently said.
"That''s good." Leticia''s eyes gleamed in excitement when she heard this. It was not only Leticia who was excited; Rima and Belen were the same too.
"My lord, since the auction is about to start, I''ll excuse myself and put your spell on the auction." The middle-ageddy bid farewell and went out of the room. But before she went away, she didn''t forget to remind the servant girls to take care of Max and the group properly.
After she went away, Rima looked at Max and curiously asked, "Max, which spell did you give her? I noticed she became more respectful toward you after seeing the spell."
Belen, Leticia and little Arya, who was busy eating, also looked at him curiously.
"It''s the [Destruction wheel] which I taught you earlier." Max smiled at her before taking a grape-like fruit and eating it.
"No wonder she reacted like that." Thedies nodded in realisation. They had already seen how powerful the [Destruction wheel] is despite being a non-elemental spell.
Buzz!
After a while, they heard buzzing noiseing from the auditorium beyond the light barrier.
Therge wooden tform, which was on the ground floor previously, was slowly rising in the air, and it only stopped after it was around ten meters above the ground. Five figures could be seen standing on it.
"Wow! What a beauty!"
"Isn''t this manager Saina? Is she going to host the auction this time?"
"It''s worth travelling to such a long distance now that I have seen her."
"Hey, old man. You are still a pervert at this age."
"What does a kid like you know what it is to appreciate a beauty."
Exmations rang in the air when everyone saw the slender figure standing in the middle of the auction stage.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max and others also nced at the figure standing in the middle. When Max saw her, he couldn''t help but exim inwardly, ''What a beauty!''
The woman in question was an Elvin beauty in dazzling purple robes. Her skin seemed as smooth and pale white as a newborn baby''s. She had captivating ck eyes and a tall nose bridge, and her thin pink lips were curled up into a faint smile which was capable of making any man''s heart race. Her figure, although not as seductive as Rima''s, was perfect and gave the feeling as if it was personally carved by the god of beauty.
She was one of the most beautiful women he had ever since in his life. The moment his eyesnded on her, he was entranced.
Although Belen and the others were females, their eyes were also glued to her.
"She is indeed a beauty." Leticia sighed, feeling a little depressed. Rima and Belen also nodded their heads in acknowledgement, their eyes shing with envy.
They then turned to look at Max and found him looking at her as if in a trance. Rima moved near him and whispered in his ear, "Is she beautiful?"
Chapter 288 40,000 For A Smile
"Yeah." Max nodded without thinking. But the next moment, his expression froze when he felt three piercing gazes on him. He smiled wryly and said, "You guys aren''t any less beaut-"
Hehe~n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As he started speaking, Rima giggled, "I was just kidding."
"Oh?" Max was stunned for a moment before he turned to Belen and Leticia, who also had smiles on their faces which he found strange. It was understandable if only Belen and Rima seemed unaffected, but Leticia seemed fine too.
From what he knew, Leticia was the most jealous among thedies. Thetest example would be when the servant girl tried to flirt with him, and she was instantly provoked.
When Leticia saw him looking at her with a confused look, she felt bitter. It was true she didn''t want any more women to be close to him because it would lessen her precious time with him.
''However, what could I do when I am neither beautiful like this host nor strong enough so you would be with me more.'' She felt helpless.
This was also one of her biggest reasons why she was now determined to be strong because even though it was not apparent, she could feel that Max seemed to favour the one with the strongest cultivation base among them for some reason.
When he saw this, Max looked at them with a loving gaze and thought, ''No matter if I have other women in future or not; I''ll definitely take care of you guys.''
"Big brother, big sisters, that''s aunt Siana." Little Arya became excited when she saw the host and hurriedly introduced her to them.
"She is your aunt?" Rima asked.
"Yes." Little Arya nodded vigorously, "She is my mother''s best friend and would oftene to visit us."
Hearing this, Max trained his eyes on Siana, the auction''s host, ''So, she is Elena''s best friend. No wonder both of them are so stunning.'' As the saying goes, birds of the same feather flocks together.
"Hello, everyone. I''m Siana, your host for the auction." Siana looked at everyone sitting in the auditorium below and then at guests on the second and third floors and greeted them with a slight smile on her fairy-like face.
Right after she spoke, there was amotion in the auditorium below as everyone, young and old, greeted her back very enthusiastically. Of course, most of them were males.
"Thank you, everyone, for the warm wee." Siana nodded before she continued to say, "I''m sure everyone here knows about the rules of the auction house; the highest bidder will win the items up for auction. So, without wasting any time, let''s start the monthly auction."
Swoosh!
Just as she finished her sentence, she waved her slightly, and a long silver spear appeared and hovered above her.
"Ladies and gentlemen, this is the first item of the day. This is a high tier grade-three weapon capable of boosting your attacks by 20%. It means your normal attacks will beparable to some of the weaker low-tier spells. The bid will start at 20,000 low-grade Mana stones. Each bid must be at least one thousand Mana stones."
Immediately after she stopped speaking, amotion broke out in the crowd, and exmations of surprise could be heard.
"A grade-three weapon capable of boosting attack by 20%?"
"As expected of the Greenwave auction house. Although it''s not an elemental weapon, it''s still a grade three weapon."
"They really deserve their reputation."
"..."
"Uncle, should we try bidding for it since its price is quite low for a grade three weapon?" A youngdy sitting in one of the rooms on the second floor asked a middle-aged man beside her.
The man shook his head, "The bidding price is always low, but the final price after the bidding is always a lot higher. Let''s just wait and watch. We aren''t here for the weapons anyway."
Just then, a robust voice rang out in the air, "21,000 Mana stones."
Following that, more voices started to ring out one after another.
"22,000"
"23,000"
"24,000"
...
The girl who previously asked her uncle to bid had a stunned expression. She then looked at the middle-aged man reverently and said, "You were right, uncle. Look how much the price has risen in just a few moments."
By now, the price has risen to 29,000 Mana stones, and the people weren''t as enthusiastic as before.
Siana had a satisfied expression when the price rose this much. She looked at the people below with a businessperson''s gaze and spoke temptingly, "This madam has bid 29,000 Mana stones. Is there anyone who would like to raise the bid and win this weapon? Let me remind you, although it''s not an elemental weapon, it''s still a good grade-three weapon."
However, no one bid, even after a few seconds had passed. Siana nced at the crowd and feigned a slightly disappointed expression, "Since no one is willing-"
Just then, a burst ofughter rang out in the air from a room on the second floor, "Hahaha, miss Siana. Although I don''t care about a mere grade-three weapon, I can''t bear to watch a beauty like you with such an expression. So, I''ll bid 40,000 stones for your smile."
"40,000... for a mere grade three weapon. Such extravagance!"
"It seems he is one of miss Siana''s admirers."
"No wonder he has so much money to spend. It turns out he is a guest on the second floor."
"..."
Many people gasped when they heard the bid and started discussing it amongst themselves. Unlike the third floor, where only guests like Max and others were allowed to sit, the second floor was open to everyone and had many rooms.
They just had to pay five thousand Mana stones for a room. Needless to say, only wealthy people were willing to spend so many Mana stones for a room. Others would choose ordinary seats in the auditorium that cost only 100 Mana stones.
Siana''s eyes glinted coldly as she nced toward one of the rooms on the second floor, but she still maintained her smile and asked, "That sir bid 40,000 Mana stones, would anyone want to raise it?"
Bonus chapter (4/15)
Chapter 289 War Blood Race
After her voice fell, no one tried to bid anymore since spending so many Mana stones on an ordinary grade three weapon they could buy in around 30,000 in the market would be deemed stupid.
As Siana waited for the people to raise the bid. In-room number 2 on the third floor, Rima giggled and said, "Max, it seems she has many pursuers." When she said this, Leticia and Belen stared at him intently.
Max''s lips twitched when he heard this and saw Belen and Leticia''s reaction. He said in a low voice that only she could hear, "It seems I need to punish you properly when we get back."
Rima''s face flushed red when she heard this and understood what he meant by ''punish''. However, she didn''t back down, looked into his eyes and said, "I''ll wait for it." After saying this, she turned her blushing face away from him and stopped speaking.
Leticia and Belen were puzzled by her reaction for a moment before they guessed what he might have said for her to react like this, and they looked at Rima enviously.
Meanwhile, in room 23 on the second floor. A group of four were sitting in the chair, sipping tea. A man around the age of 30 was sitting in the middle with an Elvin servant on hisp. He had an eye-catching blood-red mark on his forehead, which gave him a devilish vibe.
If any ordinary person saw him, they wouldn''t find anything strange apart from that mark on his forehead. However, if those who had some knowledge saw him, they would know that despite looking like a human, he wasn''t one.N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was from a race called the ''War Blood race.'' The people of this race looked just like humans. Their only distinguishing feature was the blood-red mark on their forehead.
"Young master, I think you shouldn''t squander money like this. If the master finds out about this, he will be angry. Moreover, I hope y-you will try to maintain a distance from miss Siana. She isn''t the one to be trifled with." A middle-aged man, who also had the same red mark, sitting slightly behind him said. When he mentioned Siana, his voice trembled in fear. It was clear he was wary of her.
"I know. I''m not going to offend her. Don''t worry." The ''young master'' replied nonchntly as his hands moved us and down the Elvin servant''s body, feeling her up while his eyes were trained on Siana.
The middle-aged man and hispanion could only shake their heads helplessly at this. They knew he wasn''t going to heed their advice.
...
Siana waited for a while before she announced, "Since there isn''t any higher bid, congrattions, guests in room number 23, for sessfully acquiring this item." Saying this, she flicked her finger to one of the four people standing behind her and said, "Elder, please deliver this to room number 23 and receive the payment."
"Yes, miss." The olddy grabbed the spear and jumped down the tform, and headed toward the second floor while the auction continued.
"Ladies and gentlemen, the next item is one of the most mysterious items that ever we auctioned in our auction house. Please take a good look at this." Siana announced with a smile. However, she didn''t rush to reveal it and waited for a few moments.
"Mysterious item? What could it be?"
"I heard that only those items that the auction house can''t identify but are extraordinary can be called mysterious by them. I hadn''t expected toe across such an item."
"If that''s the case, I don''t think many people will be interested in it. We should try obtaining it. Who knows, maybe it will be something useful for us."
"Hehe, you aren''t the only one to think like this. Many will bid in the same hopes. So, if you want to buy it, prepare to fork out at least a few ten thousand Mana stones more than the minimum bid."
"We''ll see thatter. Let''s first see what it is that not even the Greenwave auction house can identify."
"Miss Siana, don''t keep us in suspense. Please show what this mysterious item is."
"..."
Everyone''s interest was piqued after hearing the description from Siana. Many in the crowd became impatient and started asking for the item to be revealed.
Siana smiled in satisfaction upon seeing this. This was the reaction she wanted. She then waved her hand, and with a golden sh, an elliptical-shaped object appeared above her hand.
Everyone, including Max and thepany, the people from the war blood race and others in the guest rooms looked at the object with interest.
The object hovering above her palm looked like a golden ''rock'' with some dark patches near the top of it. Apart from this, there was nothing extraordinary about it.
"This... is this rock the mysterious item?"
"Is the auction house trying to trick us into spending our Mana stones on this rock?"
Everyone was dumbfounded. No matter how they looked at it, it lookedpletely ordinary. Siana had an indifferent expression upon hearing thesements.
Meanwhile, In guest room 2...
"Belen, do you recognise this golden rock?" Leticia asked Belen after ncing at the rock. Rima and Max also turned to look at her.
Belen shook her head and smiled wryly, "No, I don''t."
"If even you don''t know it, then it shouldn''t be anything extraordinary. It seems the auction house is indeed trying to trick people." Leticia scoffed.
Hearing this, the servant girls frowned, clearly displeased. The servant girl who was previously conversing with them said, "Dear guest, our auction house has a very good reputation in the kingdom for being honest and upright. So, please avoid making suchments."
Leticia was displeased by her words, and just when she was about tosh out, Belen chimed in, "She is right, Leticia. Although this golden rock seems ordinary, it might be some kind of treasure. You should know that the knowledge I have is limited. There are countless things that I''m unaware of."
"Hmm. In any case, this rock is useless since we don''t know what is it." Leticia nodded, and after ring at the servant girlst time, she turned to look at the auction tform.
Although Max was slightly interested in that rock since it might turn out to be something valuable, he didn''t intend to bid and waste his Mana stones in case it was something useless. However, just then, the system''s surprised voice rang in his ears.
Chapter 290 Golden Winged Python
[A high-ranked beast egg!!] The system eximed in a surprised voice.
"Mm?" Max''s eyes brightened when he heard the system''s exmation and asked, "Are you sure it is a high-ranked beast egg?"
At the same time, he felt the system''s voice just now resembled a human almostpletely. However, he didn''t overthink it because the system had already been ''developing'' for some time. Moreover, his attention was on the golden rock.
[Yes. This is most likely an egg of a golden-winged python.] The system replied and added, [Kid; you should do your best to acquire it. It will help you a lot in future.]
Although Max didn''t know what a golden-winged python was, he knew it would be able to reach at least a five-star realm since it was a high-grade egg. Such a strong beast would be of much help as his pet. He could even traverse the dangerous way to the central ins.
Thinking this, he became very excited. However, he felt it was weird that not only did the system speak in a much more casual tone, it even addressed him as ''kid'' instead of ''host.
This sudden change made him think something was wrong, and his eyes narrowed imperceptibly.
As if the system knew what he was thinking, the system said, [Don''t worry, kid. There is nothing wrong here. The system''s speech style was always supposed to be like this. However, because It was without a host for a long time, it lost quite a bit of energy and couldn''t function the same as it was designed.]
Then its voice turned solemn as it said, [No matter what changes the system has, the system will never do anything to harm you, so don''t worry.]
Upon hearing this, Max took in a breath of relief. Although he was still a bit sceptical, there was nothing he could do.
The system then added, [That''s enough chit-chat. Now hurry up and bid for the egg.]
"Oh, okay." Max nodded and turned to Siana, who just raised her hand to quieten down the crowd.
"Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce this item some of you call a ''useless rock." Siana smiled a little and continued, "Although we don''t know of its origin, which is why we called it a mysterious item, we do know that it is an egg. Moreover, it is an egg from one of the high-tier beasts and should have the potential of reaching at least King rank when it matures."
"Beast capable of bing a king mage? How awesome!"
"I knew the auction house is upright and won''t try to exploit us."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"If I get this egg, I will have a king-rank pet. At that time, no one in the kingdom would be a threat to me."
"I have to have this egg no matter what. I would sell everything I have if the need arose."
"That still wouldn''t be enough because the guests on the floor, second and third, would definitelypete with us."
"..."
As soon as Siana''s voice fell, the crowd broke out in amotion. Everyone seemed to forget about the spirit fruits as they scrambled to rally more Mana stones to bid for the egg.
Max didn''t react as strongly as the crowd since the system had already told him about it.
However, he couldn''t help but be surprised upon hearing about the possibility of the beast inside reaching king rank. This cemented his resolve to acquire it, even if it meant giving up the spirit fruits.
In room number 2, although Leticia also became excited upon hearing Siana''s words, she didn''t say anything since she knew they didn''t have enough wealth to contest for it.
In room number 23, the young master from the war blood race turned to the middle-aged beside him and urgently said, "Uncle, we should bid for it and do our best to acquire it. If what she said is true, then we will have a king-rank pet. It will increase our family''s standing."
"Don''t be hasty lest you be disappointedter." The middle-aged man replied calmly.
"Huh? What do you mean?" The young master asked, confused.
"You will know soon enough." The middle-aged man didn''t exin. Although the young man was quite impatient in nature, he believed in the middle-aged man and focused on the auction tform.
Others in the guest rooms reacted the same way. They knew that something was amiss with the egg. If not, why would the Elves put something as valuable as it on the auction instead of keeping it? After all, the most powerful person in the city was only a five-star mage. If they had a king-rank pet, Ninam city would be safer.
Siana smiled, "I''m sure most of you want to know why we are auctioning it instead of keeping it, right?"
Without waiting for anyone''s reply, she continued, "It''s because our auction house is incapable of hatching it."
There was silence when everyone heard her before they broke out in amotion.
"No wonder. They are willing to sell it."
"Damn it. I got my hopes high in vain."
"What are they thinking? Why would they put it on auction knowing it won''t sell?"
"Maybe they think someone will buy it, hoping to hatch it himself?"
"Pa! When even the Greenwave auction house with its enormous resources can''t do it, who would be foolish enough to think they can do it?"
"..."
The guests on the second and third floors had nodded to themselves upon hearing this and weren''t disappointed. They had already expected it. The young master from the war blood race looked at his uncle in admiration, "You were right, uncle." His uncle only smiled in response.
In their room, Leticia felt a bit happy hearing this. If the egg were without any problem, she would feel bad about not being able to buy it, but since it was useless, she won''t feel anything.
Unlike Leticia, Max frowned and thought, ''Since it can''t hatch, is there any benefit in buying it? Maybe the system has some way of hatching it.''
Just as he was about to ask the system about it, the system''s voice sounded in his ears, [Don''t worry about hatching it. I will take care of it. You make sure to buy it.]
Chapter 291 Jack Dalton
"Okay." Max nodded, excited. He once again felt happy that he had the system that could help him do the things that were usually extremely difficult or even impossible.
Siana didn''t mind the crowd''s chatter and maintained her smile as she announced, "Now that I''ve told you everything about it, I would like to invite everyone interested in the item to bid for it. The starting price would be 80,000 low-grade Mana stones, and each bid must be at least a thousand Mana stones higher."
Just as she finished speaking and everyone, including Max, thought that not many people would be interested in the egg, a hoarse voice resounded in the auction hall, catching everyone''s attention.
"80,000 Mana stones."
Everyone in the crowd and Siana turned to look at a figure sitting in the back seats in the auditorium. It was unclear whether it was a male or female or from which race because it was garbed in ck clothes from head to toe.
"I hadn''t thought someone would still be interested in it."
"He is mad and is simply wasting his wealth."
"Look at him. From how he is trying to hide his identity, I reckon he is someone mysterious. Maybe he has some way to hatch it."
"Then why isn''t he in the guest rooms where no one can see him? I say he is intentionally being mysterious and trying to show off."
"It''s good for us whether he is doing it to show off or not. If he spends more here, he wouldn''t be able topete with us when spirit fruitse out.
"..."
Siana''s smile brightened seeing someone so eager to bid. She then asked in her sweet and melodious voice, "This guest here has bid 80,000 Mana stones, is there anyone who would like to raise the bid?"
"85,000!" Just then, an alluring female voice sounded in the hall and raised the bid by 5,000, making Siana nod in satisfaction.
"90,000!" The ck-clothed figure made the bid before anyone could react.
"95,000!" The woman from the second floor also didn''t hesitate before raising it by another 5,000.
"100,000!"
...
Max had a slightly uneasy expression on his face. Just like everyone, he had also thought that very few would want the egg after hearing it was useless, and he could bid a few more thousand more than the initial price and sessfully buy it.
However, he didn''t expect someone to start bidding in a frenzy even before he could make his bid.
Belen and others had been watching people bid with interest and didn''t notice his expression. But after a while, Rima, who was sitting right beside him, felt a change in his emotions, and when she saw his anxious expression, she worriedly asked, "What is it, Max? Is there something wrong?"
Belen and Leticia also turned to him upon hearing Rima.
Max took a breath and said in a bitter tone, "I n to buy this egg. However, If it keeps going like this, I''m afraid we won''t have enough Mana stones for spirit fruits."
"If that''s the case, don''t worry about spirit fruits and buy this egg," Rima said without hesitation.
Belen and Leticia also nodded in agreement which surprised Max quite a bit and warmed his heart. He knew how much they wanted the fruits, but they didn''t hesitate and told him to buy what he wanted.
He looked at them lovingly and smiled, "Don''t worry. I''ll try to buy both the egg and spirit fruits."
Then he focused his attention on the auction. The egg''s price had reached 120,000 Mana stones.
"121,000 Mana stones!" The woman from the second floor made the bid again. However, this time, she didn''t increase it like before and merely raised it by 1000 stones and from his tone, it seemed she had reached her limit.
The ck-clothed man sighed in relief upon hearing this and raised the bid by another 1000, "122,000!"
After the man made his bid, the crowd turned to look at room number 13 on the second floor to see if the woman would raise the bid again or not.
However, even after a few seconds, there was no movement.
"It seems she had reached her limit."
"Sigh! I was having fun seeing them fighting for this useless egg. So disappointing."
Siana felt a bit disappointed for a moment. She shook her head and thought, ''It''s already enough that the people here are willing to spend so much for this. I should stopparing them with the people from the central ins.''
She then asked in a clear voice, "This guest here has bid 122,000. Would anyone like to raise the bid?"
On the second floor, room number 13...
Two people were sitting in the chair while three stood behind them. The two sitting were a man and a woman. The man looked to be in his thirties, while the woman seemed to be in her mid-twenties.
If Max were here, he would find both of them familiar. The woman resembled via. However, unlike via, who had a gentle and elegant air about her, this woman seemed sly as a fox, while the Man resembled Dalton to some extent.
He nced at the woman and asked, "Miss Janice, aren''t you going to bid anymore? I thought you wanted it."
Janice sighed disappointingly and said, "Although I want it, I can''t afford to pay any more than this for it."
Hearing this, his eyes gleamed, and he said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t I buy it and gift it to you?"
"Thank you for the kind gesture, sir Jack. However, you don''t have to do it." Janice shook her head and shed a captivating smile at him.
"It''s nothing, miss Janice. Please don''t refuse." Jack said and then proceeded to inject his Mana in the armrest to raise the bid. However, before he could do it, a voice sounded from the floor above.
"125,000!"
Bonus chapter (5/15)N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 292 Arasia Family
Jack frowned, and a displeased expression appeared on his face. However, realising the voice came from the third floor, where only people of substantial background could stay, he calmed down and thought, ''It seems I won''t be able to buy it now.''
Thinking this, he turned toward Janice. However, before he could say anything, Janice covered her mouth with her hand and giggled, "I think sir Jack should refrain from bidding now. Although it''s within the rules that everyone could bid as long as they have money, I believe it won''t bode well if sir Jack infuriates a guest from the third floor."
Jack was immediately infuriated upon hearing this. He scoffed coldly and said, "It doesn''t matter who they are. I''ll bid and win this egg for you for sure. If it infuriates them, they are wee to try me."
''Heh, such a simple-minded fool. No way in hell would I marry this guy.'' Janice smirked inwardly but put on a slightly worried look and pretended to dissuade him, "But Sir Jack..."
"It''s alright, miss Janice. Since I said I''ll gift this egg to you, it means I''ll do it. You don''t have to worry. Dalton family isn''t to be trifled with." Jack proudly proimed and proceeded to bid, "130,000 Mana stones!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing this, two of the three people standing behind him frowned and had displeased expressions as they nced at Janice. As bystanders, they could clearly see how she goaded him to bid.
However, no matter how displeased they were, they didn''t dare say anything about it in case they offended her. Janice was from the Arasia family, which was one of the four strongest families after the royal family. Although the Dalton family was also considered quite strong, they were iparable to giants like the Arasia family.
Moreover, It was said that the Arasia family in the Green leaf kingdom was only a branch family, exiled from the main family that was said to reside in the central ins. Although it was exiled and the main family didn''t care for them, no one, including the royal family, dared provoke them without a good reason.
...
In-room number 2, Max frowned when he heard someone outbid him. He had made the bid of 125,000 stones, thinking that both contenders would back out and won''t bid anymore. However, he didn''t expect someone new to pop up just when he thought the egg was his.
''It seems I would need to spend some more stones.'' He smiled bitterly and got ready to bid more.
"Damn it. Who is it? Why did he have to raise the bid?" Leticia wore a displeased expression. She had thought if they could buy the egg in just 125,000, maybe they would have enough Mana stones, after selling the spell, to bid for spirit fruits. However, now with someone new vying for the egg, the price was sure to increase.
"I think this voice came from the same room as that woman who was bidding until now. They seem to be adamant about buying it." Rima chimed in with a slight frown.
Seeing their expressions, Max didn''t know what to say. So he didn''t bother with it, injected his Mana into the armrest and raised the bid, "135,000!"
It wasn''t long before Jack also raised the bid, "140,000!"
"150,000!" Max was getting impatient, so he raised the bid by 10,000 in one go.
"160,000!" However, the other party also didn''t back out, and he, too, raised it by another 10,000.
''170,000!"
"180,000!"
"190,000!"
...
"This..." Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched the stakes getting higher by the second.
Siana was feeling the same. Just a moment ago, she thought the bid for 122,000 was good enough, and people here won''t be willing to spend any more on this almost useless egg, but after just a few moments, the price had nearly doubled and was still rising without any signs of slowing down.
She then nced at room number 2 and asked the people standing behind her, "If I''m not wrong, that non-elemental spell was given to us to auction by the guest in room number 2, right?"
"Yes, miss." An old Elvindy immediately replied.
Siana nodded and thought, ''I''m sure he isn''t a normal person since he was able to produce a spell as good as a grade-three elemental spell. I wonder if he has some method to hatch the egg since he is bidding so enthusiastically or wants it for collection''s sake.''
As she thought this, her eyes gleamed with interest. She was the one who found this egg a long time ago when she was in the central ins. She had asked around and found it was from a high levelled beast.
However, no matter what she did or who she asked the help from, the egg didn''t hatch. So, she kept it with her and eventually forgot about it.
When she returned to Ninam city, where she grew up, a few days ago and found out there was ack of items for the auction in their auction house, she decided to give it away to make up the number. If it sold, it was good; if not, that was okay too. Now that someone was showing so much interest in it, she couldn''t help but think of the ''impossible.''
Suddenly, a loud voice sounded in the auction hall, forcing her out of her thoughts, "230,000!"
In room 23, Jack had an exasperated look. He regretted talking big and trying topete against Max to impress Janice. He came here on his family''s behalf to buy the spirit fruits, and although the Dalton family was ridiculously rich in the Green leaf kingdom, he wasn''t allowed to squander money willfully.
''Damn it. If that guy doesn''t stop raising the bids, I think I''ll have to use my Mana stones.'' He gritted his teeth in frustration. However, when he looked at Janice, his eyes burned with desire, and he thought, ''It''s worth it if this pushes me closer to her. I can''t wait for the day when she is under me.''
Thinking this, he smiled at her and shouted, "250,000!"
Chapter 293 Hannah
As Max and Jack continued bidding, everyone in the crowd was silent. They had expressions that said, ''Are they crazy or what?''
In another room on the second floor, a group of two, an olddy and a youngdy, were sitting side by side, watching the happenings with interest.
Both wore purple clothes and looked normal, but despite that, they had an air of dominance around them that required everyone''s reverence. This was especially true for the olddy.
The young girl looked to be the same age as Leticia. She nced at the olddy, who had her eyes closed, with a respectful expression, and asked curiously, "Grandma, do you think they can hatch this golden python''s egg?"
The olddy opened her eyes and nced at the girl with a gentle expression, and said, "The first thing you need to know before trying to hatch a high levelled beast egg is their species and the element they possess, and I''m afraid only a handful of people in the beast ns and from the supreme forces can recognise this egg as the golden-winged python''s egg. So, as long as they aren''t one of those people, it doesn''t matter even if they have the required resources; this egg won''t hatch."
The young girl''s eyes gleamed upon hearing this, and she asked, "Grandma, since you recognise this, why don''t we buy it? It would be great if our family had a golden-winged python, it would increase our strength and help us defend against those people."
The olddy''s eyes also gleamed for a moment before she sighed and shook her head, "There is no use. Although I know of its species and element, we don''t have enough resources to hatch it. Maybe I could use my energy to hatch it if I wasn''t injured."
"Um, can''t we buy it and hatch it when you recover?" The young girl hesitantly asked.
The olddy smiled bitterly upon hearing this and said, "We can''t. This egg is many decades old, and the probability of it hatching is very low. So, it isn''t wise to waste our remaining Mana stones on this."
After saying this, she sighed inwardly and thought, ''Only if my spatial ring weren''t destroyed in that fight, we wouldn''t have to spend so sparingly and could buy this egg without any concern. Sigh, such a treasure would go to someone else now.''
Hearing the olddy''s words, the young girl went silent. She rubbed the purple ring on her finger and thought, ''I should''ve stored more Mana stones in my ring when we fled.''
As she remembered how they were forced to flee their home, the images of her family member being killed shed before her eyes.
Boom!
Purple lightning surged out of her body along with dense killing intent, and her eyes also turned purple. "When I reach the monarch stage, I''ll make sure to kill every one of those scum bastards and get back everything that was rightfully ours." She swore.
Seeing her sudden outburst, the olddy sighed and patted her head, "I''m sure you will." After a pause, she added, "And if we can find our heirloom weapon, the revenge will be easier."
The young girl calmed down, and the lightning around her vanished. However, an expression of resentment appeared on her face when she heard about the heirloom weapon and said through gritted teeth, "If grandma had that sword, you wouldn''t have gotten injured. Why did she have to take our heirloom sword when she abandoned us to die."
The olddy sighed again and said, "Little Gene. You shouldn''t me your aunt. She sacrificed a lot for us. We would''ve died years ago if it weren''t for her."
"What do you mean, grandma? Didn''t she steal that sword because of her greed?" The young girl name little Gene asked in confusion. Ever since she was born, she had heard everyone say that her aunt had stolen their heirloom weapon, causing their family strength to lessen significantly.
So, when their enemy force found out about this, they took advantage and killed the strongest members of our family and massacred many others. Only a few people were able to escape with their lives.
"No, that''s not true." The olddy shook her head and said, "Your aunt didn''t steal it but was entrusted with it by the then-family leader, who asked her to escape with it so that it won''t fall into the enemy''s hands."
Seeing Gene''s confused expression, she continued, "You know our Valiant family and the thunder family had always been mortal enemies, and they always coveted our heirloom weapon. However, because our families were of simr strength, we were always in a stalemate.
However, 25 years ago, the thunder family birthed two new monarch-rank mages. Although the thunder family tried to hide their existence to take us by surprise and annihte us, the family leader somehow found out about it. Just before they attacked, he had sent many family members away so that they could survive the iing massacre.
Unfortunately, they were all killed because the supreme elder''s faction had betrayed the family and informed the thunder family about it. The family leader knew they wouldn''t survive now, and because he couldn''t trust anyone because he suspected the people under him also to betray him and join the supreme elder''s faction, he gave our heirloom sword to his daughter and your aunt, Hannah, and sent her away with four of his most trusted people.
He did this because she was the most talented person among the younger generation and had the potential to use the sword to its full potential when she became a monarch mage. So, he hoped she would avenge the family when the time came. However, who knew that two of his most trusted people would also betray him?
While they were escaping, those two bastards took the other two elders off guard and severely injured them. They wanted to kill them all and give the heirloom sword to the thunder family so they would spare their pathetic lives. However, although injured, the other two elders fought with their lives on the line and helped your aunt Hannah to escape."
The olddy''s eyes had reddened when she finished saying until now. After calming down, she said, "You know, she was only a three-star mage at that time and had to traverse the dangerous area between the central ins and the outer area alone, but she still did because she knew if she stayed in the vicinity of the central ins, the thunder family and the supreme elder''s faction could easily find her, and once they had our heirloom sword, the Valiant family would be doomed."
When Gene heard the whole story, she understood why they were allowed to live even though they didn''t join the supreme elder''s faction. The thunder family and the supreme elder''s faction were keeping them alive because they believed that her aunt Hannah woulde back to save them, and if they killed them, she might not show up, and the heirloom sword would forever be lost.
After realising this, she felt angry and guilty that she med everything on her aunt.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After a while, she asked, "Grandma, didn''t you tell me that aunt Hannah had already died? So, how would we find our heirloom sword now?"
Chapter 294 Egg Acquired
The olddy nodded, "That''s true. However, a few years before she died, she sent me a message and informed me that she was in the Green leaf kingdom."
"That''s why we didn''t stop anywhere on our way here." Gene nodded in understanding. Previously she was confused as to why her grandmother did not stop to recuperate anywhere and took her to this rural kingdom. As it turned out, she wanted to find their heirloom sword as soon as possible.
After a thought, she said, "Grandma, although this kingdom isn''t as big as the empires in the central ins, it is still quite big. On top of that, we don''t know where exactly she was staying in this kingdom. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to find it."
The olddy nodded, "You are right. Therefore, we will take our time searching around." She then patted her head and smiled, "You focus on your cultivation and training. With your talent, maybe you won''t even need that sword to avenge our family in future.
"Yes, grandma." Gene also smiled. She knew her grandma meant they might not find that sword and would need to rely on themselves.
"Okay, let''s try to buy a spirit fruit for you now." The olddy smiled lightly and turned her attention to the ongoing auction.
...
"Woah! Are they going to stop or not?"
"250,000 Mana stones! As far as I remember, it was the final bid for some of the spirit fruits in the past, right?"
"Yeah! I can''t believe an egg with almost no possibility of ever hatching can go for such a high price."
"I think it''ll go for even higher."
The crowd started discussing heatedly among themselves after Jack made the bid for 250,000 Mana stones.
On the stage, apart from Siana, who had the same expression since the start, the other four old elves were smiling brightly.
One among them said, "It seems miss Siana is our lucky star. We had thought this egg would go unsold. Who knew we would be able to earn so much from this."
"Hey, old man, don''t forget this egg was miss Siana''s property. All the money received from selling it should go to her."
"Cough! I know that."
...
"Big brother, he raised the price to 250,000. Hurry up, or aunt Siana will give the egg to him." In room 2, little Arya hurriedly said when she saw Max silent for a moment.
"Don''t worry. Your big brother will win it." Rima chuckled when she saw her be anxious.
''It seems I need to raise the stakes some more.'' Max thought before shouting his next bid, "280,000 Mana stones!"
As his voice fell, the crowd went silent for a moment before breaking into amotion.
"Amazing! He raised it directly by 30,000."
"Will that other guy raise it again?"
"I hope he will. It''s fun watching them wasting their money."
"I really want to see who will be the eventual victor."
Jack''s expression darkened when he heard the bid. But because he had already resolved to use his Mana stones, it didn''t take long before he also raised the bid. "300,000!"
Janice Arasia, sitting beside him, asked, "Sir Jack, are you sure you want to spend so much on it? I''m sure the Dalton family gave you a limited amount for private usage, right?"
Jack felt a pang in his heart when he heard this because what she said was right. He was allowed to use only 250,000 Mana stones from the funds the family gave him to buy the spirit fruits, and this was because his mother was one of the Elders that held the authority in the family. If it were someone other instead of him, they wouldn''t have been allowed so much.
He forced a smile and said, "It''s alright, miss Janice. I can spend this without any problem. Moreover, I believe the guest from the third floor is also here for spirit fruits and wouldn''t want to spend any more on the egg."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although he said this, he was sweating inwardly. Apart from the 250,000 Mana stones he was allowed to use from the family''s fund, his total savings amounted to only around 100,000 Mana stones.
So, in total, he only had around 350,000 Mana stones, and the bid had already reached 300,000. If it increased by another 50,000, he wouldn''t be able to bid anymore. So, he was praying that Max would stop increasing the bid now and let him have the egg.
However, a momentter, his smile froze, and his worries became real when Max''s voice rang out once again.
"350,000!"
"This..." He was dumbstruck and didn''t know how to respond to this.
He nced at Janice stiffly and opened his mouth to say something, but no sound came out.
Janice almost couldn''t control herughter when she saw his constipated expression and thought, ''Who told you to show off with this little wealth?''
However, she still put on a smile and said, "Sir Jack, it''s okay. You don''t have to bid anymore. I don''t think it''s worth so much."
At the same time, she nced at the egg in Siana''s hand and shook her head, ''It''s very unfortunate the chances of it hatching are too low and spending so much for that minute possibility is simply a waste.''
Meanwhile, the crowd was waiting for Jack to raise the bid again and give them a good show.
"Hey, do you think that guest on the second floor would raise the bid again?"
"I hope he does."
"I don''t think he would do that if he his brain is functioning properly."
"Oh? Why would you think so?"
"It''s simple. He should know by now that the guest on the third floor seems hell-bent on buying this egg. So, even if he is more wealthy than the guest on the third floor and seeds in buying it, I''m sure the guest on the third floor wouldn''t let him leave Ninam city alive."
"What you said makes sense. After all, the people who are able to stay on the third floor aren''t to be taken lightly."
As if proving the crowd''s spection true, Jack''s voice sounded, "Since the friend on the third floor wants this precious egg this much, I won''tpete with you any longer. You can have it."
Hearing this, Leticia became angry, "How shameless! After raising the price this much, he is acting as if he is doing us a favour."
Max didn''t bother replying to him and waited for Siana to announce the winner.
Bonus chapter (6/15)
Chapter 295 Final Three Items
Siana''s gaze went over the crowd and the guest rooms before she asked, "The guest from room number 2 has bid 350,000 low-grade Mana stones. Would anyone else like to raise the bid?"
After a while, when no one responded to her call, Siana announced, "This egg goes to the guest in room number 2."
After saying this, she gave the egg to an older man behind her and asked him to deliver it to Max''s room, who immediately jumped down the auction stage and headed to the third floor.
Meanwhile, Siana took out a batch of triangr talismans and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, the next auction item is this batch of five grade three armour-piercing talismans. They are capable of destroying the defence of almost any three-star beast or most grade-three defensive. The initial bid for these is 25,000 low-grade Mana stones, and each bid should be no less than a thousand Mana stones."
"26,000!"
"27,000!"
"30,000!"
"33,000!"
"35,000!"
...
As soon as Siana''s voice fell, everyone started bidding like crazy and in just a few moments, the price went past 40,000 Mana stones.
However, no one was surprised or discussed it because this type of reaction from everyone was expected since the talismans like these were very useful for people weaker than the three-star mages and would prove to be like life-saving talismans in many situations.
Even for three-star mages, these talismans were quite handy since they could be used at a moment''s notice and had the power of a normal attack from the three-star mage.
Max also wanted to buy them; however, he didn''t make any bid because he didn''t want to lessen his chances of buying the spirit fruits by spending more Mana stones when he didn''t know how many he would get after selling the [Destruction wheel] spell which he put up on for the auction.
Knock! Knock!
Just then, someone knocked on the door.
"Dear guest. I''m here to deliver the item you just won." An elderly voice sounded from outside the door.
Max signalled to the servant girl standing near the door to open the door.
Weng!
The door opened, and in came the old man who had been standing behind Siana a while ago. He was an average-looking Elvin man and had a professional smile as his gaze scanned the people in the room.
When he saw little Arya, he didn''t seem surprised as he smiled and bowed lightly toward her, "Saint girl!"
Little Arya nodded and asked excitedly, "Grandpa, did you bring the egg? Show me!"
The old man nodded at her before shifting his attention to the sole male in the group, Max. He then took out a wooden box and gave it to him, saying, "Dear guest, please verify the contents."
Max took the box and opened the lid. The golden egg with dark patches over it was lying there. When he held it in his hand, it felt like he was holding a heavy rock.
''I''ll soon have a king-level pet!'' Max felt excited thinking about this.
"Big brother, can I hold it?" Little Arya''s voice jolted him out of his thoughts.
"Yeah, sure, but make sure not to drop it." Max gave it to her and cautioned her despite knowing that a simple fall wouldn''t be enough to break it.
"Oh, it''s too heavy!" Little Arya struggled to hold it in her tiny hands.
While little Arya curiously yed around with it, the old man said, "Since the item has been delivered, I shall take my leave. Please enjoy the rest of the auction."
"Thank you for bringing it over." Max nodded. He was surprised when the old man didn''t mention anything about the payment because he knew thedy from before must have already informed them of their agreement.
After the old man left, Belen, Leticia and Rima also checked out the egg. Rima couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked, "Max, do you really have a way to hatch it?"
At this question, Everyone, including the servant girls, focused their attention on him.
Max only shrugged his shoulders and said, "Maybe."
"Hmph! What kind of answer is that?" Rima huffed in anger but didn''t ask again.
Max only smiled at this. He knew she wasn''t angry or anything.
If only they were in the room, Max would''ve told them the truth. However, since there were servant girls present, too, he knew the auction house would find out if he did so, and he didn''t want to take the unnecessary risk. Who knows, they might kidnap him to extort his method. After all, a king-level pet''s temptation was irresistible.
After that, he turned his attention to the ongoing auction. After the talismans sold for around 100,000 Mana stones, many valuable things came out, but it frustrated him quite a bit because he couldn''t bid for them.
He only prayed that his spell woulde out sooner so that he would know how many Mana stones he had to bid for the rest of the items after it sold.
...
After more than two hours had psed and many items had sessfully sold, Siana raised her hand to quieten the excited crowd and announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, now it''s time for the finale. We have prepared three items for the finale for you, so be prepared."
Upon hearing this, the crowd broke into a discussion.
"Three items? Weren''t there only spirit fruit for the finale?"
"Who knows! But that''s even better. I''m sure the other two items won''t be any less valuable than spirit fruit."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Yeah, I really want to know what the items are for them to be regarded as the finale items."
It was not only the crowd in the auction hall which was excited; the guests in the guest room on the second and the third floor were the same. They immediately started amassing their wealth to bid on the items in case they were useful to them.
Chapter 296 Intense Bidding
Watching everyone be excited, Siana smiled lightly and waved her hand.
Swoosh!
A pair of earthen-coloured gloves appeared in front of everyone.
"Ladies and gentlemen, this is the first of the final three items, the earthen gloves." Siana introduced, and after a short pause, she continued, "This pair of gloves is a mid-tier grade three earth elemental weapon, capable of boosting earth elemental spells by 25%. It also grants the user enhanced physical strength even if they aren''t an earth elemental mage."
"Oh my god! An earth elemental weapon. What a pleasant surprise!"
"I have to get this. My son is an earth elemental mage who would soon be a three-star mage. It would be very beneficial for him."
"Even though I guessed that the auction house must have reserved some quality items for the finale, I didn''t expect there would be an elemental weapon."
"Yeah, everyone knows how rare are the elemental weapons. It''s no wonder the Greenwave auction house is among the top auction houses of our kingdom."
"Hurry up and tell us what the minimum bid is. I''m going to raise it by at least 10,000."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Damn it. I used most of my funds on other items. I would have saved my money if I knew there would be an elemental weapon on auction."
"Yeah. I did the same. It''s all the auction house''s fault. They should''ve released the info about it too."
Amotion broke out as soon as Siana introduced the gloves. Some were excited and implored Siana to state the initial bidding price so they could start bidding, while some became downcast since they had spent most of their Mana stones on other items and startedining that the auction house didn''t inform them about the weapon beforehand.
Siana waited for a while before she announced, "The starting price of this pair of gloves is 100,000 low-grade Mana stones. Each increment must be 5000 Mana stones at least."
"150,000!" As soon as Siana''s voice fell, someone from the second floor shouted his bid.
"200,000!" The people in the auction hall hadn''t even reacted to the first bid when another voice sounded from the second floor and raised the stakes by 50,000 Mana stones.
"230,000!"
"250,000!"
"270,000!"
...
In just a few seconds, the price had surpassed 300,000 Mana stones. Only when it exceeded 350,000 did the bidding somewhat slow down, and people sitting in the auction hall came to their senses.
A middle-aged woman shook her head with a bitter smile on her face, "It seems we can''tpete for the final three items at all."
"Yeah. I was foolish to think we had a shot at the finale items."
"It''s not foolish. Because the guest from the second and third floors didn''t show much interest in the previous items, it was only normal we thought as such in our excitement."
"Not that they are bidding; we can only be spectators."
In room 23, Janice nced at Jack, whose eyes were twinkling in excitement and said, "It seems sir Jack is quite interested in this item."
"Yeah, miss Janice. Are you also interested in it?" Jack asked.
"No." Janice shook her head and casuallymented, "You should know that most direct descendent of our Arasia family usually awaken metal elements. So, there is no need for me topete for it."
"Yeah." Jack nodded before he added, "Well, our family has many earth elemental users, so I''m going to bid for it."
As he finished saying, he shouted his bid, "400,000!"
As soon as his voice fell, someone from the second floor raised it, "450,000!"
Jack didn''t hesitate before raising it again, "500,000!"
This time, there was silence for a few seconds before thest bidder gritted his teeth and shouted, "510,000!"
"Haha, It''s mine. 520,000!" Jackughed out loud.
After his bid, there was no other bid for a while. Jack became slightly impatient and called out, "Miss Siana. Since no one is going to raise it any further, why don''t you announce the winner."
Siana nced indifferently toward room number 23 before asking, "The guest from room number 23 has bid 520,000 Mana stones. Is anyone going to raise it?"
Hearing this, the crowd also turned to the room on the second and third floors while Jack felt his breathing quicken slightly as he prayed that no one would bid for it.
Unfortunately for him, right after Siana''s voice fell, a slightly arrogant voice sounded from room number 4 on the third floor, "550,000!"
"Damn it!" Jack punched the table in frustration and thought, ''Why is it someone from the third floor once again?''
He hurriedly took out hismunication crystal and said, "Elder, there is a mid-tier grade three earth elemental weapon: a pair of gloves. The bidding has reached 550,000 low-grade Mana stones. Should I continue to bid for it?"
After a moment, a reply came back, "Buy it under 700,000 if possible. If not, leave it."
"Okay!" Jack replied and put away themunication crystal. He then shouted, "600,000!"
''As expected of one of the kingdom''s richest families. They are willing to spend so much just for a mid-tier grade three weapon.'' Janice mused inwardly.
Contrary to what everyone expected, the guest from room number 4 didn''t increase the bid again.
Siana asked everyonest time whether anyone was willing to raise the bid, and when no one responded a few breaths, she announced, "The pair of gloves now belongs to the guest in room number 23."
"Nice!" Jack eximed happily when he heard this. Since he got the gloves for 100,000 less than the limit stated by his Elder, he would be praised for this.
Siana put the gloves away and said, "These will be delivered to you after the auction ends."
She then continued to say, "Now, let''s move on to the second item of the finale."
Everyone''s eyes were trained on her as they waited with bated breath to see the next item.
Chapter 297 We Are Rich[1]
Siana didn''t let them wait too much.
She waved her hand a thick piece of paper appeared in front of her.
"What''s this, a paper?"
"Did she make a mistake with the real second item, or is there something great about this paper?"
"Maybe it''s a unique talisman?"
"Yeah, that''s right. It could be an ancient talisman."
The people in the crowd had weird expressions when they saw a seemingly ordinary paper floating in front of Siana and started their guesswork.
In room number 2, when thedies heard the crowd''s discussion, they almost couldn''t hold theirughter.
Max also smiled wryly and thought, ''Maybe I should prepare a few nk spell scrolls for future use.''
On the auction stage, Siana''s expression was also a bit unnatural.
When she was given this piece of paper and was told that it was one of the auction''s finale items, she couldn''t believe it since it was just an ordinary paper. Only after she saw the spell written on it did she realize why it was a finale item.
She sighed and said, "This is the secondst finale item. I''m sure you guys must want to know what is extraordinary about such an ordinary piece of paper. Let me introduce this item to you."
After a pause, she continued, "This paper is extraordinary because on it is written an extraordinary non-elementals spell."
When the crowd heard this, most of them were disappointed because they preferred an elemental instead of a non-elemental one for obvious reasons. However, before they could express their disappointment, Siana continued,
"The reason it is considered extraordinary even though it is only a non-elemental spell is that this is one of the rare few non-elemental spells that areparable to an elemental spell. This spell is called [Destruction Wheel], and it isparable to a top-tier grade three elemental spell. When it''s cultivated to perfection, its power should beparable to some weaker low-tier grade four elemental spells."
When the crowd heard this, they were given a shock and couldn''t react for a while. The same was true for the guests on the second and the third floor too.
After everyone came to their senses, amotion broke out in the auction hall.
"Is it real? A non-elemental spellparable to an elemental one."
"Aren''t these types of spells long lost?"
"Yeah, it''s unbelievable."
"Hey, should we pool our Mana stones and try bidding for it? It would change our life if we could have this spell."
"Sigh! It''s no use. Those guys on the second and the third floor would easily outbid us."
"..."
Meanwhile, the people in the auction hall were heatedly discussing among themselves, and the people on the second and third floors had started informing their respective forces about it.
In-room number 23, Jack and Janice were the same. As soon as they recovered from their shock, they immediately took out theirmunication crystal and contacted their families.
Everyone got the same reply, "Buy it no matter what. Even if you have to give up on the spirit fruits, it doesn''t matter."
After Janice put away hermunication crystal, she nced at Jack and put on a charming smile and said, "Sir Jack, I wonder if you could help me acquire this spell. I''ll..."
Unlike before, Jack immediately cut her off and said, "Sorry, miss Janice. I can''t help you this time. My family wants this spell." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Janice''s expression turned cold and but she didn''t say anything else.
Jack noticed this and panicked a little. He smiled stiffly and said, "Miss Janice, I hope you understand. If it weren''t for my family''s orders, I would have helped you with this."
"It''s all right, sir Jack. I understand." Janice nodded. Inwardly, she was fuming in anger.
...
In-room number 2, Leticia wore an anxious expression and asked, "Belen, why aren''t they bidding for it? Don''t tell me they don''t want it because it''s a non-elemental spell, right?"
Belen shook her head and smiled, "Don''t worry. They must be informing the forces they belong to about it."
After her worries about being inferior to Rima and Leticia ayed, she had be a lot more lively which was a relief for Max.
"I hope so." Leticia nibbled on her nails, still anxious.
On the stage, Siana was silent for a while and waited for everyone to digest the information.
She then announced, "Now that you know everything about the spell, you may begin bidding now. The initial bid is 200,000 low grade Mana stones and each raise must be at least 10,000 Mana stones."
The crowd went silent and since they knew wouldn''t be able to bid for it, they instead focused their attention on the higher floors.
"500,000!" As soon as Siana''s voice fell, a female voice sounded from thest room on the third floor, room number 5.
When Leticia heard this, she was relieved and then became excited. "It''s only the first bid, and the price has increased by two and half times."
Max, Belen and Rima were also excited, and their excitement continued to rise when they heard the subsequent bids.
"600,000!" Someone from the second floor raised it by 100,000, and it didn''t take long before someone raised it to 700,000.
In room 23, Jack nced at Janice and said, "Aren''t you going to bid, Miss Janice?"
Janice shook her head and emotionlessly said, "I n thepetition to thin out first."
"Oh! If that''s the case, let me help you." Jack smiled and injected Mana into his armrest before he shouted, "One million!"
Boom!
His voice was like a p of thunder to ordinary people in the auction hall.
"Good lord! Only a few seconds have passed the price has reached the million mark."
"One million! Even if I sell everything I have, I won''t gain even half a million. How wealthy they are!"
"That''s why I said the auction''s finale items are reserved for the guest on the second and third floors."
Just as someone said this, an indifferent voice sounded out from behind him.
"1.5 Million!"
Bonus chapter (7/15)
Chapter 298 We Are Rich[2]
"This..." They were stunned when everyone saw the one who had just bid for 1.5 million. It was the person dressed in full ck who tried topete for the golden egg.
"Isn''t he the same guy whopeted for the egg before?"
"Didn''t he concede because he didn''t have enough Mana stones? Howe he has so many now?"
"It''s easy. He must have thought that the egg wasn''t worth that much."
"That''s right. However, why isn''t he sitting on the second floor if he is so wealthy?"
"Maybe he is a cheapskate and doesn''t want to spend extra stones?"
"I don''t think he has so many Mana stones and is only trying to show off to us."
"Tsk, if that''s true, he is just ying with his life. You should know the auction house has a rule that no one shall make empty bids, or they will be killed without mercy."
While everyone was in discussion, Jack frowned and raised the bid, "2 million!"
Everyone quietened down immediately and shifted their attention to the upper floors once again.
For a while, no one raised the bid.
In their room, Leticia''s heart was beating faster and faster while her palms were clenched into fists as she mumbled, "Someone raise it a little more. Raise it..."
Although Max, Rima and Belen tried to remainposed, the excitement was palpable on their faces.
Just when Siana was about to ask whether anyone was willing to raise the bid, the guest in room 5''s voice sounded, "2.2 Million!"
Jack smiled when he heard him raising it by a mere 200,000 and thought, ''It seems the guest in room number 5 is approaching her limit.''
"2.5 Million!"
Just as he was thinking this, the ck figure from the auction hall made another bid, attracting everyone''s attention.
Jack''s expression darkened by a few notches when he heard the bid. He was told to try to win the spell in less than 3 Million stones, and he had thought that since the price was very slow, it meant most of the people present were near their limit, and he could sessfully buy it in less than 3 million.
However, with this bid, he wasn''t so sure any longer. He then turned to look at Janice, who also wore a slightly troubled expression.
Just as he was about to say something, his expression froze as another bid sounded.
"3 Million!"
"Woah! It is someone from room number 3. It''s the first time they made a bid in this auction, right?"
"It seems the guests on the third floor are even richer than those on the second floor."
"Yeah. It seems so. Did you notice there wasn''t any ripple in the voice just now as if 3 Million Mana stones are worth much in his eyes, unlike those from the second floor whose voice seems strained a little whenever they make a bid?"
In room number 12, Gene asked curiously, "Grandma, why are they bidding so much for it? No matter how strong, it''s only a non-elemental spell, right?"
"Little Gene, you forget that it''s the rural area we are in. The strongest forces here only have one or two grade-four spells and only a handful of top-tier grade three, most of which are non-elemental ones which are many times weaker than the elemental spell.
Moreover, because of theck of resources here, many people can''t awaken an element even after reaching the three-star realm. So, a strong non-elemental spell is what they dream of.
So, now that they are given a chance to acquire a spell that''s as strong as a top-tier grade elemental spell, they naturally are willing to go all out for it. " The olddy exined.
"Oh!" Gene nodded in understanding, and then a worried look appeared on her face, and she thought, ''Doesn''t that mean my progress would be slower here?''
The olddy noticed this and smiled, "Don''t worry. I won''t let this affect you."
"Okay, grandma." Gene nodded and didn''t ask how she was going to do it because she believed in her and knew that she must have thought of some n.
In room number 23, Jack''s expression was ugly. ''It seems I can''tpete for the spirit fruits now.'' He then gritted his teeth and made the bid, "3.5 million!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
In room number 3, a beautiful woman in golden robes who looked to be in her mid-twenties was sitting with two old women standing behind her. One seemed cold and aloof, while the other one seemed warm and amiable.
When Jack raised the bid, she smiled lightly, "He should be from the Dalton family, right?"
"Yes, mdy." The amiable olddy replied respectfully.
"They are really as wealthy as the rumours say. It seems I can''t buy this spell with him bidding against me." The golden-robed woman said.
"Mdy, do you need me to lend you my Mana stones?" The olddy asked.
"No, it''s fine. Since I can''t buy it from the Mana stones I have, it means it isn''t meant to be mine." The golden-robed woman replied.
The olddy hesitated a little when she heard this before saying, "Mdy, if her majesty finds out that you let it go, she will be angry."
Hearing this, the golden-robed woman''s expression turned cold for a fleeting moment. She then said calmly, "It''s fine."
The olddy kept quiet when she saw her reaction.
"4 million!" Just then, the ck-d man in the auction hall made another bid.
Jack''s eyes glinted with murderous light when he looked toward the ck-d man. He then shouted angrily, "4.5 Million!"
Sitting beside him, Janice''s troubled expression vanished the moment Jack made his bid as she sighed inwardly, ''I can onlypete for the spirit fruits now.''
Sitting in the back seats of the auction hall, the ck-d person nced toward Jack''s room and then shook his head in disappointment.
Jack, whose eyes were fixated on him, felt relieved when he saw this. However, just then, another voice sounded, and his face went pale.
The guest from room number 5, who had been silent for a while now, spoke again, "5 Million!"
In room number 2, Max andpany had ecstatic expressions. Leticia couldn''t hold it in and shouted, "We are rich!"
Chapter 299 Provoking On Purpose?
Everyone in the room looked at her when she shouted, which caused her to be a bit embarrassed.
The servant girls looked at Max with sparkling eyes when they saw the spell written by him fetching millions of Mana stones.
Max was also delighted. However, as they say, humans are the most greedy creatures. Max wished someone would raise the bid and give them even more wealth.
In room 23, Janice looked at Jack, who seemed like someone who had lost his soul, with a mocking smile and said, "Sir Jack, if you arecking in some stones, you can always ask me."
"No, it''s alright. There is no need." Jack shook his head. When he came to Ninam city for spirit fruits, he was given a total of 5 million Mana stones which was quite a lot even for a family as wealthy as the Dalton family. However, the family still gave him this much just in case some valuable things appeared in the auction.
Even though Jack could feel the mockery in her voice, he knew if he asked, she wouldn''t refuse to help him with a few million stones due to the rtionship between the Arasia and Dalton family. However, he knew that even though his family ced great importance on this spell, his family wouldn''t be willing to spend more than 5 million for it.
"As you wish!" Janice shrugged.
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
While everyone was in a state of stupor, Siana''s clear voice rang out, "The guest from room number 5 has bid 5 million low-grade Mana stones. Would anyone like to raise it?"
After a while, when no one raised it, Siana announced the guest in room 5 to be the winner of the [Destruction wheel] before storing it away.
No one discussed that a spell was sold for 5 million because their attention was focused on Siana, who was going to introduce thest item: spirit fruits. Although they knew that most of them wouldn''t be able topete for them, they were excited all the same.
Siana nced at the crowd and, seeing their eager expressions, smiled lightly and thought, ''Maybe I should remain here for a few years. It''s not bad being the host of these auctions.''
Seeing her standing there without moving, the crowd was starting to be impatient. The elderly elves standing behind Siana wanted to prompt her to reveal the spirit fruits, but an old woman shook her head and stopped them, "Let her be."
After a few seconds, Siana came out of her thoughts and noticing the crowd''s impatience, she waved her hand, and three violet berry-type fruits appeared in front of her.
"Everyone, these are your much-awaited spirit fruits. These fruits are capable of raising the cultivation base of everyone below the four-star realm. Those below the three-star realm will have their cultivation improved by two minor stages while those in the three-star realm by one minor stage." Siana introduced the fruits.
When the crowd heard this, those who were already three-star mages were slightly disappointed and thought, ''As expected, the rumours were wrong. It can only help us increase one minor stage.''
They had heard that these fruits were able to raise their cultivation by two minor stages no matter whether you were a two-star or three-star mage, and this excited them a lot. However, now that they found out that it could help increase their cultivation by only a minor stage, it was natural for them to be disappointed.
Many who were representative of the forces they belonged to hurriedly informed their superiors about this. Jack and Janice did the same too.
In room number five, when Max and thepany heard that the fruits could only help three-star mages'' cultivation by only a minor stage, they were among the rare few who weren''t disappointed and were happy instead because this would lower thepetition even though only a little bit.
Meanwhile, Siana continued to say, "We will be auctioning one fruit at a time, and the initial bid shall be 300,000 low-grade Mana stones. Each raise shall not be lower than ten thousand stones. You may bid now."
"1 million!" As soon as she finished speaking, Max made the bid. Since he was going to try and acquire all three of them and thepetition was sure to be fierce, he didn''t want to waste any time by starting at a lower bid.
Those who were prepared to bid around 300,000 were taken by surprise.
However, they soon reacted and started bidding.
"1.1 million!"
"1.2 million!"
"1.3 million!"
"..."
Hearing the bids rising by merely 100,000 at a time, Max was a bit relieved. This indicated that although people wanted the spirit fruits, they wouldn''t be bidding as crazily as when they were bidding for his spell.
In room number 23, Jack nced at Janice and asked, "Miss Janice, may I know how much you are willing to pay for each fruit? If it''s more than what I''m prepared to pay, I won''t bother making any bid."
Janice nodded and said, "It''s around 2 million for each fruit and a total of 4 million. If the bids for them go beyond this, I will give up. You see, my family isn''t as wealthy as the Dalton family."
Upon hearing her remark, Jack smiled embarrassedly and turned his gaze away, not wanting to continue this topic and thought, ''It seems I can only bid for the third fruit then.''
Seeing him turn away without boasting, Janice felt strange and asked, "Sir Jack, how about you tell me about your limits too, so I won''t make a fool of myself bidding against you."
Jack forced a smile at her question and said, "Don''t worry, miss Janice. I won''t bid for the fruits you bid for since I only need to buy one for my younger cousin."
In reality, he was told to try and buy two of three fruits in 4 million or, if that wasn''t possible, buy at least one in three million. Now that Janice was also willing to bid two million each for the two of them, he dropped the thought ofpeting against her and decided to go for the second option.
"That''s good to hear." Janice nodded and turned her attention to the ongoing auction.
If Max had heard their discussion, he would''ve gotten a rough idea that the average price of each spirit fruit would be around 2 million Mana stones if nothing unexpected happened.
When the bid reached 1.5 million, each raise was only around 50 or so thousand Mana stones, and this continued to decrease as the price hit 1,7 million.
Seeing this, Jack nced at Janice and asked, "Miss Janice, do you want to bid for this one, or shall I go for it?"
"Please let me have this one, sir Jack." Janice smiled at him, and before he could say anything, she made the bid, "1.8 Million!"
Jack immediately regretted and cursed himself for trying to be a gentleman and asking her first instead of bidding himself. If he did, there was a chance he could get this one under 2 million, while there was less chance of this happening with the second and third fruit.
A few seconds passed, and no one made another bid which caused him to feel even more regret while Janice''s smile widened by the second as she prayed for no one to make another bid.
However, she was bound to be disappointed.
In his room, Max''s eyes were trained on Siana. He wanted to wait until after she asked whether anyone else was going to raise the bid or not so. If no one made a bid by then, he would make his move because he didn''t want topete with someone like before.
Rima and the otherdies looked at him with puzzled looks, wondering why wasn''t he making a bid even now. However, seeing his expression, they didn''t ask anything.
After waiting for a while more, Siana asked whether anyone was willing to raise the bid. However, no one responded to her call. So, she prepared to announce Janice as the winner.
However, just when her lips moved again and just when Janice thought that she had won, Max injected his Mana into the armrest and made his bid, "2 million!"
Janice''s expression turned ugly, and she cursed inwardly, ''This bastard. Why didn''t he make his bid before? Is he trying to provoke me because I''m in the same room as Jack, and hepeted against him for the egg?''
Chapter 300 Auction Ends
''Should I increase the bid then?'' Janice thought before shaking her head, ''No, if I do, it''ll mess up my budget. I''ll let him have this one and try to bid for the next one.''
Suddenly she remembered something, nced at Jack, and said, "Sir Jack, I''m not bidding anymore for this one. You can if you want it."
Jack was infuriated when he heard this. How could he not know what she was thinking? However, he didn''t show any emotion on his face since he didn''t want to lower his ''good'' impression on her and shook his head, "It''s fine, miss Janice. I''ll bid for the next or thest."
"Okay, then." Janice nodded stiffly.
Meanwhile, in room number 2, Leticia bit her lips anxiously and prayed, ''I hope no one raises it anymore.''
Belen, Rima and Max were also feeling anxious about it as they waited with bated breath.
Fortunately for them, no one was willing to pay more than 2 million for a single fruit. So, after waiting a while, Siana announced Max as the winner.
After a pause, she announced, "Now, you may begin bidding for the second fruit. The starting bid is the same as before."
It didn''t take long before the price hit 1.5 million; however, unlike before, it didn''t slow down until it hit 1.8 million.
"It seems we have to pay more if we want the second fruit," Belenmented.
"It''s fine. We''ll just bid more." Max said and then nced at her, Leticia and Rima before saying, "However, I''m afraid we can buy only two fruits."
Without him saying it clearly, they understood his implied meaning that one of them won''t get it. They nced at each other and spoke simultaneously, "It''s fine. I don''t need it."
Max was a little taken aback by this, and when he nced at them and saw their expressions, although they were a bit unwilling, they didn''t seem sad about it, which made Max sigh and think, ''Maybe, I should''ve written the [Destrution wheel] in two pages and auctioned them separately. That way, I could''ve easily bought all three of them.''
Just then, little Arya spoke up, "Big sister Belen, Big sister Leticia, you should have those fruits."
"Mm? Why?" Leticia asked in confusion.
"Did you forget that big sister Rima will be granny Aria''s disciple very soon? With Granny Aria around, big sister Rima won''tck anything." Little Arya said with certainty.
"See? That''s why I said you should have them. Moreover, I''ve already broken through to the high stage." Rima chimed in, and her face reddened slightly when she mentioned her breakthrough.
"Really?" Leticia asked, surprised and then said, "But weren''t you recuperating? Howe..." At the end of her sentence, she trailed off when she remembered the three days she was with Max alone in the room and thought, ''No wonder she broke through.''
Following this, she and Belen congratted her. Rima felt embarrassed when she noticed the knowing smile on their faces and sneakily nced at Max. Fortunately, his attention was on the ongoing auction because the price had just reached 2 million Mana stones.
Seeing this, he immediately shouted his bid, "2.2 million!"
In room number 23, Janice''s expression darkened because she was the one who made the previous bid of 2 million. This strengthened her suspicion that he was especially targeting her.
"Grandma, we shouldpete for this one because the price of thest one would be even higher." In room number 12, Gene said to her grandma.
The olddy didn''t immediately respond. They had a little less than 2 million low-grade Mana stones in Gene''s spatial ring, while the rest were middle-grade ones.
Now that the bid had surpassed the 2 million mark, she would have to use the mid-grade Mana stones if she wanted the spirit fruit.
However, she hesitated because she didn''t want to reveal that they had middle-grade stones, which was a rarity in kingdoms like the green leaf kingdoms. So if it was revealed, they might invite trouble to themselves, which she didn''t want, especially now when she was at her weakest due to her injuries.
After thinking for a while, she decided to take the risk and made the bid, "2.5 million!"
In his room, Max was taken aback. He didn''t expect someone to raise it this much when previously there was no response from them.
So, he took his time counting his current wealth and discovered that he had around 2.8 million low-grade Mana stones. Gritting his teeth, he decided to go all in and shouted, "2.8 million!"
"3 million!" The olddy from room number 12 raised it again.
Sigh!
Max sighed, disappointed and thought, ''Maybe I can buy the next one.'' Even though he thought like this, he knew the chances were meagre.
Seeing the bid hit 3 million, Janice didn''t make another one. Jack tried topete and made a bid of 3.2 million, but the olddy immediately raised it to 3.5 million. Therefore he also backed out, thinking he should try bidding for thest one.
After her 3.5 million bid, no one made another bid. Therefore, Siana announced her winner, and the bidding for the third fruit began immediately after.
As expected, for thest fruit, thepetition was very intense. Max triedpeting but was quickly outbid by others.
This turn of events saddened them. At one time, they thought they might get all three fruits, but now they could get only one.
Leticia was sad to the point where her eyes turned red, and tears threatened to fall. Max was also disappointed, but he could do nothing at this point.
Knock! Knock!
Just then, someone knocked on their door. When the servant girl opened the door, the middle-ageddy who had appraised their items before came in with a smile on her face.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Before Max and the others could say anything, she said, "Dear guests, I noticed you want to buy this fruit too, but it seems 2.8 million Mana stones is your limit. Is that right?"
Max raised his brows slightly before he nodded, "That''s right."
The middle-ageddy smiled and said, "I came here with a proposal that would help you with that. Do you mind me telling you?"
"Yeah, please do." Max nodded. He had guessed it when she mentioned the spirit fruit and his limit. Moreover, he also knew what she was going to say next. Apart from his, Belen and Rima also understood her intentions.
On the other hand, Leticia seemed oblivious to it and became excited when she heard they might have a chance at buying their second spirit fruit.
The middle-ageddy nodded, "We would like you to sell us another copy of that spell. We are willing to buy it for 4 million Mana stones which would be enough for you to buy thest spirit fruits."
"Since the first copy sold for 5 million, how about you give me 4.5 million for the second copy?" Max asked. Although he thought the 4 million offer was already good enough, he decided to try his luck.
Hearing this, the middle-aged frowned slightly and nodded, "Okay. 4.5 million it is."
She then added, "You can bid as you like now. As for the spell, you can give it to me after the auction ends."
"Very well." Max nodded and turned his attention to the ongoing auction. The bid had reached 3.8 million.
Just as he was about to make his bid, someone raised it to 4 million.
This bidder was Jack, whose expression was currently hideous. He nced at Janice, whose expression wasn''t any better, and thought, ''I should''ve bid from the start. If I did that, I wouldn''t have to spend this much now. Moreover, there is no guarantee that I will be able to win it in 4 million.''
As if proving him right, Max''s voice rang out, "4.2 million!"
Bang!
Jack punched the table, broke it into pieces, and shouted, "It''s this bastard again! I will kill him."
He became so angry because he knew thisst fruit was also a lost cause since he couldn''t bid any more than 4 million due to his family''s orders.
After making his bid, Max waited patiently. He wasn''t as anxious as before since he now had more than enough money to sessfully buy the fruit but still, he wished that no one else should raise the bid so he wouldn''t need to spend more stones.
Chapter 301 Beauty Pills Whereabouts
Fortunately for him, no one raised the bid again.
Siana stood on the high tform and announced, "Since no one is willing to raise the bid, thisst fruit goes to the guest in room number 2; congrattions!"
After that, her gaze went over the crowd and the rooms on higher floors as she said, "With this, today''s auction hase to an end--those who were able to buy the things they desired, congrattions to you. As for the rest, please try your luck in the next auction in three months."
"Now, those who have yet to obtain their items, please wait in your seats or rooms. Someone will deliver them to you shortly while the rest of you, please don''t rush and maintain order as you go out."
After saying this, she and the four behind her jumped down the tform and vanished from everyone''s sight.
The crowd didn''t stay and walked out of the auction hall while discussing the auction.
"Man, I tell you. This is one of the craziest auctions I''ve seen."
"Yeah, I can''t believe I saw people bidding millions of Mana stones."
"I wonder if all wealthy people are so crazy. Just to increase one or two minor stages in their cultivation, they spent 4 million."
"If I had that kind of wealth, I would have used it to buy different types of pills that can assist my cultivation. Although it would take a few months or maybe a few years more to increase my cultivation by two stages, those pills won''t even cost 500,000 Mana stones."
"Tch, that''s why you won''t achieve much in your life. Don''t you know, for people like them; time is more valuable than wealth."
"..."
When Siana announced Max as the winner, Leticia became very excited and couldn''t wait for the fruits to be delivered so that she could have one of them.
Belen was also delighted inwardly, but she didn''t show it in case Rima became sad since she wouldn''t get one.
However, she was worried in vain. Rima took the initiative and congratted them both.
Max was relieved and smiled when he saw the happiness on Leticia''s and Belen''s faces. He turned to the middle-ageddy and said, "Let me make another copy of the spell for you until they deliver the fruits here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"That would be best." The middle-ageddy nodded, and just when Max was about to ask for a pen and paper, she took a long scroll and pen and gave him, "I''ve already prepared these for you."
"Thanks." Max nodded, took them and started inscribing the [Destruction wheel] on the scroll.
After a while, he was done and handed over the spell scroll to her. She gave it a thorough read before putting it away.
After a while, the old man from before came with their spirit fruits in wooden cases. He handed them to Max, nodded toward the middle-ageddy and went out.
The middle-ageddy took a spatial bag and said, "Dear guest, since you sold us the second copy of your spell, the auction hall has decided to waive the auction fee for the auctioned copy of the spell. So, after deducting the cost of the egg and two-spirit fruits which you bought from your earnings of the two copies of [Destruction wheel]bined, we owe you 2.45 million low-grade Mana stones."
She then handed the spatial bag to him, "These are your 2.45 million Mana stones. Please count if you wish."
Max took it and took a peek inside. The Mana stones were piled up to form a small mountain. At the mere thought of counting them, Max felt dizzy. He smiled and said, "It''s okay. There is no need to count. I believe in your auction house''s reputation."
"I''m happy to hear that." The middle-ageddy smiled modestly and then said, "If there is nothing else, let me escort you out."
"Um, Elder, can you help me with something?" Max suddenly remembered something.
"Oh? Please say it. If I can, I''ll try my best to help you out." The middle-ageddy said.
"A friend of mine has bone-deep scars on her face, and they aren''t healing from the ordinary healing pills because those scars were caused by a dark elemental beast. I heard there is a pill called beauty pill that can heal those kinds of scars. However, it is very rare. So, I was wondering if I can find that pill in Ninam city?" Max asked.
Rima, Belen and Leticia looked at each other when they heard this and became a little nervous because they knew who this friend of his was. It was via.
''So, there is really something going on between them.'' They thought. When they remembered how beautiful and elegant via was before she got injured, they suddenly felt insecure.
"What a coincidence! I happen to know someone who has that very pill." The middle-ageddy eximed when she heard him.
"Really?" Max''s eyes brightened up immediately. Ever since he saw her scars, he wanted to cure them. However, he didn''t have enough Mana stones and neither did he know where he could find the pill since it was so rare.
So, when he found out that he could take things from the system on credit, he wanted to take that beauty pill for via, but because the things in the system shop were ridiculously expensive, he decided to wait and try to buy it from the market. However, he had yet to figure out a way from which he could earn enough Mana stones for that.
So, now that he had more than enough Mana stones and Ninam city was also famous for trade, he naturally wanted to try to find it now.
"Yes." The middle-ageddy nodded and said, "This a friend of mine is an alchemist. He refined three pills a few years ago, two of which have been sold, so there should be one more remaining. If you want it, I''ll send someone with you to show you the way to his shop."
"Yes. Please do." Max immediately nodded.
"Okay. Please follow me." She said and led them out of the room.
Coincidently, the doors to room number 3 and 5 also opened at that time, and two groups of people walked out.
The group from room number 3 had three people; one was the golden-robed woman and two olddies behind her, while the other group had only two people who were elves, a young boy and a woman.
When the Elvin pair saw Max''s and the golden-robeddy''s group, he nced at the middle-ageddy leading Max and others and said in a displeased tone, "Why were these humans given high-ranking rooms while we were given thest room on the third floor? Does it mean your auction house favour humans over the people from your own race now?"
The middle-ageddy didn''t get angry and said, "How our auction house works shouldn''t be your concern, right, sir?"
"You! How dare..." The boy became angry at her. However, the woman beside him stopped him from speaking and apologised to the middle-ageddy, "Please don''t mind him. He is young and doesn''t know how to behave."
Right after that, she took off with the boy in tow.
After that, the middle-ageddy led Max''s group away too. The golden-robed woman watched them go with interest and thought, ''So, they were the ones who bought that egg and two of the spirit fruits. I don''t think they are from any prominent family in the kingdom.''
Seeing her interest in them, the amiable olddy behind her asked, "Mdy, should I find out who they are?"
"No. There is no need." The golden-robed woman shook her head before walking away.
...
When they reached the second floor, Max suddenly remembered that he also needed 300,000 mid-grade Mana stones for the teleportation to the demon continent.
Therefore, he asked, "Elder, what''s the exchange rate if I want to exchange low-grade Mana stones for mid-grade ones?"
"The market conversion ratio is 1:100. However, you won''t find anyone willing to give exchange their mid-grade Mana stones for the low-grade ones since they are very rare in our kingdom."
"That''s too bad." Max sighed and thought, ''It seems there is no choice but to use Lust points.''
...
After a while, Max and thepany headed toward the shop where they might find the beauty pill under the guidance of a young Elvin girl.
Chapter 302 Could He Be Her Son?
However, they hadn''t gone far away from the auction house''s building when they were stopped.
A pair of young and olddies in purple robes was standing in front of them. The youngdy was quite beautiful, and despite being the same age as Leticia, she seemed mature. As for the olddy, her face was pale, as if she was sick; however, despite that, she had an intimidating air about her.
Max and thepany were wary when they saw them blocking their way but sighed in relief after noticing that the pair didn''t seem hostile toward them.
The young girl took a step forward, her eyes fixated on Max and said, "Hello, my name is Gene, and this is my grandmother. Can we talk for a second alone?"
Behind her, the olddy also had her gaze fixated on Max.
"Hm?" Leticia''s brows shot up when she saw their weird gazes on Max and when she heard they wanted to talk to Max alone, she thought they might have found out that they were the ones who had bought two spirit fruits. So, she took a step forward and asked in a chilly tone, "What do you need? Tell us here."
Gene frowned slightly upon hearing Leticia''s unfriendly tone and said, "You don''t need to know that." She then ignored Leticia, looked at Max and asked, "So, what do you think? Don''t worry; we won''t harm you."
"You!" Leticia was infuriated at being ignored by her.
Max patted Leticia''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay. You guys wait here for a bit. I''ll be back in a minute."
"Huh?" Leticia, Belen and Rima were surprised. They couldn''t understand why he decided to go with them without knowing their intentions.
They wanted to advise him not to go alone, but he had already walked out.
Leticia nced at Belen and Rima and said, "Should we follow after them? We might be able to help if there is something wrong."
"There is no need." Belen shook her head and said, "Since he willingly followed them, he must know about their intentions. Moreover, they didn''t seem to be bad people."
"That''s right. Let''s just wait for him toe back." Rima chimed in.
Belen had guessed correctly. Max knew what they wanted to talk about. He was also sceptical when gene asked him to speak to them alone.
However, it was when he heard the olddy''s voice transmission in his ears, saying, ''It''s okay, young man. We meant no harm. We have a deal which you might be interested in.''
After hearing the voice transmission, Max knew that they really meant no harm because if they did, with their strength, they could kill him right then and there.
Why he thought as such solely based on a voice transmission because after meeting Arya''s parents and hearing her father''s voice transmission, he was curious about this ability, so when he asked the system about it, he found out that only those above four-star mages were capable ofmunicating with voice transmissions.
This meant the olddy was at least a five-star mage, and with her strength, would she need to trick Max? The answer was a simple no. Therefore he followed them.
After going into an empty street, they stopped. Max stood facing the pair of young and olddies and asked, "May I know what the deal you told me about is?"
The olddy didn''t respond to his question and seemed deep in her thoughts as she looked at him without blinking. Max felt weird being stared at like this.
Just then, Gene spoke, "My grandma and I were in the auction house a while ago, and when you passed by us, we heard you say you wanted to exchange your low-grade Mana stones for mid-grade ones. Is that right?"
"That''s right." Max nodded and excitedly asked, "Could it be that you want to exchange your mid-grade Mana stones?"
"Yes." Gene nodded straightforwardly and asked, "How many mid-grade Mana stones do you want?"
Max''s eyes gleamed, and he asked, "How many do you have?"
At this time, the olddy spoke, "We have more than enough. However, we only need ten million low-grade ones. So tell me, how many low-grade stones do you have?"
Hearing this, Max became excited. If he could exchange ten million low-grade Mana stones with them, he would have 100,000 mid-grade ones. If he could somehow gather 200,000 mid-grade stones more, he wouldn''t have to spend 100,000 Lust points for the teleportation.
He immediately said, "Currently, I''ve 2.55 million low-grade ones. However, if you give me half an hour, no, twenty minutes, I can gather another 7.45 million."
The reason why he was so sure that he would be able to gather 7.45 million more Mana stones in such a short time was because he knew he could sell a few more copies of the [Destruction wheel] to the Greenwave auction house. He had previously considered selling them more but dropped the idea because they would pay him in low-grade stones, which he already had enough of.
"No. It''s fine. You give us those 2.55 million you have right now." The middle-ageddy said.
She wanted to depart the city as soon as possible because the auction house already knew that they had many mid-grade Mana stones. Although it was said that the elves were good people, she knew it wasn''t the case for every one of them. Some were worse than humans when it came to greed.
"Okay." Max nodded disappointingly. He now regretted not selling a few more copies to the auction house when he had time.
He then took out the spatial bag, which had 2.45 million low-grade Mana stones and then another one which he got from the Belen containing 100,000.
However, he didn''t straightforwardly hand them over and instead asked, "How about you guys give me the 25,500 mid-grade Mana stones before I hand over mine to you?"
"Tch, do you think we will run after getting your stones?" Gene scoffed, clearly displeased by his attitude.
"It''s okay, little Gene. Give them to him." The olddy said.
Gene nodded and gave him a spatial bag. After checking that there were indeed 25,500 mid-grade Mana stones, Max handed his spatial bags to her, turned around and left."
Even after he disappeared from their sight, the olddy continued looking in the direction he had left.
Gene noticed this and asked, "What is it, grandma?"
"That boy... he seemed to resemble your aunt Hannah quite a bit. Do you think he could be her son?" The olddy replied.
"That rude guy? How could he be her son?" Gene shook her head without hesitation.
The olddy didn''t say anything in reply. After a moment, she grabbed Gene''s hand and flew out of Ninam city.
...N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max returned to Belen and others, who let out a breath of relief upon seeing him.
"Let''s return to the auction house for a moment," Max said and walked toward the auction house.
"What happened? Aren''t we going to buy the beauty pill for via?" Rima asked, puzzled.
Bonus chapter (8/15)
Chapter 303 Angelic Beauty
"We will. But first, we need some more Mana stones." Max said and continued walking away.
Rima and the rest of the group hurriedly caught up, and Leticia asked, "Why do we need more Mana stones? Didn''t we already have more than 2.5 million?"
After saying this, her eyes widened, and she almost shouted, "Don''t tell me they took all of our Mana stones? I know they were up to something."
"Hey, don''t worry. That''s not what happened." Max smiled wryly, seeing her react like that.
"What is it then? Why do we need more Mana stones? Is that pill so expensive?" Leticia calmed down but was still puzzled.
"Well, I exchanged them for mid-grade Mana stones." Max nonchntly said.
"Really?" Leticia became excited immediately when she heard this.
Contrary to her, Belen and Rima didn''t seem excited about it. Belen nced at excited Leticia and asked, "You do know that you can''t use mid-grade Mana stones efficiently if you aren''t at least a three-star mage, right?"
"Huh? Howe? I heard that if we use mid-grade Mana stones to cultivate, our speed would be several times faster than when cultivating with low-grade Mana stones." Leticia asked in confusion as her excitement receded.
Belen didn''t seem surprised by her reaction and said, "It is true that our cultivation speed would be several times faster if we use mid-grade Mana stones. However, that is only true when we are able to absorb the Mana contained in them."
"What do you mean?" Leticia asked.
"I''m sure when you first tried, it was very difficult for you to use low-grade Mana stones for cultivation, right?" Belen asked in return.
"Yes. It was." Leticia nodded.
"That''s because the Mana contained in the low-grade Mana stones is quite purerpared to the Mana present in the environment. Therefore, our body needs some time to get used to it before we can utilise it.
And if we talk about mid-grade Mana stones, the Mana contained in them is at least a hundred times purer and denser, which our body can''t endure if we aren''t at least a three-star mage or higher. Therefore, before we breakthrough into the three-star realm, mid-grade Mana stones are useless to us." Belen exined.
Hearing this, Leticia''s excitement vanishedpletely, and her footsteps became hurried as she said, "Let''s go and hurry to the auction house then."
Seeing her be flustered like this, Max, Belen, Rima, and little Arya couldn''t help butugh.
...
After a while, they reached the auction house. Max asked the servant girl who was with them to call the middle-ageddy from before. The servant girl obliged and went to call her.
After a few minutes, she came with the middle-ageddy who had a happy smile on her face. It was obvious that the servant girl had told her about their conversation, and with her intelligence, it was easy for her to guess that he wanted to sell more copies of [Destruction wheel].
Max didn''t beat around the bush and directly told her what he wanted.
The middle-ageddy patiently listened to him before she said, "We will be happy to buy more copies from you. However, I''m afraid we won''t be able to give you the same amount as before."
Max had expected as such, so he wasn''t surprised by this and asked, "How much are you willing to pay me then?"
"What do you think about 3 million each copy? We will buy as many as you are willing to sell." The middle-aged woman smilingly said.
Max shook his head and said, "3 million is too low. If you give me 3.5 million for each copy, I''ll sell you ten more copies."
The middle-ageddy took a moment to think before she nodded, "Okay, deal."
"Good. Give me ten scrolls. I''ll inscribe the spell onto them." Max said.
After the middle-ageddy gave him the scrolls, Max took a little more than half an hour before he was done with them and handed them over to her.N?v(el)B\\jnn
She gave each of them a thorough read and stored them away, "Dear customer, for the ten copies, we owe you 35 million low-grade Mana stones. Would you please wait here for a moment so I can bring your sum to you?"
"Okay. However, can you pay me with mid-grade Mana stones instead of low-grade ones?" Max asked.
"This..." The middle-ageddy hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t have the authority to make this decision. However, I''ll try what I can do."
"Thanks." Max nodded and sent her away with his gaze. However, he knew they wouldn''t pay all in mid-grade Mana stones, but he would be happy even if they paid him a few thousand mid-grade ones, and if they paid more, that would be even more amazing.
After she went out, Rima asked, "Max, do you need mid-grade stones for something?" Belen and Leticia also paid attention when she asked this.
"Yeah." Max only nodded without exining much. Rima also didn''t push him for more information since he didn''t want to exin.
After 20 minutes, the middle-ageddy returned with a graceful figure following her. As they entered the room, everyone present in the room had their eyes fixated on the figure behind the middle-aged woman. Max was no exception to this.
"Aunt Siana." Little Arya excitedly called out and ran toward her.
Seeing the adorable girl running toward her, Siana extended her hands and picked her in her arms. Sheughed lightly and said, "Oh, isn''t it my little princess?"
"Hehe, auntie, you remember me." Little Arya giggled happily.
"Of course. How can I forget you?" Siana also giggled and adorable pinched little Arya''s nose and said, "However, you have grown up quite a lot since Ist saw you. You are almost ady now."
While Siana and little Arya merrily talked to each other, Max, the sole male in the room, couldn''t move her gaze away from Siana''s angelic face even though he could feel Rima and others'' burning gazes trained on him.
Chapter 304 Grateful
[Stop staring, kid. She will feel ufortable.] Suddenly, the system''s voice sounded in his ears and helped him regain hisposure.
"This... What happened?" Max had a puzzled expression as if he was confused by something.
[This Elvin beauty, despite having such superior beauty, seems to have cultivated some seduction methods. However, it seems she hadn''t cultivated them to mastery yet. If she did, you wouldn''t have been able toe out of the ''charmed'' state even if I tried awakening you.] The system exined, its voice filled with appreciation for Siana.
"This means I couldn''t move my eyes from her even though I wanted was she didn''t want me to? Is she trying to seduce me? However, why would she do that to me? I''m sure it''s our first meeting." Max kept mumbling whatever came to his mind.
[Kid, don''t go ahead of yourself. When did I say she did that on purpose? If she had, with your current mental fortitude, you would''ve lost your mind before I had the chance to remind you.] The system disdainfully said.
"She is...a dangerous beauty!" Max sweated inwardly when he heard this and shook his head to dispel any thoughts he previously had about her. Able to cause anyone to lose their mind without physically doing anything; what ridiculous concept was this?
[Tch, kid. Don''t be so cowardly. What if she is dangerous? It would be even more fun to make her yours. Moreover, she is an elf and already a peak five-star mage; if she bes your woman, it''ll benefit you a lot. She alone has the potential to help you break through into the king realm.] The system said in an enticing voice.
Hearing this, Max''s eyes twinkled with bright light; however, in the next moment, he became depressed again, "Although what you said might be true, I don''t think I have what it takes to make an outstanding woman such as her who is already a five-star mage, mine. Not to mention she is an elf, and deep down, she must also resent humans."
[That''s right. Even if she doesn''t resent humans, she won''t put you in her eyes. However, that doesn''t mean she won''t in future.] The system replied before going silent.
Max then turned around to look at Rima, Belen and Leticia and found them looking at him weirdly.
"What were you mumbling about? Did her beauty make to go mad?" Rima looked at him yfully and asked.
"No, it''s nothing like that." Max smiled wryly.
Just then, Siana nced toward Max, her brows creased slightly, and she thought, ''How surprising! He can remain unaffected when I''m standing so close to him.''
She then put little Arya down, walked toward Max and the group, and bowed slightly, "Hello, guests. I''m Siana. It''s a pleasure to meet you."
"Hello, It''s our pleasure to meet you, miss Siana." Rima and others also greeted her. Max struggled to keep his eyes off of her not to seem lecherous or distrustful as he greeted her, "Hello, miss Siana. I''m Max, nice to meet you."
Siana noticed his struggle and couldn''t help but chuckle lightly andment, "It''s very rare to meet someone like you."
Rima and the otherdies looked at her in confusion, not understanding what she meant by that, while Max was caught off guard by herpliment.
Just then, the system''s voice rang out in his ears, [Kid, you are very lucky. She seems impressed by the fact that you aren''t drooling over her. You are off to a good start.]
She then continued to say, "I''ve to admit that I hadn''t expected someone to meet such a talented person in such a small kingdom."
"I''m not as talented as you might think, miss Siana," Max shook his head and sighed.
Although Max was saying what he thought was the truth, Siana thought he was just being modest and shook her head, "At such a young age, you''re already so strong and have mastered an extraordinary spell like [Destruction wheel]. If you aren''t talented, I don''t who is."
Max couldn''t help but feel his face burning in embarrassment when he heard this. Strong? He was just a two-star mage, and as for mastering the [Destruction wheel], thanks to the system, he was able to write them down even though he hadn''t mastered them yet. However, he didn''t want to rify this since it made his impression on her good.
"Yeah, auntie, big brother Max is really strong. He killed that bad guy who was a three-star mage in a single punch." Little Arya excitedly jumped around and waved her fists around as she narrated the scene where he killed the dark mage''s leader.
After hearing how Little Arya and her grandparents were kidnapped and were nning to sacrifice them, Siana became angry and unwittingly released her aura which almost suffocated everyone present in the room.
It was only when little Arya told her how Max and the group saved them, she calmed down. She then bowed deeply toward Max and the others and said, "Thank you, for saving little Arya, lord Raku and Granny."
"Miss Siana. You don''t have to do this." Rima stood up and helped her up.
After that, when Siana looked at Max, her eyes held curiosity, gratefulness, and interest in them. Seeing this, Max became a tad bit more excited.
She then said, "Sir Max, I heard you sold us ten more copies of the [Destruction wheel] and want us to pay mid-grade Mana stones, right?"
"Yes. It would be great if you could do that." Max nodded.
"Sir Max, you know how rare the mid-grade Mana stones are in this rural area, right? So, the auction house can''t really afford to pay 350,000 mid-grade stones. However, since you are my benefactor in a sense, I can pay you 200,000 mid-grade Mana stones and the rest in low-grade ones. Is that right with you?" Siana asked.
"Yes. That would be great, miss Siana." Max nodded and excitedly thought, ''I didn''t expect me saving little Arya and her grandparents would be this beneficial. I should help out the people in need if I can from now on.
Bonus chapter (9/15)N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 305 Cheated?
After he received 200,000 mid-grade and 15 million low-grade Mana stones, Max was very excited. He clenched the spatial bag containing the mid-grade stones and thought, ''Only 75,000 more to go. I hope I can find them within a week.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After that, they bade goodbye to Siana and headed toward the beauty pill shop.
Around ten minutester, they arrived at the south side of the market. They could see many medicine shops in a row there.
"It seems this part only has medicine shops here," Rimamented.
The servant girl nodded, "Yes, mdy. The southern part of the market deals with only medicinal items."
She then led them to a normal-looking shop and said, "Respected guests, this is the shop."
"Thank you for leading us here." Max smiled at her, took out a hundred low-grade Mana stones and chucked them into her hands.
The servant girl''s hands trembled in excitement when she was them, however, she suppressed it and said, "My lord. I can''t take so many..."
"Don''t worry. Just take them." Max said before walking toward the shop.
There were only three people standing in front of the shop, asking a short-statured old Elvin man sitting at the counter about the things they needed. After listening to what the customer wanted, the old man would tell the two servants standing behind him who would go deep into the shop and bring out the medicine the customer wanted while the old man yawnedzily.
When he noticed Max''s group approach the shop, the old man raised his head and looked at them and asked, "Humans? What do you need?"
Max didn''t mind his cold attitude and said, "Shopkeeper, I was told that this shop has a beauty pill. I would like to buy it."
"Oh, the beauty pill?" The old shopkeeper seemed surprised and asked, "You got money? Let me tell you, It''s very expensive."
Max sighed in relief when he heard this. This meant thest beauty pill hadn''t been sold yet which he had been concerned about.
He asked, "How much is it?"
"Um, let''s..." The old man held his chin and put on a pondering expression. After a few moments, he said, "500,000 Mana stones."
"500,000? I heard it was only around 80,000. Howe it''s so expensive?" Max narrowed his eyes as he asked. He knew this old man was trying to swindle him. Although he didn''t mind spending half a million stones for it since he had millions to spare, that doesn''t mean he would pay whatever price the old man wanted.
"What do you know? It''s one of the most difficult pills to concoct and the ingredients required for it are also very rare. If you want it, pay 500,000 if not, get lost." The old man snapped.
However, inwardly he was praying that Max wouldn''t go and pay 500,000. A few weeks ago, he acquired the form to refine a grade four pill.
However, just after a few days, he ran out of money because the ingredients were quite expensive and he failed many times when refining the pill, and wasted all of them. So, now he needed more money very urgently so he could start refining again.
However, his shop wasn''t doing well so he was still ways off from buying just one set of ingredients. So, he had been wondering how he could gather money quickly. He had some precious pills he could sell, but he didn''t want that so he was in a dilemma.
So, when Max showed up asking for the beauty pill, his hope was immediately ignited because he knew the uses of the beauty pill and only the people who needed it very much woulde asking for it and normally they would be willing to pay way above its usual price.
When Max didn''t speak after he snapped, he became nervous and thought, ''Should I ask for 400,000?''
However, just then, Max spoke, "Okay. 500,000 it is."
The old man became jubnt when he heard this and said, "Okay dear customer. I''ll bring your pill out in a moment. Please prepare the Mana stones."
After saying this, he left the counter in a hurry and headed deep into the shop, leaving Max and others standing there with dumbfounded looks on their faces.
Leticiamented, "This old man, he is too shameless."
Max shook his head. He was also speechless. For a moment, the old man waspletely indifferent toward them, in the next, his attitude took a 180-degree turn. It was amusing to see, to be honest.
After a while, the old man came out carrying a small crystal case in his hand. He handed it to Max and said, "The pill is inside, please check it and pay up."
Max opened the case and a strong pill fragrance wafted out. Since he didn''t know if it was truly the beauty pill, he showed it to Belen who nodded, "Yes, it is the beauty pill."
Seeing this, the old man''s expression became ugly and he angrily said, "Youngd, who do you think you are dealing with? Did you think I would sell you fake medicine? Damn it, I don''t want to sell to you anymore, give it back and get lost."
He became angrier the more he spoke and by the end of his words, he tried snatching it from his hands.
Max didn''t expect him to burst out like this just because he asked Belen to check the pill and was stunned for a moment.
However, reacted quickly and jumped back and said, "I apologize shopkeeper. However, it was not my intention to disrespect or doubt you. I asked her only because I wanted to confirm it was what I needed since it''s very important to me."
Hearing his apology, the old man calmed down and grunted, "You''ll have to pay 600,000 now since you disrespected me by doubting the authenticity of the pill for whatever reason. If you don''t pay, I won''t sell it."
Hearing this, a thought crossed Max''s mind, ''Did I... just get cheated?''
Chapter 306 Jack Making A Fool Of Himself
"What are you staring at, boy? Are you going to pay or what?" The old man asked when he saw Max staring at him.
Max could only me himself for falling for his trick and proceeded to take out 600,000 Mana stones. However, before he could give them to the old man, an arrogant voice sounded, "Wait!"
The old man''s eyes shined brightly when he saw Max take out so many Mana stones and when he heard someone stopping Max pay, he immediately became angry, and shouted, "Which bastard is stopping us from doing business? Are you tired of living?"
When Max heard the voice, he found it somewhat familiar and turned to see who it was.
A well-built and handsome man, with an arrogant look on his face, was walking toward them with a beautiful golden-haired woman walking by his side. Three people were following after them like bodyguards.
"Mm?" Max''s brows shot up when he saw the woman. Belen and others shared the same reaction. Leticia murmured, "Is it only me or does this woman really resemble that via girl?"
The two peopleing were Jack and Janice. Jack''s expression became sullen when he noticed everyone''s attention on Janice when he was the one who spoke before.
Janice also felt a little weird being stared at and from the looks they were giving her, it seemed they knew her but she was certain that she had never seen them before.
Suddenly, she realized something and her expression became ugly, ''Are they that bitch''s friends?''
However, when her gaze fell on Max, she fell into a momentary daze and almost blurted out, ''What a charming man!''
After she regained her senses and she noticed that the look in Max''s eyes was slightly different than others, her eyes glinted coldly as she thought, ''Is he in love with that bitch? How can she have everything good when I''m stuck with this loser? No, I can''t let her have him.''
Thinking this, she put on an enchanting smile on her face and maintained a meter distance from Jack. Jack noticed this and could immediately guess the reason behind the sudden change in her attitude. He then looked at Max as if he was his mortal enemy.
A momentter they arrived near them. Janice smiled at him and took a step forward to greet him. When Jack saw this, he sneered and looked at Max threateningly.
Maxpletely disregard his warning gaze and continued looking at Janice. Meanwhile, the old, seeing both Jack and Janice ignore him, snapped, "Are you guys deaf? Didn''t you hear me? Why are you interrupting my business?"
Janice stopped in her tracks upon hearing the old man and struggled to keep her calm expression.
On contrary, Jack seemed a little happy that Janice didn''t get to do what she had in mind. He nced at the old man and politely said, "Old sir, you misunderstand us. We aren''t here to interrupt but give you more business instead."
"Oh? If that''s the case, you are wee." The old man immediately calmed down and smiled, "However, you''ve to wait for a moment, let him make the payment before I''lle to you."
He then looked at Max and said, "Don''t keep those stones hanging in the air, hurry and pay up."
Hearing him, Max moved his gaze away from Janice and prepared to give the Mana stones to the old man. However, he was interrupted once again by Jack.
"There is no need for him to pay because I''ll be buying that beauty pill," Jack said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The old man''s eyes glowed when he heard this and shouted jubntly in his mind, ''This is perfect! They both want the beauty pill. If theypete for it, I will be able to earn more Mana stones.''
After a moment, he calmed down, looked at Jack, and said, "This boy here is buying it for 600,000 low-grade Mana stones. If you are willing to cough up... I mean pay more than him, I''ll sell it to you."
Max and thedies frowned when they heard the old man. Max narrowed his eyes and unhappily said, "Old man, that''s not right. You''ve already sold the pill to me. How can you sell it to him now?"
The old man scoffed, "You still haven''t paid for it. So, the pill is still my property. It''s up to me to decide who I want to sell it to." He then smiled slyly, "However, no worries, If he can''t pay more than you, I''ll sell it to you."
Hearing how shameless, the old man was acting, Max''s expression darkened and the mes of fury started burning in the depths of his eyes. Ever since he opened his eyes in this world, he rarely became angry if we exclude the time when he lost his mind in anger when Rima was almost killed.
However, he suppressed his anger since what he said was technically true and waited for Jack''s response. If he didn''t raise the price, it was well and good and but if he did raise the price, he wouldn''t mind spending some more Mana stones for it.
All in all, he was determined to get it today and he didn''t believe that Jack, even though seemed quite wealthy from the clothing and essories he was wearing, would be able outbid him now that he had 15 million Mana stones. So, he patiently waited.
Jack had already expected the old shopkeeper to act this way. After leaving the auction house, he went around the market to find the beauty pill which his cousin asked him to buy if he found one and came to know that only this shop has a beauty pill avable and the shopkeeper was a money grubber old man which was especially true now that he didn''t have any money left.
When he arrived, he heard the conversation between the old shopkeeper and Max, and hearing that the old man was selling it for 600,000 Mana stones, he wanted to turn around and leave since he wasn''t willing to spend so many Mana stones for a mere beauty pill which he could easily buy in 100,000 elsewhere, if avable, that is.
However, he found Max''s voice somewhat familiar and when he recalled where he had heard it, he became his anger which he had suppressed after the auction, red up.
Moreover, when he noticed Max was keen on buying the pill even at this ridiculous price, he decided to prevent him from obtaining it or at least make him spend more Mana stones as his revenge. As for his cousin''s request, he could just tell him that he couldn''t find the pill in Ninam city.
When he heard the old shopkeeper, he nced at Max andughed, "Let''s see if he can pay more than me then."
"Shopkeeper, I''ll pay 1 million Mana stones for it," Jack said, resolutely as if he really wanted it.
? The old man was immediately delighted and turned his head toward Max and said, smiling ear to ear, "Boy, this customer here is willing to pay 1 million Mana stones, if you can''t pay more than him, I would have to sell the pill to him."
Max nced at Jack and seeing him looking at him provocatively, he shook his head which gave Jack''s heart a jolt. He thought Max was backing down.
''Damn it! Even though it was Dalton who asked me to buy this pill, the Elders would kill me if they find that I spend a million for this.'' Jack sweated when he thought of this.
He nced at Max andughed, "Ha... haha kid. It''s good that you know you ca... can''tpete with me in wealth. Since you can''t pay more than me, just get lost."
Seeing him stuttering and sweating while he made the obvious tries to goad Max, Max and thedies couldn''t help butugh.
"Hehe, who are you trying to fool, chump? It''s obvious you can''t pay 1 million for the pill and is only trying to make Max spend more Mana stones." Leticia contemptuously said.
Hearing this, Jack''s face flushed red in embarrassment while Janice took a few steps away from him and looked at him disdainfully. ''This fool!''
When the old shopkeeper heard Leticia''s words and saw the expression on Jack''s face, his happy grin vanished and he released a terrifying aura, "You can pay the price you just stated, right?"
Chapter 307 Forgive Me, Lord Max
"This..." Apart from Max and the three people behind Jack and Janice, everyone felt suffocated under his aura. This was especially true for Jack whom the old man''s aura was directed towards.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
The trio moved out in unison. Two of them shielded Jack while the other one who was an olddy shielded Janice.
"Old man, when did my young master say that he can''t pay? How dare you try and suppress him with aura with your measly early-stage three-star aura? Do you think we can''t do anything to you just because we are in Elvin territory?" One of the middle-aged men shielding in front Jack coldly asked.
As he spoke, he and his partner released their auras which were stronger than the old man''s, meaning they were stronger than the old man.
"Ugh!" The old man groaned and stumbled backward with a pale face.
He red at the duo in anger before he smirked, "Yes, I do think that."
Saying this, he took out a small talisman and crushed it.
When the duo saw the old man take out the talisman their expressions changed, they wanted to stop him but it was already toote.
"Damn it, old man. Was there a need to call city enforcement? Weren''t we just talking?" The duo, who acted arrogantly before now had ugly smiles on their faces.
"Oh, there wasn''t?" The old shopkeeperughed disdainfully.
"Elders, you don''t have to worry. They won''t dare do anything to us since we didn''t do anything wrong." Jack coldly said as he red at the old shopkeeper.
Max and thepany watched this scene with weird looks on their faces. Max nced at Janice and opened his mouth to ask if she was somehow rted to via when the wind whistled and five figures appeared in front of them.
They were five strong-looking elves in tight-fitting green uniforms. Three of them were beautiful females each possessing slender bodies and well-defined curves which were highlighted due to their tight uniforms. However, the cold expression they wore on their faces gave an unapproachable vibe.
The five of them nced at the people present and when their eyes fell on little Arya, their cold and aloof expressions changed and be respectful.
This change didn''t escape the old shopkeeper''s eyes. He also turned to look at little Arya whom he had ignored before and his expression also changed. However, unlike the enforcement team, his expression became one of panic and he cursed himself, ''Damn it! Why is the saint girl with these humans? Are they somehow rted to her? I''m doomed. Why did I have to try and swindle him?''
Unsurprisingly to Max and thepany, the five elves bowed toward little Arya and greeted, "Greetings, saint girl."
Little Arya looked at them and smiled, "Hello, big brothers and big sisters."
The group of five elves was immediately ttered upon being addressed as big brothers and sisters.
They then noticed her standing together with Max and the others and asked, "Saint girl, are these your friends?"
Hearing his question, the old shopkeeper''s heartbeat quickened and although he already knew the answer, he still hoped that she didn''t know Max and the others.
"Yes. They are my friends and the honored guests of my family." Little Arya nodded and then happily introduced them, "This is big brother Max, he is very strong and this is big sister Rima, she is..."
As little Arya introduced them, the old shopkeeper''s face had gone pale when heard they were her family''s honored guests.
If they were only little Arya''s friends, although he might have punished them, it would have been only a light punishment, however, now that they were also her family''s, in other words, the city lord''s guests, he knew he was done for.
''What should I do now?'' He panicked and started racking his mind to find a way that can help him salvage the situation.
Meanwhile, Jack and Janice were dumbfounded when they saw the city enforcement guards bow to the little elf girl and heard them address her as the ''saint girl.''
They knew what these two words meant in an Elvin city, especially in Ninam city because they had heard the current saint girl of Ninam city was the city lord''s daughter.
Because they knew this, their shock intensified when they heard that Max and his group were the honored guests of little Arya''s family.
Jack''s eyes burned with jealousy and he gritted his teeth, ''How can this bastard be lucky enough to be the city lord''s honored guest?''
Unlike him, Janice''s eyes gleamed brightly when she heard this and thought, ''Not only is he the most handsome guy I ever saw, but he is capable enough to be the honored guest of the elf city''s lord. Only someone like him is worthy of me.''
As this thought appeared in her mind, she frowned, ''However, it''ll be tricky to make him fall for me if he really likes that bitch, via.''
Just like the old shopkeeper, Jack, and Janice, the Elvin guards were also taken aback upon hearing little Arya''s words.
They then put on smiles on their face, bowed slightly toward Max and the group, and politely greeted, "Greetings, honored guests. We hope you are enjoying your time in our city."
They then turned toward the old shopkeeper and asked, "Sir alchemist, what is it? Why did you send us a distress signal? Is there any problem?"
The old shopkeeper came out of his thoughts when he heard the enforcement guards'' question. He nced toward Jack before shaking his head, "I''m sorry for wasting your time. There was only a small misunderstanding, however, that has been cleared up before you guys came."
The Elvin guards frowned. ''If there was only a small misunderstanding, why would you send out the distress signal?'' They thought, however, they didn''t say it out loud for fear of offending him since the old man was an alchemist.
Just like anywhere else, the alchemists were quite rare and respected in Ninam city too and no one wanted them to get into their bad books since they might need their help in the future.
They nced at Jack who still had his two elders shielding him and then the old man who seemed slightly unruffled and guessed that Jack and his group might have offended the old man and because he was incapable of dealing with them himself, he called city enforcement. However, they didn''t understand why he was saying that everything was fine now.
''Could it be that the city lord''s guests are friends with the offending party and because the old alchemist doesn''t want to offend them, he is willing to let the matter go? However, it doesn''t seem like they are friends with each other, then why is he still acting this way?'' They were confused. However, since the old man didn''t want the matter to blow up, they didn''t dwell on it.
"It''s alright. But please be mindful of when to send out the distress signals from now on." The enforcement guards warned, bid little Arya, Max, and thepany farewell, and turned around to leave.
When Jack and the two elders with him saw this, they were surprised. They hadn''t expected him to suddenly be magnanimous and forget what transpired before.
Unlike them, Janice, Max, Belen, and Rima could easily guess the reason behind the sudden change in the old man''s behavior.
Seeing them prepare to walk away, the old shopkeeper sighed in relief and thought, ''Thank god they didn''tin to the enforcement team. However, I''ve to settle this situation now so that even if the city lord finds out, she won''t punish me too heavily.''
Just when he was starting to think how he should appease Max, Max called out, "Guards, please hold on for a moment!"
The guards stopped in their tracks, turned to him, and asked, "What is it, sir Max?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max didn''t immediately respond to them and instead nced and smiled at the old man who was almost sweating right now.
Seeing Max look in his direction with a smile on his face, the old man gnashed his teeth in anger, hatred, and regret.
Thud!
Then under everyone''s watchful eyes, the old man fell to his knees and said, "Lord Max, I admit my mistake. Please forgive me."
"This... What''s happening?" The guards were bbergasted by this scene.
Chapter 308 A Killing Plan
"Why? Did you do something that needs my forgiveness?" Max asked, amused.
Inwardly, he was rather surprised. He knew how well-respected alchemists that can make grade-three pills, were. Even the city lords of the cities like Ninam wouldn''t dare do anything that might displease them.
So, he didn''t expect him to be so afraid of the city lord that he was willing to kneel to him just so he wouldn''tin to the city enforcement and prevent the city lord from knowing that he tried swindling her guests.
However, what Max didn''t know was that the old man wasn''t afraid of the city lord but of the supreme guardmander who was little Arya''s father, Ryan.
The old man felt like pping Max''s face hard when he heard his words. However, there was nothing he could do now. He could only do what Max wanted which was to confess his crime. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and pleaded, "Lord Max, It was wrong of me to try to swindle you. Please forgive me. I''ll sell the pill to you as promised."
"What do you mean, shopkeeper? Haven''t you already sold it to me before this guy came?" Max asked,
"Yes! Yes! It''s already yours. I misspoke just now." The old man nodded and felt regret about the fact that he wouldn''t be able to earn more Mana stones than he previously thought. ''It''s fine. 600,000 are already more than enough.''
However, The old man didn''t know that Max wasn''t nning to let him off just yet.
After he admitted that the pill was already his, Max nodded and asked, "So, how much should I pay for it?"
The old man froze. He forced out a smile that looked very creepy on his wizened face and said, "Didn''t.... didn''t we already agree on a price earlier?"
Hearing this, the smile vanished from Max''s face and he coldly asked, "Agreed or forced?"
After listening to their conversation, the enforcement guards understood what was going on. When they heard Max say that he was forced to buy the pill, their expressions darkened.
Although they didn''t want to offend the old shopkeeper since he was an alchemist, that was before when they thought that this matter wasn''t rted to Max and his group. However, now that they found out that Max was involved, he couldn''t ignore it anymore.
"Old man, how dare you?" Two male guards shouted at the same time and took a step toward the old shopkeeper, enraged.
The female guards shook their heads helplessly upon seeing this.
Max wasn''t too surprised by this since he had already expected them to not ignore the matter anymore since he was the city lord''s guest and being exploited in her city.
However, when he noticed their infuriated expressions that didn''t seem fake, he couldn''t help but be a little taken aback and thought, ''It seems the city lord''s charm is great, at least on the male elves.''
The old shopkeeper''s eyes burned with hatred when he looked at Max. If he knew Max was going to tell them about what he did even after he made a fool of himself, he wouldn''t have kneeled to him.
However, he didn''t have time to dwell on his thoughts and had to think of some way in which he could salvage the situation.
He looked at the two angry guards and hurriedly said, "Guards, you misunderstand."
"Misunderstand?" The guards paused when they heard this before coldly asking, "Exin yourself clearly. If we find out that you dared treat our lord''s honored guests, we won''t let this matter go?"
The old man smiled wryly and thought, ''If I wasn''t afraid of you making this matter worse, I wouldn''t have kneeled to this brat in front of everyone.''
He took a deep breath to calm down and said, "I never tried to cheat our guests here."
"Mm?" Max and thedies frowned upon hearing this. However, before they could say anything, the old man continued, "There must have been somemunication between us." After saying this, he nced at Max meaningfully.
Max chuckled inwardly upon seeing this and pped his hands as if he just recalled something and said, "Yes, that''s right. There was really a mimunication. I think I heard him wrong when he said that this was worth 600,000 Mana stones instead of 60,000."
"Is that right?" The enforcement guards nced at the old man and asked. They could obviously tell that Max was now using them to teach him a lesson. However, they didn''t say anything and yed along. After all, it was clear that the old man was in the wrong initially.
The old man almost coughed out blood in anger when he heard what Max said. However, he still forced himself to calm down and said, "That''s right."
Seeing that the problem had been solved, the enforcement guard left after bidding them farewell.
"Elders, Miss Janice, let''s go." After how his n to make things difficult for Max backfired, Jack felt it humiliating to stay there for a second more. After calling his Elders and Janice, he turned around and left.
The two middle-aged men gave Max a deep look before he turned around and followed after Jack. As for Janice, she didn''t go after him but stayed there instead.
After walking some distance, Jack noticed Janice''s absence. He turned around to see Janice still standing in front of the shop and happily talking with Max.
After looking at them for a while, he turned around and walked away without saying anything. However, the two elders walking behind him could feel the dense murderous intenting from him.
They frowned and asked, "Young master, you aren''t thinking of killing him, right?"
"Yes. I am." Jack hissed, his hands clenched tight.
The elders nced at each other and hesitatingly said, "Young master, It wouldn''t be wise..."
Before they could finish what they wanted, Jack coldly interrupted them, "What? Are you scared?"
"No, it''s not that, young master. However, that kid might have some impressive background since Ninam city lord treat him as her honored guest."
Jack frowned upon hearing this. This was what he was also worried about. Suddenly, his eyes twinkled as he said, "What if he doesn''t have any impressive background to speak of?"
"We didn''t understand what you mean, young master?" The elders asked.
"Just think about it. Would the arrogant Ninam city lord who doesn''t even think much of the top families of the Green leaf kingdom, treat him as their honored guest because of the force behind him? Do you think the force behind him is stronger than the top three families?"
"Other than the royal family, only the top ten sects are more powerful than the three families." One of the duo said.
"That''s right. However, I''m sure you know it can''t be because of the sect that he is treated with so much respect because even the core disciples don''t receive such treatment from the elves."
The duo nodded in acknowledgment. Jack then continued, "Therefore, I suspect he must have done something other than made them feel indebted to him. For example, helping someone close to the city lord."
If Max was here, he would''ve been shocked to see how shrewd he was to guess this.
"This makes sense." One of the Elders nodded and thought, ''Why doesn''t his mind work when he is with that wench?''
"That''s why we didn''t see anyone protecting him." The other onemented.
"Yes. So, do you think there would still be any problem if we kill him after he leaves the Ninam city''s protection?" Jack asked, his eyes shing with cruelty.
"No. If it''s exactly as you guessed, there won''t be any problem." The elders said simultaneously.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Good. Now, one of you keep track of his movements at all times until he leaves the city. Once he is out, we''ll strike." Jack told them the n while thinking, ''This is what you''ll get after crossing me. As for that whore, I''ll make sure she regrets ignoring me all this time and trying to flirt with that scum in front of me.''
...
Unaware of the disaster approaching, Max was talking with Janice. After talking for a while with her, he found out she was via''s sister or half-sister to be exact. They shared the same father but different mothers.
"May I ask sir Max if via is alright? It''s been a long time since shest sent a message." Janice asked while observing his expression.
Chapter 309 Ryans Gift
Max didn''t immediately respond when he heard Janice''s question and just looked at her in silence. Although she imed to be via''s sister and seemed like a good person, When he had an unsettling feeling about her.
After a moment, he responded by saying, "Yeah. She was alright thest time I saw her."
Janice frowned inwardly and thought, ''Is he really her friend? How can he not know she was injured during the outing? Maybe she didn''t tell him. Yeah, that makes sense. She has been always the type to keep things to herself. However, it doesn''t seem to be the case here.''
Despite feeling something was amiss, she maintained her smiled and said, "Good. If you see her, please tell her to contact us. We have been worried about her."
"I''ll do that." Max curtly replied. He didn''t want to talk to her any longer because of the uneasy feeling she gave him. Therefore, he nced at the old shopkeeper who was standing there, ring at him begrudgingly, and said, "Please, excuse me, I''ve things to settle here."
"Yes, Please." Janice didn''t seem surprised that he wanted to cut short their conversation and this caused Max to feel this woman was really something. After bidding Max and others farewell, she turned around and left with the old woman.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Watching her leave, Rime and Belenmented simultaneously, "That woman is dangerous."
"Oh! How can you tell?" Max asked, surprised.
"It''s just a gut feeling," Rima replied.
Max looked at them and thought, ''It''s true when they say a woman''s intuition is terrifying.''
He then nced at Janice departing back and thought, ''It seems it isn''t only because of that guy Dalton that via always seems sad.''
Shaking her head to calm his wandering thoughts, Max turned to the old shopkeeper. He took out 60,000 Mana stones, and sent them toward him whileughing, "Old man, if weren''t so greedy, you could''ve earned 600,000 Mana stones."
The old man''s body trembled and his expression darkened upon hearing this. He knew what Max said was true, and he also regretted his actions, however, that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t feel humiliated and angry when someone said this to his face.
s, despite feeling incredibly angry, he couldn''t do anything about it. He just epted the Mana stones and shut his shop''s door.
Little Arya and Leticiaughed seeing this, "Hehe, this is what you get for trying to swindle us."
Bang!
As soon as their voices fell, they heard something breaking inside the shop. Most likely, the old man had punched the furniture in anger.
Max chuckled and said, "That''s enough guys. Let''s return now."
"No, big brother. I still want to explore the market and eat more delicious things." Little Arya pleaded with puppy eyes.
Seeing her acting all cute, Max couldn''t bring himself to say no so he nodded, "Okay. Let''s go." However, how could he have known that this little girl won''t let them off the hook until night?
...
At night, in the city lord''s mansion, dining hall...
Everyone was sitting around the dining table. Elena, the beautiful city lord nced at Max and others and apologetically said, "You guys must be quite exhausted after following around this naughty child for the whole day. To rid you of your exhaustion, I have asked the servants to prepare the medicinal baths for you."
"Thank you, city lord," Max smiled lightly at her before moving his gaze away. However, it was a trying task for him because Elena''s beauty wasn''t in any way lower than Siana''s or Lilly''s if she dress up nicely like them. So, he very much wanted to let his eyes feast on her beauty but didn''t dare to since Ryan was sitting right beside her and he would nce in his direction once in a while.
"No, mother. I wasn''t being naughty. I was only showing the city market to the big brother and big sisters. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them. I even took them to the auction house." Little Arya said with a wronged expression.
"Yes, yes, you are only showing them around." Elena helplessly said.
Ryan nced at Max and said, "Kid, I hadn''t expected you to master a top-tier grade-three spell. I''ve to say, you exceeded my expectations."
Max wasn''t surprised about the fact that he already knew about this. He and his wife were this city''s rulers after all, and they must know what was happening across the city at all times. So, something as significant as the appearance of a powerful spell like the [Destruction wheel] was sure to catch their attention.
Max only smiled in response to hispliment since he didn''t wish to lie about mastering it if not necessary.
After that, they had dinner and when they were about to head back to their rooms and have their medicinal baths, Ryan stopped Max and handed him a spatial bag.
"What is this, Uncle Ryan?" Max asked.
"It''s a small token of gratitude from me," Ryan said and headed out, not giving Max any chance to say anything more.
Max nced into the spatial bag and saw five small wooden boxes lying there.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
His heartbeat quickened when he saw the wooden boxes because they were identical to boxes that contained the spirit fruits he received from the auction hall.
''Are there really five spirit fruits in them?'' Max was so excited that he couldn''t wait to open them right there and check whether his assumption was correct or not. But since he was still in the dining hall and it wouldn''t seem good, he decided to check them after returning to his room.
Rima and others saw the excitement on his face and became curious as to what he had gotten which made him so excited.
"What is it, Max? Is it something more valuable than the spirit fruits?" Leticia asked, her eyes sparkling in anticipation. Rima and Belen reacted the same.
They knew as a matter of fact that he wouldn''t get so excited if there wasn''t something really good because earlier when they had heard about the spirit fruits being auctioned, he wasn''t so excited.
"I''m not sure yet. Let''s go and check it out." Max replied and walked toward their room withrge strides.
Chapter 310 Good Stuff
"Let''s go." Leticia immediately ran after him, excited. Belen and Rima also raised the speed.
A whileter, they were standing in Max''s room, surrounding him. Seeing the excitement on Max''s face, they were eager to see what was in the spatial bag and very much wanted to rush him to show them. However, despite their curiosity, none was willing to show their impatience to him. So, they stood around him without saying anything.
Max looked at their curious expressions, took a deep breath to calm down, and opened the spatial bag.
Swish!
Five small wooden boxes appeared and hovered in front of him under his control.
"They are..." When Belen, Leticia, and Rima saw the boxes, after a moment''s confusion, their eyes widened.
"A-aren''t they the same boxes that held the spirit fruits?" Leticia asked, staring at the boxes without blinking.
"Yes." Max nodded and before she could ask anything, he opened one of the boxes.
Just as he did, a refreshing scent spread throughout the room, and when thedies and he saw the small violet fruits lying there, their eyes sparkled. Without wasting another second, he proceeded to open the rest of the boxes. With each box opened, his excitement rose.
"Wah! F-five spirit fruit!" Leticia eximed in shock. Belen and Rima were also shocked. They hadn''t expected little Arya''s father to be so generous as to gift them with five spirit fruit.
Seeing them, Rima smiled happily and thought, ''Now I can also have one and breakthrough to the peak two-star.''
Although she had willingly given up on having a spirit fruit before, it was only because they only had two and she didn''t want to fight Belen and Leticia for one. However, now that they had a total of seven fruit, she wouldn''t feel bad having one for herself.
''This is good. Now I can save a lot of LPs after I break through to the three-star realm.'' Max thought excitedly.
After breaking through to three-star, the Mana needed to progress further was many times higher than the Mana needed while in the two-star realm. To be precise, one needed 100,000 units of Mana in their Mana core to break through into the four-star realm.
Therefore, he would only need four of the spirit fruits to reach the peak of three-star. How could he not be excited by this? However, his excitement was quickly doused by the system''s voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Don''t be too excited, kid. Only the first fruit a person eats will affect them. If you eat more, they would be useless. Oh, not useless, you can still eat them to sate your hunger.]
Max''s expression froze when he heard this. If what the system said was true which he knew was most likely, he could improve his cultivation by only one minor stage by eating the spirit fruit.
Max nced at Belen who was looking at the spirit fruit and asked, "Belen, can one person only eat one such fruit?"
Belen moved her gaze away from the fruit and nodded, "Yes. Only the first fruit you eat would help you because after consuming one, your body would develop resistance toward the same kind of fruit."
"Eh? That''s too bad." When Leticia heard this, she was disappointed just like Max.
Max sighed. ''It''s alright. I shouldn''t be too greedy. I can still save 25,000 LPs if I consume it after reaching the middle-stage three-star realm.'' Heforted himself.
He then nced at the gorgeousdies in front of him and smiled. He gave one fruit to Rima. As for Belen and Leticia, they had already received one fruit each after the auction.
After giving it to her, he said, "Since you and Belen are already high-stage two-star mages, I think you shouldn''t use the fruit right now as it will only take you guys to the peak two-star. Use it after breaking through to the three-star realm where you will receive the maximum benefit."
Rima and Belen nodded and decided to use their fruits after bing three-star mages. He then turned to Leticia and said, "Since you are still a mid-stage two-star mage, you can consume it and break through to the peak two-star or save it forter use, it''s up to you."
Leticia didn''t respond when she heard his suggestion and she seemed to be struggling inside. After a moment she nced at Rima and Belen, took a deep breath, turned to Max, and said resolutely, "I''ll also save it forter."
After saying this, she turned around and left.
Watching her leave like that, Max frowned and asked, "Is everything alright with her?"
Belen hesitated a little before she sighed and said, "After our encounter with the dark mages, we both realized we need to be stronger to survive and... be with you. This is especially true for Leticia. She thinks since she is the weakest, she is a liability to you and although she doesn''t say it, I know she fears you might leave her if she continues to be weak. That''s why she has been training hard to improve."
"I see." Max nodded and thought, ''I need to do something about it.''
He then said, "Okay. You guys should return to your rooms and take that medicinal bath."
"Yes." Belen and Rima nodded and walked out of his room.
After that, he also entered the bathroom. The bathtub was filled with a green liquid and steam was rising from it. Just a sniff of the vapor made him feel as if he was in clouds.
"This is some good stuff." Without wasting any time, he took off his clothes and entered the bathtub.
Nice~
As his body plunged into the hot green liquid, he let out a moan because of howfortable it felt. His fatigue starting vanish and he closed his eyes and simplyy there.
[Hey, kid. Don''t justy there. Use this chance to strengthen your Mana core using the bath''s medicinal power.] Just then, the system''s voice sounded in his ears.
Chapter 311 Medicinal Baths Effects
"Huh? How do I do that? Do I need to drink it?" Max asked, looking at the greenish liquid with a frown.
[No, there is no need to drink it. Treat it as a Mana stone and do the same process you do when absorbing mana from the Mana stones.] The system calmly replied. It knew Max asked this seemingly silly question because his body didn''t work like others thanks to the system.
"I can do that?" Max raised a brow at this. If he could absorb the medicinal power from the liquid bath and use it to strengthen his core, shouldn''t he be able to absorb the Mana present in the environment too, and use it to improve his cultivation since both types of energies were present around him? But no, he wasn''t able to do that.
He had tried it a few times before. Since his affinity with Mana was quite high, he could clearly feel Mana present in the environment, draw it toward him and absorb it too.
However, the absorbed Mana wouldn''t increase his maximum Mana count and just replenish the exhausted Mana in his body.
When he asked the system about it, it only said it was the side effect of using the system to level up and he wouldn''t be able to use external Mana to improve his cultivation as long as he had the system in his body.
After he arrived at the Cloud academy and tried using the Mana stones and the same thing happened. Although he could absorb the Mana from the Mana stones, he couldn''t use it to improve his Mana count.
[Of course, you can do it. You can do almost everything apart from using the external Mana to improve your cultivation.] The system tonelessly replied.
"So, the spirit fruit isn''t included in this ''external mana source''?" Max coldly asked.
The system didn''t respond immediately after he asked this but took a long pause before saying, [You can''t use environmental Mana or Mana from the Mana stones to improve your cultivation because the system uses the Nascent energy which is the higher form of energy to improve your body and cultivation and the Nascent energy repels the lower form of energy which is Mana.]
"I see." After hearing the exnation, Max nodded in understanding since it was logical. After that, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "If that''s the case, how are you so sure that the spirit fruit can raise my cultivation? Don''t the spirit fruit also contain Mana?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Although the spirit fruit also contains Mana, the Mana concentration is so pure that it has almost transformed to be a higher level of energy. That''s why the Nascent energy won''t repel it. Now, focus on strengthening your Mana core.] The system impatiently replied.
Hearing this, Max didn''t say anything and started absorbing the medicinal power from the medicinal liquid. At the start, his absorption speed was slow but after a few minutes, his pores started opening up, and his absorption speed increased.
Nice~
As the medicinal energy started entering his body, the feeling offort increased and he felt as if his body was cleansed. Feeling this cool andfy sensation which wasn''t any less pleasurable than sex, Max couldn''t but moan again.
However, he didn''tpletely immerse himself into enjoying it and started directing the energy toward his Mana core.
"It''s working!" He eximed in surprise when the medicinal energy started to strengthen his core bit by bit.
Although the effects weren''t as strong as when he used his evolved Mana, it was still better than the effects of low-grade foundation-strengthening liquid. Moreover, there was arge quantity of liquid in the bathtub which made it even better.
In other rooms, Rima, Belen, and Leticia were doing the same. They were also in the bathtubs, absorbing the medicinal energy and enjoying thefort of a hot bath.
...
Meanwhile, two shadows were moving away from the city lord''s mansion at high speeds. After a while, they arrived in front of a luxurious three-story inn and entered after showing the wooden tokens. They both were the elders who followed Jack.
They went straight to the top floor and knocked on the doors of one of the rooms.
Knock! Knock!
Inside the room, Jack wasying on the bed, naked. A gorgeous Elvin woman, who was also naked, was sitting on top of his crotch moving her captivating body up and down and moaning. While Jack grabbed her jiggling boobs with one hand while the other hand was squeezing her ass.
When he heard someone knocking on the door, he frowned in displeasure.
"My lord, s-should we stop?" The Elvin woman hesitantly asked.
"Yeah, get off." Jack pushed her aside, stood up, and wore a golden long robe before walking to the door. The Elvin woman hurriedly wore her maid clothes and stood in the corner.
Jack opened the door and seeing the two elders standing there, he invited them in. He then threw a spatial bag at the maid and gestured for her to leave. The maid became happy after receiving the spatial bag, she bowed toward him and the elders before running out of the room.
Jack sat on the bed, looked at the elders, and asked, "So, what''s the news?"
One of the elders said, "Young master, we managed to bribe some mansion guards and found out the reason why that boy was being treated as an honored guest."
"Very good. I know you were capable." Jack praised. He knew how loyal the elves were. To be able to bribe some guards who were subordinate to the city lord no less, was undoubtedly a big deal, especially for humans.
"Tell me, What is it?" Jack asked.
The Elder wore respectful expressions and said, "Young master, it turned out that your conjecture was right. The city lord is treating that boy and his group so nicely because he seemed to have saved the saint girl, her daughter, and her parents a few days ago from a group of dark mages."
"Haha..." Jackughed, delighted. After he stoppedughing, his eyes turned murderous, "Now, we can kill that bastard without any worry as soon as he leaves Ninam city''s protection."
Chapter 312 Awaiting His Return
After a while, the two Elders came out of the room and headed outside.
Swoosh!
An aged figure followed them out and went in a different direction. It arrived before another inn which was also quite luxurious and headed to the top floor.
In one of the rooms on the top floor, Janice was sitting cross-legged on the bed, meditating.
Knock! Knock!
She opened her eyes when someone knocked on the door.
"Young miss, it''s me." An aged voice sounded from outside the room at the same time.
Janice stood up and opened the door. The olddy who was with her during the day was standing there. She invited her in and offered her seat but the olddy remain standing and said,
"Young miss, it''s as you expected, that Dalton kid is nning to kill Max."
Janice had already expected Jack to try and kill Max because she knew how petty he could be. He would kill anyone that slighted him even a little bit. Because she had made up her mind to make Max hers, she sent the olddy after Jack''s Elder to keep an eye on them and find out when they would be making a move on him.
Janice wasn''t surprised when she heard this but frowned, "Isn''t he worried about the force behind Max?"
The olddy shook her head, "Young miss, Max doesn''t seem to be from any powerful force. The reason he became the guest of Ninam city lord is that he happened to save her daughter."
"Oh?" Janice''s expression changed and she fell silent for a while.
The olddy didn''t disturb her and stood there without saying anything.
After a while, Janice''s eyes gleamed with determination, and she thought, ''It doesn''t matter if he has any force backing him or not. Since I have already taken a liking to him, I''ll make him mine.''
She then nced at the olddy and said, "Elder, please keep track of their movements. This is the opportunity for me to leave a good impression on him and be close to him."
When the olddy heard her, she knew her young miss wanted to save Max when Jack made his move. She sighed and said,
"Young miss, please rethink this. I don''t think it is wise to do this. Given how crazy Jack is about you, I''m sure he wouldn''t like it if you save Max. Moreover, if the Dalton family finds out that you are trying to forge a rtionship with another male, it might affect the rtionship between the two families negatively and the family head will punish you for it."
"Don''t worry, Elder. I''ve already thought it out." Janice spoke with a cold glim in his eyes and thought, ''I just have to ask mother to hasten the process of marrying via to Young master Dalton.''
The olddy didn''t say anything and went out of the room.
...
Meanwhile, in one of the dorm rooms in the cloud academy...
A girl in white, who had deep w marks on her delicate face, sat atop the wooden bed in meditation. She had Mana stones in her hands which continued to dim as time passed.
After ten minutes, the Mana stones turned to dust and she opened her mesmerizing eyes.
She nced in the direction of Max''s dorm room and mumbled, "I wonder when he will return. I want to see him."
Just as the words came out of her mouth, she blushed. However, when she thought of the horrendous scars on her face, her mood dropped. After a while, she calm down, took out another two Mana stones, and started cultivating.
At the same time, in Max''s room, Anna, dressed in a pink nightdress,y on the bed, hugging her pillow.
"Why hasn''t he returned yet? He should''ve waited for the academy to send a search team." Annained and then went on mumbling, "Could it be that he has feelings for that girl and was worried that something might happen to her? Or maybe she is his woman already?"
When she thought of this, she felt sad for some reason and shook her head, "No, she must be his friend. If she was his woman, he would''ve told me about it."
After a while, she stood up abruptly and shouted out loud, "Could she be really his woman, and the days he went out in the evenings and camete at night, was he meeting up with her?"
...
Max didn''t know both via and Anna were missing him quite a bit, especially Anna. He was engrossed in absorbing the medicinal bath''s energy and strengthening his Mana core.
It was only after a few hours had passed and the previously green and hot liquid had be cold and colorless that Max opened his eyes.
Ssh!
He stood up and exited the bathtub, making the water ssh around.
"The medicinal bath was quite amazing. Not only did my Mana core was strengthened considerably, my body feels very light andfortable too." Max praised as he stretched his body a bit. After that, he wiped his wet body with towels, wore his clothes, and headed out of the room.
"My lord, do you need anything?" The servant girls standing outside his room bowed and asked when he exited his room.
"No." Max shook his head and said, "You guys don''t need to stand here all night. You can rest."
"No, my lord. It''s our duty to be present here." The servant girls responded. When Max took a closer look at them, he found out that these servant girls were different than the ones present in the day.N?v(el)B\\jnn
He nodded at them and walked toward Leticia''s room. After finding out that she was feeling weak and useless, he decided tofort her and spend the night with her.
The servants standing in front of Leticia''s room bowed to him and realizing that he wanted to go inside, they knocked on the door.
Creak~
It wasn''t long before the door opened and Leticia appeared in front of him. When she saw him standing there, she was surprised. After a moment, she smiled happily, grabbed his hand, and pulled him inside.
Chapter 313 Making Leticia Happy*
The servant girls outside looked at each other and smiled. Each of them looked envious when they looked at the door and thought, ''Thedy is so lucky. I hope I was there instead of her.''
Creak~
A few seconds after Leticia and Max entered the room, the door of Rima''s room opened and she walked out.
The servant girls looked at each other and smiled wryly. They knew Rima spent the night before with Max and when they saw her walking toward Max''s room, they knew she was nning to do the same again. They wanted to tell her that she was a littlete but they didn''t dare to.
Rima walked to Max''s room and nced at the servant girls, waiting for them to knock on the door. The two servant girls looked at each other and nodded before they bowed to Rima and said, "Dear guest, the lord isn''t inside."
"Hmm?" Rima raised a brow and asked, "Where is he?"
"Um, the lord is in that room." The servant girls pointed to Leticia''s room. When Rima saw them point to Leticia''s room, she smiled a little, nodded to the servant girls, and returned to her room.
She knew he went to Leticia after finding out that she was feeling a little downtely. She was happy to see that he cared so much for them but inwardly, she couldn''t help but be a little envious of her.
p!
She pped her cheeks and blushed, "Why am I feeling envious of her? This isn''t good."
...
After Leticia pulled him inside and closed the door, she hugged him and her grip on his body became tighter as time passed. It was as if she wanted to fuse her body with his.
Max sighed. He could feel her body trembling a little. He returned the hug, caressed her back, and whispered in her ear, "It''s alright. I''m here."
"Un." Leticia could feel his care for her in these simple words and this made her happy. She rested her head on his sturdy chest, hearing his heartbeat.
Max let her be for a while. When he felt that her turbulent emotions had calmed down, he lifted her in his arms and led her to the bed.
He gently ced her on the bed andy beside her, caressing her soft cheeks. Leticia''s heartbeat had started to speed up a little feeling his touch.
When Max saw the faint blush creeping over her face, which made her a lot more attractive in his eyes. He pulled her into his embrace, breathing in the intoxicating scent of her hair.
Leticia had a beautiful smile on her face as she curled up in his embrace, feeling his warmth.
After a while, Leticia wanted to look into his, and kiss his lips which she missed a lot these days. However, she couldn''t gather enough courage to do it. As if Max knew what she wanted. He gently moved her chin up to make her look at him and put his lips on her sweet flower petal-like lips.
He nibbled on her juicy lips for a while before he stuck his tongue out and sent it to explore Leticia''s delicious mouth.
Mm~
Even though they had done it many times now, Leticia''s breathing became hot and her heart raced like crazy as she watched his lipse closer and kiss her lips.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She closed her eyes, put her arms around his neck, and reciprocated his kiss. Her tongue weed Max''s and they started to suck on each other.
Slurp! Slurp!
Max could feel she was a bit more aggressive than usual maybe because she was feeling frustrated but he liked it.
As he enjoyed her tasty tongue, his little dragon awoke from its slumber and started to take its battle form.
Feeling this, he grabbed her by her waist and made her lie on him.
Mm~
Leticia felt electricity coursing through her body when she felt his thing pressing against her crotch.
Without her knowing, she started moving her lower body. When she felt her pussy rub against his cock, her excitement rose and she couldn''t stop herself from moaning.
Her movements also tempted Max and caused his little dragon to hasten its transformation. Within a few seconds, it was bulging, full vitality, and started pressing against her crotch so hard as if it couldn''t wait to plunge into Leticia''s deep cave. Too bad they both had clothes on making its attempts futile.
Mm~
Leticia moaned in his mouth and started rubbing against him harder. When she was tempting so much, how could Max stay passive? He moved his hands and grabbed her ass and gave it a tight squeeze making her moan again.
While squeezing her ass with one hand, he moved his other hand inside her clothes and to her pussy and started rubbing it with his fingers.
Nngh~
Leticia''s body trembled and broke the kiss and let out a sharp moan when his fingers touched her pussy.
"Did you miss it this much?" Max grinned and put two of his fingers in her wet cave.
"YES~ I missed it. I mm~ I missed your touch." Leticia nodded amidst her moans. After that, she closed her eyes to enjoy his touch.
"Oh? What else did you miss?" Max asked as he continued stimting her pussy. At the same time, he started kissing her cheeks and neck. He blew hot air in her ear and gently bit her earlobes which made her shiver.
Leticia blushed when she heard him and didn''t reply. Max chuckled upon seeing her expression and stopped teasing her.
Swish!
He grabbed her waist again and with one swift motion, he came above her and took off his clothes.
Seeing this, Leticia bit her lip and started undressing but because she was lying, she struggled to do it.
"Let me help you." Max smiled and helped her undress. After a few times, he had be adept at helping his women undress.
A few momentster, both of them were naked. Even though Leticia had be a little aggressive, she still felt embarrassed and closed her legs when she noticed Max''s predatory gaze on her little pink pussy.
Chapter 314 They Feel The Same*
"Don''t be shy. Let me see it." Max smiled at her and used his hands to move her legs away, revealing her pink pussy.
Max almost couldn''t stop himself and wanted to shove his cock in when he saw it. However, he refrained from doing so.
Leticia felt so embarrassed lying there with her legs spread apart that she couldn''t look him in the eye and moved her gaze to the side and said, "A-are you just going to stare at it?"
"Nope." Max smiled and licked his lips and leaned to kiss her. At the same time, he put two of his fingers in her pussy and started to move them in and out and used his thumb to rub her clitoris making her squirm and moan crazily.
Mm~ Haan~ Nng~
After kissing her, he moved down to her chest. He used his free hand and started squeezing and fondling her boobs which, although not as big and squishy as Rima''s or Belen''s, were still very good to y with.
He then started to y with her little pink nipple with his tongue. He would suck on them, flick them around and something bit them which would make Leticia''s body quiver.
After a while, her pussy was dripping wet due to the intense stimtion she felt. Just as she was about to reach her climax, Max''s expression became enraged, and stopped moving his hand.
"Ahn~ Don''t... Don''t stop. Hah!" Leticia shouted with her eyes closed. She clenched her thighs on his hand, not letting him move it away.
Max nced at her and calmed down. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m going to use something better now."
Hearing this, Leticia calm down a little bit. She let go of his hand and hurriedly said, "Okay. Use it quickly."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since her excitement level was very high right now, she wasn''t feeling as shy and embarrassed as before or she wouldn''t have said this.
Max''s cock which had turned almost 70-80% hard throbbed and became harder when he heard her and saw how erotic and seductive she looked right now with all the sweat drop glistening her body and chest heaving up and down.
At the same time, he felt a bit annoyed. However, it wasn''t because of Leticia but because of the system''s interference.
He had been enjoying himself ying with Leticia''s body and making her feel good. After seeing how close she was to reaching her climax, he wanted to raise the intensity of the stimtion his hands and mouth provided her but the system stopped him.
[Kid, if you let her cum like this, not only you won''t enjoy it but you also won''t get even a single Lust point. Moreover, even though she would feel good, it wouldn''tpare to the feeling if she had your thing inside her.] These were the system''s exact words.
Although what the system said was true and he also didn''t want to waste the chance to gain some precious LPs, he was infuriated by the fact that the system was spying on him even when he was with his women.
As if the system knew what Max was thinking, it said, [Don''t worry, kid. I''m not interested in seeing you having sex. It was because you were going to waste precious resources that I had to remind you. You don''t have to mind it.]
Hearing this, Max''s expression darkened and he said through gritted teeth, "Is it supposed to make me feel better?"
"What are you saying, Max? Hurry up and put it in." Leticia pleaded.
Max froze for a second when he heard her before sighing in relief, ''Fortunately, she didn''t hear me or she might''ve misunderstood.''
Without caring whether the system was peeping on them or not, he grabbed her slender legs and rested them on his shoulders, and put his little dragon on his wet cave entrance.
Pat! Pat Pat!
He pped her pussy a few times with his rod. Of course, it wasn''t because he wanted to tease her but because he was rubbing her liquid on his cock so she wouldn''t feel ufortable.
"Nngh~ Don''t tease me and put it in." Leticia cried out impatiently.
"As you wish!" Max leaned forward, grabbed her slim waist, and after setting his cock on her entrance,
Thwop!!!
He thrust it inside her.
Ahhhnnn~ Yess~
Leticia''s body arched up as she moaned in ecstasy while her pussy clenched tightly around his thick cock.
"Argh! It''s amazing!" Max also groaned in pleasure when he felt her wet, warm, and amazingly tight pussy mping so hard on his cock. He felt so good that he wanted time to stop so he could properly savor this heavenly sensation.
However, he couldn''t resist moving his waist and started thrusting in and out.
Ahn~ Nngh~ Haan~
Hearing her pleasure-filled moans, Max was even more turned on and increased the pace and depth of his thrusts to make her feel even more good.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahhnng~ Nngh! Haah~
The sounds of Max''s cock thrusting deep into her wet cave and their moans resounded in the otherwise quiet room.
The two servant girls standing outside Leticia''s room would look toward the door every once in a while. One of the two servant girls nced at the other one who was a mature woman and whispered, "Um, sister. Do you think they are doing t-that?"
"Why? Do you want to do it too?" The mature servant girl smiled teasingly.
"N-No. It''s not that. I-I''m just a bit curious." The first servant girl blushed.
The mature one nced at the door and sighed, "I''m sure they are doing it. I envy that young human girl."
The first servant girl''s eyes widened in surprise and she nervously looked around. After seeing that the other servant girls standing outside Rima, Belen, and Max''s room were looking toward them, she became even more nervous and said, "Sister, please don''t speak so loudly."
The mature servant girl smiled and said, "Don''t worry. No one woulde here to listen to what we are talking about and the guests wouldn''t hear anything as long as we don''t knock on the door."
After saying this, she smiled teasingly at the first servant girl before pointing toward the other servant girls and saying, "As for our fellow sisters, I''m sure they feel the same way."
Chapter 315 Maria
Upon hearing this, the first servant girl nced at the others who nodded their heads with dreamy looks in their eyes. This put her at ease. She had been thinking that she was the weird one to think about doing it with Max.
The mature servant woman looked at her and smilingly asked, "Now you tell me, girl, you also feel the same, right?"
The first servant girl, Maria, blushed but seeing that they confessed her in front of her, she also nodded, "Y-Yes."
The mature servant woman grinned and whispered, "Do you want to do it with him?"
Maria hesitated a little but eventually nodded her head, "Yes. I do. I''m sure you also want to do it, right?" She then sighed and thought, ''But it''s not possible since he is the city lord''s honored guest while we are just ordinary servants.''
The mature servant woman didn''t answer her question but instead asked, "Are you thinking that it''s not possible since we are lowly servants?"
Maria nodded. She wasn''t surprised that her thoughts had been seen through because ever since she started working as a servant in the city lord''s mansion, she was under this mature servant woman''s supervision so she knew her personality quite well.
The mature servant woman smiled and asked, "I''m sure you''ve heard about the incident that caused the rtions between us elves and humans to worsen, right?"
"Yes. I''ve heard of it." Maria nodded in confusion. She didn''t understand how this was rted to the thing they were talking about until now.
"That incident happened because humans aren''t able to resist beautiful Elvin women." The mature woman chuckled and continued, "So, believe me when I say that if you try, you have a very high chance to sleep with him."
Maria blushed and shot back in embarrassment, "I''m sure you can also s-sleep with him if you try."
"I hope I could." The mature woman sighed dejectedly and said, "Although I''m not too bad looking, I knew I''m a lot inferior to his women, especially those two." She pointed toward Belen and Rima''s room.
"I-I''m also not as beautiful as them," Maria said nervously.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Don''t worry. Although you aren''tparable to those two, you are still better looking than this one. Moreover, you have a sweet and shy personality which most men like." The mature woman winked yfully at her, making Maria even more embarrassed.
The other servant girls shook their heads when they heard their conversation. One of them said, "She is going to exploit the newbie now."
After hearing the mature woman''s reasoning, Maria, who was indeed more beautiful and curvier than Leticia, became a little excited.
She came from a poor family in a nearby vige under the rule of Ninam city, and like most girls with such backgrounds, she also had dreamt about her prince charming who woulde and make her life better.
When she first saw Max, her heart beat like a drum because he was even better than his dream man. She immediately fell in love with him. However, she was sensible enough not to think about anything since they were people of two different worlds.
However, when she heard that she could be with him even for one night, she didn''t want to miss the opportunity and regret itter. As for preserving her virginity, she couldn''t care less about it.
The mature woman''s expression turned serious and she said, "I''ll tell you how to spend the night with him, however, you have to do something for me too."
"Um, what can I do for you?" Maria asked worriedly.
"It''s nothing much. You just have to give half of whatever you receive from him." The mature woman smiled.
"Okay. I agree." Maria nodded.
"Very well. Now, do as I say..." The mature woman started exining what she had to do and asked one of the servant girls standing outside Max''s room to swap their positions with Maria.
''I''m going to be rich.'' The mature woman excitedly thought.
The reason she wanted to help Maria sleep with Max was that she had heard the rumor that the city lord''s guest won two spirit fruit in the auction which meant he was very rich. So, if she could help Maria sleep with him, she was sure he would give her a lot of Mana stones as a reward and if she could get half of it, she guessed that she might not have to work as a servant anymore.
Of course, she wasn''t crazy enough to say that she could help her sleep with him without any assurance. She had noticed whenever Max came out of the room, his eyes would unwittingly roam around each one of them.
After dealing with all kinds of people while working in the city lord''s mansion, she could tell Max was one of those human males who would love to taste an elf woman.
The only reason he refrained from doing so was probably because of the city lord. However, she knew if one of them offered themselves up, he wouldn''t refuse.
As for why she wanted Maria to take the chance instead of doing it herself because she was afraid that her assumption might turn out to be wrong and if that happened, she would be heavily punished. Moreover, she could tell Maria was very interested in Max and whenever she saw him, her eyes would shine as if she was in love.
Max, of course, didn''t know that a virgin elf was going to offer herself to him after he was done with Leticia. He was focused on making Leticia happy.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Heng~ Haan~
He continued thrusting his cock deep into Leticia''s amazingly wet and tight pussy.
Suddenly, he felt her insides squeezing his little guy even harder. He knew she was about to climax.
Just then, the system''s voice sounded in his ears again, [Kid, if you want maximum Lust point output, you both have to climax at the same time.]
Chapter 316 Rough Is Good*
"Damn it. Can''t you shut up?" Max growled, annoyed. But he kept his voice down so Leticia wouldn''t hear him.
Unfortunately for him, Leticia still heard him. Her face dropped and her eyes became teary.
She shifted her face to the side and weakly stated, "I''m s-sorry. I couldn''t hold back myself from making these noises since¡ since I was feeling so g-good." She then covered her mouth with her hand and added, "I won''t make any sound now."
Max felt guilty when he saw her acting so pitifully, and he grew angrier at the system because of it.
He couldn''t do anything about it right now, however. But he decided he needed to have a serious conversation with the system andy some ground rules. He couldn''t have it peeping at him when he was with his women.
After taking a deep breath, he leaned forward, turned her face toward him, and gently wiped her tears away. He thought about what he should say to make her feel better, but nothing came to mind.
After a moment, he asked, "Would you believe me if I said I didn''t say that to you?"
Leticia looked at him in silence for a while before nodding, "Un. I will."
"Good." Max smiled and kissed her lips. "So, don''t be sad, okay?"
"Okay. I won''t." Leticia smiled. She then put her arms around his neck and gave him a deep French kiss.
Although she found it strange when he said he didn''t say that to her when there was no one in the room other than them, she still believed him because just like Belen and Rima, she could also feel that Max wasn''t as simple as he seemed and some things which didn''t make sense to them or they deemed as impossible were possible to him.
Seeing that the situation was under control, Max started moving his waist again.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ha~ Nngh~ Ahn~
Wet thrusting sounds and Leticia''s lust inducing moans started reverberating in the room once again.
"¡"
"Ahhnng~ It''smingg~"
After a few minutes, Leticia''s body stiffened suddenly and her soft and sticky pussy mped on his cock tightly. and she cried out in pleasure.
"Argh!"
Max also groaned at the same time and released his load inside her.
Ha! Huff! Huff!
After filling up her pussy with his thick milk, he released her legs andy beside her, both panting.
Leticia turned toward him and hugged him by the waist and rested her head on his chest. She had a happy and satisfied smile on her face. Max felt relieved seeing her smile and hugged her back.
As he hugged her, she felt his hard cock poking into her belly.
She nced at Max and nervously said, "Um, Max, can we stay like this for a while? We can continueter, okay?"
Because Max wouldn''t usually stop before doing it several times, she thought he wanted to do again right then. However, she wanted to lie peacefully in his arms for a while. So, she asked this.
Max could see that she didn''t want immediately to continue with the next round. That''s why, despite wanting to continue doing it, Max stayed still. However, when he heard her words, his cock throbbed and her nervous expression turned him on even more.
Swish!
He grabbed her by the waist and hoisted her up into the air.
"Kya~" Leticia cried out in rm and before she could understand what was going on, she was sitting on his crotch and he was rubbing his hard thing against her still sensitive pussy.
"M-Max, it seems you misheard¡ Ahhng~" She became flustered and thought that Max might have misheard him so she tried to exin what she meant, but before she could, Max had rammed his bulging cock deep inside her pussy.
"I didn''t mishear you." Max put his hands on her soft and round ass and squeezed it tightly.
"Ahn~ W-Why are we doing this, then?" Leticia moaned as his finger dug deep into her flesh and cock in her pussy.
"How can I resist when you are acting so sweet¡ Thwop!" Max replied before lifting her ass a little started moving his waist from below.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Ahng~ Ha~ Nngh~
As his cock slithered in and out of her tight cave, the erotic sounds of their flesh pping against each other resounded in the room, followed by Leticia''s sexy moans.
Leticia knew there was no stopping to him now. So, she resigned the control of her body to him, and closed her eyes to enjoy the amazing sensation of her beloved''s thick cock pounding her naughty little pussy.
Seeing her close her eyes, Max smiled. He pulled out his cock until only the tip was inside and then,
Thwack!
He rammed it inside again, hitting the end of her tunnel.
Ahnng~
Leticia''s eyes opened wide and a loud moan escape her mouth. An intense wave of pleasure hit her nerves and made her body shiver as if it electrocuted her.
At the same time, her wet and sticky insides pressed on his cock harder, making him groan in pleasure.
Seeing how well she reacted, Max started thrusting harder and deeper.
Thwack! Thwack!
"Nngh~ M-Max, it''s too rough ahn~" Leticia moaned.
"But you like it, right?" Max didn''t slow down and instead increased his thrusting speed ever more.
"Yesss~ I Ahng~ I like it." Leticia spoke in between her moans. Her eyes were losing focus because of the intense pleasure, and she copsed on his chest.
Max let her fall on his chest. He kept her bottom part stable with his hands and continued pounding her hard.
Because both were sensitive from thest round, it didn''t take them long to reach climax.
"Haannnggg~ It''singgg again~" Leticia''s body arched up and her pussy tightened to an unbelievable degree as she climaxed.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Argh!
Max groaned and with ast powerful thrust, he also came, filling up her pussy once again.
Leticia raised her head to look into his eyes and smiled. "Did you like it?"
Chapter 317 Overwhelmed*
"Yes, I did. You were amazing." Max nodded and then cupped her little face in his hands and gently kissed her.
After a rough session, Leticia felt very good about being treated so gently.
Leticia thought he would let her rest for a while or let her digest the energy she received from two continuous sessions, but contrary to her expectations, he moved her body and made her lie on her stomach while he sat on his knees above her ass.
p!
"Ahh~" Suddenly, he pped her ass that made her pussy flinch. She let out a moan because of the mixture of pain and pleasure.
She turned her head around to look back at him and found that he had his cock in his hand and was guiding it to her cum filled pussy.
Seeing this, she hurriedly said, "Max, can I rest for a while and digest the energy?"
"Not yet." Max gave her a short answer before putting his hard cock at her pussy entrance and,
Thwop!
He moved his hips and thrusted it inside.
Ahng~
She moaned as his little dragon slid into her depths and hit her cervix.
Although she was exhausted after two back-to-back sessions and really wanted to rest, she couldn''t help but reveal an ecstatic expression on her face.
As he started pounding her from behind, she thought to herself, ''Why is he so ''hungry''? Didn''t he spend the night with Rima yesterday? Could it be he didn''t do it with Rima? Or could it be because he loves doing it with me?''
Leticia became ted when she thought of the second possibility even though she knew her first assumption had a higher chance of being right.
Max found it strange that he wanted to keep doing her when he knew he should allow her some time to digest the nascent energy.
But when he thought about it, he got his answer. It was because after having so much sex in the past few months, his sex drive had increased quite a lot. So, after not having sex for 3-4 days in a row, he his mind and body didn''t want him to stop before he was satisfied.
''It seems holding back my desires had a negative effect on me.'' Max smiled wryly.
When he realised that his sex drive was increasing and the system might have to do something behind it, he decided he would try to control himself and wouldn''t try to have sex every time he felt like it.
That''s why even though he very much wanted to do it with Rima yesterday, he stopped himself. However, now he could see that his attempt to curb his increasing sexual needs was futile.
He nced at Leticia. Although he wasn''t able to see her face since he was facing her back, he could feel how thrilled she was right now.
''I think I shouldn''t try so hard to hold back since I''ve them to take care of my sexual needs.'' He thought.
Following this, he stopped thinking about these things and focused on doing what was important right now.
He grabbed her by the waist and lifted so she would be on her knees.
"Stay in this position." He said and continued ramming his cock in her pussy from behind.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
"Mm~ Max, this position, i-it''s embarrassing. Heng~" Leticiained as she moaned. She felt like she was some animal getting her pussy pounded from the back.
"Don''t be, my dear. You''ll feel better in this position." Max said as he held by her waist and increased the intensity of his thrusts.
Each time he made a thrust, his cock would hit her womb and her insides would twitch and tremble in pleasure. Then her pussy would go through an intense squeezing and releasing motion that would make Max feel amazing and want to keep pounding her.
Ahng~ Mm~ Ahh~
Leticia felt like she was on cloud nine as he kept thrusting deep into her cave. Because of overwhelming pleasure, her eyes became unfocused, and she felt her legs go soft.
She would have copsed on the bed if Max wasn''t holding her ass still. As the intensity of pleasure increased, he stopped thinking about everything and, with her tongue hanging loosely out of her mouth, she kept moaning in ecstasy.
After a while, her body stiffened, and she climaxed again. Feeling that she was cumming, Max also stopped holding back and release another load of his thick milk inside her.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Flop!
After he finished ejacting, Max released his hold on her waist and Leticia immediately on the bed, lifelessly. She didn''t show any movement for a while, which gave Max a fright. He hurriedly checked her condition and found that she had passed out from exhaustion.
''Sigh! I shouldn''t have been too rough.'' Max sighed. As he nced at Leticia, sprawled on the bed with her ass raised slightly, he could see white slimy liquid pour out of her pussy.
The sight was very erotic and made his cock throb in desire. However, Max controlled It. He changed her posture, so she wasfortable sleeping and after covering her with a nket, he wore his clothes and went out of her room.
Creak~
As the door opened and he walked out, Maria, now standing outside his room, became nervous.
Max, however, didn''t go to his room and instead, walked up to Belen''s room and knocked on the door.
As he stood there, waiting for Belen to open the door, every servant girl, including Maria, blushed.
''It seems that girl couldn''t satisfy him.'' The mature servant woman thought, her eyes trained on the bulge in his robe. She licked her lips and thought, ''Given how horny he is, maybe he wouldn''t mind if I offer myself to him.''
The rest of the servant girls were thinking the same. The ce between their legs twitched in anticipation and their breathing quickened.
"Hm?" When Max felt the servant girls'' fiery gazes, he cocked an eyebrow, ''What is this?''
Chapter 318 A Confident Rima*
When he turned around to look at what was going on with them, he noticed that each of the attendants had fiery looks in their eyes. They were looking at him as if he was the most delicious thing and they couldn''t wait to eat him up.
If it was one or two of them were acting this way, it would''ve delighted him and he might''ve invited them in his room, but seeing that each of them was acting up, he knew something was off about the situation.
It didn''t take him long to guess that there must be the system''s involvement. Thus, he coldly asked, "Care to exin what''s happening here?"
[Cough! You don''t have to worry about it. Nothing is wrong here.] The system said with a cough.
Max''s frown deepened seeing that the system wasn''t exining, and he sternly said, "I want to know what''s going on here."
[Tch, why are you acting like a wuss? Isn''t it a good thing they all want you?] The system said in an annoyed tone.
"If I don''t know the reason, then no." Max retorted instantly before asking again, "So, are you going to tell me now?"
[Let me tell you then.] The system conceded and said, [It''s just as you guessed, it is indeed the system''s doing.]
Max didn''t say anything and let it continue with the exnation.
After a pause the system continued, [When the great supreme mage created the system, he designed it in a way that it will help increase its host''s sex appeal to the opposite gender so he or she could have sex at every possible moment and be stronger.]
[You already had a decent amount of sex appeal because of your amazing looks, so when the system also applied its methods to you, your sex appeal or charm increased to an abnormal level, which makes you irresistible to women.]
"If that''s the case, why is it only working now?" Max asked, trying to keep calm.
[Well, in normal cases, your charm will not be so abnormal and the women wouldn''t act like this even if they have weaker minds. However, because you have had sex, your charm is through the roof right now.] The system replied.
After the system finished its exnation, Max didn''t say anything. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to; he was just trying to control his urge to not shout out loud by staying silent.
After a while, he took a few deep breaths and said, "We''ll continue this conversationter."
When the servant girls saw him looking at them and frown, they realised they were acting weirdly and immediately looked down.
Max waited a while before knocking on Belen''s door. However, there was no response.
''Is she sleeping already?'' He shook his head and walked toward Rima''s room, and knocked on the door.
There was no response for a while, and just as he thought she was also asleep, the door opened and Rima appeared in front of him with a pleasantly surprised expression.
After hearing that he had gone into Leticia''s room, she had guessed that he would spend the night with her. Although she shouldn''t have, she was envious of her and she regretted not letting him do whatever he wantedst night.
She understood how Belen and Leticia should''ve felt when she had him all for herself for three days in a row.N?v(el)B\\jnn
She tried not to think about him and just go to sleep, but she couldn''t because the thoughts Leticia having a wonderful time with him kept shing in her mind.
Now that Max was standing in front of her, for a moment, she thought it was all her hallucination.
Max felt relieved that she wasn''t sleeping. Without waiting for her to invite him in, he entered the room and closed the door.
As the servant girls watched him close the door in a rush, they couldn''t stop themselves from feeling envious of Rima.
Standing in front of Max''s room, Maria was both disappointed and relieved. Disappointed because she had been preparing herself to make a move on him and relived because she didn''t know whether he would ept her or would get angry.
"..."
After closing the door, Max lifted her in his arms and led her to the bed.
Feeling his warmth, Rima knew she wasn''t dreaming. This made her happy. She curled up in his arms, put her hands around his neck and slightly pouted her lips as she asked, "Weren''t you going to spend the night with Leticia? Howe you are here now?"
Seeing her acting all cute, Max was turned on. He lifted her head so that her face was next to his face and kissed her lips.
Rima''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to directly nt his lips on hers instead of replying to her question.
However, her surprise didn''tst for long and she cockily thought, ''It looks like Leticia couldn''t satisfy him and he had toe to me.''
Her grip around his neck tightened as she opened her fragrant little mouth and started passionately kissing him back.
While kissing, they reached the bed and Max gentlyy her down before climbing on the bed himself.
He then broke the kiss and started taking his clothes off.
Seeing this, Rima smiled. She stood up and started helping him. When she saw his rock- hard cocke out of his pants, she smiled teasingly and said, "It seems little sister Leticia wasn''t able to satisfy this little guy."
"Yeah, that''s why I came to you. Let''s see if you can satisfy it or not." Max chuckled before he started helping her undress.
After both were naked, Rima pushed him down and sat on her knees. She reached out her hand and gently grabbed his erect little dragon.
"Don''t worry. I''ll make sure this little guy is thoroughly satisfied." Rima confidently replied and started to move her hand up and down.
"It''s good that you are confident." Max smirked.
After stroking his cock a few times, she leaned her head down, kissed the tip before putting it in her mouth.
"Nice!" Feeling her velvety lips around the tip, Max couldn''t help but groan in pleasure.
Chapter 319 You Are Doing A Good Job~*
When Rima heard him groan, she smiled and felt smug.
Shlick~
She opened her mouth wide and swallowed more than half of his rod. She then used her tongue to wrap around, squeeze, lick and suck on it, causing Max to groan even more.
Slowly, she started moving her head up and down. His cock would go deeper in her mouth and touch her throat whenever she moved her head down and when she moved up, only the tip would remain in her mouth.
"Nice! You are doing a good job." As he felt her warm, soft and sticky tongue massage his cock, Max felt amazing.
He could see that Rima was putting her utmost effort into pleasing him, and he had to admit she was indeed better than before, so heplimented her, which made her smile in satisfaction.
"..."
Puah!
After a few minutes, Rima''s breathing had be strained and she couldn''t continue sucking him. She nced at Max with teary eyes, and asked, "Wasn''t I good?"
Max shook her head and smiled bitterly, "No, you were very good. It felt amazing."
"Then why didn''t you cum?" She asked,
Whoosh!
Max suddenly stood up and pushed her down. He spread her legs to reveal her delicious pink pussy. As he sat on his knees and put his cock on her pussy entrance, he smiled at her, "Because I need a strong stimulus."
Because he swapped positions so quickly, Rima couldn''t react before his rod was at her entrance.
Seeing that he was nning to put it inside, she panicked and hurriedly waved her hands. "M-Max, wait. It''s not wet yet."
"Don''t worry." Max said and started rubbing his cock on her pussy.
Maybe because she was already excited. It didn''t take long before she started moaning and her pussy became dripping wet.
"Now that it''s ready, let''s start." Max licked his lips, adjusted his little dragon at the entrance of her sacred cave and put the tip inside.
Ahn~
Rima moaned and bit her lower lip, while her pussy twitched in anticipation.
Thwack!
Max didn''t let her wait long before he gave a powerful thrust and put all of his cock inside her in a single go.
Ahnngg~
Rima''s eyes widened and she let out a loud moan when his thick and hard rod prated her pussy all the way to her womb. Her pussy muscles twitched, wrapped around his shaft and squeezed on it tightly.
"Argh!" Max was hit with a wave of pleasure when he felt her hot, wet, soft and sticky insides and let out a groan.
"Come here." He put her long legs on his shoulders before grabbing her by the waist and lifting her up.
"Mm~ Max, this position is embarrassing~" Rima said as she put her hands around his neck for support.
"You''ll enjoy it better." Max smiled. He then put one of her nipples in his mouth and started sucking on it. At the same time, he started moving her up and down.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Ha~
As his cock started sliding in and out of her pussy, Rima threw her back, closed her eyes and started moaning as if telling him how much she really liked it.
After a while of pounding, her body stiffened and pussy clenched on his cock furiously. Seeing this, Max took a deep breath and started moving her up and down quickly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ahhnng~ Max, I''m cumming~" Rima shouted, her eyes be hazy as she climaxed.
Argh!
Max groaned and climaxed along with her.
...
Huff! Ha! Huff!
Both Max and Rima were panting crazily after they ejacted.
Flop! Flop!
After holding her in his arms while doing it, his hands were aching slightly. So, he leaned down, let her fall the bed before he alsoy beside her.
Rima turned toward him and snuggled into his chest like a child as she asked, "Did you like it?"
"Yes, I did." Max caressed her hair and nodded. "How about you?"
Rima touched her belly and nodded, "Yes. I enjoyed it too. I can still feel the sensation of your thing inside me."
"Don''t worry. In a minute, it''ll be in there again." Max chuckled and pinched her nose.
"Um." Rima nodded. She wasn''t surprised because she knew he wouldn''t be so easily satisfied.
Max let her rest for a little while before he started another round.
He made her face forward and went behind her. He raised her ass, put his cock which was already in battle mode and thrusted it inside.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Mm~ Nngh~
The room once again reverberated with the erotic squelching sound and Rima''s moans.
...
After two hours, Rima was sprawled on the bed, her breathing haggard and her eyes closed. She had passed out.
Max nced at her swollen pussy with his cumm stilling out and then his little dragon, which was still full of vitality. Suddenly, He was tempted to do it again, but stopped himself.
He hadn''t expected that Rima would also pass out just like Leticia did. However, he wasn''t surprised by this too much. After all, he fucked her like a beast and because he was too excited, he didn''t let properly rest after each session. So, it was normal she passed out like she did.
Fortunately, he could see she was satisfied or he would''ve felt bad about it.
He moved her into afortable position and covered her with a nket.
[Kid, if you still want to do it, there are many Elvendies outside.] Just as he was going to wear his clothes, the system''s voice rang in his ears.
Max''s expression turned ugly. However, before he could say anything, the system spoke again, [I didn''t look when you were having sex. So, don''t worry.]
When Max heard this, he sighed in relief.
[So, are you going to do those little kitties outside? Let me tell you, even though they are only one-star mages, they can give you a lot of Lust Points.] The system said.
Max''s eyes shed when he heard this, but said nothing. He just wore his clothes and walked out of the room.
...
"It seems your luck is too bad, Maria. It''s been almost two hours since he went in. I think he would spend the night in there." The servant woman standing outside Max''s room with Maria teasingly said.
Maria blushed in embarrassment and looked down at her feet.
"Hey, let her be." The mature woman shouted at the servant girl.
Inwardly, she sighed in disappointment, ''Only if thatdy hadn''t opened the door, it might''ve been Maria with him right now. I lost such a good chance to make money. What a waste.''
Creak~
Suddenly, the door of Rima''s room opened.
''He ising out!'' The mature woman''s eyes brightened for a moment before she shook her head and sighed inwardly. ''I don''t think Maria has any chance now that he had been with two women in a row.''
After Max opened the door, he nced at all the servant girls and noticed that their expressions were normal.
However, as he closed the door and stepped out of the room, their faces started to change. It was especially true for the two servant girls that were closest to him. Their breathing turned hot and their faces flushed red.
Seeing this, Max licked his lips and an evil grin crept up on his face.
Chapter 320 Which One Of You Would Like To Come In...
Max took his time to check them out from top to bottom before moving his gaze toward the servant girls standing outside Belen''s and Leticia''s and his room.
"Mm?" When he nced at the servant girls standing outside Leticia''s room, and then the ones standing outside his room, an interested expression appeared on his face.
He shed the servant girls before him a smile and walked toward his room.
Throb!
When the servant girls saw him smile at them, their heart throbbed, their faces turned even more red and the corner of their lips lifted to form beautiful smiles.
Step! Step! Step!
As Maria and the other servant girl watched Max walked toward them, their heart rate quickened and they started fidgeting nervously.
Although she very much wanted, Maria couldn''t keep looking at him and tilted her head downward.
A while ago, she had thought he wouldn''te out of Rima''s room and she wouldn''t have the chance to work on what she decided. That made her depressed.
But now that he hade out and was walking toward her, she couldn''t even gather enough courage to look at him, let alone do what she wanted to.
Unlike her, the other servant girl was looking at him with fiery eyes. It seemed as if she would pounce on him at any moment now. Fortunately, she still had a bit of her rationality remaining and didn''t do it.
Their reactions amused him. He walked up to them and opened the door of his room, but didn''t enter.
He turned around to look at them. Now that he was closer to them, he could hear their heart beating like drums.
''This increased charm effect isn''t too bad.'' He mused. From their expressions, he could tell that if he were to ask them to sleep with him, they would happily agree.
Gulp!
While he was thinking this, the servant girl in front of him gulped and asked, "M-My lord, do you need m... I mean any-anything?"
Max''s smile widened when he heard her. He asked, "What''s your name?"
The servant girl became exuberantly happy and hastily replied, "Ruki, my lord."
"Mm." Max nodded before ncing at the other servant girl, who had her head down and asked, "What about you? What''s your name?"
Maria knew he was asking her and this made her flinch. She nervously replied, "M-Maria, my lord."
"So, Ruki and Maria, I want one of you to help me do something. Which one of you would like to do it?" Max asked.
When they heard the first half of his sentence, their heart skipped a beat and both of them simultaneously shouted, "I would do it, my lord."
Ruki nced at Maria in surprise. With how nervous she was a moment ago, she hadn''t expected her to speak up now.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max''s gaze went back and forth on both of them for a moment. Both seemed quite youthful and pretty.
Maria nibbled on her lips anxiously. She wasn''t confident of winning against Ruki because she was almost as beautiful as her.
''Should I go with both of them?'' Max thought before shaking his head.
Then he nced at Maria and said, "Youe in." Saying this, he walked into the room.
A smiled bloomed on Maria''s face when she heard this, but in the next moment, a strong sense of nervousness and unease engulfed her heart.
''Is it right for me to do this? Maybe he won''t even like me and think of me as some cheap woman. Maybe I shouldn''t do it.'' Different thoughts shed through her mind, and this made her hesitate.
Although Max was many times better than the man of her dreams and she very much wanted to do it with him because of her own selfish and na?¡¥ve reasons, she didn''t want to be called a cheap woman.
She was also afraid that if she did something wrong because of her inexperience and he didn''t like it, she might lose her job that was feeding her family because Max was no ordinary person. He was the city lord''s honored guest.
Ruki''s eyes shed with jealously when Max chose Maria instead of her. However, she couldn''t do anything about it apart from feeling jealous and curse her in her heart because Maria was under that mature woman''s wing and she was afraid of her.
But when she saw her hesitating, she her expression darkened. The mature woman and the other servant girls also frowned and thought, ''Is she stupid? Why isn''t she going in?''
Ruki had a ridiculing expression on her face as she asked, "What? You don''t want to go?"
"Mm?" Max stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Maria. When he saw her hesitating, he was surprised.
It was because after he came out of Rima''s room; he noticed she had changed her position with the servant girl who was previously standing outside his room and seemed genuinely interest in him. So, it was surprising to her hesitate now that he presented her the opportunity she was looking for. But despite her being indecisive, he didn''t rush her and waited.
He didn''t ask any other servant girl because he only found her attractive and therefore wanted her. As for why he asked Ruki, it was simply because she was standing there with her and he didn''t want Maria to think that she was too important.
"I... I..." Maria became flustered when she saw Max looking at her.
The mature woman couldn''t help but shout, "Maria, what are you hesitating for? The lord is waiting." She was afraid that Max would get angry, wouldn''t want Maria anymore and she would lose a golden opportunity of bing rich.
Maria took a deep breath, looked at Max standing at the entrance, and entered the room.
The mature woman sighed in relief upon seeing this, while Ruki red at Maria with a burning gaze.
Bang!
Seeing her walk in, Max smiled and closed the door under Ruki and the other servant girls'' envious gazes.
Chapter 321 Let Me See It*
Max was sitting on the bed, his eyes checking out Maria, who was standing in front of him with her head held down. Max could also see her body trembling a little.
"Maria, right?" He asked,
"Y-Yes, my lord." Maria nodded, her voice trembling.
"Don''t be so nervous, Maria." Max gently said and then patted on the bed beside him and said, "Here,e here and sit beside me."
"Y-Yes!" Maria flinched when she heard him. After hesitating a little, she stiffly walked toward him and sat beside him.
Max extended his hand and lifted her chin up to take a better look at her beautiful face.
~Shiver~
When his hand touched her, Maria''s body trembled, and she wanted to jump away from him out of nervousness, but resisted the urge, since that would most likely make Max unhappy.
She let him lift her face up and tried to act calm. However, she couldn''t help but close her eyes in embarrassment. Her face became red and her breathing became erratic.
"You are beautiful." After taking a good look at her, Maxmented in a light tone.
Thump!
Maria''s heart thumped loudly and she felt happy upon hearing him praise her. A light smile also bloomed on her face.
She appeared very cute and beautiful when she smiled. A fiery light zed in Max''s eyes when he saw her look so adorable. He leaned toward her and lightly kissed her lips.
Ah!
Maria became absolutely still. She couldn''t even think for a moment. After a second, she realized what was going on and out of instinct, she wanted to push him away.
Before she could do it, however, Max removed his lips from her lips and whispered in her ear, "You look very cute when you smile."
Maria''s eyes brightened when she heard him and heart started beating as if it was going to leap out of her chest at any moment now because hearing these words from the person of her dreams was one of her fantasies.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I-I¡"
But no matter what, she was just a na?ve young maiden who didn''t ever had any person of opposite malee so close to her let alone kiss her. So, she became extremely nervous and embarrassed when Max kissed her.
She wanted to push him away but at the same time, she also wanted him to make love to her andplete the rest of her fantasies. This mixture of contradictory emotions left her stuttering.
She didn''t know how she was supposed to react. As a result, her eyes became teary and her body started trembling. It looked as if she was going to copse at any second now.
Max was speechless at this and thought, ''Wasn''t she supposed to feel good upon hearing mepliment her beauty? Why is she crying?''
He shook his head helplessly, reached out his hands and pulled her into his embrace.
Being embraced by him, Maria felt iparably warm and safe. She stopped crying and her body stopped trembling as all of her anxiety vanished into thin air.
''Huh?'' She felt baffled. Before today, she never believed that there could be ce where she could forget about everything and feel genuinely happy because all of the struggles she had while trying to survive. However, nowying in his embrace, she found out that how wrong she was.
A happy and contented expression appeared on her face as she snuggled deeper in his embrace, her hands circles around his back.
Phew!
Max took a breath of relief seeing her calm down. He tried to move her away so that he could talk to her a little but she remained stuck to his chest unwilling to let go.
¡
"Are you alright?" After a while, Max asked as he caressed her back.
At the same time, he was trying his best not to poke his erect cock into her belly but it was bing increasingly difficult because her boobs, which although not as big as Belen''s or Rima''s, were bigger and softer than Leticia''s, were pressing against his chest and her sweet feminine scent was also very arousing.
"Hm?" Suddenly, her body jerked and she jumped away from him like a frightened cat.
"I-I¡ I''m s-sorry, my lord. I didn''t mean to do that¡" She hurriedly bowed before him and started apologising frantically.
"Hey, it''s okay. You don''t have to be sorry." Max awkwardly said.
Then his expression became serious as he asked, "You know why I called you here, right?"
Feeling his piercing gaze, Maria gulped hard and nodded, "Y-Yes. I know my lord."
"Good." Max nodded and said, "So, don''t be nervous now or it''ll be ufortable for both of us."
"Y-Yes." Maria nodded and heart became restless again.
Max didn''t say anything more. He grabbed her hand and pulled him toward him again. Raising her chin up with one hand, he ced his lips on her pink velvety lips and slowly started to savour them.
Actually, h didn''t want to waste any time and directly undress her and fuck her brains out since he was already quite turned on but from how she reacted until now, he could see that she was a virgin and because a virgin should be treated gently and savoured slowly, he decided to hold back his urges for a bit longer.
As he kissed and sucked on her lips one by one, Maria''s brain ''stopped'' working. She was frozen.
Even though she knew she should respond to his kisses and sit there like a lifeless doll, she couldn''t seem to control her body.
Seeing this, Max felt his head ache. However, he thought how he soon would be tasting a virgin, he patiently started kissing and caressing her.
Because she wasn''t opening her mouth, he stopped kissing her lips.
He started delicately kissing and licking her cheeks and neck. He would blow hot air on her ear and nibble on her earlobes.
His hands also didn''t remain idle. While one of his hand started to rub and caress her back, his other hand went to her boobs.
Mm~
As he squeezed one of them and pinched her nipple, Maria let out a low moan. She was finallying to her senses and started reacting to his touch.
Max couldn''t help feel happy about it. While squeezing and pinching her boobs, he returned to dine on her lips.
This time fortunately, as he started kissing her lips, she tried to respond. Although her movements were clumsy, Max didn''t mind it. He used his tongue to open her mouth andunched an attack on her delicious little tongue.
Mm~ Ahn~
As he savoured her sweet tongue, felt her soft mounds and rubbed her pussy from above her dress, Maria''s body would react properly. With each of his touch, she would flinch slightly and let out a moan which continued to tempt Max.
Despite him trying his best, he was losing control and wanted to pound her. Therefore, he stopped with the forey and hurriedly took off both of their clothes.
...
Maria''s eyes were shut tight as shey on the bed. Her legs were clenched tight and her hands covering her breasts. Although she had everything covered, she looked extremely temptingying there naked.
Max grabbed her hands and moved them away, revealing her beautiful breasts. When he saw how delicious looking they were, he couldn''t stop himself and swooped down for a bite.
Mm~ Ahn~ Ha~
He grabbed her left boob with his right hand and squeezed it tightly, at the same time, he leaned down, licked her right nipple and then started sucking on it. Feeling the stimulous from both of her boobs, Maria couldn''t restrain herself and started moaning in pleasure.
As he licked, sucked and squeezed her boobs, his other hands snaked toward her pelvis area and started to caress it. However, Maria didn''t open her legs and instead clenched them even tighter.
Max stopped fondling her breast with his mouth. He moved up, gave her a deep and passionate kiss before gently biting her earlobe and whispering, "You can open your legs now, right?"
"Un!" Maria shyly looked away before nodding slightly.
"Good girl." Max smiled and kissed her forehead.
He then sat on his knees near her legs and tried to move her legs away. This time, she didn''t resist and let him spread them. However, before he could see her sacred flower, she covered it with her hands.
"It''s okay. Let me see it." Max said, his eyes burning with lustful fire.
*****
A/N: Chapter wille out regrly from today onwards. Thanks for sticking around guys! I''m really grateful for your support.
Chapter 322 Strong Penetration*
Max moved her hands away in a hurry. When her little flower appeared in front of his eyes, he couldn''t help but exim, "Beautiful!"
Her pussy was very delicate looking and pink. It was also very plump and delicious looking.
As if feeling his gaze on it, it twitched. This almost made Max lose his senses. He grabbed his throbbing cock and started rubbing it on her virgin pussy.
Meanwhile, Maria felt her face burning in embarrassment. She couldn''t believe a man was looking at her most private part and would put his thing inside her.
Mm~
A moan escaped her mouth when she felt Max rubbing something hard on her pussy.
''I-is he rubbing his thing down there?'' She wondered. She was quite curious to see a man''s manhood for the first time in her life, but despite it being there right in front of her, she couldn''t muster enough courage to open her eyes and take a look at it.
Mm~ Ahn~
Max kept rubbing his cock on herbia and clitoris. He wanted nothing more than just to put his cock that was threatening to burst apart in her virgin hole, but he couldn''t because she wasn''t wet enough yet.
To hasten the process, he stopped rubbing with his cock and put one of his fingers inside her.
Shlick~
Ahhhhh!
Because it was only a finger and his lust was taking over him, Max didn''t think too much and directly shoved it inside her. Only half of his finger went inside her when Maria''s eyes widened and she let out a beastlike howl.
''Damn it. Why is it so tight?'' Max cursed. Despite the fact that he shoved it carelessly and used a bit of his strength, he couldn''t put it all the way inside her because her insides were squeezing it so hard that it was impossible to move it without using some more of his strength but if he did that, she would be hurt which he didn''t want to do at any cost.
He then nced at Maria, had tears in her eyes and a pained expression on her face.
Suddenly, he felt guilty. ''I shouldn''t have rushed it.'' He sighed. However, at the same time, he wondered whether he could put his little dragon inside her narrow hole and whether she could endure it.
''Let''s take things slowly, shall we?'' Max took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
He let his finger rest where it was. Even though he was tempted to move it because he could feel her insides twitch every now and then.
After a while, the pain slowly subsided, and Maria stopped crying.
''Hm?''
Now that the pain clouding her senses was gone, she could feel his finger inside her, and this made her blush in shame.
"M-My lord..." she softly called out.
"Yes, Maria. What it is?" Max replied.
"Um, c-can you pull that out now?" She asked,
"Oh? So, you are not feeling any pain now, right?" Max asked.
"Y-Yes." Maria said, blushing. Her current bashful expression was truly enchanting.
Unfortunately, Max wasn''t looking at her face. The moment he heard her say ''yes'', he started moving his finger out slowly.
Seeing him do what she asked, Maria breathed in relief. At the same time, she felt a sense of loss and thought about whether she should bite the bullet and let him do her without caring about the pain she might have to endure.
Ahn~
While she was lost in her thoughts, she felt his finger that was going out of her pussy suddenly change its course and move inside again. A mixture of pain and an unknown pleasure hit her nerves and she couldn''t help but moan.
Suddenly, the realization hit her that Max wasn''t going to stop like she had previously thought.
Her heart thumped loudly, and face became redder than a tomato. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' This sentence kept repeating in her mind.
Max didn''t know about her internal struggle.
Seeing his finger reach deeper than the first time, he felt satisfied and eximed in his heart, ''Nice!''
Shlick~ Shlick~
His finger slowly picked up the speed and started moving faster and deeper. After a while, it became easy for his finger to travel deep in her cave. Max smiled at this and took his finger out.
...
Maria was covering her mouth, trying her hard not to make any lewd sound, but it was bing harder for her to hold it in because the amount of pleasure from his fingering was increasing by the second and pain was bing less and less.
Huff! Huff! Huff!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Max took his finger out, she panted crazily and felt relieved that he had stopped. However, this didn''tst for long before her eyes widened, because Max had put two of his fingers inside her pussy this time.
Ahnngg~
Her body jerked upward, her pussy clenched on his fingers tightly, and she let out a loud, pained moan.
Max stopped his fingers and didn''t try to shove them deeper. Seeing her writhing in pain, he used his thumb and slowly started rubbing her clitoris.
His efforts weren''t in vain because it took only a short few moments before she stopped convulsing.
Although the pain was still there, the pleasure from her clitoris overcame it and she started to let out low moans. Her grip on his fingers loosened, and Max could move them once again.
After a few minutes, her pussy adjusted to the thickness of two fingers.
Ahhhnnngg~
Just as Max wanted to try putting in one more finger and stretch it out enough for his cock, Maria''s body stiffened, her pussy clenched tightly and she climaxed, drenching his fingers with her love juices.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
After she finishing ejacting, she gasped for air, her generous chest heaving up and down with each breath.
Seeing this, his lust, which he had been suppressing until now because she was not ready to take him in just yet, erupted like a volcano.
Swish!
He positioned himself between her legs, ced the tip of his cock on her narrow entrance, and with a strong thrust, he plunged it deep inside her.
*****
Bonus chapter (9/15)
Chapter 323 They Are A Lot More Tasty*
Ahhnnggg!!!
As his cock entered her, Maria''s eyes opened wide and she let out a hysterical cry. After which, her body started trembling violently as if she was having a fit.
"My god!" Max eximed due to how tight she was. The feeling was incredible but he couldn''t revel in it because he could she how painful it was for her.
''What a pity!'' He sighed and just as he was about to pull out so she could be at ease, Maria wrapped her legs around him and said amidst her pained cries, "N-No, my lord. L-Let it be. I can... endure it."
Max looked at her in surprise. He could clearly see how much pain she was feeling right now but even so, she still asked him not to pull out.
''Is she afraid that I''ll make things difficult for her if I can''t have sex?'' He guessed. Apart from this, he couldn''t think of any other reason for her stubbornness. After all, no one would be willing to endure so much pain that she was feeling right now without an extremely strong motivation.
Thinking this, he sighed and shook his head, "Don''t worry. I won''t be angry and no one will say anything to you. So, let''s just stop here, alright?"
"N-No." Maria looked him in the eyes and resolutely shook her head. She wanted to exin her reasoning but with how hard she was clenching her jaw, it was impossible for her to speak properly.
If it was half an hour before, she would''ve pushed him away without caring too much about consequences. After all, the pain was really excruciating and she, a weak, young one-star mage was incapable to bear it.
However, after experiencing how good it felt when he did it with his fingers, of course she felt a lot of pain in start too, the pleasure she felt was even more amazing and addictive.
Therefore, she had been thinking how good it would feel when he used the real thing instead of his fingers? She knew that the pain would be incredible too since she had heard from others that no matter how strong you were, you would feel pain for the first time and although she was afraid, her curiosity won in the end.
It wasn''t like she didn''t want to stop it, but she knew even if she did, the pain would still be there and she would lose her chance to experience the pleasure also. That''s why she was forcefully trying to endure it so she could enjoy the pleasure thaty ahead.
Of course, this wasn''t the only reason why she hadn''t pushed him away. One of the most important was that Max was the man of her dreams. So, even though she knew she could never be one of his women, she at least wanted to embrace him properly and give him her virginity.
Seeing her determination, Max stopped trying to pull out and stayed still. Although he didn''t know what was going on in her mind, he felt happy because he was really horny right now and really wanted to enjoy her oh-so-incredible pussy.
Seeing that it would take a while for the pain to die down, he leaned forward and started to suck, lick and fondle her breasts.
Time passed and after almost half an hour, Maria stopped trembling and her pussy unclenched his rod.
Max felt this and after giving her fluffy boobs a few more squeezes, he sat up.
"Are you okay?" He softly asked.
A smile appeared on Maria''s face when she heard his concerned tone and she nodded, "Yes, my lord. I''m fine."
Max felt relieved. He extended his hand and gently caressed her cheeks before wiping her tears away, "As I said, your smile is beautiful." He said,
Hearing this, Maria suddenly blushed and hurriedly moved her face away.
Max helplessly shook his head. He feigned a disappointed sigh and said, "It seems I made a mistake telling you that, huh? I''m sorry for that. However, It was very nice to see you look at me."
When Maria heard this, she turned to look at him in a panic and hurriedly said, "N-No my lord. How can you make any mistake? It-it''s my mistake."
"Oh? So, don''t make the mistake again and look at me, alright?" Max said with a smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Un." Maria shyly nodded her head and slowly turned to look at him.
"Very good." Max felt satisfied and kissed her lips.
After that, he moved back and slowly pulled out his cock out her pussy.
Ah...!
As she felt his thick cock rub against and stretch her insides, she let out a pained moan.
Max stopped moving for a moment before slowly pulling out it a bit more. When only the head was inside, he stopped and nced down.
His heart shook and he gasped in shook. His cock, her vagina, thighs and a big portion of bedsheet under them was dyed red with blood.
He knew and had seen other women also bleed when they lost their virginity, but they never bleed this much.
Maria noticed his expression and worriedly asked, "W-What is it, my lord?"
He didn''t want her to worry so he shook his head and casually said, "You seem to have lost a bit more blood than the others do on their first time. Maybe it''s because your pussy was abnormally tight."
Maria didn''t seem surprised when she heard him because she already knew that women bleed when they first have sex. However, when she heard him describe her pussy as ''abnormally tight'', she blushed in embarrassment.
She also understood why she felt a lot more pain than what she was told to. It was because her pussy was smaller than normal.
She opened her mouth and hesitantly asked, "My... my lord. D-do you not l-like the women who are ti-tight... down there?"
''How sweet!'' Max thought when she saw her bashful expression. He couldn''t stop himself from leaning forward and giving her a deep kiss.
He then licked her ear and whispered, "No, I especially like them. They are a lot more tasty."
Chapter 324 Conflicted Maria
Hearing his words, Maria blushed furiously and covered her face with her hands. In her heart, she felt happy.
When Max saw her reaction, his breathing grew heavy. He held her blushing face in his hands and passionately kissed her.
He had to admit that despite not being as pretty as his sweet half-sister Anna, his beloved Lilly or via, Maria''s bashful personality was enough to make him fall for her.
He looked at her and asked, "Are you alright? I mean, do you still feel pain down there?"
His question both surprised and embarrassed Maria. But since he asked, she nodded and faintly said, "Y-Yes but it''s not as painful as when¡"
Maria didn''tplete her sentence, but Max knew what she meant.
He stood up, climbed down from the bed, and said, "Let''s go."
Maria panicked when she saw this and anxiously said, "M-My lord. I l-lied. It doesn''t hurt at all. Please forgive me."
Seeing her act this way, Max sighed. He gently lifted her in his hands and walked toward the bathroom.
His action confused Maria. If she wasn''t so anxious, she could''ve guessed what he wanted. Max could feel her nervously fidgeting in his arms, so he said, "Don''t worry. We are going to take a bath first."
Maria visibly rxed after hearing this. She was afraid that he might''ve felt bad after hearing she was still feeling pain and decided not to continue. Fortunately, his words dispelled her fears, but deep in her heart, she was also a little disappointed because it meant he didn''t care if she felt pain.
If she knew what Max was actually thinking, she wouldn''t have felt the same way because, after seeing how much blood she lost and she was still feeling pain, he knew he may have injured her pussy with that forceful thrust. Therefore, despite wanting to do her, he decided to stop for the night.
¡
After a few minutes, they emerged from the bathroom. Max was still holding Maria in his hands.
She was looking at him with a conflicted gaze. It was because while he was helping her bathe; he had told her they won''t be having sex tonight because she might be injured down there.
She felt very happy after hearing this because she could feel how badly he wanted her a while ago. This made her want to curse herself for feeling disappointed earlier. However, she also felt bad about it because she knew she had lost the chance to embrace him properly.
''Should I ask madam supervisor to serve him for a few days more?'' She thought. However, she knew it wasn''t possible because the rule was that the servants serving the guests would change every day. This was especially true if the guests were form human race and were males.
"Do you want to rest for a while?" Max asked.
His question brought out her thoughts. She shook her head, "N-No. It''s fine, my lord. I will go."
"Okay." Max nodded and put her down.
He then took out a few grade-two healing pills and gave them to her. "Here. Eat one of these. That injury will heal."
"Un." Maria obediently took them. After eating one pill, she tried giving him the rest of the pills back, but Max refused her.
After that, they both stood there in silence. Max was looking at her, deep in his thoughts. Maria knew it was the time for her to go out, but her feet didn''t want to move.
She suddenly recalled something and pointed at the bedsheet and asked, "M-My lord. Should I change the bedsheet since it isn''t usable anymore?"
Max didn''t respond. He was looking at his Lust points notifications. Thest notification, to be precise.
After he decided to let Maria go, the system had suddenly spoken and asked him to look at the notifications.
Initially, Max didn''t understand why it asked him to do this, but after looking at thest notification, he understood what the system wanted to say.
[Elvin virgin essence obtained. Added 20,000 Lust points.]
''This¡'' Max was surprised. It wasn''t the first time he got this type of notification. The first time he had sex with Lilly, Leticia, and other virgins, he got the same notification, but the amount of lust points never exceeded 2000. So, it was unsurprising that he was shocked.
He wanted to ask the system why this was so when he heard Maria''s voice.
"My lord. My lord¡"
"Yes? What is it?" He asked,
Maria looked at him worriedly and said, "I was asking if I should change the bedsheet?"
"Oh? Yeah. You can do it." Max nodded.
After Maria walked to the bed and started changing the bedsheet with the new one, Max whispered, "System, what''s going on? Why did I get so many LPs?"
[It''s because female elves'' virgin essence contains several times purer yin energypared to the human females.] The system replied.
Max''s eyes shined with greed when he heard this and mumbled, "Doesn''t it mean I can earn quite a lot LPs if I invite the other servant girls in?"
The words had just left his mouth when the system dashed his fantasy. [No, you won''t.]
"Why is that?" Max frowned.
[It''s because none of the elves outside is a virgin.] The system said.
Hearing this, Max was disappointed.
The systemughed and said, [Kid, don''t be disappointed. It doesn''t matter if they aren''t virgin, if you have sex with them, the lust points you''ll receive will be more than what you receive from the humandies. Go, call them. They are just waiting for you.]
"No." Max shook his head.
[Tch, what does that mean? Let me tell you, this is a very good chance to earn the much needed lust points. Don''t waste it.] The system said in an angry tone.
Max went silent for a moment before shaking his head again, "I''m a guest here. It won''t look if I go fucking their maids."
The system only made some discontented sounds but didn''t speak anymore.
...
After a while, Maria was done changing the sheets.
"It''s done, my lord. I shall go out now." She bowed toward him before reluctantly turning around to go out.
"Wait." Max stopped her.
Maria turned around and look at him with an expectant gaze.
Max looked at her for a few moments without saying anything which made Maria restless. He then opened his mouth and asked, "Do you want to be my woman?"
"What?" Maria was caught off guard. Her eyes widened and she let out a loud yell in surprise.
"I asked whether you would like to be my woman?" Max repeated his question.
He didn''t ask this only because Maria was sweet and beautiful, but also because he liked her timid and bashful personality and her innocence also reminded him of Lilly. However, the most important reason was because, even though he took her virginity, he didn''t get to have sex with her and he didn''t want any other man to be the one to do it.
Maria was too stunned to answer. When he stopped her, she had thought of many reasons but she didn''t dare to think this even though she very much wanted it to happen.
After she overcame the shock, suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes and her body started trembling. She clenched her tiny first so tightly that her nails dug into her palm and blood started to flow out.
''Hm?'' Max raised his brows. He knew it was an important decision but he didn''t expect such intense reaction.
After a while, she stopped trembling. She looked him with tears still flowing down her cheeks and shook her head, "No. P-Please forgive me my lord."
As she said this, she felt her world copse in front of her eyes and her legs went soft.
Whoosh!
Before she fell to the ground, Max appeared by her side and supported her. He looked at her found that she had already fainted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"What happened?" Max knitted his brows in confusion. Why did she react that way when she was the one to reject his proposal? He didn''t understand.
[Sigh!] Just then he heard the system sigh. He squinted his eyes and asked, "You know what happened to her?"
[It''s nothing much. She is just one of those emotional fools.] The system scoffed tonelessly before going silent.
Chapter 325 Secrets Behind The System
Max merely frowned at the system''sment before ignoring it. He lifted her in his arms and led to the bed.
After putting her down in afortable position, he sat crossed legged on the ground.
First thing he did was to check his total lust points.
[Lust points: 175,000]
''At this rate, it won''t be long before I canpletely enhance the rest of my Mana to the three-star level.'' Max happily thought.
Looking at 175,000 lust points, he thought, ''Should I use these points right now and enhance another 1750 Mana units or should I save 150,000 for the teleportation to the demon continent?''
After a moment, he decided to use the points and enhanced his Mana. As for the lust points required for the teleportation, he still had a few days before the deadline to go to the demon continent, and these few days were enough to earn them back.
Click! Click! Click!
His finger tapped on the screen in front of him.
Swoosh!
After he finished, all the lust points vanished from the screen, reced by ''0'' and the enhancement of a part of Mana in his Mana core started.
Argh!
He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. After a few long minutes, another 1750 Mana units had sessfully transformed to the three-star level.
[Mana: 10,000 (three-star level: 4500 units)]
Phew!
Max exhaled a deep breath and fell to the ground with a smile on his face.
"I''m almost halfway to the three-star realm now." He mumbled.
[No, you''re not. You still have to reforge your Mana core too.] The system''s scoffing voice sounded in his ears.
Max didn''t get angry at this. He carelessly shrugged. "I know."
[So, what are you going to do about this girl?] The system asked.
Max raised his brows and asked, "Is that any of your concern?"
The system went silent before saying, [Yeah, it doesn''t concern me. But I advise you not to force her if she doesn''t want to be your woman.]
Hearing this, Max''s expression fell, and he coldly asked, "I forced no one before, nor do I n to in the future."
He then curiously asked, "However, let me ask you why are acting differently now? Weren''t you the one who suggested more than one time to do something like that?"
He could feel that after Maria cried and fainted, something seemed to have changed about the system. It was showing more human emotions and seemed to care about her. This made it seem like a living thing, but wasn''t the system supposed to be an inanimate thing?
After a prolonged silence, the system sighed.
Whizz~
Suddenly, the system screen started flickering with bright light, which force him to shut his eyes.
When he opened his eyes, his eyes widened in shock. He shot to his feet and retreated backward, assuming a defensive stance.
It was because a figure of a handsome human male had appeared in front of him.
"Are you the supreme mage, the system''s creator?" Max asked with a heavy heart. He knew his guess was likely true. As he thought about what this implied, his expression turned ugly.
The man in front of him nodded. "You aren''t aplete idiot."
"Didn''t the system said you''ve died while trying to breakthrough to beyond supreme mage realm?" Max asked.
The man smiled and said, "Why don''t you settle down first? It might take a while for me to exin the things to you."
Hearing this, Max sighed in relief inwardly and thought, ''Fortunately, it doesn''t seem he wants to take over my body.''
From the day the system started behaving more like a sentient being, Max had be wary. The thing he was worried that it might try to take control of his body and, because it was rted to a supreme mage, he knew he would have no hope of resisting if that happened.
Back on earth, he had read a few novels where the main character would have some simr fortuitous encounter that would benefit them, but they wouldter realize that they were being set up.
"It''s okay. I''mfortable standing here." Max said.
The man nodded and said, "I programmed the system to say that I''ve died so that the host wouldn''t be suspicious and he would use the system to his heart''s content so that we both can benefit from each other''s existence."
This sent a chill down Max''s spine. He warily asked, "What do you mean?"
The man frowned and said in a displeased tone, "How about you keep quiet until I''m finished?"
Max nodded.
The man walked to the bed and sat down. He looked at Max and asked, "You know what the system''s primary function is?"
"If I''m not wrong, it must have something to do with the Nascent energy or, in other words, the lust points." Max said after thinking for a moment.
The man looked at him in slight surprise before saying, "That''s right. It''s something rted to the Nascent energy."
The man paused for a moment before continuing, "A long time ago, I was among the strongest existences alive in this world. However, I had many enemies because of the things I had done in the past, and they kept hounding me. I killed a few of them, but they started attacking me in groups, which made it difficult for me to defend myself.
I knew if things kept going like that, I would never have peace. There was only one way to solve the problem, which was to kill all of them, but I wasn''t strong enough to take them on when they were in groups. I tried to attack them when they were alone, but whenever I tried, others would appear to help them.
So, I started looking for ways to be stronger and reach the realm higher than the supreme mage realm, so that I could kill all of them."
Max furrowed his brows and thought, ''There are realms above the supreme mage realm?''
The man looked at Max as if he knew what he was thinking and smiled, "Although I never seen or heard someone reach the realm above the nine-star realm, I, for one, believe it''s possible and I even suspect there were existences stronger than supreme mages in the past. If not, where did the spell that cleaved the continent in two came from? It was impossible for it to be a grade nine spell.
However, no matter what I tried, I couldn''t breakthrough to this illusory realm, but I never gave up and kept trying.
Finally, I found some ancient records on the demon continent that proved that it was possible to be stronger than a peak nine-star mage. However, to do that, one needed a higher tier of energy than the nine-star Mana energy to breakthrough.
But the problem was that where can I find a stronger energy than the energy of a supreme mage?
After my painstaking efforts, I found the records of a demon race that was able tobine female yin and male yang energy to create a new kind of energy, the Nascent energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although the people of this demonic race weren''t stronger than normal mages when in early mage realms, after they reachedter realms, they would be stronger than those in the same realm.
I used those records and did some research and the results were a bit disappointing. Although it was possible to produce the Nascent energy, it required supreme mage''s energy as the catalyst and this supreme mage shouldn''t be the owner of either the yin or the yang energy being used.
This was a very big problem because why would a supreme mage stand there while you were having sex and help you harness the Nascent energy.
So, I decided to make something that can help me harness this energy and with a stroke of luck, I managed to make this system. I only needed to destroy my cultivation and give the system to someone who can use it give me the Nascent energy to cultivate again.
However, before I could find someone to do it, my enemies found me and I was almost killed. I took shelter somewhere and to prevent myself from dying, I used a formation to go into hibernation and using thest bit of my remaining strength, I sent out the system so it could find itself a host.
Chapter 326 Marias Reason And Wish
The supreme mage continued after a pause, "I had designed the system in such a way that it will help both the host and me. Whenever the host had sex, the system will use the yin and the yang energy andbine them to create the Nascent energy.
It will then divide the energy into three parts, two big ones for the host and me and one small part for the host''s partner so that all involved parties would benefit.
It would then transfer my share of the Nascent energy to the formation which is supporting me while the system will store the host''s share of energy as lust points which he can use as he pleases."
He then looked at Max and said, "In other words, my only intentions were to establish a mutually beneficial rtionship with the host and the host would''ve no reason to doubt my intentions since he was only benefitting.
However, you¡ because you weren''t utilising the system to its fullest, and I was getting impatient, I intervened and tried to ''guide'' you so you would use it properly, but my attempts caused you to be wary." The man sighed.
Then his expression became indignant as he said, "Because I don''t want this to hinder our future cooperation, I had to use almost all the Nascent energy I had umted until now to appear in front of you and exin these things"
Max didn''t mind his expression. After hearing all this, he took a breath of relief and his stiff shoulders rxed.
Although his exnation sounded reasonable, Max didn''tpletely believe it. However, there was nothing he could do about it and, most importantly, he was relieved that this man didn''t have any intention of taking over his body.
He smiled and said, "You wouldn''t have to use that energy if had exined these things in the beginning."
The supreme mage''s expression contorted as he scoffed, "If I knew you were a useless person who couldn''t even sense the Mana, let alone cultivate, I would''ve exined the things. Unfortunately, I was asleep when you received the system."
Before Max could say anything, the supreme mage''s body started flickering.
"It seems the remaining energy is about to run out." He said, "Now that I''ve told you everything, work a little harder to collect as much nascent energy as you can."
He then nced at the sleeping beauty Maria, and said, "Remember to treat her with care and even if she doesn''t want to go with you, you must treat her well. She is such a pure girl."
"Don''t worry about that." Max nodded. He then looked at the man and his expression became serious as he said, "Stop peeking and listening when I''m with my women."
The man smiled yfully and said, "You got it." He then vanished.
Flop!
Max walked toward the bed andid beside Maria. He closed his eyes to digest the influx of information he suddenly received.
¡N?v(el)B\\jnn
After an unknown amount of time had passed, Max felt movement near him.
When he opened his eyes, he saw Maria had woken up and was preparing to head out.
"Where are you going? Come here." He grabbed her hand and pulled her to his chest and hugged her.
"Ahh¡ m-my lord. It''s almost morning. I need to go out or my superiors might find out." Maria nervously said. But despite saying this, she didn''t try to resist in the slightest.
"Don''t worry about it." Max said as he tightened his grip around her belly, pulled her delicate body closer to him. His crotch rubbing against her soft ass and his head over her shoulder. As he smelled the fragrance of her hair, an intoxicated expression appeared on his face.
Being so intimately embraced by him, Maria''s body shivered and she overcame with emotions.
Max put his mouth near her ear and gently asked, "Why did you refuse? From what I see, you want to be my woman too, right?"
When she heard this, Maria nodded slightly and tears welled up in her eyes.
"Shh¡ Don''t cry. Tell me, what''s the problem?" Max turned her body around to face him and gently wiped her tears.
Being treated like this, Maria felt very blessed. She stopped crying, put her head in his chest and said in a low voice, "I¡ I feel blessed my lord deem me worthy to be your w-woman and I also want it. However, if I agree to be my lord''s woman, I would''ve to leave the city and the people would jeer at and ostracize my parents for giving birth to a girl who left them for a h-human. Moreover, my parents are old and can''t survive on their own."
After hearing this, Max went silent. After a while, he suggested, "How about I take your parents with me? They can stay back at my home with my family."
His words moved Maria. However, she shook her head and said a faint voice, "My parents¡ they won''t agree to live with humans because they hat¡ have some prejudice toward humans."
Max smiled wryly and cursed the bastards who tarnished the human race''s image to this degree.
Max didn''t speak anymore. There was nothing he could say because he could see that Maria was a very filial woman and wouldn''t leave her parents, no matter how much she wanted to be with him.
After a while, Maria looked at him and said, "My lord, c-can you fulfil one wish of mine?"
"Yes. What is it?" Max said without hesitation.
Maria''s breathing quickened, and her face flushed red as she opened her mouth and said, "I-I want properly to do t-that with my lord."
"Oh?" A smile appeared on Max''s face when he heard this.
Although he was tempted to do it since she wished it, he was worried her injury might not have fully healed so he asked, "Are you feeling alright down there?"
Hearing his question, Maria blushed furiously in embarrassment. Her face became so red that it looked as if blood would drip if someone touched it.
But she still nodded, "Y-yes. I''m fine. M-My lord can d¡do it."
*****
Bonus chapter (10/15)
Chapter 327 Greedy Servant Girls
Her current tempting appearance, coupled with the fact that he had to stop in the middlest night, made it difficult for him to control his lust from ring up.
Without wasting another second, Max cupped her adorable face and nted his lips on her delicious looking pink, thin lips.
Mm~
Although Maria had an extremely shy personality, she didn''t shy away likest night. She closed her eyes and started responding to his kiss.
Her lips tried to embrace Max''s lips but because she didn''t have any prior experience, her movements were clumsy and under the fierce assault of Max''s lips and tongue, she didn''t have any choice but to surrender and let him y with her delicate lips and tongue.
After Max had the taste of her sweet lips and fragrant tongue, he became intoxicated. It was only after Maria started having difficulty breathing that he reluctantly stopped.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
Maria''s mouth was open as she panted crazily. She didn''t seem to care about it as she kept her tender gaze focused on Max''s face without blinking.
Max''s breathing was also a little rough. Seeing her enchanting appearance, the fire in his eyes intensified.
Swish! Swish! Swish!
His hands moved like lightning. Only a moment after, he had taken off both of their clothes.
Maria shyly covered her private parts, nibbling her lips.
Max''s cock had hardened now and he couldn''t wait to put it inside her amazingly tight pussy, but he had learned his lessonst night and didn''t dare to rush the things.
He removed her hands from her breasts and the crotch. After that, he started teasing her breasts and nipples with one hand and his mouth, while his other hand slithered down between her legs and started rubbing her clitoris andbia.
Because of his double pronged attack, it didn''t take long before she became wet. However, Max still didn''t rush to put his cock inside her and instead, he put two of his fingers inside.
Ahng~
Maria''s body stiffened, and she let out a sensual moan when she felt his fingers enter her cave and her soft, slippery, and warm insides tightened around his fingers.
"So tight!" Max eximed. He could feel the blood flow in his finger slowing down quite a bit because of the pressure.
Throb!
His cock throbbed excitedly, as if saying, ''Let me enter it. Only I can make it behave.''
Max held back the urge yet again and started moving his fingers in and out.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Nngh~ Ahn~ Haa~
Each time his fingers moved and rubbed against her insides, Maria''s pussy twitch and she would feel the pleasure she sought so much and loud moans escape her mouth without reserve.
...
Meanwhile, outside the guest rooms, the mature woman who encourage Maria to make a move on Max was pacing back and forth. She would look toward Max''s room every once in a while.
The other servant girl standing beside her looked at her and chuckled, "Hey, don''t be so anxious. Since she has spent all night with him, it means that the lord liked her and would most likely reward her."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"That''s right. And since you''ve made a deal with Maria to share whatever she got equally, you will be rich." Another servant girl chimed in, her tone held hints of envy.
Hearing this, the other servant girls looked at each other before ncing at the mature woman and saying, "Miss team leader, how about you share some of the wealth with us sisters too?"
The mature woman stopped in her tracks and nced at the one speaking with a stern gaze and coldly said, "Why would I share it with you? It was I who made the deal with her, not you guys."
"Hehe, miss team leader, you are right about that. However, we are also your aplice and would have to keep the secret from leaking out, right?" The previous servant girl grinned and said, "So, shouldn''t you take care of us too? Isn''t that right, sisters?"
"Yes, that''s right. We should also get some share."
"Yeah, I agree."
"Me too."
Every servant girl agreed with the suggestion apart from Ruki, who didn''t express her opinion. She had a sullen expression and constantly looking at the door of Max''s room with red eyes.
''That bitch. Acting all innocent. If she wasn''t here, I would''ve been the one to spend the night with him.'' She hatefully thought.
"Hey, Ruki. What do you think about our suggestion? She should share the profits with us, right?" A servant girl turned to Ruky and asked. Others also looked at her.
Ruki''s expression darkened further upon hearing this and she nodded, "Of course she should share with us. We can''t let her hog all the good things."
"See. All of us agree. What do you say now, team leader?" The one who suggested dividing the haul turned to the mature woman and asked.
The mature woman''s expression darkened. She angrily asked, "You dare take advantage of me?"
"Hehe, team leader. Please don''t say that. We aren''t taking advantage but doing you and Maria a favour by keeping our mouths shut. We should be given some benefits for this, shouldn''t we?" The previous servant girl righteously said.
"Good. What a good ''doing you a favour''. I''ll remember this." The mature woman gritted her teeth and coldly said, "I''ll give you 10% from my share. If you want any more, you can ask Maria."
"Shouldn''t you incre..." The other servant girl frowned and started saying something but the mature woman cut her off, "If you don''t agree with this, then go ahead and inform the city lord or anyone other you want. I''ll stop holding back your secrets. Let''s see what happens then."
Hearing this, the servant girls quietened down. They then smiled and said, "Don''t be angry, team leader. 10% is enough."
"Humph!" The mature woman hurrumphed coldly before shifting her attention to the Max''s room and thought, ''Why isn''t sheing out? If anyone else saw this, it would be a huge problem that I won''t be able to settle with money.''
Chapter 328 Amazing Maria*
Hah~ Mm~ Nngh~
Inside the room, Maria had her eyes close as she moaned in ecstasy. Her pussy was dripping wet and twitching unceasingly. Her breathing was rough, and it looked as if she would climax anytime now.
Seeing this, Max stopped teasing her nipple and took his fingers out of her pussy.
"Hah~ My lord. Why... why did you stop? Ah~" Maria asked in between her moans, her voice held hints of dissatisfaction.
The pleasure that had been coursing through her body until a while ago had intoxicated her and she could feel even greater pleasureing her way, but before it could, Max stopped. It was no surprise to Max that she was feeling dissatisfied.
He smiled at her and positioned himself in between her long slender legs. He looked at her beautiful pink flower with lust burning in his eyes.
Gulp!
He gulped his own saliva to control his burning lust. He was finally going to have a taste of her and this made blood rush to his head and his breathing to be erratic.
Grabbing his throbbing cock, he slowly rubbed the head on her entrance, soaking it with her juices.
Ah~
Maria bit her lower lip and moaned. Her pussy twitching in anticipation of what was toe.
After putting enough lube, Max slowly pressed the tip on her pussy entrance and put it inside.
"Nice!" He eximed when he felt her soft wet, warm and slippery pussy embracing the tip of his cock. The sensation was amazing.
Ahn~
Maria felt a shiver going through body as his tip entered her and her eyes turned hazy. She clutched the sheets tightly and let out a loud, pleasure-filled moan.
Max unhurriedly put his hands below her hips and lifted her a little above the bed.
Ha!
He took in a deep breath. His fingers dug into the soft flesh of her well-rounded bottom and he slowly moved his waist forward, pushing his cock into the depths of her pussy.
Ahng~
As Maria felt his thick rod slid deep, rubbing against and stretching her insides, a mixture of pain and pleasure assaulted her nerves. Fortunately, unlikest night, the intensity of pain didn''t exceed the intensity of pleasure by too much.
"Argh! It''s amazing!" Max groaned in pleasure and a drunken expression appeared on his face.
''It''s only halfway in, but it feels so good.'' He thought and continued moving his waist forward until he was all the way inside her.
Maria had started writhing and convulsing when a little more than half of his cock was inside her. However, she endured making no pained noise in case he stopped likest night.
Ahn~ Nngh~
When his rod was all the inside her tunnel, Maria couldn''t hold back and let out a few pained moans.
Max nced at her pained expression. He let her hips rest on the bed and stopped moving. He leaned toward her and started kissing her lips and caressing her breasts while she adjusted to the pain.
After a while, the pain had lessened considerably. Maria said in a faint voice, blushing, "I-I''m fine now. M-My lord can do it."
"Hmm. You tell me if you feel any pain, okay?" Max said with and gentle and concerned expression.
"Mm." Maria nodded meekly. This kind gesture moved her and made her think how wonderful it would be if she could be with him. Unfortunately, she couldn''t afford to leave her old parents behind.
She shook her head to dispel these thoughts and told herself, ''I''m fortunate enough that such an amazing man took my first time. I shouldn''t let these selfish thoughtse into my mind.''
The more she thought like this, the more emotional she became, and tears welled up in her eyes. She hurriedly tried to look away so Max wouldn''t notice them.
Unfortunately, he still noticed. He cupped her face and made her look at him as he asked, "What is it, Maria? Why are you crying? Is it because you still feel pain?"
"N-No. It''s nothing." Maria shook her head and before Max could say anything, she asked in a feeble voice, "M-My lord, can to hug me for a while before continuing with t-that?"
Seeing her adorable expression, his heart melted, and he nodded, "Of course."
Saying this, he hugged her small and delicate body.
In his embrace, Maria felt warm and safe. All her worries seemed to have vanished, and she felt happy.
Twitch!
Suddenly, she felt his cock, that was still inside her pussy, throb. She knew he badly wanted to do it. So, she softly said, "Thank you, my lord. You can d-do it now."
Max didn''t waste any second. He sat up, supported her hips with his hands, and moved his waist backward.
"Ahnn~" As his cock slid out, rubbing against her insides, Maria felt the sweet pleasure course through her body. She rolled her head back and let out a moan.
Thwack!
While she was still reeling in pleasure, Max had pulled his cock out until only the tip was inside her and, with a not-so-slow thrust, he pushed it into her depths again.
Ahng~
Argh!
Both of them moaned simultaneously, ecstatic expressions on their faces.
Max closed his eyes to enjoy the amazing sensation of her sweet pussy tightly enveloping his thick rod.
Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!
Mm~ Ahng~ Nngh~N?v(el)B\\jnn
After a few seconds, he slowly started moving his waist back and forth. With each thrust, Maria would moan loudly and her body would convulse and her pussy would grip on his cock more tightly, making him feel even better.
''It''s would be a pity if I can''t enjoy this amazing pussy anymore after today.'' Max thought. She was too amazing, and he wanted to have sex with her daily.
Thinking this, he felt helpless because she wasn''t willing to go back with him.
''Damn! I''ll think of a solution afterwards.'' He thought and reverted his focus to what was important.
Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!
Mm~ Ahng~ Nngh~
He continued to thrust in and out of her while Maria continued to moan.
*****
Bonus chapter (11/15)
Chapter 329 You Are My Woman From Now On~!
After a while, Max felt Maria''s body stiffen, and the pressure her pussy was putting on his cock increased by a few folds. Max knew she was about to reach the orgasm.
Although Max would''ve liked to enjoy it for a bit more, nothing can be done now. He stopped holding back and prepared to climax together with her.
Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!
He increased his thrusting speed, making Maria feel as if she was on the cloud nine.
A momentter, she threw her head back, her body arched up like a rainbow as she let out a piercing moan and climaxed.
"Ahhhnnngggg~"
"Argh! Amazing!" Max also closed his eyes and released his load inside her.
¡
Huff! Huff! Huff!
Maria was out of breath after such an intense exercise. She was panting, trying to catch her breath and as she did so, her alluring chest heaved up and down, creating a beautiful scenery.
Flop!
He let her ass fall on the bed after he finished climaxing and took his little dragon, which soaked with their juices, out.
He theny beside her and, with one hand, he pulled her over his chest and hugged her.
Maria''s face brightened by this gesture and, like an adorable kitten, she snuggled into his chest, a content expression on her face.
After a while, she looked at him and hesitatingly asked, "M-My lord, how¡ how was it?"
Max was thinking about what he should do so she can be with him. Hearing her question, he smiled teasingly and asked, "What was what?"
Maria''s face flushed red, and she bobbed her head into his chest. After a moment, Max heard her faint voice, "D-Did you enjoy it? Or was I bad?"
Max didn''t tease her further. He tightened his arms around her body, inhaling her intoxicating fragrance. He said, "Yes, I enjoyed it a lot. You were amazing."
He then asked, "What about you? Did you enjoy it?"
"Mm. I enjoyed it too." Maria said, her face turning hot as she the scenes of their intimate activate shed through her mind and she recalled how amazing she felt.
Max was silent for a while before he asked, "Maria, you want to be my woman, right?"
Maria''s body trembled for a moment when she heard this and nodded lightly. "Yes, my lord. But¡"
"It''s decided then." Max cut her off and said, "From this moment onwards, you are my woman."
Maria raised her head and looked at him in surprise. A momentter, she smiled beautifully while the tears started trickling down her cheeks and her heart felt warm. She felt as if she was the happiest girl in this world at this moment.
Looking at his face emotionally, she said, "I''m honored, my lord. I feel so that I won''t have any regret even if I were to die in the next moment. However¡"
She choked on her words. She gritted her teach and continued, "However, as I said before, I can''t leave my parents. Please forgive me."
As she finished saying this, she felt a sharp pain in her heart and tears unceasingly flowed down her cheeks. Her body started to tremble.
Max hurriedly pulled her into his embrace. Stroking her back, he gently said, "There is no need to leave your parents. Whether you live with your parents or with me, it doesn''t make much difference. You''ll still be my woman."
Hearing this, Maria''s mind froze for a moment before she started crying in happiness.
Max really didn''t want to let go of such an amazing woman as Maria, who was not only very lovable, obedient and good in bed, but also provided him with a lot more lust points than others.
After doing it one time, he checked and found that he received 4500 lust points, 1500 more than average what he used to receive from Rima and others. Most importantly, it was when they were two-star mages, while Maria was only a weak one-star mage.
He then thought of something and asked, "Would your parents agree to be a human''s woman?"
"Although my parents don''t really like humans, just like everyone else, they won''t object to it for my happiness'' sake." Maria replied, a slight pride in her tone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"They are wonderful parents." Max smiled. He then remembered his father, it had been over two months since he left the ymore town. Given how much he loved him, he must be missing him.
''I''ll go back to visit when I''m done with the demon continent trip and the selections for the rankingpetition.'' He decided.
"Mm. They are." Maria nodded. She then looked at with a hint of shyness and asked, "M-My lord, would you like to m-meet my parents¡?"
"Ugh¡" Her question caught him off guard and an awkward expression appeared on his face.
Maria noticed his expression and hurriedly waved her hands, "I-It''s okay if my lord doesn''t want to meet them yet. I underst¡"
"Let''s meet them today, then." Max cut her off with a smile. Since he epted her as his woman, he would have to meet her parents, if not now, thenter.
"Really?" Maria happily jumped up, looking at him with sparkling eyes.
"Yeah." Max nodded with a smile. However, his gaze was on her giggling breasts.
Maria blushed and tried to cover them with her hands, but Max stopped her, "Don''t cover them. They are beautiful."
Maria obliged and put her hand down. Max sat up and pulled her toward him and made her sit in hisp with her back facing him.
Maria quivered slightly when she felt his little dragon rubbing her ass.
As he rested his head on her shoulder, Max grabbed her boobs and started squeezing them. At the same time, he was also pinching and flicking her small red buds.
"Ahn~ Mm~"
Maybe it was because she was happy because he epted her as his woman and even agreed to meet her parents, she was responding each time he squeezed her milk jugs, pinched or flicked her nipples.
Hearing her sensual moans and feeling her soft and squishy breasts caused his blood to rush, and his little dragon to stiffen again.
"Let''s start the second round." Max blew hot air in her ear and gently bit on it.
"Ahn~!" Maria''s body shivered and she let out a moan. Apparently, ears of elves were one of their most sensitive parts.
Chapter 330 Wasnt It Supposed To Be One-Time Thing?
After ying with her breasts for a while, Max wrapped one of his arms around her stomach and lifted her a little. Then he used his other hand and rubbed his cock between her legs to find the entrance.
Mm~
Maria''s pussy twitched in anticipation. She put her hands on his thighs for the support and gently clenched her jaw for the iing strike.
Max didn''t disappoint her. Just as his cock found its way to her entrance, he pulled her down and his little dragon roared and prated to the depths of its favorite ce.
Ahhnngh~
Argh!
As the waves of pleasure hit their nerves, both of them let out a moan of pleasure at the same time.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max grabbed her ass and started moving her up and down. Initially, he was doing it at a normal pace, but after a while, as the pleasure they both felt increased and Maria herself tried to jump up and down, he slowly increased the pace.
Maria was feeling so good that she even forgot to close her mouth. Her tongue hung out loosely and her eyes had turned hazy as she moaned in ecstasy.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Haa~
The wet squelching sounds reverberated in the room along with their moans, filling the room with sensual air.
As they continued to engage in carnal pleasures, two hours soon flew by...
The sun had risen, and servants and maids were starting to move about their business.
Outside the guests'' room, the mature woman was sweating profusely and her face was bing increasing paler with each moment passing.
''What are they doing? Are they sleeping or what? I shouldn''t have tempted that damned girl. Now I''m going to go down along with her.''
She anxiously thought about what would happen to her if anyone found out that Maria, a mere servant girl, spent the night with the city lord''s honoured guest and that she, her team leader, was the one to goad her.
The other servant girls were also anxious about it because, ording to the rules, since they didn''t stop Maria and didn''t report her ''transgression'' immediately, they were her aplice and therefore, would be punished.
''Damn it. Not only did she steal my opportunity from me, but she is going to get me fired.'' Ruki gnashed her teeth in anger.
She then nced at the mature woman and coldly said, "I''ll wait only five more minutes. If she still doesn''te out, I''m going to tell our superiors what happened here."
? The mature woman''s expression froze when she heard her threat. A momentter, her eyes burned with mes of anger.
She really wanted to snap and curse at her. How can a lowly servant threaten her, a team leader? But she didn''t want to worsen the situation, so she gritted her teeth and held back.
Although she didn''t erupt in anger, she also didn''t plea Ruki not toin to the superiors because she knew it was only a matter of time before someone noticed one of them missing. So, there was no need for her to beg Ruki.
She turned her anxious and angry gaze to Max''s room. ''It must be that human bastard that isn''t letting go of Maria because, given her family''s condition, she would never risk her job like this.''
After five minutes, Ruki spoke up, "I''m going..."
Creak~
Before she could finish her sentence and walk away, she heard the door to Max''s room opening and her footsteps halted.
The mature woman and the other servant girls trained their gazes on the door.
A momentter, they saw Maria slowly walk out and breathed out in relief.
"Hm?" Ruki noticed Maria was limping slightly. It didn''t take long for her to understand why this was so and this made her jealousy and anger, which she could barely suppress, erupt.
"You b-" Just as she opened her mouth, she saw Max walking out and immediately stopped.
Max stood beside Maria as he nced at Ruki and the other servant girls with a small smile on his face, and said, "Good job, everyone."
He then waved his hand and seven spatial bags appeared in his hand, which he flicked toward the servant girls. "Here is your reward."
The mature woman, Ruki and the other servant girls'' eyes brightened, and they hastily caught the spatial bags and bowed toward Max, "Thank you the honoured guest''s generosity."
Max nodded slightly. He then ced his hand on Maria''s shoulder and said, "Go rest for now. I''lle visit youter, okay?"
"Y-Yes, my lord." Maria bashfully nodded.
Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded. Wasn''t it supposed to be a one-time thing?
Suddenly, everyone''s eyes widened as they thought, ''Could it be that he liked Maria so much that he wants to take her as his woman?''
However, they thought it was unlikely, but even so; they knew she had received his favour and given his illustrious status; it was guaranteed that her life would be better now.
Thinking this, they shot Maria an envious gaze that made her blush in embarrassment.
Maria walked up to the mature woman and asked, "Um, Senior. Can I go to my quarters and rest?"
The mature woman hastily nodded, "O-Of course."
After getting permission, Maria nced at Max and, after she saw him nod toward her, she slowly walked away.
After sending her away, Max returned to his room and checked his lust point tally.
[Lust points: 19,000]
"Not bad." Max smiled, satisfied. He only had sex with Maria five times and still got this many points. If it was Leticia or Rima instead of her, he would have to do it at least six or seven times for the same.
He then closed the status window and closed his eyes to rest for a while. When he woke up, Leticia and others were already awake and had gotten ready for the breakfast.
Little Arya was also there. When she saw Max was still in his sleeping clothes, she pouted cutely andined, "Big brother, you aren''t ready yet. Everyone is waiting for you at the dining hall."
Chapter 331 Im Happy As Long As I Have Small Corner In Your Heart~
When they arrived at the dining hall, everyone was already there.
"Greetings city lord, lordmander..." Max and others politely greeted everyone.
Everyone returned the greeting with a smile on their faces and invited them to sit.
While eating, Max noticed an odd thing. Arya''s uncle and aunt, whose son they saved, would asionally nce at him with a weird look in her eyes.
''What is this?'' Max frowned. He didn''t understand why they were behaving this way.
"Father, is there any massage from big sister? When is sheing?" Elena asked the old man Raku.
"Yes. I was about to tell our little friends about it." Old man Raku smiled lightly.
''Big sister? Is she talking about Rima''s master?'' Max thought. He had heard Arya say that she was her aunt, although not rted to blood.
Just as he thought, they were indeed talking about Rima''s future master. The old man Raku nced at Rima and said, "Littledy, I got a message from your future master this morning. She will return to the city by tonight. So, I will take you to meet her tomorrow."
"Yes, grandpa." Rima nodded. She was both nervous and excited to hear that she will meet her potential master, a mighty king rank mage, tomorrow.
A whileter, they finished having breakfast. Just as they were about to head back, Arya''s aunt walked up to Elena and whispered something in her ear.
After hearing whatever she said, Elena''s usually gentle expression became slightly colder. She looked at Max with a piercing gaze and called out, "Max, stay back. I need to talk to you."
Max shivered slightly when he heard her indifferent tone and saw her expression.
''Could it be that they have found out that Maria spent the night with me?'' He thought, and a wry smile appeared on his face.
Ryan, who was about to go out, stopped in his tracks when he heard Elena. He looked at Max with an amusing expression on his face and then nced at his wife.
Elena shook her head when she saw Ryan''s expression and smilingly said, "It''s nothing too important. I just want to talk to him in private for a bit."
"Alright." Ryan nodded and walked out.
When he passed by Max, hisugher sounded in Max''s ears, ''Kid, I don''t know what you did, but you are in a good scolding by the looks of it. Hahaha..."
''This old man...'' Max gritted his teeth in frustration.
Rima, Belen and Leticia looked at Max with questioning looks, which made him smile wryly. "You guys go first. I''ll tell youter."
Since he said that, none of them insisted on staying and walked out of the hall.
Arya''s aunt nced at her husband, and he also walked away. She then sent out all the maids out.
After a moment, only Max, Elena and Arya''s aunt were in the dining hall.
Both of thedies looked at Max without saying anything. Max felt an invisible pressure on his shoulder and stiffly asked, "What did you want to talk about, city lord?"
"Why don''t you guess?" Elena asked indifferently.
Max knew she was trying to suppress her anger behind her indifferent voice. He sighed and said, "I reckon you want to talk about Maria, right?"
"Oh, so you aren''tpletely clueless." Elena coldlyughed and then asked, "Tell me, is it appropriate to behave so atrociously in someone else''s home?"
"No." Max shook his head and before she could say anything, he said, "I know I made a mistake and I won''t give any excuses. But let me tell you, I didn''t force her. Moreover, I''ve already taken her as my woman if it makes any difference."
"Oh?" Elena and Arya''s aunt, both were taken aback.
"I know you humans like Elvin beauties, but are you sure you want to make a mere servant your woman?" Arya''s aunt seriously asked, stressing the word ''woman''.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max understood what she meant. She was asking whether he was going to treat her as his woman or a ything?
"Don''t worry about it. I''ll treat her the same as I treat my other woman." He resolutely said.
...
After a while, Max walked out of the dining hall. Rima, Belen, Leticia and little Arya were standing right outside, waiting for him.
Seeing hime out, little Arya ran up to him and asked, "Big brother, my mom scold you, right?"
"Hm? Why would she scold me?" Max asked with a smile.
"That''s weird." Little Arya put on a contemtive expression and thought aloud, "Whenever my mom had that kind of expression, it means she is angry and she even scolds my father. Why didn''t she scold big brother?"
"You little girl. You think that about me, huh?" Elena''s voice sounded out from the dining hall.
Little Arya jumped up in fright and ran behind Max. She looked toward her mother, walking out with her aunt, and hastily said, "Hehe mom... I was just joking."
"Okay. Go and y somewhere else. Don''t disturb your big brother and big sisters. They have something to talk about." Elena said as she gave Max a meaningful nce before walking away.
After hearing what she said, Rima and others looked at Max in confusion.
"Let''s go to my room first, shall we?" Max smiled.
...
After a while, all of them were sitting in Max''s room. Thedies had their eyes trained on Max, making him feel a little awkward.
He nced at them, coughed to clear his throat, and exined what happenedst night. "Well,st night..."
After he finished exining, Rima and Leticia had conflicted expression. As for Belen, she maintained the same expression from end tost, as if it didn''t matter how many women he had.
Looking at their expressions, Max sighed. He couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere, so he said, "I''m going out for a bit."
"It''s alright." Before he could stand up, Rima and Leticia spoke up.
"I-Is that so?" Max let out a sigh in his heart.
"Yeah. I don''t care how many women you have. As long as I have a small corner in your heart, I''m happy." Rima smiled.
Chapter 332 Hypocrite
Max nodded toward her, feeling a little grateful.
He then nced at Belen, who smiled and said, "My thoughtspletely align with Rima''s."
"Mm." Max nodded. He felt a little guilty toward her in his heart because he hadn''t been able to spend the time with her ever since the outing.
He then turned his gaze toward Leticia. Unlike Rima and Belen, she wore an anxious expression, nibbling on her lips so hard that blood was starting to pour out.
Sigh!
Max let out a sigh in his heart. He knew why she was acting this way. It was not because she couldn''t ept that he had more women in his harem, but because she thought he wouldn''t value her anymore if he had many women.
He extended his hand, grabbed her, and pulled her into his embrace.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mm~
Leticia was taken aback. After a moment, she let go of her body and limplyy against his chest. Feeling his warmth, her anxiousness slowly faded away and a radiant smile appeared on his face.
"I also don''t mind if you have another woman. But please don''t forget me, okay?" Leticia murmured lowly.
Max tightened his grasp on her body and softly said, "Don''t worry. I will never forget you. You''ll hold the same important part in my heart."
Max didn''t only say this for the sake of saying but he meant these words. He could clearly see how much she loved him. So how could he forget her for another woman? He wasn''t someone like that.
"Mm, thank you." Leticia smiled and moved out of his embrace.
Rima and Belen encouragingly nodded toward her.
¡
After everyone calmed down, Max stood up and asked with a smile, "I''m going to the market to buy some things, would anyone of you want toe with me or are you going to cultivate?"
"I''ll go with you." All threedies said at the same time.
"Let''s go then." Max smiled wryly and walked out. By asking that whether they wanted to apany him or stay in their rooms and cultivate, he was hinting that if any of them wanted to cultivate, they could.
"Big brother, where are you guys going?" Just as they walked out of the guest area, little Arya came running toward them. Two servant girls were following her, drops of perspiration on their foreheads.
Seeing Max and the group, they hastily bowed in greeting, "Greetings, honoured guests."
Max nodded toward them. He then looked at little Arya and smiled, "To the market. Want to tag along?"
"Of course. I wille." Little Arya nodded before turning to the servant girls, "Big sisters, you don''t need to follow me. I''m going with my big brother and big sisters."
"This¡" The servant girls looked at each other, not sure what to do.
Little Arya didn''t wait. She turned around and jovially skipped toward the exit of the manor, "Let''s go, big brother."
After Max and others disappeared from their sight, the servant girls snapped out of their daze. "Hurry, let''s inform lord Raku."
¡
Under little Arya''s lead, the group arrived at the market or, more precisely, the sweet shop.
Max didn''t mind this and bought some sweets. He also enjoyed eating them.
"Max, what do you want to buy?" Rima curiously asked after they finished eating the sweets.
"Themunication crystals and a flying pet." Max replied.
"What a coincidence, sir Max. You are also here."
Just as they were about to depart from the sweets shop, a melodious voice sounded and stopped them in their tracks.
When they turned toward the source of the voice, they saw Janice walking toward them with a smile on her face.
Leticia and Rima creased their brows when they saw her. Max also squinted slightly. For some reason, he didn''t have a good feeling about her and didn''t want to interact with her too much.
However, as they say, a gentleman doesn''t p a smiling face. He nodded at her in greeting and said, "Is miss Janice here for the sweets too?"
"Hehe¡ Yes, sir Max. I like the sweets from this shop. I hope you don''t find that childish." Janice put on an embarrassed expression as she blinked her limpid at him.
"Tch, what a hypocrite!" Leticia grumbled.
Although Rima and Belen didn''t say anything, they looked at her in contempt. As women, they could see she was putting on an act of a gentle and refineddy.
As a peak two-star mage, Janice''s hearing was better than normal people and coupled with the fact that Leticia didn''t keep her voice down, she clearly heard her. However, she acted as if she didn''t hear anything and her smiling expression remained the same.
Unlike her, the old woman following behind her showed signs of anger, but seeing that Janice didn''t say anything, she controlled herself.
Max''s expression became slightly awkward. However, seeing that Janice didn''t seem to mind it, he didn''t say anything.
"No, there is nothing childish about it." He smiled lightly and then said, "Okay, miss Janice, please enjoy yourself. We need to be somewhere else right now"
He didn''t wait for her response and walked away with Leticia and others following him.
As Janice watched them disappear into the crowd, her smile vanished and her expression grew frosty. A vicious glint shed in her eyes and she exuded a murderous aura.
The old woman wasn''t surprised by her reaction. Given her proud and narcistic personality, after receiving a cold treatment, there was no way she wouldn''t feel offended, not to mention Leticia called her a hypocrite.
After being silent for a while, Janice calmed down and said, "Elder, there is a slight change in the n¡"
¡
In his inn room, Jack was in bed with two naked Elvin women. One was feeding his grapes, and the other one was sucking on his crotch.
"Hm?" Suddenly, he raised his brows and sat up.
He then took out hismunication crystal and injected some Mana into it.
A momentter, his expression turned unsightly, and he growled in anger, "This bitch¡ I''ll make you regret it."
Bang!
He threw away themunication crystal, grabbed one of the women, turned her around and started pounding her crazily, venting his frustration.
Chapter 333 Communication Crystal
After walking out of the ''sweet district'', Max and the group headed toward the artifact market. He first wanted to buy themunication crystals.
He didn''t like the feeling of not being able to contact his loved once if they were far away. Because it had been more than a week since they came out to search for Rima and he knew Anna should have returned from her monthly mission by now and she must be worried about him.
He very much wanted to contact her and tell her he was alright but there was no way he could do it since he was so far from the academy.
He could send a letter, of course, but it would take many days and by the time it reached the academy, he would already be there, so sending it now was useless.
Therefore, he thought of buying themunication crystals since he had more than enough Mana stones and was also in one of thergest trade markets in the Green Leaf kingdom.
"Max, let''s go to that shop." Belen pointed toward a shop. It was double the size of normal shops and many customers were constantly going in anding out.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Okay, let''s go." Max nodded and walked toward the shop.
As soon as they entered, a middle-aged elvin man came to greet them, "Hello customers, what would you like to buy?"
"We needmunication crystals." Max replied.
"Certainly." The middle-aged man nodded and then continued to ask, "Which kind ofmunication crystal would you like to purchase, dear customer?"
Max knew there were many types ofmunication crystal in the market. There were that could be only one time or several times, those that could be used for short distances or long distances.
The single use crystals for the short distances were the cheapest, one crystal would only cost around 15-20 low grade Mana stones.
The multi-use ones for the short distances were more costly, but their price depended on the times it could be used. The ones that could be used for long distances were the most expensive.
"I want the multi-use ones for both the short and long distances. Get me the best ones avable." He responded after thinking for a bit.
Hearing what Max said, the middle-aged man raised his brows slightly and looked at Max with a gaze that said, ''Can you afford the best ones?''
He thought like that because he could see although Max had a good bearing, the clothes he wore weren''t anything special. They were made from the ordinary material and onlymon people would wear them.
That is to say, if he could afford the high-qualitymunication crystals that cost thousands of Mana stones, shouldn''t he have better garments?
''Is he trying to waste my time?'' The man thought and just as he was about to ask him out, his gazended on the little Arya standing amidst them and immediately shut his mouth.
"Greetings saint girl." He respectfully bowed toward her.
"Hello, uncle." Little Arya smiled good-naturedly and then said, "Uncle, can you hurry? We need to go somewhere else, too."
"Yes, of course. Please have a seat. I''ll immediately bring the goods." The middle-aged man offered them a seat and carefully asked, "H-Honoured customer, how many crystals should I bring you?"
Seeing him act so respectfully now, Max chuckled and thought, ''It''s great to have her apany us.'' At the same time, he also decided to buy better clothes to avoid such situations in the future.
"How many times can the best ones be used?" He asked.
"A hundred times, dear customer." The middle-aged man replied without dy.
"A hundred times, huh?" Max thought for a while and said, "Bring me 20 of each type."
"T-Twenty?" The man''s eyes widened upon hearing this. However, he didn''t dare say anything now that he knew they were with the saint girl.
"Please wait a moment, honoured customer." He hurriedly walked inside the shop and, just a whileter, he brought out 40 fist sized wooden boxes.
Max asked Belen to check them and after she said they were in perfect condition, he asked, "How much is it?"
The middle-aged man surreptitiously nced at little Arya and hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "The short-distance crystals cost 5000 low-grade Mana stones each, while the long-distance one''s cost 50,000 each. So, the total is 1.1 million Mana stones, but the honoured customer only needs to pay 1 million."
Although he got a discount thanks to little Arya, the price still shocked him, and he instinctively turned to Belen, who nodded her head with a wry smile on her face and said in a low voice, "It was because they are this expensive that very few can afford them. Moreover, we can only send messages within the confines of an average sized kingdom with this type of crystals. So, the normal people tend to use the cheap letter services instead."
Max nodded in understanding. Most people don''t earn many Mana stones and however many they earn, they usually use them to cultivate, so it was obvious that they can''t afford such luxury.
Max stored one million stones in a spatial bag and gave it to the middle-aged man.
The middle-aged man quickly nced at the contents, and a smile bloomed on his face. He put away the spatial bag and respectfully asked, "Honoured guest, would you like to buy anything else?"
Max stored the boxes in his inventory and nodded. "Yeah, please bring three spatial rings for thedies here."
Hearing this, the middle-aged man smiled awkwardly, "I apologize, honoured guest. We are currently running out of stock of the spatial rings."
"It''s alright then." Max casually waved his hand, stood up, and walked out of the shop. Leticia and others followed.
After that, they went to another artifact shop and bought three grade three spatial rings for Belen and others and a beast storage ring for the flying beast they were going to buy.
*****
Bonus chapter (12/15)
Chapter 334 In The Beast Market
The group soon arrived at the beast market. Large shops adorned both sides of the streets. Each shop had statues of fierce looking beasts at their door, giving an intimidating presence to the customers.
The group had just arrived and was looking around the shops, trying to figure out which they should choose, when a young Elvin boy ran up to them and respectfully inquired, "Hello sir and madams, are you here for a pet beast? If yes, please visit our hall. I''m sure you''ll find a pet fitting of your needs."
"Lead the way then." Max nodded with a smile.
The young boy became happy hearing this and immediately gestured them to follow him and led them to arge building.
When they entered, a middle-aged man came to greet them.
The young boy bowed toward him and said, "Sir manager, these noble customers would like to buy a pet beast, please take care of them."
The manager nced at Max and others with indifferent gaze and just like others until now, when he saw little Arya, he paused and then respectfully bowed toward her, "Greetings, saint girl."
"Greetings, uncle." Little Arya smiled cutely.
The young boy who brought them here froze when he heard the manager address the little girl as ''saint girl''. Although he had seen the little girl with the group, he never thought she was the one and only saint girl, the beloved daughter of the city lord and the supreme guardmander.
A momentter, his face beamed with joy, and he excitedly thought, ''My luck is so good today. Since these people are with the saint girl, if they buy a pet beast from the hall, I, as the one who brought, will surely be rewarded.''
"Saint girl, are they your friends?" The manager nced at Max and the group and asked. He wanted to know who exactly they were so that he would know how to treat them.
Hearing his inquiry, little Arya straightened her back and proudly said, "They are my big brother and big sisters and also my family''s honoured guests."
When the manager heard the first half of her introduction, he didn''t show any hint of surprise because he already knew that the saint girl was quite outgoing and liked to interact with the people of other races. However, when he heard they were also her family''s honoured guests, his expression changed and became respectful.
"Greetings, dear guests. I wee you to our little shop." He put on a smile and politely greeted.
"Hello, manager. We would like to buy a flying beast. Would you mind showing us?" Max gave a quick greeting and went directly to the point. He didn''t want to waste any more time than needed, since he had other things to do.
"Yes, of course." The manager nodded before ncing at the young boy and said, "Good job bringing the guests. You are dismissed."
He then gestured to Max and the group to follow him and walked deep inside the building.
Max and the group followed him through the corridors and finally arrived in front of a giant door. The manager put a key in the keyhole and pushed the door.
nk! nk! nk!
The door made metallic sounds as it slowly opened and revealed an enormous hall. From outside, they could see that the hall was filled with several hundredrge metal cages.
"Pleasee in." The manager lightly smiled and walked inside.
Max and others followed closely behind, curiously looking around. Most of the cages had a beast locked up inside.
Roar!
ng!
Growl!
"..."
When the beasts noticed someone enter the hall, they became restless and started mouring. Some roared angrily while some mmed against the cages, trying to break out. However, the metal cages were very sturdy and didn''t even budge.
"They aren''t tamed beasts?" Leticia frowned. What use was there if the beasts weren''t tamed?
"Haha... young miss, these beasts aren''t easy to tame, especially when they are already mature." The managerughed lightly and continued, "So, we use an easier and more effective method to control them."
"What method?" Leticia asked.
"The ve seals." It was Belen who answered. Her answer was slightly unnatural as she nced at all the beasts.
The manager nced at Belen and when he saw her expression; he knew she was feeling pity for them.
Seeing this, he couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "It seems this youngdy is quitepassionate."
Although it looked like a normalment, his tone hinted that he was mocking her.
Leticia frowned and was about to admonish him when he sighed and said, "There is nothing wrong with beingpassionate but youngdy, you shouldn''t feel sad about their fate. If our positions were to be swapped, our endings would be even worse."
Belen nodded. She knew he was speaking the truth. However, she couldn''t help but sigh when she thought their lives would be at their masters'' mercy after they were branded with the ve seals. They wouldn''t even be able tomit suicide, even if they wanted to.
"We can only strive to be stronger if we want to live a carefree life." Maxmented. The day he witnessed the death and destruction caused by the beast tide, he had understood this rule, and that''s why he was striving to be stronger.
Everyone nodded at these words.
p!
Seeing that the mood had be strange, the manager pped his hands, smiled and asked, "So, dear guests, what kind of pet beast do you want?"
"We need a flying beast." Max replied.
"Hm? So, the guests want it for the travel purposes or to fight?" The manager asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It would be great if it has some fighting power but we need it mainly to travel." Max said.
"Very well then. Pleasee this way." The manager nodded in understanding and led them in front of a cage.
A red sparrow, only a few metersrge, was lying inside with its eyes closed. When it noticed people approaching, it opened its crimson eyes jumped up in fright and backed away into a corner, shivering.
Chapter 335 Hybrid Beast
Max and the group were speechless when they saw red sparrow shivering in fear.
Leticia frowned and couldn''t help but say, "Manager, are you trying to sell this cowardly bird to us?"
The manager awkwardly touched his nose and said, "Young miss, although this beast is cowardly, it''s the best two-star flying beast there is. I''m sure you won''t find a faster two-star flying beast than it in the entire market, or maybe in the entire kingdom. To capture it, we had to send a group of three-star mages with three-star flying beasts to capture it."
"Oh?" Max and others were interested when they heard this.
Little Arya''s eyes were gleaming, and she excitedly said, "Yeah, big brother, buy this one. Look how cute this is."
Max nced at the manager and asked, "What kind of beast this is?"
The manager shook his head. "I''m not sure. It''s quite simr to a scarlet sparrow, but not entirely."
When Belen heard this, her eyes shed, but she didn''t say anything.
Max noticed this and asked if she knew what it was, but she also shook her head and said the same thing the manager said.
Max thought for a while and asked, "So, should we buy it?"
Belen nced at the red sparrow cowering in the corner and said, "Since we are unsure of its kind, we don''t know if it has the potential to break through to the three-star realm. If it can''t break through, we will have to buy another one because no matter how fast it is, it can''t be faster than a real three-star beast."
Max nodded. He understood what she meant. So, he nced at the manager and said, "Manager, why don''t you show us some three-star flying beast instead?"
The manager nodded and then carefully said, "Please forgive my impudence, but none of you seem to be a three-star mage. So, I don''t think you should buy a three-star beast since you won''t be able to control it?"
"What do you mean?" Max and Leticia asked at the same time.
The manager let out a breath of relief inwardly. ''Fortunately, my guess was correct. None of them is a three-star mage.'' He brought them to show the two-star red sparrow because he could feel that they were only two-star mages, except Max, who he couldn''t guess whether he was a two-star or three-star mage.
He took a breath and said, "Dear guests, it''s because of the ve seal. The ve sealpels its bearer to obey the one who has the corresponding master seal. However, only people with a strong consciousness can endure the pressure brought by the master seal. If the consciousness isn''t strong enough, there is a high chance that you''ll end up damaging your consciousness and in the worst-case scenario, you might die."
"So, you are saying that to tame a three-star beast with a ve seal, we have to be at least a three-star or we will die?" Leticia unhappily asked.
"Yes." The manager nodded.
Max was silent for a while. He nced at the red sparrow and nodded. "Since this is the case, we''ll buy this one."
After today, he had only four days left before he would need to go to the demon continent and, after meeting Rima''s teacher tomorrow, he wanted to return to the academy.
It would take them at least two or three days if they went on foot, so he won''t have much time left to spend with his lovely half-sister Anna or meet via and give her the beauty pill. Moreover, he needed some time to earn the remaining 131,000 more lust points to open the portal to the demon continent.
Therefore, to save the time, he decided to buy the red sparrow even though it won''t be of any use in a fight given its cowardly personality.
Since Max had decided to buy it, none of thedies had any objection.
Little Arya became happy when she heard Max was buying the sparrow and excitedly hopped toward the cage, but Rima stopped her.
Max nced at the managed and asked, "So, how much is it?"
"Dear guest, an ordinary early-stage two-star flying beast cost somewhere around 50,000 low grade Mana stones. As for this one, although we don''t know exactly which species it belongs to, we know it shouldn''t be any worse than a scarlet sparrow which makes it a premium product¡." The manager had a professional smile as he spoke. However, before he could speak any further, Belen coldly interjected.
"Don''t beat around the bush and just state your price." Belen had a cold and slightly angry expression which surprised everyone present, especially Max, Leticia and Rima since they were very familiar with her personality.
The manager frowned and felt displeased by her rude behavior, but didn''t say anything about it. He put on his professional smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll speak frankly. It''ll cost you one million low-grade Mana stones."
"One million?" Leticia''s eyes widened in surprise.
"How can it cost so much when an ordinary flying beast is only 50,000? Are trying to swindle us?" Leticia had a cold expression as she said this. Max and others were also skeptical.
The manager''s expression turned ugly. Their behavior incensed him. One was stopping him from speaking and the other was using him of being a swindler.
If it was anyone else, he would''ve thrown them out by now, but since they were the city lord''s guests, he didn''t dare treat them the same. So, he controlled his temper and said, "If this youngdy had let me speak, I would''ve told you why this was so."
Leticia nced at Belen and said, "Sister Belen, let him speak, okay? I don''t believe this timid bird cost one million."
Belen shook her head and smiled, "The scarlet sparrows rank among the top three mortal beasts when ites to the pure flying ability. They are also said to possess the potential to break through to the mortal boundary when they mature. If it was a genuine scarlet sparrow, people wouldn''t mind paying ten or even twenty million for it. But since it only seems to be a hybrid, paying one million for it isn''t a bad deal."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Leticia was startled when she heard this and the manager couldn''t help but nce at Belen. Suddenly he was enlightened, ''It seems this girl had recognized it before but yed the fool to get a lower price. Damn it, I knew it was a scarlet sparrow hybrid. I would''ve asked for at least five million.''
Chapter 336 Slave Seal
Max smiled when he the manager''s expression and without wasting any second, he threw a spatial bag toward him, "Manager, here is the payment for the beast. Please brand the ve seal so we can take it away."N?v(el)B\\jnn
The manager looked at the red sparrow with much reluctance in his eyes. He was really regretting that no one recognised the beast as a hybrid. If anyone had done so, the hall would have earned at least five million low-grade Mana stones and if they were to put it on the auction in the Greenwave auction house, the profit might have been even more.
''Sigh! Let it be.'' In the end, he could only sigh and ept the payment. He then took out two golden talismans. One had the word ''ve'' imprinted on it while the other one had the word ''master''.
He gave the both talismans to Max and said, "Please imbue both of these with your mana. After you are done, I''ll restrict the beast''s movements, you have to enter the cage and put the ve talisman on its head and the master talisman on your head at the same time. That will make you its master and it''ll obey you like as your loyal servant. No matter what order you give, it''ll have to obey or die."
Max flinched for a moment when he heard this and felt pity for the bird. At the same time, he felt his conviction to be stronger strengthen.
He clenched the talismans in his hand and was about to imbue his Mana into them when Belen suddenly grabbed his hand.
"Wait, Max."
"Mm?" Max stopped and looked at Belen with curiosity. With how well behaved his women in front of him, he believed they wouldn''t act out of line without a good reason.
Belen looked at the red sparrow, who was looking at the talismans in Max''s hand with great fear, and asked in a low voice, "Can... can I be its master?"
"Are you sure?" Max asked in surprise. From the look in her eyes, he could see she was feeling pity for the sparrow, so he was surprised that she wanted to be the one to take away its freedom.
A momentter, he realized that she wanted to be its master to ensure that it isn''t treated poorly. Thinking this, he realized that despite showing an indifferent exterior to the world, she had a delicate and caring heart. At the same time, he couldn''t help smile wryly and think, ''Does she think I will treat it poorly?''
"Yes. Can you let me do it, please?" Belen nodded firmly.
"Why not. It''s the same whether I do it or you." Max beamed at smiled at her and gave her the talismans.
When Belen saw his smile and heard what he said, she felt her heart flutter for a bit. A grateful expression appeared on her face and she said in a faint voice, "Thank you."
"There is no need to say thank you to me. Go and do it." Max gently said.
Belen nodded and imbued the talismans with her Mana and walked toward the cage.
nk!
The manager waved his hand and the cage open with a metallic sound.
The sparrow was frightened and wanted to fly away but before it could p its wings, a few water chains materialized out of the thin air and constricted it tightly.
Chirp~~ Chirp~~
No matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t move its body. Seeing Belen walked toward her with the ve talismans in hand, the sparrow let out a few miserable cries and its eyes seemed to ze with dark red mes.
In the next moment, the red mes covered the sparrow''s whole body and the temperature around the beast rose dramatically.
Sizzle~
The water chains started to emit steam.
"Damn it. It''s burning its beast essence." The manager cursed.
He pointed his hand toward the sparrow and shouted ''restrict''. Beams of water elemental Mana shot out.
A few beams merged with the water chains and the evaporation stopped immediately while the other beams entered the sparrow''s body. A few momentster, the fire receded and the sparrow fell to the ground with a thud.
Whoosh!
Belen couldn''t see this and hurriedly approached the sparrow and put the ve talisman on its forehead and the master one on hers.
Bright light shined and the talismans disintegrated into small light dots which then entered their foreheads.
After the process was done, Belen nced at the Manager and said coldly, "Will you release it now?"
The manager also could see she pitied the beast and didn''t mind her temper. Waving his hand, he dispelled the water chains.
Belen took out herst bottle of life elixir and tried feeding it to the sparrow. The bird looked at Belen fearfully and didn''t open its mouth.
Belen expression became stern and she ordered, "Drink it."
Thanks to the ve seal imprinted on its soul, the beast couldn''t resist anymore and drank the life elixir.
A whileter, its expression gradually returned to normal however, it was still shivering in fear.
Belen had tofort it through the ve seal for a while before it finally calmed down. Apart from taming the beast and making it loyal to its master, it had another function which allowed the master and the ve to each other.
After it calmed down, she nced at Max who nodded and threw the beast storage ring toward her.
She stored the sparrow in the ring and walked out of the cage.
"Big sister, it that sparrow alright?" Little Arya worriedly asked. As a little girl with a pure heart, she was quitepassionate toward everyone, be it elves, humans or beasts.
"Mm. It''s alright. It just needs to rest for a while." Belen smiled and patted her little head.
After that the group walked out of the hall.
"Big brother, where are we going now?" Little Arya excitedly asked.
Max nced at Belen and others and coughed a little before saying, "We are going to meet your new big sister."
Whoosh!
Just as the words left his mouth, he felt three piercing gaze on him which made him gulp nervously.
*****
Bonus chapter (13/15)
Chapter 337 Meeting Marias Parents
Max and the group walked back toward the city lord''s manor. Halfway there, he saw a beautiful figure standing at the side of the road, nervously looking around.
When he saw her, unconsciously, a smile crept up on his face.
Rima, Belen and Leticia were mystified. They followed his gaze to see what could''ve caused him to reveal such a tender smile and saw an adorable looking young Elvin girl inmon clothing.
Immediately, they knew who she saw. They nced at Max simultaneously and asked, "Is it her?"
"Yes." Max nodded, his gaze still trained on her.
Witnessing this, all three girls felt slightly envious of her because they never saw him wear such a... loving expression on his face for any of them.
Belen and Rima quickly dispelled these thoughts but Leticia couldn''t and the thought that Max would stop caring for her now that he had someone who he liked better than them consumed her mind.
Her body started trembling, tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt as if she was falling into a dark abyss.
Whoosh!
Before she could sink in despair, a strong and warm hand appeared, held her by the waist, and pulled her out. As her eyes regained rity, she saw Max was holding her close to his chest and was looking at her with a worried expression.
Seeing this, she felt happy and relieved and thought, ''Wasn''t I just worrying in vain? He isn''t the type who would forget me for someone else, right?''
When Max saw her open her eyes, he let out a breath of relief and asked, "Are you alright?"
Leticia came to her senses when she heard his voice and nodded, "Un. I''m fine."
She then said in a barely audible voice, "I''m sorry for not believing you earlier. From now on, I''ll never doubt you."
Max was stunned for a moment when he heard this. A momentter, realization dawned on him. It turned out that even after their previous conversation, she was still worried that after Maria became his woman, he would stop caring for her.
Realizing this, he couldn''t help but shake his head and smile wryly. The women were just so fickle. No one could understand what they were thinking.
"Don''t worry about it." He nodded and then helped her stand up.
When Leticia nced around, she was embarrassed because realized that she was lying unconscious on the roadside until now and the people around them were looking at them weirdly.
She nced at Belen and Rima and asked, "H-How long I was unconscious?"
"Not long. Just a few minutes." Rima chuckled and the pointed to her right side.
Leticia moved her gaze to the side and her body trembled slightly. Maria was standing there, looking at her nervously.
She nced at Max, took a deep breath and greeted her, "Hello. You must be Maria, right? Sorry for that embarrassing disy just now."
"N-No, it''s alright, b-big sister." Maria anxiously waved her hands and shook her head when she heard Leticia apologize.
"Big sister?" Leticia became happy all of a sudden when she heard Maria call her big sister. She smiled and walked toward, looking at her up and down.
Given her status and personality, Maria would feel pressurized when interacting with people of high status, such as Leticia and the group. On top of that, she knew Leticia was also one of Max''s women and she needed her approval to be his woman.
So, when Leticia started looking at her up and down, she felt the pressure multiply by several folds and she almost couldn''t handle it and just wanted to run away.
"Hey, you are making her nervous." Rima smilingly berated Leticia and walked up to Maria and patted her shoulder.
Leticia didn''t respond and after a moment, she nodded, "Alright, I''ll allow you to call me big sister."
Rima couldn''t help butugh and say, "Big sister? She is older than you, you know."
"So what?" Leticia snorted.
"..."
After Rima, Belen and Leticiaughed and talked with Maria for a while, Max interrupted them and said, "Shouldn''t we go to your home now?"
Maria nibbled on her lips and hesitated for a moment before nodding, "Yes. L-Let''s go."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rima, Belen and Leticia nced at each other when they heard he was going to visit her home. However, they said nothing and simply followed behind them.
After a while, they arrived at the outskirts of the city where ordinary folks lived.
The area was a bit destitute, and the houses here were decrepit. Streets had many potholes and dust was flying around.
Along the streets, a few groups of young children in ragged clothes were ying around, and elderly people were chatting leisurely. When they saw Max and the group, they stopped to look at them.
"Hey, isn''t the big sister Maria?" The children recognized Maria walking in front of the group and excitedly ran up to them.
Maria also happily talked to them. She didn''t seem as nervous as she was around Max and the others.
A little girl, holding a small wooden doll near her chest, nced at Max and the group up and down. She blinked her innocent eyes and curiously asked, "Big sister, are they your friends? They look very nice."
Maria nced at Max and others and shyly nodded, "Y-Yes. They are my friends."
Seeing that some kids were starting to bother Max and the group, Maria said, "Okay, you kids. Go and y somewhere else." Saying this, she led Max and the group further into the street.
After they disappeared from their sight, the elderly people nced at each and other and fearfully whispered, "They were humans, right?"
"Y-Yes."
...
After a while, the group arrived in front of Maria''s house. Her house''s condition was better than the neighboring houses, but not by too much.
When Maria saw them looking at her home, she felt embarrassed.
Upon seeing her expression, Max guessed what she was thinking and asked with a smile, "Aren''t you going to invite us in?"
"Y-Yes." She became flustered upon being called out and raced up to the door and knocked on it.
Creak~
A momentter, an old man opened the door, and when he saw Maria, he smiled. "You little girl finally remembered us, huh?"
"S-sorry, father." Maria apologized and then nced at Max and the others.
"Oh? You brought friends?" The old man was surprised.
*****
A/N: Hello guys, let me know if you feel the pace is slow.
Bonus chapter (14/15)
Chapter 338 Please Take Her Away
"Has little Mariae?" An aged female voice sounded from the room. A few momentster, an old but amiable looking old Elvin woman slowly walked out.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Mother!" Maria emotionally called out when she saw her mother.
The old woman nced at Maria with a loving look and nodded before her gaze found Max and the group standing behind her.
She smiled lightly and said, "Why is everyone still standing out? Pleasee in. Cough! Cough!"
Maria hurriedly walked up to her and supported her. "Mother, you aren''t allowed to overexert yourself, right? Why did youe out? Let''s go in." She then led her inside.
The old man smiled wryly, seeing that Maria only seemed to care for her mother. He then nced at Max, and the group politely invited them in. "Pleasee inside."
...
After a while, Maria''s mother and father were sitting on a wooden bed and Max and the group were on another. Maria was standing beside her parents'' bed with her head held down.
Her parents wore solemn face and were silently looking at Max, the three beautifuldies beside him.
Maria''s heart was pounding loudly, and she felt enormous pressure weigh down on her heart and mind. She had just told her parents about her rtionship with Max and was worried that they might object since almost every elf hates humans.
Max was feeling very awkward under the old couple''s gazes. However, he couldn''t do nothing but wait for their decision.
A whileter, Maria''s father opened her mouth and asked with a stoic expression on his face, "So, these youngdies are your woman. Is that correct?"
"Yes." Max nodded.
"And now you want my daughter too?" Her father continued to ask.
Max didn''t know what to say in reply to his question that wouldn''t look as bad as, ''Yes, I want her too.'' but nothing came to his mind. So, he could only awkwardly nod his head, "Ah... Yes."
Her father frowned and was about to say something when his wife gently shook her head and stopped him.
She looked at him with a faint smile and asked, "I only want to know if you can promise to treat her with due love and care and let no one bully her?"
Maria trembled and waves of happiness surged into her heart upon hearing her mother ask this. She knew her mother had approved of their rtionship. She raised her head slightly to look at Max, waiting to hear his answer.
Max''s heart skipped a beat for some reason when he heard this question. After a moment of silence, he stood up and bowed toward them. "Yes, I promise."
When Maria saw him stand up, her heart almost stopped beating, thinking that he was going to walk out, but seeing him bow to her parents and promise to love and care for her, a beautiful smiled blossomed on her lips.
Rima, Belen and Leticia feltplicated feeling rise in their heart upon witnessing this.
Maria''s father nodded slightly, seeing him with such humility even though he was a noble and a mage while they were nothing butmoners.
He asked him to sit and calmly said, "I see you are a mage and seem to be quite talented. So, you must also aspire to reach higher heights like everyone else, right? If so, you are sure to encounter countless obstacles and danger in your journey. Can you confidently say that my daughter won''t be in any danger if she bes your woman?"
Max nced at Maria for a moment and shook his head. "I can''t."
His answer caught everyone off guard. However, before they could react, Max resolutely said, "Although I can''t guarantee there would be no danger, I promise you that as long as I''m alive, I won''t let her suffer any grievance."
Hearing this, everyone''s agitated emotion calmed down. Maria''s parents nced at each other and smiled. They then looked at Maria, who blushed and turned her face away, and then Max. "Since you both like each other, we won''t ruin your happiness."
"Thank you." Max sighed in relief after hearing this, while Maria felt as if she was on cloud nine. She couldn''t control her happiness and started crying.
The old couple smiled wryly seeing this. Rima, Leticia and Belen stood up and walked to her side and started congratting her.
Maria''s mother nced at Rima and others and asked, "Noble misses, could you please take her to the other room for a while? We would like to talk with young sir for a moment in private."
Rima and others nodded and led Maria to the other room, leaving her parents and Max alone in the room.
Max looked at Maria''s parents curiously, waiting for them to speak.
Maria''s father looked at her mother and sighed. "Young sir Max, my wife and I are suffering from a serious illness and won''t survive for more than a year."
Max was stunned. Although Maria had told him that her parents were old and suffering from some illness, he never expected that it was so serious. He asked in a low voice, "She doesn''t know, does she?"
The old man shook his head. "No, she doesn''t." He sighed and continued, "Before today, we have been worrying that she might do something she shouldn''t after we died because that little girl loves us a little too much and has no one else to live for."
He then smiled, "However, that was before today. Now that she found someone she loves and wants to spend her life with, we aren''t worried anymore. We just hope that young sir will take her with you when you leave the city and don''t let here back until one year."
Max couldn''t help but shake his head and say, "Elders, since you are asking me to do this, you must already know that she isn''t willing to leave with me, right? It''s not like I can forcefully take her away."
The couple sighed and fell silent.
Max was silent for a moment before he asked, "Can you tell me what illness you have? Maybe I can find its cure."
*****
Bonus chapter (15/15)
Chapter 339 Threatening For Their Own Good
The couple smiled and shook their heads, "We thank young sir for the kind intensions but no medicine can cure our illness now. Some could''ve, if we found about it ten years ago, but now this illness and life has almostpletely merged. If we try to cure it, we will immediately die."
Seeing them talk about their death with such an uncaring attitude, Max was in awe. How many people can stay this calm and smile if they knew they are going to die in near future? Not many, right?
Suddenly, Max felt a deep respect rise in his heart for this feeble old couple. His expression grew serious, and he sternly asked, "Would you please tell me what kind of illness this is?"
"This..." The old couple hesitated. They didn''t want to trouble him unnecessarily. However, seeing his expression, it was apparent he wouldn''t rest until they tell him.
In the end, they resigned and sighed. The old man spoke, "Young sir, when we were young, an alchemist came in our town from outside and started cultivating an herb garden. He was paying a decent amount of money just to take care of the herbs, and we needed money, so we both worked there."
"Since we were just ordinary folks, we didn''t understand what kind of herbs he was cultivating. It was only after a few years that we found out he was a poison elemental alchemist and was researching some poison medicine, and that all the herbs in his garden were poison ingredients.
However, even after finding out, we didn''t stop working there because little Maria had just been born and we needed money to take care of her."
As the old man said this, the couple nced toward the room Maria was in with a face full of love. It was clear they never regretted working in the poison garden.
He then continued, "But after a few more years, we and a few other people who worked with us started showing signs of falling ill. We asked the alchemist to cure us, but he said that he didn''t have the medicine needed to heal us and went out of town to get it.
We na?¡¥ve people kept waiting for him to return, but he never did and our conditions kept deteriorating. In the end, we gathered all the money we had earned by working in the garden for a decade and came to the city for the cure, but to our despair; we find out that our conditions were much worse than we had thought and needed some very rare magic medicine if we wanted to cure it.
How could wemon people with only a few hundred gold coins to afford to buy the medicine? However, it wasn''t like we could''ve bought it even if we had enough funds since it wasn''t avable in the city. So, in the end, we could only return to our town and suffer from this sickness."
"We know you''ve a good background and must notck money, but after so many years, it''s no longer possible to cure us." The old man sighed. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to live, but it was just that they had no hope left and hade to terms with it.
Max nodded. He now knew that they were suffering from a poison. After a moment, he looked at them and smiled, "Elders, you don''t have to worry anymore."
"Hmm?" The old couple raised their brows. They didn''t understand what he meant.
"Please excuse me for a minute." Max didn''t exin anything and walked out of the room.
He then opened his system shop.
"It should be here, right?" He muttered to himself as he scrolled down.
A momentter, he found what he was looking for.
[Venom Antidote]
¡ì Counters all mortal ranked poisons without any side effects.
¡ì Unlock Price: 15,000 Lust points.
Seeing the price, he felt his heart ache, but the lives of his woman''s parents were much more important than 15,000 LPs which he could earn anytime he wanted.
Click!
He clicked on unlock and a small crystal bottle filled with a dark green substance appeared in his inventory.
[Lust points: 4,000]
"It''s alright. I can earn them back." He consoled himself and returned to the room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Maria''s parents looked at him without saying anything.
However, their hearts were starting to beat a bit faster. Why would he say that they didn''t need to worry anymore after hearing about their condition and walk out? Could it be that he has medicine that can heal us?
As this notion appeared in their mind, they shook their heads and stopped thinking about it. They didn''t want to give themselves any false hope.
Max sat down in front of them. With a wave of hand, he took out the small crystal bottle and smiled, "Elders, if you believe me, please drink this. After you drink this, you will bepletely fine."
Their emotions stirred when they heard this, but a momentter, they looked at each and shook their heads, "We are grateful that young sir care for us so much, but you don''t have to waste your medicine on us. It can''t help us and will only worsen our conditions."
Max frowned. This old couple haspletely given up any hope. Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind. He put on an angry expression and said, "What? Do you think I''ll harm my woman''s parents?"
"No... we don''t mean that..." The old couple tried to exin, but Max cut them off.
"If you don''t drink this, I''ll sever my rtionship with Maria. I just hope this doesn''t break her heart." Max said with a dark expression. Since the request wasn''t working, he decided to use threats.
Just as he expected, the old couple immediately revealed fearful expressions. A momentter, they sighed and thought, ''Since we are going to die anyway, it doesn''t matter if it''s a bit sooner.''
They looked at Max and nodded. "We''ll drink it. But young sir, if we this medicine doesn''t work and we happen to die, please take care of our daughter."
"Don''t worry. I will." Max nodded with a stony expression and gave them the antidote bottle. "Drink half and half."
Chapter 340 Helping Out In-Laws
The old man nodded and drank half of it without wasting any time. However, he didn''t give the rest to his wife.
He nced at Max and asked, "Young sir, now that I''ve drunk it, can we not give this to her until we know whether it''s effective or not?"
Before Max could say anything, the old woman angrily said, "What? You want to leave alone? Give that to me."
The old looked at her with a tender gaze and smiled, "My dear, if something were to happen to me, Maria would have you at least for one more year and won''t give in to despair. So, I won''t give it to you."
Tears welled up in her eyes when she heard this and gently berated, "You stupid old man, you should''ve let me drink it if this was the case. Why would you act so selfish?"
...
''Such pure love!'' Max sighed in his heart when he saw them bickering like that.
He smiled lightly and said, "Elders, you don''t have to worry. This is a high-quality medicine. It can cure you of your illness with no side effects. If you still don''t believe me, just wait for a few seconds, you''ll know."
Hearing this, the old man smiled and said to his wife, "Do you hear what young sir is saying? We just have to wait a few moments. If nothing goes wrong, I''ll let you drink it."
"You...!" The old woman wasn''t resigned, but it was as if Max''s confidence was contagious, she felt a little assured in her heart and didn''t continue arguing.
But despite that, her murky eyes, which stared at her husband without blinking, revealed her inner turmoil.
As they waited, time slowly passed.
30 seconds... One minutes.... Five minutes...
"Argh!" After five minutes, the old man suddenly let out a pained cry and flopped on the wooden bed.
"Are you alright? What happened? Cough! Cough!" The old woman''s face went pale seeing her husband cry and convulsed in pain.
She red at Max and shouted, "See what you''ve done! We told cough! We told you that taking medicine would kill us."
As she started shouting, Max kept a calm face, and his gaze focused on the old man.
Although it looked as if he was going to die at any moment, Max knew it was only because the antidote was killing the poison that had integrated with their cells. So, it was obvious he would feel excruciating pain in the process.
"Father!" Suddenly, Maria''s cry sounded from the other room. She came running and was about to hold his father but Max stopped her.
Maria''s eyes were red as she watched her father writhe in extreme pain.
She nced at Max and urgently shouted, "What happened? What happened to my father?"
Max didn''t answer her. He held her tightly in his arms and prevent her from looking at her father since that would only make her feel worse. However, his pained cried still reached her ears, which kept gnawing at her heart. She tried her best to struggle free and run up to her father but couldn''t. She was like a trapped bird in a cage in his arms and could only sob in his chest.
Rima, Belen and others also came out and, seeing Maria''s father in that state, they frowned, not understanding what was happening.
"B-Big sister, what is happening to that grandpa?" Little Arya worriedly asked.
Swoosh!
Rima waved her hand. Her sound elemental Mana surged out and formed a barrier around little Arya, blocking all the sounds from outside.
After she started practicing [Sonic Echo], her mastery over the sound element increased significantly. She could now manipte her elemental Mana to do some small things such as sound proofing a small area.
After blocking all the sounds, she stepped in front of her, also blocking her vision.
Although little Arya had seen much cruelty and bloodshed in the dark mages''ir, she was still a child. So, Rima instinctively wanted to prevent her from witnessing this painful scene.
However, how would she have expected that little Arya wouldn''t obediently stay behind her and would dash toward the old man instead?
She sat on her knees and pressed her tiny hands on his forehead.
Whoosh!
A gentle green light enveloped her body, which then travelled from her hands to the old man''s forehead.
A whileter, the old man''s cries gradually calmed down, and his body wasn''t twitching as violently as before.
This surprised Max and thepany quite a lot. Although they already knew little Arya could heal injuries with her halo, they never expected she could also lessen the pain, too.
Seeing her husband had stopped crying, Maria''s mother also calmed down. She threw a grateful look at little Arya and looked at her husband''s face. To her immense surprise, she noticed his face looked slightly healthier than before.
Suddenly, her heart jumped in excitement and she mumbled in disbelief, "He... he is... healing?"
"Healing?" Maria heard her mother, and she also stopped crying. Raising her head, she looked at Max, her limpid eyes shed with much excitement and anticipation as she asked, "My... my lord, h-have you given some medicine to my father? Is that why he is in that state?"
"Yes." Max lightly smiled and nodded. "He is in so much pain because the medicine is working. So, don''t worry. He will bepletely fine after a while."
Saying this, he gently wiped her tears.
Maria''s face blossomed with a beautiful smile, and she tightly hugged him. With her head resting on his chest, she said in a low voice, "Thank you."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max shook his head and tightened his hold around her delicate body andughed lightly, "You silly girl. You are my woman. So, it''s only natural that I take care of my inws."
Maria trembled slightly when she heard this, and warmth surged in her heart.
"Mm. Thank you."
When Rima, Belen and Leticia saw them embracing each other, they smiled. There was no hint of envy on their faces.
When Maria''s mother saw her daughter curled up in his arms, she felt happy for her. At the same time, she felt guilty that she shouted at him and didn''t believe him.
She nced at her husband and, seeing that his condition had stabilized now, she sighed in relief.
She then turned her gaze toward Max and Maria and coughed lightly, "Cough! Little Maria, would you mind letting him go for a moment? I need to speak to him."
"Ah~" Hearing this, Maria let out a low cry and jumped away from him like a frightened cat and her face flushed red in embarrassment.
Seeing her act so bashfully, her mother smiled. She slowly stood up from the bed and bowed toward Max. "Thank you, young sir. We will never forget your great kindness, and I apologize for not believing you and shouting at you."
Max hurriedly walked up to her and helped her up and respectfully said, "Please don''t bow to me, elder. I should be the one to do it. As for helping you, it''s only natural since we are rtives from now on and it''s my responsibility to take care of you guys."
Seeing him behave so humbly, she nodded her head, a gratified and happy expression on her face as she said, "With such a good man taking caring of my daughter, I won''t worry even if I were to die right now."
*****
Note
I''ve set weekly, Monthly and Gift Bonus chapter goals. (Check Author''s note) Please help meplete them so I''ve enough motivation to pump out more chapters for you. Enjoy~
Chapter 341 Let Me Tend To Your Needs Tonight~
Max nodded, acknowledging her emotions. He then shook his head and smiled, "You shouldn''t say that, elder. You have a beautiful life awaiting you."
"Yes, Mother. Please don''t speak such words ever again." Maria sobbed with tears in her eyes. Her mother and Father were the people she loved the most. So, it pained her whenever they spoke such ominous words.
The old woman smiled and gently wiped her tears, "Alright, alright. Now don''t go crying in front of young sir and behave like a properdy." Sheughingly lectured her.
Hearing this, Maria snuck a nce at Max, who was smiling at them. She blushed and shyly looked away.
...
After half an hour, Maria''s fatherpletely calmed down. However, the nerve-racking pain he experienced exhausted him in both body and mind. So, he passed out.
Phew!
Little Arya exhaled deeply and wiped the sweat off of her forehead. Using her abilities for more than half an hour without break drained her quite a bit. Her face had turned pale white.
"Thank you, saint girl, for helping my father." Maria bowed toward little Arya and expressed her gratitude.
"Hehe, big sister. It''s al..." Little Arya chuckled happily as she stood up and tried to walk toward Rima. However, after taking a step, she wobbled and fell down.
Swoosh!
Leticia reacted instantaneously and moved like a gust of wind. She prevented her from falling and gently lifted her and worriedly asked, "Are you alright, little Arya?"
After spending so much time together and coupled with the fact that little Arya was such an adorable girl, she liked and cared for her a lot. The same was true for everybody in Max''s group.
"Hehe, big sister. I''m... alright. Just a little exhausted..." After saying this, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.
"I''ll take her to rest in the other room." Leticia said and walked off.
...
Maria''s mother was happy and full of gratitude toward Max as she examined her husband''s condition.
Now that the poison affecting his vitality was gone, although he was still feeble, he no longer looked like an old man at his doorstep.
She took the bottle of antidote from his grasp and looked at it with much desire. This half full bottle was the solution to her sickness that had been tormenting her day and night. The sickness that her dear daughter to suffer from a tender age.
Thinking that all the suffering, problems and difficulties they had to suffer because of their incurable illness would vanish after she drank it made her want to weep in joy.
This seemed like a dream to her. Never had she thought there would be a day when she could be cured. As she looked at the bottle of antidote, the despair enveloping her aged figure slowly faded away and her hands holding the bottle started trembling.
She opened the cork and was about to drink its contents when Max called out, "Elder, please wait until little Arya has recuperated. She will help you mitigate the pain."
The old man wasparatively healthier than her. So, when even he couldn''t endure the antidote''s cleansing, how would she be able to do it? Max worried she might die because of the pain, so he advised.
The old woman felt a cold chill run down her spine when she recalled how much pain her husband was in.
However, she shook her head, "Young sir, the saint girl is just a child. I can''t bother her with this."
Hearing their conversation, Maria panicked and hastily said, "Mother, you can''t drink that medicine. You won''t be able to withstand the pain. Please let the saint girl help you."
The old woman hesitated for a moment and then sighed, "Okay."
"Wait." Suddenly, Belen called out.
"Hm? What is it?" Max curiously asked.
"I''ve something that might help the elder with the pain." Belen said and took out a red pill.
"This is a grade two pill. It can numb the sensory nerves so she won''t feel any pain if she takes it before drinking that medicine." Exining what it was, she handed it to Max.
"Thanks." Max smiled. As always, Belen was quite resourceful. Belen nodded and faintly smiled.
Max nced at Maria''s mother, who was looking at the pill in his hand. Before he could say anything, she spoke, "I can drink this now, right?"
Max smiled wryly and gave her the pill. "Take this before you drink that bottle."
"Yes. Thank you." She immediately threw the pill in her mouth and then drank the antidote.
Max wasn''t too surprised by her hastiness. If someone at their death door finds something that can save their life, they definitely wouldn''t want to wait even a second, just like her.
Max told Maria to help her motherfortably lie down on the bed.
After five or so minutester, the antidote started working. She was trembling just as furiously as the old man did, but thanks to Belen''s pill; she wasn''t feeling much pain, so the process was a lot smoother. However, after half an hour, she also couldn''t maintain her consciousness and passed out.
Maria was concerned about her parents and wasn''t willing to move away from them, so Max, Belen, and Rima also stayed with her.
After two hours, little Arya and Leticia also came out and stayed with them.
Time continued to pass. The sun sat, and the evening came.
"My... my lord, why aren''t my parents waking up?" Maria worriedly asked.
"They were too weak and their illness was quite serious. So, the healing process took a lot out of them. So, they will need some time to recover. Don''t worry." Max calmly consoled.
"Mm." Maria calmed down after hearing this.N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
After half an hour, the old man opened his eyes.
Maria was immensely relieved to see this and helped him sit up.
"Father! Are you okay?" she asked worriedly.
The old man smiled reassuringly and nodded. "Don''t worry, little girl. I''mpletely fine."
He then nced beside him and noticed his wife sleeping and let out a breath of relief.
With Maria''s help, he stood up and bowed toward Max and emotionally said, "Although you said not to, but please let me thank you for helping us. We will be eternally grateful to you."
"It''s alright, elder. Please sit down." Max nodded in acknowledgement.
After a while, Maria''s mother also woke up and, just like the old man, she also thanked Max.
Maria was also very grateful that he cured her parents and ended their suffering. She knew he wouldn''t like if she also thanked her. So, after thinking for a moment, she walked up to him and shyly whispered, "My lord, why don''t you stay here tonight? I-I''ll tend to your needs."
*****
Happy new year everyone!
As a new year gift, I''ll release 3 chapters tomorrow. Moreover, for the whole month of January, there will be 2 chapters daily. If you want more chapters, I''ve set targets. Please check them out in Author''s thought section.
Chapter 342 A Hot Night[1]
"Mm?" Although Maria kept her voice down, Rima, Belen and Leticia still heard her and revealed astonished expressions.
After spending almost a day with her, they knew she had a very shy and timid personality and would never have the courage to speak such words. Thinking further, they understood why she was acting so boldly; it was to thank Max for helping her parents.
All threedies revealed envious expressions. It was especially true for Rima. She had been nning to spend all night with him because even though Max hadn''t explicitly told her, seeing how he was preparing everything, she knew after meeting her master tomorrow; he was nning to return to the academy.
So, tonight would be herst night with him. Therefore, she didn''t like it when she heard her ask him to stay the night with her. However, she knew she couldn''t be selfish in this matter. So, she just sighed and waited to hear his decision.
Leticia, although felt a tad bit envious, she didn''t mind it much since she would leave for the academy with him and would have a lot more chances to spend time with him.
Belen, on the other hand, didn''t show much emotion on her face. It has already been such a long since shest spent some quality time with him, so a few days wouldn''t matter much to her.
After hearing such an enticing offer, how could Max say refuse? He immediately nodded. "If that''s the case, I''ll stay here tonight."
Maria''s cheeks turned crimson in embarrassment when she thought of what they would do all night in sheets. Her heart started beating faster and louder, and she felt a mixture of nervousness and anticipation.
Max''s little dragon hardened when he saw how adorable she looked with that bashful expression. He wanted nothing more than to grab her, barge into the other room, and do her all night long.
However, since her parents were present here, he knew he couldn''t act however he wanted.
He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
Seeing him agree so readily, Rima inwardly sighed. However, she wasn''t too disappointed since she had already expected this.
Suddenly, a thought struck her mind. ''Maybe I should also stay here. I know for a fact that Maria wouldn''t be able to handle him all night and if he knows I''m also here, he woulde to me'' As she thought this, a smile appeared on her face and she decided not to return to the city lord''s mansion tonight.
It was as if Maria''s mother had heard that their daughter had invited Max to stay. She nced out of the window before saying, "Young sir, it''s almost night now. If you don''t mind, why don''t you guys stay in our humble abode tonight and let us thank you for healing us and celebrate your and our daughter''s rtionship?"
Since Max and Rima had already decided to stay, they had no trouble epting their invitation. Leticia and Belen, on the other hand, politely declined and decided to use the best cultivation environment in their rooms back in the city lord''s manor.
Little Arya wanted to stay, but she knew her mother would get angry if she stayed since she hadn''t told her yet, so she had to return with Belen and Leticia.
After one hour, Maria prepared dinner. Since they were poor, the food was normal. Maria and her parents were worried that it wasn''t up to Max''s and Rima''s standards. When Max and Rima took their first bite, all of them looking at them nervously.
Max and Rima knew what they were worried about. So, they had decided not to show any expression that suggested the food was not good. However, as they took their first bite, to their surprise, they realized that even though the dishes weremon; they were very delicious.
Seeing that they didn''t seem to dislike it, Maria and her parents sighed in relief and started eating.
¡
After dinner, Maria''s parents prepared two rooms, one for Max and one for Rima and Maria, while they went to sleep in thest room.
In their room, Rima and Maria were sitting facing each other. Maria was facing down, her face red, while Rima had a teasing expression on her face.
Seeing her act all shy, Rima chuckled, "If you always act so embarrassed in front of him, he wouldn''t feelfortable making love with you, you know."
"Ah!" Maria let out a nervous cry and shyly asked, "T-Then, big sister, can you tell me what should I do?"
"Don''t be too stiff and go with the flow and remember, he likes it when¡" Rima whispered thest part in her ear. Maria blushed furiously when she heard what Rima said.
Seeing her reaction, Rima giggled in amusement and patted her shoulder, "Quickly, take a bath and go. He must be waiting for you."
Maria was so embarrassed that she couldn''t say anything in reply and just ran off to the bathroom.
Rima was amused and muttered, "No wonder he likes her so much." She then sighed and sat cross-legged to meditate to calm her slightly agitated mind.
A few minutester, Maria came out of the bathroom and, seeing Rima meditating, she sighed in relief and tiptoed out of the room and went to Max''s room.
Knock! Knock!N?v(el)B\\jnn
She softly knocked on the door and waited. A momentter, the door opened and Max, in a white bathrobe, appeared in front of her.
Whoosh!
Before she could say anything, he pulled her inside and shut the door.
He leaned her against the door, put one hand around her waist and pulled her lower body in his while his other hand supported her back and head and kissed her flower petal like lips.
Mm~
Maria was caught off guard and her body froze like a statue. It was only when she felt him sucking her lips that she realized what was happening and let out a soft moan.
Remembering ''big sister Rima''s'' pointers, she put her hands around his waist and glued her whole against his and tried to respond to his kiss.
Chapter 343 A Hot Night[2]
Although she tried to respond with all her might because Rima had told her it would please him more if she acted a little aggressive, Max had already taken control of her delicious lips and she found no opportunity to show her ''aggressive'' stance.
Max had been waiting all day for this moment. So, he didn''t relent and continued to kiss and suck on luscious lips fiercely.
Mm~
Maria''s breathing rate increased and she was trembling in delight. She was feeling ecstatic upon being embraced by her man and wanted nothing more than being with him like this.
She tightened her hold around his waist and pushed her body, which was turning hot as if on fire by the second, against him tightly. It was as if she wanted to merge with his being.
The feeling of her two soft mounds of pleasure pressuring against his chest and her hot breathing on his face turned Max on even more. His little dragon was fully erect and was poking into her belly.
Maria shuddered slightly when she felt his rock-hard thing poke into her belly and her loins started heating up.
Max could feel that she was also turned on. This made him even more excited. He pried open her sweet little mouth with his tongue and put it inside.
Mm~
Maria moaned and immediately bid her fragrant tongue to fight the intruder. However, how could her clumsy attempts be of any use? Just a momentter, her juicy tongue was dominated by Max''s tongue.
Max greedily sucked the sweet nectar. At the same time, he used the hand that had been supporting her head and started squeezing and kneading her breasts. Even with her clothes on, he could feel the softness and amazing sticity of her boobs.
After thoroughly savouring her lips and naughty little tongue, he finally let go of her mouth and started kissing her smooth cheeks, her nape, and finally he went toward her cute elf ears.
Ahn~ Mm~
When Maria felt his hot breaths on her sensitive ear and felt his tongue caress it, she couldn''t hold back and let out a few loud moans.
"Oh, no!" Just as the moans escaped her lips, she panicked and hastily covered her mouth. She didn''t want to make any loud noise because her house didn''t have any sound proofing formations. So, her parents could easily hear her and if they did, that would be too embarrassing for her to bear.
Seeing her react so strongly by the mere touch of his tongue, Max was excited. He lowered the hand holding her waist and ced it on her plump ass. A momentter, he gave her ass and breast a tight squeeze and simultaneously, he bit on her ear.
"Mmmffff¡." As three different waves of pleasure raged through her body, Maria let out a long-muffled moan.
Hearing her moan, Max nced at his left and a grip crept up on his face.
Although Maria tried her best to suppress her moan, Max knew Rima must have heard her since she was in the right adjacent room.
He knew why she didn''t return with Belen and Leticia and instead decided to stay here. She wanted to spend herst night with him, but because Maria had taken the lead to invite him, she couldn''t just ignore it since she wasn''t a selfish person.
Therefore, she should be waiting for her turn after Maria could no longer take him.
Max''s aim was to excite her enough so she wouldn''t be able to take it any longer and barge into their room. If she did that, he would have an excuse to have sex with the two of them simultaneously. If he had asked her to do it, she would definitely have refused, like she did when they were on the outing.
As for whether Maria would befortable to do it with Rima present, well, when Rimaes charging in, he would''ve already fucked her a few times and she would be at the peak of her ecstasy so she wouldn''t mind.
If it wasn''t for this, he would''ve used Rima''s sound proofing cover, which he had borrowed from her earlier.
Although he knew both Rima and Maria would be reluctant to do it, he had his reasons for wanting to do it with the two of them at the same time.
The first one,st night he realised that his sex drive has increased quite a bit and neither of the three, be it Leticia, Rima or Maria, were able to satisfy him thoroughly. It was only after he had three of them one by one that he was satisfied.
His second reason was the efficiency.
If he did with multiple women at the same time, he wouldn''t have to run to the second woman after first one was incapable of continuing (In other words, passed out like Leticia, Rima and Maria, didst night.) his women would have enough time to rest and digest the nascent energy. So, this way, not only would everyone be satisfied, their strength would also improve steadily.
The third reason, if he had both Rima and Maria together, their bond will deepen and after he, Belen and Leticia left, they could look after and keep each otherpany.
As for the possibility of Maria''s parents hearing it, he knew even if they heard it, they would ignore it like all parents would do in this kind of situations. So, he wasn''t worried about that and focused on tempting Rima to join them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing her react so well, he kept stimting her ears by asionally blowing hot air in them, licking them or nibbling of them.
On the other hand, he kept squeezing and kneading her amazingly soft breasts and teasing her nipples with one hand while his other hand that was on her butt cheeks snaked its way into her ankle-length skirt and approached her sacred ce between her legs.
With his fingers, he slowly traced herbia majora before he started to stimte her clit.
"Mmmffff¡ my¡ lord¡ they might¡ hear us if you do¡ diss... mmmff¡" Maria warned while struggling to keep her moans in check.
Chapter 344 A Hot Night[3]
Max only smiled at her pleadings and continued to rub her clit. Seeing that she could still hold back the moans, he smiled yfully. ''Let''s see if you can still hold back.''
He teasingly moved his fingers across her vertical slit and then,
Schlick!
He slipped his middle finger inside her wet cave.
"Mmmfffm¡ Ahng¡"
When she felt his finger prate her tight hole, a strong wave of pleasure mixed with slight pain coursed through her delicate body, making her unable to suppress her moans. Pressing her head tightly against the door and closing her eyes, she shot to her toes and her body arched forward, trembling and her pussy juice flooded his finger as she let out a piercing moan.
"Argh! That''s good, babe." As her pussy tightly sped his finger, and he heard her moan, he also groaned.
A momentter, when her body rxed a little, he slowly started moving his finger in and out of her slippery hole.
Aahhh¡ Mm~ Nngh~
Under his finger''s assault, the amount of pleasure she felt continued to increase with each passing second, and her mind went nk. She no longer cared about someone hearing her. More precisely, she was no longer able to and started moaning freely.
¡
In the adjacent room, Rima was trying to meditate to calm her. However, when she heard Maria''s muffled moan travel through the wooden walls, her brows twitched and her mind became a mess.
Phew!
She exhaled sharply and opened her eyes.
"Why isn''t he using the sound proofing cover?" She mumbled, her eyes shing with intense desire to go out and charge into their room.
She then shook her head and thought, ''It must be because he was too excited and forget. I''m sure he will use it before doing that, right?''
She hurriedly nced at the other wall beyond which were resting Maria''s parents and waved her hand.
Ceng! Ceng!
Waved of Mana were emitted from her hand and formed a thin barrier around the wall and all around their room. She didn''t want Maria''s parents to hear the sound of their daughter having sex in case Max forgot to use the sound proofing cover in the heat of the moment.
After casting a barrier around Maria''s parents'' room, she sighed in relief and closed her eyes again to gain mentalposure until her turnes.
However, she didn''t expect that no sooner had she closed her eyes than Maria''s loud moans started resounding throughout the house.
She smiled bitterly. ''It seems he really forgot to use the cover. Fortunately, I have already erected the sound proofing barrier or it would''ve been quite ufortable for the old couple to hear this.''
¡
After a while of fingering her pussy and stimting her clit, Maria''s was fully turned on and pussy had be overflowed with her juices.
Max couldn''t wait any longer. After giving her a passionate kiss, he loosened his robes and turned her around, pressing her against the door.
He then lifted her ankle-length skirt and folded it to her back, revealing her delicious looking ass and silky white panty which he pushed down to her knees in a swift motion and as he did so, her cute asshole and her puffed out pink pussy, dripping with her juices appeared in front of his eyes.
Grabbing his thick rod in one hand, he rubbed it on her pussy for a few times, which caused her pussy to twitch in anticipation. After his ns and shaft were fully covered in her love juices, he put the tip on her weing entrance and slowly push it inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mm~
Maria''s bit her lips and let out a pleasure-filled moan.
After his cockhead was inside, Max grabbed her slim waist and, with some force, he started to push it towards her depths.
"Argh. You are amazing, babe." As half of his rod entered her tight and slippery cave and he felt her pussy tightly clench and rx around it, he couldn''t help but groan in pleasure.
Although he very much wanted to shove it deep inside her in one strong thrust, he feared it would hurt her since her pussy was still as tight as ever and he was right because even when he was only half inside; she was whimpering in pain and body was trembling.
Seeing this, he stopped pushing it inside and moved his hands to cup her breasts and pinched her nipples. He then leaned over her body and, after yfully licking her ear, he whispered, "Don''t be too tense, babe. Rx a little so it won''t hurt, okay?"
Hearing his gentle tone, Maria calmed down a little. She gulped nervously and fearfully said, "B-But¡ it''s too¡ big. It''ll hurt."
"Too big, you say?" Max chuckled. He realized she seemed to have forgotten that they had already had sex in the morning and only remembered the pain.
"Did you forget my little guy was inside you for two hours in morning and I seem to recall you enjoyed it quite a bit, huh?" He teasingly asked,
Maria froze for a moment before her face flushed red in embarrassment as the scene from their morning ''exercise'' shed in front of her eyes.
Seeing that she finally remembered it, he released one of her boobies and used his free hand to turn her face toward him.
Seeing her reddened face, his cock twitched inside her pussy and became even harder.
Mm~
Feeling this, a soft moan escaped Maria''s lips.
"Ahh¡ You turn me on." Max forcefully captured her sulent lips with his and put his tongue inside her little oral cavity before sucking on her sweet little tongue.
A radiant smile appeared on her face upon being kissed so passionately by the man she had to love and tense body rxed.
Feeling the tension in her pussy subside, Max slowly moved his back until only the tip was inside her and then,
Thwop!
With a powerful thrust, he shoved it deep into her cave, his balls pping her supple buttcheeks.
*****
Note
There will be a mass release of 5 chapters tomorrow. Please enjoy.
Chapter 345 A Hot Night[4]
Ahhhnnngggg~
As his thick and mighty monster ravaged her tight cave and mmed against her cervix, Maria''s eyes widened. She broke the kiss and let out a pained howl.
She looked at him with tears in her eyes and aining expression on her face, to which Max smiled and gently pecked on her lips again, "I''m sorry, babe, but I had to do it since you weren''t rxing otherwise."
Maria let out a soft ''Mm'' sound and threw one hand around his neck and kissed him on the cheek before whispering, "You can do it however you like, my lord. I''m all yours."
Max felt his blood rush to his head and cock throbbed strongly at her words, causing Maria to wince slightly in pain, but a contended smile also adorned her face at the same time.
Max removed her hand from around his neck and let her grab the door while he lifted his body from above her back, grabbed her waist again, and slowly pulled his cock out.
He pulled it out until it was only half inside before slowly pushing it inside her all the way to the balls. Like this, he continued moving until her moans were more of pleasure and less of pain.
He tightened his hold on her waist and pulled out his cock until on his cockhead was in and then.
Thwop!
Ahhnngg~
mmed it into her depth with a hard and fast thrust, causing Maria to moan loudly and her hold on the door to loosen.
Thwop!
With another thrust, he made her unable to maintain her grip on the door and her hands slipped down toward her feet.
She would''ve fell down if he wasn''t holding her waist.
Seeing her bend over in front of him, Max somehow became more excited and without bothering to help her move into a morefortable position, he continuing fucking her from behind, with each time his cock stretching her pussy walls and hitting her cervix, which, in turn, would cause her to moan aloud in pleasure.
The wet sounds of his cock mming into her wet cave and his thighs against her ass resounded in the room and out of it for a good five minutes before he suddenly felt her body stiffening and pussy clench around his cock.
Seeing that she was about to cum, he let out a groan and raised his piston speed, and a momentter,
"Ahhhnnnn~ It''singg~"
"Argh!"
Both of them orgasmed at the same time, moaning loudly as they did.
After Maxpletely unloaded inside her, he pulled his rod out with a ''plop'' sound and slowly released his hold on her waist, letting her gently fall to the ground.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
Lying on the floor, face down, her ass raised high with Max''s thick milk pouring out her pussy, Maria struggled to catch her breath.
Max stood behind her, also panting slightly. His eyes glued to the erotic scenery in front of him, which made his little member to throb and harden in less than a second.
He leaned down, lifted her in princess carry and walked to the bed before gently depositing her on it. He wanted to start another round right away, but seeing that Maria was still reeling in her orgasm-induced daze, so he decided to wait.
Just then,
Knock! Knock!
"Max, it''s me. Let me in." Rima''s voice sounded from outside.
Hearing this, a victorious smile appeared on his face. He got up and walked to the door.
Maria, who had gained a little bit of rity, panicked watching him go and open the door. She hurriedly covered herself with the nket, not wanting to show her embarrassing side to her.
''Wait. Isn''t my lord¡ naked right now?'' She suddenly realized this, panicked. However, it was toote to remind him because he could hear that he had already opened the door.
As the door opened, Rima saw Max standing naked in front of her with his little dragon pointing to the sky.
Her gaze was immediately attracted to it, and she unconsciously licked her sulent lips.
Max was surprised. He had expected her to blush and feel at least a little embarrassment upon seeing him like this.
''It seems our sex sounds turned her on more than I expected, huh?'' He chuckled inwardly and pulled her inside before mming the door shut.
¡
"So, you couldn''t wait for your turn, is that it?" Max smiled as he pulled her curvy body into his, which made her supple bosom to press against his chest while his hands moved about, feeling her back and then her hips.
Hearing this, Rima looked at him with wide eyes and asked, "You mean, you did that on purpose and not because you forgot to use the sound proofing cover?"
Max only smiled at her without saying anything. He then put his hand behind her head and went for a deep French kiss.
Rima pouted like a little girl since he didn''t answer her, but then smiled and happily reciprocated his kiss.
They kissed and sucked on each-others'' lips followed by their tongues for a few minutes. It was only when their breathing became a bitboured and they heard Maria shift in bed that they reluctantly broke the kiss.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max cupped her face in his hands and looked into her beautiful eyes with a tender gaze as he said, "I''m going to miss you a lot."
He immediately regretted saying this because after hearing these words, tears welled up in Rima''s eyes.
"I¡ sniff¡ I''ll also¡ miss you a lot." She spoke in broken words and hugged him tightly, not caring whether Maria was looking or not.
Gently caressing her back, Max sighed, "It''s alright. I''ll try toe as often I can to visit you."
"Mhm."
Maria, who was peeking at them from under the nket, grew emotional seeing this scene because she was the same, not able to apany him when he went away.
*****
Mass release 1/5
Chapter 346 A Hot Night[5]
Max wiped her tears away and smiled, "Let''s not think about that now and focus on what''s more important, alright?"
"Mhm!" Rima nodded and forced a smile. She knew thinking about their parting would only worsen the mood, and it was not like they would never see each other again.
Max smiled and asked, "Since you are here, I presume you don''t have any problem doing it with me in Maria''s presence, right?"
Hesitation shed in her eyes and her beautiful face gained a tinge of crimson when she heard this. However, she still nodded, "Mm."
"Good." Max pecked her lips and nodded in satisfaction.
He lifted her in his arms, walked to the bed and deposited her beside Maria, who waspletely under the nket.
Rima and Max nced at each other before Max climbed onto the bed and pulled the nket away, uncovering Maria.
"Ahh! My lord, no¡" Maria shrieked in embarrassment before covering her face, not daring to show her face to Rima.
Max sighed and sat beside her. Moving her little head on his thigh, he caressed her hair and said, "Maria, I have something to tell you."
"Mm?" Hearing his tone, Maria moved her fingers to create a gap to look at him.
"Since you are my woman, I''ll respect your decision and will not force you to do anything that you don''t want. But I would love it if you could stop feeling so embarrassed and let me love both of you tonight."
Maria froze upon hearing this while Max continued, "You should know that Rima is also the same as you. She also feels very embarrassed and wants to be alone with me when we make love but despite that, she gathered her courage and came here because she wants to spend myst night in Ninam city with me.
You should know, she could''ve also asked me to go with her tonight, but she didn''t because you had already asked me and she didn''t want to be selfish to take your chance away from you.
Since she was so considerate of your feelings and has the courage to put her embarrassment away toe here, shouldn''t you do the same so everyone will be happy?"
Rima was moved when she heard Max say that she didn''t want to be selfish and take her chance away because that meant if she had asked him to be with her, he would''ve chosen her instead of Maria.
? Maria also understood this, but didn''t feel bad about this since Rima was his woman for a significantly long time than her. So, it was normal that he would have deep feelings for her.
After thinking for a while, she moved her hands away from her face and hesitantly said, "O-Okay, my lord. I will do it."
"Good girl." Max nodded with a smile before leaning toward her and softly kissing her lips.
He then nced at Rima and smiled. "Why don''t you girls take off your clothes now so we can proceed?"
Rima blushed a little before she nodded and slowly took off her clothes, revealing her stunning body. Watching her two mounds of pleasure jiggle provocatively aftering after their confines, Max''s cock stood pointing at the sky.
Seeing Max''s reaction when he saw Rima strip, Maria felt a bit envious. She gathered her courage and stood up to take off her clothes. However, her hands trembled and her face went red when she felt two pairs of eyes on her.
Rima smiled mischievously. "Let the big sister help you."
Before Maria could respond, she grabbed the hem of her top and lifted it up beforepletely removing it from her body in one swift motion.
"Big sister, wait¡ I-I''ll do it myself" Maria finally reacted and stopped Rima''s hands, which were about to pull her skirt down.
Rima chuckled and stopped. True to her words, Maria slowly pulled her skirt down and gently ced it beside the bed and sat on her knees, her hands covering her breasts and her legs tightly closed.
Max, upon seeing two naked beauties, felt his blood rush to his cock, causing it to throb hard.
He grabbed Maria''s hand and pulled her toward him and made her sit in hisp with her back pressing against his chest.
Maria yelped in surprise, but didn''t resist. However, when she felt his hard cock rubbing against her valley between her ass cheeks, she couldn''t help but tremble.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mmahh!
Max circled one of his arms around her slim belly and with the other hand, he cupped her breasts. Squeezing it tightly, he put his face on her shoulder and gently kissed her shoulder de and then inhaled the sweet of her hair before whispering in her ear, "Babe, since we just did it, how about you rest and try to cultivate while I take your big sister there?"
"Mhm~ O-okay." Maria moaned softly and nodded. However, her face revealed a confused expression when she heard him say that she should cultivate? What does he mean?
Rima saw her expression and knew what she was thinking. So, she pulled her toward her and exined how cultivating after having sex with him could help them cultivate at a faster speed than normal.
"So, you shouldn''t waste his precious milk and digest it properly." Rima teasingly remarked as she blew hot air into her sensitive ear, causing Maria to blush and moan.
"I-Is it true?" Maria skeptically asked.
Rima curled her lips and said, "Since you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask him?"
"N-No. I believe you." Maria hastily shook her head and, without saying any further, she went to the corner of the bed and sat down cross-legged and closed her eyes to cultivate.
Seeing her scamper away like a frightened rabbit, Rima chuckled.
While she was feeling amused by Maria''s cute actions, Max slowly came behind her.
"Ahh~"
Without giving her any time to react, he pushed her against the bed, face down, causing her to let out a surprised cry.
*****
Mass release 2/5
Chapter 347 Truth
Before she could register what was going on, Max circled his hand around her belly and lifted her ass upward.
He then grabbed his throbbing cock, directed it to her delicious pussy, rubbed it on her slightly damp entrance a few times, ready to put it inside.
Feeling this, Rima cried out in panic, "Max, w-wait a second¡ It''s not wet enou¡ Ahhh~"
Max ignored her cry and with a thrust, he mmed his rod all the way in, cutting her cry short.
Ah! Hah!
Since her pussy wasn''t wet enough and coupled with the fact that he forcefully shoved his big cock in, Rima felt pain.
Seeing her squealing, Max resisted the urge to fuck her roughly and leaned over her back, putting his weight on her back.
Cupping her scrumptious breasts, he pinched her small buds of pleasure and kissed her on neck and softly asked, "Are you alright?"
"I ah~ I''m alright, but you should have ah~ waited a while more¡" Rimained, wincing in pain.
Suddenly, she felt that the barrier she had erected around the room of Maria''s parents had copsed and shut her mouth so as to not make any sound.
Just as she was about to ask Max to use the sound proofing cover, she noticed that the cover was already covering them and sighed in relief. Although she wasn''t as shy as Maria, she still didn''t want someone to hear her shameful sounds.
Max bit her earlobe and after a tight squeeze on her breasts, he whispered, "I''m sorry, love, but I couldn''t hold back."
Hearing how he addressed her, Rima''s eyes brightened. At this instant, all the pain seemingly vanished and a radiant smile blossomed on her lovely face.
"Wh-what did you say?" She hesitantly asked, fearing that it might have been her illusion.
Max could feel the change in her emotions, which confounded him, but he still repeated his previous words.
Confirming that she didn''t hear wrongly, she felt so happy that tears welled up in her pretty eyes.
Ever since she became his women, although they had sex many times now, and he seemed to care for her a lot, he never addressed with such endearing words and she knew the same was true for Belen and Leticia too.
So, hearing him call her ''love'', she was naturally overjoyed.
Before meeting him, her only goal was to find some sound elemental spells and be strong to prove the people wrong who had always looked down on her.
However, after she became his woman, not only she received an amazingly strong sonic spell, but she was also going to train under a king-ranked mage which will surely help her a lot in her pursuit of power.
However, bing strong was no longer her priority. Her priority was to be epted and be truly loved by the man she gave her heart to. So, how can she not be happy?
Max was dumbfounded when he noticed she was crying.
''Did I say something wrong?'' He thought.
Mulling over his words, he realized why she was acting like this and sighed. He stopped squeezing her boobs and took his cock out of her pussy before embracing her tightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Huh? M-Max¡ I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. Y-You can continue. It doesn''t hurt¡ it doesn''t, really." Rima panicked, thinking that she had destroyed his mood to continue.
"Shh, it''s alright. I''m not angry." Max gently kissed her shoulder and consoled her.
"Then why¡ why did you take that out?" She asked.
"It''s because I want to first talk about some things." Max sat up and ced her head on hisp.
Ignoring the fact that his hard wood was pressing against her cheek, he continued, "You might think I don''t love you guys and am only attracted to your bodies, right? I won''t deny this. However, it''s notpletely true, not anymore, at least."
Rima''s heart sank and tears starting flowing out of her eyes when she heard the first half. Maria''s, who was cultivating with her eyes closed, trembled all over but managed to calm down because she already knew this or why else a noble like him would want a servant girl?
Max wiped her tears away and said, "When we first came into rtionship, I only cared about myself and my needs that you guys could fulfil. However, as time continued to pass, my feelings for you guys gradually changed and I no longer saw you as the outlet of my sexual desires, but someone who I cared about a lot and someone who I wanted to cherish.
I know you guys want me to tell you that I love you and want to stay with you, I can do that but only if you don''t have any problem with me having more women."
Rima sobbed, "Are¡ aren''t we enough?"
Max sighed and asked, "Aren''t you curious why I progress so fast and why you guys can benefit after having sex with me?"
Rima nodded. For the period of one month, they stayed together, she never saw him train seriously but still, he was able to progress so rapidly.
Not only that, but he was able to help them and give them spells rare even in the top academies. So, even though she never asked, she was really curious. The same was true for Belen and Leticia.
Max was silent for a few moments before saying, "It''s because I don''t need to cultivate like normal people. Only by having sex can I improve and be stronger."
He didn''t tell her about the system, not because he didn''t trust her, but because it was hard to believe. So, he only said what he deemed necessary.
"You¡ How?" Too stunned to speak, her eyes widened in surprise. Although she had guessed that he might have some secret, she never thought it was something like this.
Maria was also stunned. However, she quickly calmed down. To her, as long as he was her man, nothing really mattered.
*****
Mass release 3/5
Chapter 348 Lets Enjoy Ourselves Tonight~**
After a long while, Rima finally calmed down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"So that''s why you want to have sex all the time." She muttered in understanding.
Seeing her calm down, Max sighed in relief.
At this moment, she put on a serious expression and looked into his eyes, making him a little nervous.
Seeing his expression, she suddenly smiled, scooted over to him and put her head on his chest as she hugged him, she said, "Max, I don''t care if you want to have more women, I just hope that you won''t forget and throw me away."
Max put his arms around her and chided in a low voice, "I''ve already told you, I won''t, ever."
"Mhm." Rima nodded and then added, "I''m curious about something."
"What is it?"
"Does having sex with a virgin or a stronger woman, helps you more than having doing it with, you know, someone like me who is neither virgin nor stronger than you?" She asked, looking at him curiously.
Max froze for a moment. He had been thinking whether he should tell her this, but in the end, he decided not to since he didn''t want them to feel pressure.
However, now that she asked, he no longer hesitated and told her how he would get more ''energy'' from the stronger woman and from the virgins when doing for the first time.
Rima went silent for a minute before her eyes shined and she thought to herself, ''So, this means as long as I''m stronger than the rest of the women, I''ll get most of his attention.''
Thinking this, a determined expression appeared on her face as she said, "Since this is the case, I''ll work hard and be stronger."
Her change of attitude pleasantly surprised Max. He cupped her face and lovingly kissed her delicious lips. "Good girl."
"Hehe¡" Rima giggled seductively and then leaned down, grabbed his slightlyid rod with her soft hand before kissing the tip. She looked up at him and smiled, "Let''s not talk about it anymore and enjoy ourselves, alright?"
Hearing her, the fiery lust returned to his eyes and blood rushed to his cock, causing it to throb in her hand.
"I like the idea." He smiled and cupped herrge stic tits in his hands and started kneading them, feeling amazing.
Ahn~
Rima let out a soft moan, returned her gaze to his cock, open her mouth in O shape, stuck her juicy tongue out and put his cockhead inside and started sucking it.
Ah¡ Mmm
Max moaned in pleasure, feeling the sensation of her warm and slippery tongue serving his ns and her mouth sucking it.
He put his hand on her head and pushed downwards.
Mmff¡
As his cock stretched the inside her mouth and mmed against the back of her throat, she choked.
Feeling her soft and tight throat, Max moaned. After a moment, he removed his hand from her head and let her take control again.
Rima didn''tin about what he did and happily moved her head up and down on his cock, sucking it. Simultaneously, she started fondling his balls, adding anotheryer of pleasure.
Maria, sitting at the corner of the bed with her closed, was blushing upon hearing their erotic sounds.
''H-How am I supposed to cultivate in this situation?'' She thought, feeling her pussy itching in anticipation.
However, suddenly, she let out a surprised gasp when she circted her internal Mana around her navel.
''This¡ such pure energy!'' She eximed.
She hurriedly tried to assimte it. However, it wasn''t easy for her since she never really cultivated. It was thanks for a wild fruit she found in the forest that helped her break through to the one-star realm.
After a few minutes, she was able to assimte one tenth of the energy, ''Max poured'' inside her and she immediately felt her Mana increase by arge amount.
''So, big sister really wasn''t lying.'' She excitedly thought. This was a heaven-sent opportunity for someone like her who neither had time nor resources to cultivate, so she wasn''t willing to waste it and immediately immersed herself in assimting the energy.
After a while, she exhaled a foul breath and opened her eyes, an excited expression on her face. In this short while, she had broken through to the early-stage, one-star to middle-stage.
She then sighed. ''Unfortunately, I couldn''t assimte all the energy or I might''ve progressed further.''
Pat! Phat! Phatt!
Ah~ Nngh~ Haah~
Just as she came to her senses, the sound of meat pping and Rima''s erotic moan entered her ears.
Looking ahead, she saw Rima kneeling on all fours with her round and plump ass raised high. She had a dazed expression and her eyes were unfocused and her tongue was hanging out of her mouth. Max was on his knees, holding her by her curvy waist, drilling his thick cock inside her from behind.
Each time his thighs pped against her meaty ass, her body would rock back and forth while she would moan wildly and herrge breasts would jiggle.
Watching this erotic scene ying out in front of her, Maria''s pussy tingled, and she unconsciously reached out her hands started rubbing her clit.
While pounding Rima hard from behind, Max was having a hell of a time. Maybe because she was trying her best to make this night memorable for him, her pussy was amazingly tight today. He wanted nothing more than to keep pounding her hard.
Suddenly, he felt her inside clench his cock and her body stiffen.
Ahhhnnngggg~
She threw her head back and moaned loudly and orgasmed.
"Argh!" As her warm and sticky juice wash over his cock, Max also groaned in pleasure.
Flop!
After cumming, Rima powerlessly flopped on the bed, panting heavily.
Max, on the other hand, didn''t stop. Her juice made her pussy more slippery, making it easier and more pleasurable for him to thrust.
Holding her ass up with his hands, he increased his speed and kept pounding her wildly.
Scht! Scht! Scht!
"Ahn~ Max¡ it''s ahn~ so gooodd~" Because she just came, her pussy was more sensitive and this made her feel unimaginable pleasure.
"Arhhh¡ I''minggg¡" With a strong thrust, Max pushed his cock into her depth and filled her womb with his thick milk.
*****
Mass release 4/5
Chapter 349 Aria, The King Mage
Plop!
After filling her womb with his white life elixir, he pulled his cock out with a pop sound and released his hold on Rima''s waist, letting her fall on the bed.
Watching her lie on her front, with her body slightly trembling in the aftereffect of her orgasm and his cum flowing out of her pink flower, Max''s rod hardened once again.
He wanted to put it in and do it once again, but he refrained from doing so, because he had fucked her three times in a row since Maria was in a deep meditative state and he didn''t want to disturb her. Moreover, Rima was more than willing to take her ce. So, he kept pounding her juicy cunt.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
While panting, Rima weakly turned her head around and said, "Max¡ ah¡ you want to do it again, right? Huff¡e on, put it inside me."
Throb!
Max''s cock throbbed at her words. He extended his hand and pped her meaty butt cheeks, causing them to ripple, and shook his head. "No, you rest for a while. It''s Maria''s turn now."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ha¡ but she is medi-" Rima nced toward Maria and saw her rubbing her pussy, causing her stop mid-sentence.
"Oh, she is done meditating, huh?" She spoke with some disappointment in her voice.
She was having the time of her life and despite being exhausted and her pussy feeling sore all over; she wanted to continue doing it, feeling his love.
A momentter, she sighed. ''I shouldn''t be this greedy.'' And crawled toward another corner of the bed, sat cross-legged before looking at Maria and smilingly saying, "What are you waiting for? Go on, he is waiting for you."
"Ah¡ y-yes." Maria blushed and hastily went to him. Max was leaning backward on the bed''s headrest with his legsid out straight.
"Mm? M-My lord, what should I do?" She asked when Max didn''t show any sign of taking control of her.
Hearing this, Max smiled. Pointing to his cock, which was standing erect, ready to prate her pussy, he said, "Come here and sit on it." He wanted to fuck her in the cowgirl position.
Blushing, Maria obeyed his order and straddled his crotch, Max''s cock rubbing the valley between her ass cheeks.
"Now grabbed my cock and put it inside your pussy." Max ordered again.
"Yes, my lord." Maria nodded. She lifted her ass, grabbed his cock with her delicate hands and adjusted the tip on her entrance and slowly descended, letting his cock sink inside her.
Ahn~
She closed her eyes and moaned in pleasure as his bulging cock slid into depths, stretching her insides.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Without his further direction, she started moving her ass up and down, moaning in pleasure.
Rima watched her jump up and down and pouted, ''I''ll also do it the same when it''s my turn next.'' She thought and closed her eyes to assimte the nascent energy.
Ahhnnnggg~
After a while of jumping up and down on his cock, Maria suddenly let out a loud moan and orgasmed.
Ah~ Ha~
After climaxing, she felt her knees go weak and fell on his chest, panting with a content smile on her face.
"Did you enjoy it?" While she was reeling in the pleasure of her orgasm, Max lifted her chip with his two fingers and asked with a smile.
"Ha~ Yes¡ Yes, my lord. I did. It was amazing." Maria instinctively replied.
"Good." Max nodded. "Now, let me make you feel even more amazing." Max grinned. He gripped her ass, his fingers digging deep into her soft flesh, and started humping her hard from below.
Schlick! Schlick! Schlick!
"What¡ Ahn~ my lord¡ Nngg~ let me ah~ rest oh~" Maria, who hadn''t caught her breath after orgasm, became flustered and tried to plead him to let her rest but couldn''t speak properly under the fierce assault of his cock into her pussy.
In the end, she could only hug his chest and let him pound her however he wanted while she moaned in pleasure.
¡
While Max was immersed in having sex with his two beauties, Arya''s grandfather, Raku, arrived at a secluded, normal looking house on the outskirts of the city.
He took out a square token, held it in front of him and pushed opened the gate.
The image of the old house flickered before disappearing and arge span of green field came into view. There were beautiful flowers, green trees, and a small stream of clear water flowing in the middle, leading to a smallke where a small yet elegant wooden house was.
Raku put away the token and walked toward the house with his hands behind his back.
After arriving in front of the house, he didn''t knock, neither he called out and simply stayed there.
Creak~
A momentter, the door slowly opened and a young, expressionless elf walked out. She looked young but was already in her forties, a few years older than the beautiful and elegant city lord, Elena.
She had brown eyes, cherry-like red luscious lips, an oval face and shoulder length ck hair. Her figure wasn''t as sexy and seductive as Rima''s but she had perfect curves in all right ces. Her tight-fitting armour like dress entuated her curve even more.
If not for the fierce and intimidating aura and her cold expression, which made difficult for most people to look into her eyes, she was a beauty no worse than Elena or miss Siana.
When her eyesnded on the old man Raku, her cold expression melted. She hurriedly walked to him, grabbed his hand like a child and happily called out, "Foster father!"
She was Aria, the sole king-ranked mage residing in the Ninam city. 3o years ago, when old man Raku was travelling outside the city, he had saved her from the human ve traders who were nning to sell her.
After he found out that she was an orphan, he brought her with him and looked after her and became her foster father. Under his care, her talent bloomed and in a short thirty years, she reached the six-star realm, a stage unreachable by most.
Old man Raku smiled and, just as he was about to say something, his expression changed and he asked, "You are injured?"
*****
Mass release 5/5
Chapter 350 Demons Are Coming?
"Yes, but it''s nothing serious. Foster father needn''t worry." Aria gently tugged on his hand and said, "Let''s go in and talk."
After a while, both father and daughter pair were sitting across a small table. Old man Raku had a grave expression on his face as he gazed at her abdomen area where a ghastly ck wound could be seen.
While she was travelling outside, she came across a five-star demon fighting against two humans near the southern border.
The two human mages were also five-star mages, but even then, they weren''t able to kill the demon. The forest, mountains, everything around the border had been destroyed in their fight.
Seeing that it was a demon they were up against, she couldn''t just ignore it. So, she joined them to kill it.
The result was as expected. Although the five-star demon was stronger than an average five-star mage, it amounted to nothing in front of a six-star mage.
After a few exchanges, the demon at his death''s door, but before Aria couldnd the final blow, he detonated his demon core.
Self-detonation of a five-star being is usually akin to a natural disaster. It instantly killed one of the two five-star mages and seriously injured the other one.
As for Aria, because she was in the close proximity of the demon, she was subjected to full powered battering of the detonation. But as a strong king-ranked mage, she was mostly unharmed and only got a minor injury to her abdomen.
"Those damned demons! They haven''t started the invasion just yet, have they?" Raku''s tone was grave.
He knew every time the demons invaded, there would be massacre and destruction everywhere. Most importantly, the Greenleaf kingdom and a few nearby kingdoms would be the most affected since they were bordering the vast ocean, the entrance to this continent where the war would take ce.
"No. He should be here on the reconnaissance mission. The main forces had yet to arrive or it wouldn''t have been this peaceful now." Aria shook her head, her expression also grave.
She then added, "However, foster father, we have to hasten our preparation for the iing war."
"Yes, I''ll inform Ryan about this." Raku nodded.
He exhaled deeply and, ncing at her injury, he asked, "This injury, you got it because you were trying to save those human mages, right?"
Aria didn''t say anything and only looked down like a kid who had made a mistake.
The old man sighed, "You girl, how many times I have to tell you, you don''t have to be so kind hearted? Your life is most important."
"Now you got this injury and the demonic energy is constantly making it worse. Without a special medicine capable of cleansing this demonic energy or an emperor ranked mage''s assistance, healing it would be almost impossible."
Aria nodded. She knew this injury was serious and if not treated in time, it might turn her into a mindless zombie.
"You are right, foster father. Maybe I shouldn''t have done that. Not only did I get this injury, but I also wasn''t able to save one of them and the one I managed to save. Well, I don''t think he would survive for long, given the scope of his injuries." She sighed dejectedly.
Old man Raku didn''tment on that. He was worrying about her daughter''s injury.
Seeing this, Aria smiled, "Foster father, you shouldn''t worry. I know an emperor mage. I''ll go to the central region and get her help."
"Oh? You know an emperor mage? That''s good." Hearing this, old man Raku was relieved and smiled. If she knew an emperor mage and had his help in forcing out the demonic energy from the wound, she would be fine.
"Hmm. Oh, by the way, foster father, what did you want to talk about?" Aria asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Oh right." Old man Raku remembered about Rima and smiled. "I have someone who I want you to mentor. She is like you, a sonic elemental mage."
"Oh? Who is she? How is her innate talent?" Aria''s eyes gleamed, hearing that he found a sonic elemental mage for her to mentor.
Because very few people awakened the sonic element since the ancient times, despite being one of the most powerful elements, there weren''t many spells rted to it avable which made caused the ones who did awakened this element and had good enough talent to remain mediocre for the rest of their lives.
She was the same. When she awakened her sonic element, despite having the then city lord Raku as her foster father, she couldn''t find a good sonic spell to practice.
However, because she wanted to be strong and help her foster father look after the Ninam city, she started experimenting to develop her own spell. Some of her experiments almost killed her, but she never stopped and kept going.
Eventually, she developed three spells. One defensive and two offensive spells which helped her rise above her peers.
When the beast hoard attacked where the old man Raku was crippled and lost his cultivation, she had only broken through to the four-star realm, but she could easily kill a few peak four-star beasts taking no injury in return.
When the elves from the central region found out her talents, they offered her to join them there and in return, they would provide her with resources she needed to progress further andpetent opponents to fight against and hone her skills, but she refused since her only dream was to help her foster father to take care of the city, especially now when he had lost his cultivation and was just a normal person.
There was another thing she wanted, which was to pass on her spells to other sonic elemental mages so they wouldn''t have to go through to the same period of powerlessness. However, she never found someone who awakened the sonic element in the city.
Seeing the eagerness in her eyes, old man Raku smiled. "Her talent is not bad, and she is someone who I know very well..."
He continued to tell how they met her and how her friends saved them from certain death. "So, after I found out that she also was a sonic elemental mage, I decided to return the favor by letting her learn under you."
It enraged aria beyond limits when she heard how her beloved foster father, foster mother and little Arya were captured and were about to be sacrificed by the dark mages.
If it wasn''t for her foster father sitting there in front of her alive and well, she might''ve gone crazy right there.
After she calmed down, old man Raku smiled and asked, "So, would you take her as your disciple?"
If it was someone else instead of Rima, a human, he wouldn''t have to ask this question, but since she was a human, the race which Aria hated the most for killing her family and kidnapping her to sell off, he wasn''t so sure if she would ept taking her as her disciple even if she was a sonic elemental mage.
This was why he mentioned how her friends were their saviors and he intended to return the favor by doing this.
****
Merry Christmas guys
Chapter 351 Meeting Aria[1]
Aria was silent for a while before she sighed and nodded. "Since they saved you guys, I don''t have any choice but to make an exception for her. However, I''ll won''t impart my spells to her if I deem her unworthy."
Old man Raku let out a breath of relief when he saw her nod. He smiled, "That''s up for you to decide. However, from what I could see, she is a diamond in the rough. After training under you, she will show her brilliance to the world."
Aria raised her brows, thinking, ''Foster father seems to think too highly of her. I hope she doesn''t betray his expectations and is not like the rest of the humans.''
Because of how the old man advocated Rima, she started to have some expectation for this human girl. She knew even though her foster father lost his cultivation, he still had a life worth of experience and his foresight. So, he wouldn''t think so highly of someone without a good reason.
''However, no matter how good she is, if her character is the same as other humans, it''ll be a waste of time teaching her.'' She thought.
As if old man Raku saw through what she was thinking and sighed, "Little girl, although some humans have done terrible to you and you have a biased opinion of them, you should know, not every human is evil or bad, some are good too."
"Yes, I understand, foster father." Aria nodded half-heartedly.
Seeing her attitude, old man Raku shook his head inwardly and changed the topic. "So, when are you nning to leave for the central ins?" He asked in a concerned voice.
"I want to spend some time with little Arya, meet foster mother and Elena and now I''ve this human girl to teach, so I''m thinking of leaving after a week or so." Aria said, avoiding his gaze.
Old man Raku frowned. "You shouldn''t dy this matter. It is of utmost importance right now. As more times passes, it''ll be difficult to extract the demonic energy. As for spending time with Arya and others, you can do so after returning, no? As for Rima, your disciple, take her with you so she could broaden her horizons and keep youpany."
"Okay. I''ll go after a few days then." Aria meekly replied. No matter how strong she became, she would never dare to be disobedient to her foster father. So, despite not wanting to go, she conceded.
"That''s good. Now you rest alright. I''lle back tomorrow with your future disciple." Old man Raku nodded in satisfaction, patted her head lovingly and walked out of the house.
Seeing him disappear from her sight, her shoulders slumped down, and she murmured, "I don''t know any emperor ranked mage, foster father. It seems I have no choice but to join the ancestral n in the central ins if I want to get rid of this demonic energy."
''Tch, I should have been quick and killed him before he got the chance to detonate.'' She thought.
Demons were dangerous not only because they were stronger than other race or because they were cruel and ruthless, but also because they would self-detonate when there was no chance of survival for them.
If it was a normal self-detonation which would only cause destruction, it would''ve been fine since you could survive it. However, when demons detonate, they would also blow up their demonic essence, which was like a poison for other races. If it entered your system, it will slowly kill you if not cured it time. Aria now suffered from the same problem.
Old man Raku, after leaving Aria''s estate, furrowed his brows tightly and hurriedly walked towards the city lord''s mansion. "We need to hurry and fortify the city as soon as possible or the Ninam city might not survive this war."
¡
Post-midnight¡ Maria''s house¡
In her room, Max was lying in the middle with Rima and Maria on his Right and left, their heads ced on his shoulders. Both women had satisfied smiles on their faces as they ran their fingers over his chest in circles.
Max also had the same satisfied expression as hey there, feeling two soft bodies pressing against him while his hands rested on their wavy waists. He greedily inhaled their enchanting and soothing scent.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"How was it Max, you''re satisfied tonight, right?" Rima teasingly asked. She knew he wasn''t satisfied yesterday, and this was also the reason why he had to choose Maria.
"Yes, very much. Thanks for your efforts." Max smiled and kissed her forehead. She really went all out to please him, so praising her efforts was a must.
"Hehe." Rima giggled happily.
Seeing this, Maria poked his chest and sheepishly asked, "H-How was I, my lord? Did¡ did you like me?"
"Oh, you were also great. I really loved it." Max chuckled and gave her a kiss on her forehead too, making her smile.
After that, while hugging each other, the three of them fell asleep, not bothering to wear any clothes or clean up the mess they made on the bed.
¡
Maria woke up early morning, but because Max was hugging her with one hand, she didn''t move and simply stayed there, enjoying the feeling of being in his embrace.
"You are up?" Just then, she heard Rima''s voice.
ncing at her, she saw Rima was already awake and was looking at her with a smile on her face. She returned the smile and greeted in a low murmur, "Yes. Good morning, big sister."
Hearing her call her big sister, Rima found Maria more pleasing to her eyes and nodded. "Good morning."
After twenty or so minutes, Maria asked, "Big sister, do you know when will my lord will wake up?"
"Why? Wanna have morning sex?" Rima teasingly asked.
Maria''s face turned crimson in an instant after hearing her say this.
"N-No, it''s not t-that." She stuttered as she spoke. "My parents will soon be up, so I''m worried that they might enter this room to check up on us."
*****
Thank you for the gift Jacob_Waters
1/2 Bonus Chapter
Chapter 352 Meeting Aria[2]
"Huh?" Hearing this, Rima also remembered this point and slight anxiety appeared on her face. Although she didn''t want to move away from his arms and enjoy his warmth, she also didn''t want to be caught naked.
She raised her hand to shake and wake him up, but seeing that he was sleeping peacefully; she hesitated and eventually brought her hand down, not wanting to disturb his sleep.
"B-Big sister¡?" Seeing this, Maria softly called out.
Rima shook her head. "Let it be. We are his women. There is no need to be embarrassed about being seen in his arms."
"B-But that would be embarrassing, since they are my parents." Maria said in a low voice.
Hearing this, Rima smiled and suddenly waved her hand, removing the sound proofing cover from above them.
"Now, we can hear if your parents approach the room and stop them from entering. For now, let''s just stay like this until he wakes up, alright?" Rima said, sighing inwardly.
Maria looked at her and noticed the mist gathering in her eyes as she gazed at Max.
Her heart lurched seeing this. However, she couldn''t say anything tofort her since she was also feeling the same emotions as her.
So, two beautifuldies, with pear-like tears in their eyes, gazed at sleeping Max. Their expressions were full of warmth and love.
Unfortunately, Max couldn''t witness this scene.
It was only after two hours when the sun had risen that he woke up.
Feeling two soft bodies leaning on him, he felt amazing and instinctively brought them closer to him, squeezing their soft ass cheeks.
This caused both thedies to yelp in surprise before they greeted him with smiles on their faces.
? "Good morning."
"Good morning, my lord."
"Mm. Good morning." Max returned the greeting by kissing them on the forehead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thedies'' expression immediately brightened at this.
ncing at Maria, Rima teasingly said to Max, "Should we get up and get ready? Our cute Maria has been worried that her parents might catch us like this."
Maria immediately blushed and hung her head low.
Seeing this, Max and Rima both chuckled.
Max then focused his senses and found out that her parents were still in their room, sleeping.
He put his fingers on her chin and made her look at him before informing her that her parents were still asleep and she needn''t worry.
Maria sighed in relief before immediately her face was covered with a worried expression, "My¡ my lord, why are they still asleep? They usually woke up earlier than me."
This time Rima spoke, "Don''t worry. It must be because they were cured and their bodies need to rx in order to recover."
Even after hearing this, she was still worried and turned to look at Max and only after he told her the same that she calmed down.
Seeing this, Rima let out an exaggerated sigh, "It''s really true that a girl in love only believe her lover and anyone else."
At this, Maria became flustered and hurriedly tried to exin, "N-No, big sister. It''s not that¡"
"Oh? Then what it is?" Rima continued to tease her.
"This¡ I¡" Maria couldn''t find any words. So, in the end, she could only turn to Max for help.
Seeing her so flustered and her face red, Max was both amused and aroused, and his morning wood became hard as a rock.
Shaking his head, he said, "Alright. Let''s not tease her anymore."
He then pointed to his toward the tent his little dragon was making on the nket and asked, "Tell me, which one of you will take care of it?"
"Huh?" Bothdies were a bit puzzled and turned their gaze to where he was pointing at. Maria blushed, hesitating while Rima hurriedly raised her hand. "I will do it."
"Good girl." Max nodded in satisfaction and gave her a peck on the lips before turning to Maria and said, "Why don''t you go and freshen up real quick while we do this?"
Hearing this, Maria regretted hesitating. She let out a dejected sigh and nodded, "Alright."
Noticing the slight change in her emotions, Max leaned toward her and gave her one deep kiss.
Mwah~
After a minute, he broke the kiss, a line of sparkling saliva connecting their lips and said in a soft voice, "Don''t be sad. You can join us if you want."
"This¡" Maria''s face turnedpletely red. If it was an anime, one could see steam rising from her head. She stood up, picked up her clothes by the bedside, and bolted toward the bathroom before mming the door shut.
"Hehe, it''s fun teasing her, right?" Rima chuckled.
"Yes, it isss~" While nodding, he suddenly moaned because Rima had already gone under the nket and put his rod in her mouth.
"Wait, isn''t this scene familiar?" Suddenly, he felt as if he had seen this scene somewhere before. A momentter, he remembered.
Back on earth, he had seen this type of scene in porn videos where the main character would wake up to the female pornstar''s blowjob. While watching that, he used to fantasize the same and now his fantasy was being fulfilled. Well, not exactly, since she started blowing him after he was awake.
Feeling her slippery tongue skillfully licking around his ns and the suction force of her mouth, he felt jolts of pleasure course through his body, causing him to moan.
Because of intense stimtion, he came inside her mouth only after a few minutes. Because he was already horny and Maria was taking some time, he turned Rima around and just as he was about it put his rod inside her, he suddenly felt activity in hismunication crystal, which made him pause.
Noticing that he didn''te inside her, Rima impatiently turned her head and asked, "Wah~ what is it, Max? Why aren''t you putting it in?"
''Fuck it. I''ll check what it ister.'' Seeing her wiggle her ass in front of him, Max couldn''t control and put his rod inside her dripping wet cave, started thumping her.
¡
After doing it one time, both calmed down and Maria had also returned after taking a bath, so he took out hismunication crystal and injected his Mana in it.
*****
Bonus chapter 2/2
Chapter 353 Meeting Aria[3]
As he injected his Mana into themunication crystal, Leticia''s voice sounded in his head, "Max, grandpa Raku came to tell us we will meet Rima''s master right after breakfast. So, you and Rima hurry ande here."
Hearing the message, Max nodded and, ncing at Rima, he said, "Rima, hurry and get ready. After breakfast at the city lord''s, we''ll be meeting your future master."
"Oh¡ okay." Rima nodded, looking both hesitant and excited, and went to take a bath.
After she left, Maria nced at Max and sulkily said, "My lord¡ this means you won''t have breakfast with my parents and me?"
Looking at her expression, Max smiled wryly. He got out of the bed, walked up to her before cupping her beautiful face in his hands and smiled. "I would have loved to eat with you and your parents, but they are still sleeping."
"Oh? Should I wake them up so we can have breakfast together?" She quickly asked.
"No, let them sleep. They need enough rest to recover." Max shook his head and, just as Maria was about to speak again, he kissed her lips, sealing her mouth.
Maria''s eyes widened in surprise before a moment before she closed her eyes and reciprocated the kiss.
Half a minuteter, Max broke the kiss and, with an apologetic expression, he said, "I know you want to spend more time with me. I''m the same as I also want to do the same but unfortunately can''t. But don''t worry, next time Ie, I''ll take you with me so we can always be together. You won''t refuse to leave with me then, will you?"
Maria hesitated for a while. In the end, she bit the corner of her lip and nodded. "I won''t."
"Hm? This means you won''t leave with me even then?" Max put on a sad expression.
"N-No, I mean I won''t refuse to leave with my lord." Maria panicked when she saw his expression and hurriedly exined.
Seeing her flustered expression, Max chuckled and pulled her into his embrace. Caressing her back, he softly said, "I''ll miss you."
Hearing this, Maria felt warmth in her heart and tears welled up in her eyes. Sobbing, she nodded. "I''ll miss you too, my lord."
They stood there, hugging each other until Rima came back to the room and spoke with a teasing tone which held some hints of envy. "What a lovely sight!"
"Ahh¡" Maria jumped away from Max like a frightened rabbit.
Rima chuckled seeing this and then nced at Max, who was still naked and his little guy was erect, pointing to the ceiling, and giggled, "Hehe, Maria, it seems you made your lord excited. Look how hard he is."
Hearing this, Maria nced at Max, and seeing his thick veiny rod, she blushed furiously.
Max shook his head, smiling, and walked toward the bathroom. As he walked past Rima, he pped her bubbly ass and gave it a tight squeeze, causing her to let out a surprise yelp.
"If we weren''t in a hurry, I would''ve loved to punish you." Saying this, he entered the bathroom.
After a while, he came out in light blue robes, matching his hair and eye colour. Seeing him, bothdies'' eyes brightened and awestruck expressions appeared on their faces.
Max chuckled and walked out of the room. After checking up on Maria''s parents, he bade farewell to her and, along with Rima; he left.
Maria watched him disappear with tears in her eyes.
''I won''t disappoint you and will diligently cultivate and be worthy to apany you, my lord, in your future endeavours.'' She swore in her heart and tightly clenched the spatial ring he gave her before leaving in her hand.
She then pricked her finger and dropped a drop of blood on the ring.
Sizzle~
The blood drop sizzled before disappearing into the spatial ring.
She then used her consciousness to scour the insides of the ring and, seeing what was in there, she was immediately bbergasted.
There were at least a million Mana stones in there. Her hands trembled after seeing them. She had never seen more than 10 Mana stones at one time, but now she had a million of them. She couldn''t believe it and her mind went nk.
After a while, she regained her senses, her heart filled with warmth and love. Just as she was about to retract her consciousness, she noticed a letter in a corner.
She took it out and opened it.
My lovely Maria,
I''ve left some Mana stones for your daily expenses and for your cultivation. Oh right, I''ve asked the city lord to arrange a better house in a better location for you guys, so move there and take care of yourself. I''ve also left amunication crystal in the ring. You can ask Rima how to use it to contact me when you meet her. Take care.
Max.
"Thank you¡" Maria emotionally murmured. The resolve to be stronger so she can apany him bing stronger in her heart.
¡
Max didn''t know anything about it. He entered the city lord''s mansion with Rima and met up with Belen and Leticia, who were waiting there.
A whileter, little Arya came running and led them to the dining hall for breakfast.
After they were done with breakfast, they walked out of the mansion with old man Raku and little Arya.
"Hehe, big sister, are you excited to meet your new master?" Little Arya, who was clinging to Rima''s arm, giggled and asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Yes. I am." Rima nodded. She was really excited. How can she not be? This future master of hers was a mighty king-ranked mage.
In the Green leaf kingdom, only the royal family was known to have a king ss mage, which was the current king. But even with one king mage, they could lord over such a vast kingdom without any problem.
Ordinary people, even her mother, who was a viscount, didn''t have a high enough status to meet the king.
If one were to say that king ss mages were akin to gods for ordinary people, it wouldn''t be a lie. However, now she was going to be a disciple of such a being. How can she not be excited?
However, the thing which excited her the most wasn''t this but the fact that this future master of hers was a sonic elemental mage, just like her.
Under her guidance, she could quickly cast off the negative effects of learning non-elemental spells and bing proficient at using her element wouldn''t be as difficult as it was now.
It should be known that even though it had been more than a month since Max gave her the [Sonic Echo] and despite her trying her best, she still didn''t even have initial mastery over it.
However, if she were to get pointers from an experienced sonic king, learning it wouldn''t be this difficult, and she could also learn to fight properly using her sonic and much more.
Seeing this, Max and the group smiled and felt good for her. It was especially true for Belen and Leticia because they knew how much she had been struggling to improve herself and not be a burden on the group in the future.
After a while, they arrived in front of an old wooden house in the secluded area of the city.
Chapter 354 Extraordinary Foundation
Looking at the condition of the house in front of them, Max and the group couldn''t imagine a king ranked mage living here.
Little Arya giggled upon seeing their expressions, "Hehe, big brother, big sisters, you are thinking why my aunt is living here, right?"
Belen narrowed her eyes slightly at little Arya before asking in an amused tone, "If I''m not wrong, what we are seeing right is nothing but an illusion, right?"
"Illusion?" Max, Rima and Leticia were confused while old man Raku and little Arya revealed surprised expressions.
"Big sister, you knew?" Little Arya asked in surprised.
"No, I didn''t." Belen smilingly shook her head.
"Then how could you tell...?"
Old man Raku patted her little head and chuckled, "From your expression. Anyone could see that something is out of the ordinary with this ce from your expression and with her knowledge and understanding, it isn''t surprising that she could guess what is going on."
"Huh? Is that true, big sister?" Little Arya asked.
Belen nodded.
Seeing her nod, little Arya put on a thoughtful expression and after a few seconds, she nodded and mumbled, "From now on, I''ll imitate my mother''s expression when asking something. That way, no one will be able to guess what I''m thinking."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Everyone couldn''t help butugh at this.
"Okay. Let''s enter." Old man Raku took out the square token and entered the door. Max and the party followed him closely.
Suddenly, the scenery in front of them changed. A beautiful garden with many different coloured flowers and trees reced the old, withered house.
There was also a small stream of clear water flowing through the garden leading to ake. In front of theke was a beautiful wooden house.
In front of the house was a big rocking chair and currently, a beautiful Elvin woman dressed in light green clothes was lying in it, her eyes closed.
As the group''s eyesnded on the woman, the beautiful surrounding which they were just admiring seemed to pale inparison.
"So, she is your master, Rima. She is so beautiful." Leticia unconsciously blurted out.
Rima nodded. Even though she herself was quite beautiful and secretly felt proud of it, she had to admit defeat in front of this woman that most likely was her future master. Be it beauty, temperament or charm, she surpassed her in every aspect.
She and Belen exchanged looks and smiled bitterly. Even without saying anything, they knew what the other was thinking.
After arriving in this city, their self-confidence was given blow after blow. Be it Elena, the elegant city lord, Siana, the charming auction host, or this aloof beauty, every one of them was leagues above them.
They nced at Max, expecting to see him looking at her with an awestruck expression, but to their surprise, they found him frowning.
Before they could ask him anything, the beautiful elf opened her eyes and swept her gaze across them. As she did so, all of them felt as if they were standing in front of a cold-blooded predator. Chills ran down their spines and they took a step back.
''She seems to be stronger than that white-haired woman.'' Max thought, struggling to keep his expression calm. The white-haired woman was the one who took Lilly with her. However, what he didn''t know was that the white-haired woman was stronger than Aria. She just hadn''t released all of her aura back then, since she didn''t want Lilly to hate her.
Seeing this, old man Raku sighed ruefully and with an apologetic expression, he apologised, "Little friends, please forgive her for this. She must have done this out of habit."
Max nced at him and then at little Arya, who werepletely unaffected, and asked, "Are you sure about it?"
Old man Raku could only shake his head at his question and stay silent since he couldn''t say that Aria hated humans because that would make them rethink if Rima bing her disciple was a good idea.
"Big brother, why are we standing here? Let''s go~" Little Arya excitedly pulled him toward Aria.
Aria watched impassively as they reached near her. When they reached near, little Arya released his hand and jumped onto Arya, who had stood up from her chair, while sweetly calling out, "Aunty. I missed you."
Aria''s stony expression finally melted, and she lovingly hugged her. "Aunty missed you, too." She then put on a stern expression and flicked her forehead. "I heard you''ve been too disobedienttely."
"Oww... No, aunty. I didn..." Little Arya rubbed her forehead and with a pitiful expression, she shook her head, about to say that she behaved but seeing her expression, she was cowed and shut her mouth before saying in a low voice, "I''m sorry, aunty. I didn''t know that it will put us in trouble."
"It''s alright. But remember, this never happens again and be sure to listen to your parents. If I hear anyint about you, I''ll punish you myself." Aria sternly said. However, her tone wasn''t so stern.
She then nced at Max and others. "So, these humans saved you guys, huh? Why don''t you introduce us?"
Little Arya excitedly nodded.
Pointing to Max, she excitedly said, "This is big brother Max. He is very strong. He killed the leader of those bad people in punch."
Aria nodded, giving Max a deep nce. In that instant, Max felt as if he was naked andpletely vulnerable. He frowned, not liking the feeling at all. Fortunately, it was only for a split second before she moved her gaze away.
As for Aria, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes when she scanned Max but she quickly concealed it and inwardly thought, ''What an extraordinary foundation!''
Mages above the mortal boundary (above four-star realm) could scan a person weaker than them thoroughly know everything about them such as the quality of their Mana core, their power level etc unlike mages below five-star realm who doesn''t have this ability.
Seeing the quality of his Mana core, Aria expectantly turned her attention to the girls, hoping to see the same in them because she knew her soon to be student was among these three girls and if her foundation was of the same quality, she was destined to reach higher heights and as her master, she will benefit from it too.
Chapter 355 Rima Becomes Arias Disciple
Rima and others shuddered when Aria suddenly gazed at them so intently.
Old man Raku looked deeply at Max. When Aria nced at him, even though she concealed it immediately, he had noticed her surprise.
So, although he didn''t know what exactly was going on, he knew her sudden interest in Rima and the others was because of something she noticed about Max.
''It seems my instincts were right. This kid sure is not someone ordinary.'' He thought.
Previously, in the dark mages''ir, when he witnessed Max killing the leader of dark mages in a single blow, he was both happy and sad.
Happy because they had survived and sad because he could see that Max, who wasn''t a three-star mage, had done some irreversible damage to himself to cast that overbearing fire spell to kill the leader.
He had thought that even if Max didn''t die, he would be crippled. When he saw his condition after he passed out, he was even more sure of his conjecture and although he wanted to save him because he and his team had saved them; he didn''t have means to. So, he could only feel pity for him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, to his utter shock, the severe injuries that should''ve killed him, after Rima fed him a few healing pills and potions, healed to the level where his condition stabilized.
He was shocked because the medicine Rima gave him was only two-star and three-star medicine and shouldn''t have the capability to stabilize his condition, but no matter how he saw it; it was true.
At that time, he guessed that Max should possess a special constitution or a bloodline. If not, he couldn''t think of anything should could help him. But because he didn''t have any way to confirm his theory, he was a bit skeptical. However, one thing he was sure of which was; Max was a special person.
After his wife, little Arya''s cousin, and he recovered from their injuries, his wife and little Arya urged him to stay and wait for a few days for Max and Rima to wake up and thank them.
Although he agreed to their request, he didn''t think either of them would wake up anytime soon, especially Max.
But he was again proved wrong when Max woke up, and his shock continued to intensify when he recoveredpletely after a few days.
At that time, Max was no longer a kind hearted and loyal human, who risked his life to save hispanion. He became a mystery to him and he decided to make friends with him. This was also why he offered Rima to be Aria''s disciple.
When they returned to Ninam city, he had asked Ryan, little Arya''s father and his daughter Elena, who were five-star mages, to scan Max with their ''divine'' senses, but they refused him, saying that it would be disrespectful.
He didn''t argue because what they said was true. Scanning a mage without his or her approval was taboo among mages because everyone had some secrets and no one would like it if anyone casually unearthed them.
Old man Raku was discouraged, however, because he still had Aria and given her bias toward humans, she will scan them without caring about anything and he could ask her if his hunch about Max was true or not.
Of course, old man Raku didn''t have any ill motive behind this and was just curious. If Max was just as extraordinary as he guessed, then he would try his best to forge a friendship with him and if he was not, then there was no need to.
So, now seeing Aria be surprised after taking a nce at Max, his belief that Max wasn''t an ordinary human cemented. As for what exactly was special about him, he would have to ask Aria.
After scanning Rima, Belen and Leticia, Aria shook her head in disappointment and smiled wryly, ''I was too hopeful.''
She then nced at Max again and asked, "You didn''t awaken sonic element?"
Max looked at her weirdly and shook his head, "No."
"That''s too bad." Aria muttered softly beforepletely ignoring him.
She then turned todies and asked, "So, which one of you has sonic element?"
It saddened Rima slightly because she could tell that this future master of hers didn''t seem to value her much, but it was understandable since she wasn''t much of a genius and was already 21 years old.
She took a deep breath and took a step forward and bowed respectfully toward Aria, "It''s I, mdy."
"Hm?" Aria narrowed her eyes and scanned her again. Not finding anything particrly great about her, she gave old man Raku a confused nce and thought why her foster faster advocated her so much.
Shaking her head, she stopped thinking about it and asked Rima to rise. Looking at her deeply, she said, "I don''t know if my foster faster mentioned this to you, but I don''t have any good feelings toward humans and don''t want to take any human as my disciple."
? Rima trembled slightly after hearing this. Max''s expression darkened, and he shot old Man Raku a nce. However, before he could say anything, Aria continued, "However, I''ll make an exception for you because you saved my foster parents and little Arya and because my foster father seemed to think highly of you."
"Since you are also a sonic elemental mage, I''ll pay a little more attention to you than what a normal core disciple in your human academies gets. However, don''t expect me to go out of my way to guide you. But if you prove yourself to be worthy, then it''s apletely different thing. I''ll do my utmost to nurture you." Aria spoke candidly.
After a pause, she asked, "So, take a moment and decide if you still want to be my disciple."
Rima didn''t take long to decide. She bowed again and sincerely said, "Please ept my as your disciple."
Although she was a bit concerned because Aria said she didn''t like humans, this was nothingpared to the potential benefits of learning under a sonic elemental king mage.
Aria nodded, "Good. Then you shall be my disciple from now onwards." Saying this, she took out a square token the same as the one old man Raku used to enter her house and gave it to Rima, "With this, you cane here whenever you want."
Seeing this, old man Raku sighed in relief while little Arya started jumping up and down in excitement because now her big sister Rima would stay in the city and she could y with her whenever she wanted.
Belen and Leticia congratted Rima.
Max also congratted her before he walked up to Aria, who frowned but didn''t stop him.
Chapter 356 Misunderstanding?
"Can we talk in private for a moment, mdy?" Max asked with a smile.
Old man Raku, Rima and others were surprised hearing his request. What did he want to talk about? And would she even agree to it?
Just as they expected, Aria revealed a displeased expression and coldly said, "I don''t have time to waste. If you have something to say, then say it here or scram."
''What a distasteful woman!'' Max''s brows twitched. Withdrawing his smile, he indifferently said, "You must have fought with a demon and got injured by his self-explosion, is that right?"
Aria''s expression froze when she heard this and subconsciously nced at old man Raku. She thought that her foster father must have told him because only he knew about her encounter with the demon.
However, when she saw the stupefied look on his face, she knew that wasn''t the case.
Seeing this, her expression became one of surprise, disbelief, and slight suspicion. She released some of her aura and enquired, "How did you know?"
Max felt pressure weigh on his shoulder because of her aura, but he kept his posture straight and calmly said, "I can sense the demonic essence reeking out of your abdominal area. You must be wounded there."
Max obviously lied.
The moment he stepped past the illusionary formation, the system or in other words the supreme mage, who had been inactive since the day they he appeared in front of him, suddenly spoke up and told him about it all.
He asked him to tell her that he could cure her so he could extract the demonic essence, which was apparently helpful to him, from her wound.
If Max helped him with this, based on the quality and quantity of the demonic essence, the system would deduct lust points from his loan.
Hearing this, Max was more than happy to do it. Not only he could pay off some of his debt, Aria would also owe him a favour.
? However, after seeing her hatred toward humans, he decided to use ''the cure'' to ''force'' her to treat Rima sincerely.
"Sense, you say?" Aria questioned and increased the intensity of her aura.
Max flinched under pressure and his breathing became a little rushed. Trying to keep himself calm, he nodded, "Yes. Or could it be that you suspect me for spying on you?"
Aria looked at him for a moment without saying anything. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying, she stopped using her aura on him. As for suspecting him of spying? She didn''t think he, a mere two-star kid, had what it took to spy on a king ranked mage.
After thinking for a moment, she waved her hand. A surge of Mana burst out of her and created a soundproof field around them.
She sat in her chair again and said, "You better pray that what you want to talk is something important or I wouldn''t mind teaching you a lesson."
Max''s expression darkened at her behaviour, but he couldn''t do anything about it since she was the stronger one.
He took a deep breath and without beating around the bush, he said, "Since you are now poisoned with the demonic essence, I''m sure you would go to the central regions to look for the cure or an emperor rank mage''s help, am I right?"
Aria didn''t respond and just continued to look at him.
Seeing this, Max continued, "I think there is no need to tell you how difficult finding the cure would be, since the medicinal ingredients are very rare. As for asking some emperor to help you get rid of the demonic essence, that would be difficult since no would want to spend their vital energy without something substantial reward in return."
Aria frowned but didn''t say anything since he was speaking the truth. The medicinal cure for demonic essence was very rare, and this was also one of the reasons why many lives would be lost every time demon invasion take ce.
After a brief pause, Max continued, "However, if you agree to a condition of mine, you won''t have to worry about any of these."
"Oh, you are saying that you can cure me?" Aria asked, narrowing her eyes.
"That''s right." Max nodded before adding, "That''s only if you agree to my condition."
Aria looked at him with a skeptical expression for a while. Seeing that he appeared pretty confident, she asked, "What''s your condition?"
"It''s pretty simple, actually. While Rima is here, you need to put away your bias toward humans and treat her sincerely. If you can promise me this, I''ll help you take care of the demonic essence in your body." Max straightforwardly said.
Aria only took a moment to think before she nodded. "Alright. I can promise you that. Of course, it''s only applicable if you really ''can'' cure me. If not... heh, I''ll make sure you regret it."
Max felt chills run down his spine when he heard her cold words and saw her ruthless expression.
He instinctively wanted to ask ''the system'' whether he was 100% sure of curing her. However, he suppressed the impulse and nodded calmly, "Don''t worry about it."
"So, do you need to prepare something?" Aria asked.
"Nope. You just need to take your top off." Max shook his head and smiled.
"You dare?" Hearing his words, Aria''s expression dropped, and her aura burst out of her body like raging waves and crashed into him.
Bang!
Fortunately, from the change in her expression, he knew she had misunderstood his words, and before her aura assaulted him; he reacted quickly and deployed some Mana barriers to defend. However, they weren''t of much use and immediately copsed.
He flew for 50 meters before crashing heavily onto the ground.
Cough!
His body ached all over and he coughed out a mouthful of blood.
"Max!" Everyone was caught off guard by this sudden turn of events. A momentter, Rima, Belen and Leticia cried out in worry and dashed toward him.
"What happened?" Leticia worriedly asked as she helped him up while Rima and Belen stood in front of him and assumed a defensive stance, looking at Aria with a mixture of apprehension and fury.
Wiping the blood from his lips, and smiled bitterly, "A misunderstanding." However, inwardly, he was seething with rage.
*****
Happy new year everyone!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As a new year gift, I''ll release 3 chapters tomorrow. Moreover, for the whole month of January, there will be 2 chapters daily. If you want more chapters, I''ve set targets. Please check them out in Author''s thought section.
Chapter 357 Extracting Demonic Energy
Even though he didn''t show it, inwardly, Max was seething in rage.
How could he not? He only asked her to take off her top so he could examine and cure her wound and not with any other intention. So, it was technically not his fault that she misunderstood his words.
Even if she misunderstood, there was no need to attack him with her aura and injure him, was there?
''Fortunately, I reacted quick enough and deployed some defensive barrier or her attack would''ve seriously injured me.'' He thought and thanked his quick reactions.
As if the system knew what he was thinking and chuckled jeeringly, [Hehe, kid. If you are thinking that you didn''t get any severe injury because of your fast reactions, you can''t be any more ignorant.]
Afterughing for a while, the system continued, [Although this Elf beauty seemed to hate humans quite a bit, she isn''t heartless enough to kill you at this slight transgression. So, that''s why she held back at thest moment or you would be nothing more than a pile to squashed bones now. Don''t forget that a king mage is leagues above a five-star mage, not to mention an insignificant two-star mage like you.]
Hearing this, Max felt chills ran down his spine and his anger toward her abated significantly.
With Leticia''s help, he stood and patted Rima and Belen''s shoulders and told them to calm down.
After taking a healing pill, he slowly walked toward Aria and smiled apologetically, "Mdy, you seem to have misunderstood my words. I merely wanted to check your wound and had no indecent intention."
Aria nodded and her eyes briefly shed with guilt. She had also realised this and that''s why she held back. However, it didn''t mean she was going to apologise to him.
Snorting coldly, she waved her hand and lifted Max into the air. Under the restriction of her Mana, Max had no way of resisting and was easily lifted.
Aria then nced at the old man Raku and others. "We''ll be back in a short while."
Saying this, she walked inside the house with Max floating behind her.
Rima and others were worried, fearing that she might attack him again. But when they saw Max nod reassuringly toward them, they calmed down.
...
Inside the house, Aria sat on a simple wooden bed and lifted her top enough so her wound was visible to Max, who was standing in front of her.
"Go ahead." She spoke in an even tone, but Max could see a slight blush on her cheeks.
''Well, she is a woman, after all.'' He thought and walked near her.
He focused his gaze on the palm sized ck wound on the left side of her abdomen. It looked too ghastly, and Max couldn''t help but wrinkle his brows in disgust.
[Don''t think too much and put your hand on the wound.] System''s voice sounded in his ears.
? Max looked at her and said, "Mdy, I''ll have to touch it to extract this demonic energy. You''ll feel some pain, so bear it."
"What? You can extract it?" Aria asked with an incredulous expression on her face.
"Yes. I can. So, get ready. It might sting." Max nodded and, wasting no time, he pressed his palm against the wound.
Siiii!
Aria flinched in pain but didn''t move or made any excessive noise. Her eyes focused on Max. She wanted to see how he was going to heal her. Although she wasn''t sure if he could heal her at all, his confidence made her feel hopeful.
After touching her wound, Max closed his eyes. He wanted to urge the system to do something, but he couldn''t speak, so he could only wait.
Aria frowned after not seeing any kind of development from him. However, she didn''t say anything, seeing that he seemed to be deep in his thoughts.
A few more seconds passed. Both Aria and Max were feeling anxious, but for different reasons.
"Huh?" Just then, Aria felt the demonic essence slowly leaving her wound and travel to his hand before disappearingpletely.
This dumbfounded her as she couldn''t believe that a mere two-star mage could extract demonic essence which even she was helpless against. At the same time, she was happy that she won''t have to join the main branch of elves in the central region in exchange for the cure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Time passed slowly. After a few minutes, all the demonic essence was extracted and her wound was no longer ghastly ck.
Max, however, didn''t know about it because he couldn''t feel any change. Thinking that the system had tricked him, beads of sweat formed on his forehead.
In Aria''s eyes, however, Max seemed to do his best to extract the demonic essence, and this caused her to view him in new a light.
Remembering how she sent him flying over a slight misunderstanding, she felt apologetic and thought, ''It seems what the foster father said is right. Not every human is scum.''
Just when Max was about to have a nervous breakdown, the system''s voice sounded in his ears, [It''s done, kid. You can retract your hand now.]
Phew!
Max exhaled deeply and fell back on his butt. Because of the stress he felt just now, he was mentally spent.
''This damnable ''old man''! He didn''t tell me that the extraction process was already ongoing on purpose. If he had told me, I wouldn''t have felt so much mental pressure.'' He gnashed his teeth in anger. (Since the supreme mage is quite old, Max is calling him the old man even though he looks quite young.)
Just as usual, the system seemed to guess what he was thinking andughed, [Hehe, kid. If I had told you, your performance wouldn''t have been satisfactory enough and this little girl would have suspected you.]
Max wanted to curse him, but held back the urge to do so. He looked at Aria and smiled with a tired expression. "I''ve extracted all the demonic energy, mdy. You just need to use some healing pills and this wound will also be gone."
Chapter 358 Small Change In Arias Attitude
Aria checked her wound and, finding no trace of demonic energy, she let out a breath of relief. After adjusting her clothes, she took out a healing pill and ate it.
When she looked at Max, her gaze wasplicated.
She struggled for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "Thank¡ you."
Max looked at her incredulously. After seeing her behavior until now, he never thought he would ever hear her say ''thank you'' to him, even if he cured her.
He waved his hand and smiled, "It''s alright. Just don''t forget your promise."
"You don''t have to worry about it." Aria harrumphed coldly before walking out of the room. Max smiled, stood up and also walked out.
¡
Rima, Belen and Leticia were pacing back and forth, waiting for Max toe out.
From their interaction, they had deduced that Max was going to try to heal her injury.
However, because they had seen how short-tempered Aria was, they were worried that she might do something to him if something went wrong with the treatment.
"Why is he even trying to do that when he isn''t an alchemist?" Leticia asked, nibbling on her nails in anxiety.
"He must have something in mind." Belen calmly said.
Rima was in deep thought for a while before she said, "I think my decision to be her disciple wasn''t a correct one. Given how much she hates humans, even if I do my best to prove myself to her, she might not teach me anything."
Belen refrained frommenting on this while Leticia nodded her head immediately, "Yes, you are right. What if she is a king ranked mage, there would be no point of you being her disciple if you can''t learn anything from her."
Leticia was extremely dissatisfied with Aria''s behavior and the fact that she attacked her beloved on a small misunderstanding.
Little Arya tugged on Rima''s hand and said, "Big sister. You misunderstand my auntie. Once you get to know, her she is very kind, caring and fun person."
Old man Raku sighed but didn''t say anything.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just then, the door opened and Aria and Max walked out.
Seeing Max was safe, thedies felt relived.
Aria noticed their expressions and frowned in displeasure. Did they think that she was some unreasonable person who would just harm anyone?
Max walked toward Rima and others.
After deploying a sound proofing barrier around them, Rima immediately told him what she was thinking and after hearing her, Max couldn''t help but smile wryly and told her that Aria''s had promised to treat her nicely and teach her everything without holding anything back.
Hearing this, Rima became emotional. She wanted to hug him, but since they weren''t alone; she refrained from doing so. Holding his hand in her soft hands, she softly uttered, "Thank you for caring so much about me."
Max smiled and asked, "So, you are going to stay, right?"
"Yes¡ I''ll stay." After taking a deep breath, Rima nodded. She knew she had to grab this opportunity if she wanted to improve and not leg too much behind Max, since he was improving too fast for her to keep up with him.
"Good." Max nodded and asked, "Before leaving, I''m nning to buy some more things, would you like toe with us?"
"Hmm, I will." Rima nodded. She wanted to spend as much time as she could before they parted.
"Okay then, go and tell your master." Max smiled. Since she was Aria''s disciple, she had to ask for the permission or it would seem rude if she just went away with him.
Rima nced at Aria and hesitated a little before dispersing the barrier. She then walked up to her and just as she was about to ask for permission, Aria indifferently waved her hand, "You can go."
"Hmm?" Rima was surprised by this. Did her master know what she was going to ask? However, that shouldn''t be possible since they were talking inside the sound proofing barrier. Unless¡ Rima''s eyes went wide thinking until here.
Seeing her expression, Aria scoffed, "Did you really think your lousy barrier could prevent me, a sonic mage, from hearing what you were talking about?"
Hearing this, Rima''s face went pale. This meant she heard everything. If so, she must be angry since she was doubting her.
Thinking this, she panicked and opened her mouth to say something but nothing came out. She didn''t know how she was supposed to exin herself.
Seeing this, Aria sighed, "Don''t worry about it. It''s not your fault to think like that since I''ve left a bad impression on you."
"I''m sorry and thank you, master." Rima bowed. She didn''t think that her short-tempered master would suddenly turn this understanding. However, she knew why this was so. It''s was because of her man who cured her.
After a while, Max along with Belen, Leticia, Rima and little Arya walked out of Aria''s residence and headed towards market.
Before heading out of the city, Max wanted to buy some grade-three attack and defence talismans which he would most likely need in the demon continent.
Although he would like to buy some grade-four ones too, but they weren''t avable in the market and could only be bought in auctions.
Moreover, even if he could buy them, he wouldn''t be able to use them since one could only use talismans maximum one level above their respective realm. If it wasn''t so, even a one-star mage could defend or y mages way stronger than them with higher graded talismans.
¡
After Max and the group left, old man Raku hastily asked, "Little girl, was he able to heal you?" Although from the fact that Aria didn''t seem angry aftering out of the house, he could tell that it was most likely true.
"Mm. He did." Aria nodded and showed him her wound, which was slowly patching itself up under the effect of the healing pill she had ingested.
"This¡" Old man Raku was astonished for a moment. He then nodded and murmured, "That guy sure is a mystery. He even had the medicine for expelling the demonic essence."
Hearing this, Aria shook her head, "No, he didn''t have medicine."
"What? Then how was he¡ don''t tell me, he himself expelled it?" He asked incredulously.
Chapter 359 Farewell
"Yes." Aria nodded.
"How? Wasn''t that demonic essence from a five-star demon? How could he, a two-star mage could expel it?" Old man Raku asked.
"I don''t know¡" Aria shook her head and sighed. "I couldn''t see through it." She also found this strange. Practically speaking, she should be able to see through a two-star mage''s techniques, but she failed to do so.
Old man Raku went silent. Although he knew Max was mysterious, it was only because he had resources which shouldn''t be avable in the green leaf kingdom.
Suddenly, he recalled something and asked, "I remember you were surprised after scanning him. Why was it so?"
Aria gave her father a look and joked, "Foster father, you seem to have quite a lot of interest in him."
Old man Raku smiled and nodded, "Yes. I feel he is a special person and forming a good rtionship with him would be good for us in the long run."
Aria nodded and said in a serious tone, "You are right, foster father. He is indeed special. You might not believe me, but his foundation is as strong as three-star mage''s and in terms of quality, it''s even better. If he doesn''t die prematurely, and has a good enough talent in cultivation, reaching monarch realm isn''t difficult for him."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"M-Monarch realm?" Hearing her words, old man Raku was stunned before he became excited and asked, "Are you sure he has so much potential?"
In the current world, monarch ranked mages could be called absolute rulers because the number of supreme mages was pitifully low and they weren''t concerned with worldly matters, only caring about finding ways to increase their lifespans or their strength or living out their days in peace.
So, if you could be a monarch mage, you would be one of the strongest being in the world and could do almost everything you wanted.
However, very few people had the talent and fortune to reach such heights. In fact, most couldn''t even reach the king or emperor realm let alone the monarch realm.
So, if you had a connection with a monarch ranked mage, then you wouldn''t have to worry about anything lest you offended another monarch ranked mage.
That''s why the old man Raku almost lost his calm when he heard her daughter say that Max had the potential to be a monarch ranked mage.
"Yes. I''m sure." Aria nodded with a sigh.
¡
Since Max only wanted to buy some talismans, it didn''t take them much time. After an hour, they returned to the city lord''s mansion to bid little Arya''s family farewell.
Old man Raku had already returned and was waiting for them.
After a while, little Arya''s parents, grandma, uncle, and aunt also arrived.
Elena, the city lord, nced at Max and sent him a mental message. [I see you weren''t just fooling around with that girl, Maria. I apologise if you offended you, but you know that I''m responsible for my employees.]
She then continued tomunicate through consciousness, [I''ve tasked people to prepare a good house near the mansion and they will be relocated there in one or two days. You don''t have to worry about her safety, I''ll take care of it.]
Max nodded in acknowledgement. Although she had scolded him a little, he wasn''t angry with her at all because from the conversation he had with her previously, he could see that she genuinely cared a lot of her subjects.
That''s why he wasn''t worried about Maria. Moreover, she also promised to take care of Rima although there would be no need since her master was one of strongest beings in the kingdom and strongest in the city.
Ryan, Elena''s father, nced between his wife and Max while theymunicated. After seeing she was finished, a yful smile appeared on his face as he looked at Max and sent him a metal message, [You kid, I hope you aren''t trying to charm my wife, are you? I won''t mind teaching you an unforgettable lesson if you have such thoughts. Hahaha. Oh yes, good job treating that girl''s parents. Despite being a yboy, you at least have some conscience.]
Max smiled wryly. Acknowledging theter part of his words, he chose to ignore the first half.
He then nced at everyone present and bowed slightly, "Thank you everyone for your hospitality for the past few days. We had a good time here and I hope you will take care of Rima until she is here."
Ryan was the first to respond. Heughed out loud and said, "Haha, kid. You don''t have to be so modest. You are savior of our family after all, it''s our responsibility to take care of you. You are wee toe and visit us any time you want. The Ninam city has its door open for you always.
He then added in a mental note, [Of course, it would be best if you don''t work your charm on any more of our cities'' innocent girls. However, if you want, I don''t mind introducing a few to you. Hahaha!]
"Thank you, uncle! I''ll be sure to visit soon!" Max nodded, ignoring the mental note entirely.
Belen and Leticia also followed suit and thanked them.
After exchanging pleasantries with them and bidding their farewell, Max and the group walked out of the mansion with old man Raku and little Arya and saw a luxurious-looking carriage waiting for them. A strong-looking Elvin man in reddish green armor was sitting on the driver''s seat.
"Grandpa, there is no need for the carriage. We bought a flying mount yesterday. We will use it to travel back." Leticia said after seeing the carriage.
Old man Raku shook his head. "I know about that. But you know our city is situated deep inside this forest and many two-star and three-star beasts roam around this area.
If you fly here, there is a great risk of getting attacked by vicious flying beasts. That''s why everyone travel in carriage whening or going out of the city. After travelling to the outer fringes of the forest, you can use your flying mount for the rest of your journey."
Chapter 360 Bandits?
"Oh? Okay." Leticia nodded in understanding.
"Greetings, lord Raku. Greetings dear guests." The carriage driver stepped down the carriage and greeted old man Raku and the group when they approached the carriage.
Old man Raku nodded toward him before introducing him, "This is one of our guard captains, a peak three-star mage. He will escort you out of the forest."
"Thank you, grandpa Raku, for the trouble." Max smiled, epting his kind intensions. With a peak three-star mage, they wouldn''t have to worry about any potential attack of three-star beasts on the way.
After saying this, he turned to Rima, whose expression was downcast, and gently cupped her beautiful face.
Smiling lovingly, he consoled, "Don''t be like that. This separation is only temporary. I''lle visit you after the selectionpetition in two months'' time, alright? Until then, focus on learning from your master. If you feel bored, you can always visit Maria or y with little Arya."
"Mm." Rima nodded. Seeing his care, she felt warm in her hear and a beautiful smile appeared on her face while her eyes became teary. She tightly hugged him and murmured, "I''ll miss you."
Max''s heart ached at this. Gently caressing her long hair, he responded, "I''ll miss you, too." He was as reluctant as he was when his Lilly separated from him, but he couldn''t deprive her of this wonderful opportunity.
After that, Belen and Leticia also consoled Rima and bade them farewell. Little Arya was also downcast because of their departure, so they had to console her, too.
Following this, they sat in the carriage and departed.
Old man Raku, Rima and little Arya watched as the carriage disappeared from their sight.
Noticing that Rima was silently crying, little Arya tugged on her hand and consoled, "Don''t cry, big sister. Didn''t big brother say that he will visit you often?"
"Mm. That''s right." Rima nodded and wiped her tears away, her eyes glinting with determination as she clenched her dainty hands, ''I need to be stronger. A lot stronger than him if I want to stay with him.''
Thinking that, she bade farewell to old man Raku and little Arya and walked toward her master''s estate. She didn''t want to waste any time.
As Max and the group departed from the city lord''s mansion, Jack and Janice in their respective inns received the news and hastily departed.
...
After half a day, the carriage arrived at the outer fringes of the forest. Because of the beast repelling talismans and the peak three-star escort, their journey was without hitch.
The driver stopped the carriage and called out, "Guests, we''ve arrived at the periphery of the forest."
Creak~N?v(el)B\\jnn
The carriage''s door opened and Max followed by Belen and Leticia stepped out.
"Guests, my duty was to escort you until here. I shall take my leave now." The guard captain politely said.
"Thank you, sir captain." Max nodded and threw a spatial bag toward him, "This is a small token of appreciation."
The guard captain instinctively caught the spatial bag before shaking his head, he extended his hand to return the bag, "There is no need for this, my lord. I was just doing what I was ordered my superiors."
Max shook his head, "It''s alright, sir captain. We shall take our leave now."
Saying this, Max and the twodies whooshed away, not giving guard captain any chance to respond.
He smiled wryly watching them disappear. Out of curiosity, he opened the spatial bag and his eyes glinted with surprise. There were ten thousand low-grade Mana stones in there. Ten thousand Mana stones? It was his more than three months'' sry.
Looking in the direction Max and thepany disappeared, he murmured, "They are lord Raku''s guests indeed. So generous!"
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Suddenly, three hooded figures ran past him and headed in the same direction as Max''s group.
"Hm?" Seeing them go about in such a haste, the guard captain frowned slightly before he turned the carriage around and headed to the city.
...
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The three hooded figures were Jack and two elders.
They were running at the top of their speed. After a few minutes, they could see the back of Max''s group.
Jack''s eyes glinted with a ruthless light as he asked, "Elders, If I''m not wrong, a hundred miles from here, there is a secluded valley, right?"
"Yes, young master!" The elders nodded.
"You guys use escape talismans and move around them. We''ll ambush them there." He suggested.
"There is no need to go through so much trouble young master. We can just kill him here." One of the elders viciously said.
"No, this area is wide open. If he uses an escape talisman, he might escape. Moreover, because it''s still evening, some traveller might witness us and if the elves find out, they might track us down since that bastard is their honoured guest."
"So, we''ll move around them. You guys can recover while we wait in the valley. It''ll be dark when they reach there, so ambushing them will be easy and the chances of him escaping using escape talisman will be a lot lower due to the terrain." Jack exined.
"Okay, young master. We''ll do as you say." The elders nodded.
After that, the elders used escape talismans which increased their speed by many folds. They grabbed Jack by his shoulders, changed their direction and headed to the said valley.
...
Unaware of the ambush thaty ahead, Max, Belen and Leticia continued on their way.
After a while, the sun sat and darkness slowly covered everything.
As the trio approached the valley, suddenly, the system''s voice sounded in Max''s ears, [Kid, be careful. There seems to be some people waiting ahead.]
"Hm?" Max frowned. Why would anyone be waiting in this deste valley at this time?
However, he knew system would joke around like this. So, he informed Belen and Leticia about it.
"Could they be bandits? I''ve heard that bandits ambush travellers in this kind of ces." Leticia worriedly asked.
Chapter 361 Fighting Two Three-Star Mages[1]
"Maybe. They are." Max nodded and then turned to Belen and sternly said, "Belen, we will have to use the sparrow if we want to avoid unnecessary trouble."
They should''ve used the sparrow after reaching the periphery of the forest to travel ahead, but Belen requested to wait until tomorrow morning because it hadn''t recovered enough to fly after burning its blood essence to resist the ve seal yesterday.
Belen sighed and nodded, "Alright." She also knew they had to use the sparrow if they wanted to ''bandits''ying in wait in the valley.
Although she hadn''t noticed them herself, she had no doubt that they were indeed there. Why was she sure, you ask? It''s because she trusted Max wholeheartedly and knew he wouldn''t speak carelessly.
She sent a strand of Mana into her pet storage ring and took out the crimson colour sparrow that had its eyes closed, seemingly asleep.
Feeling that it was out of its ''home'', it opened its eyes. Seeing Max and Leticia staring at it, the sparrow panicked and hurriedly hid behind Belen.
Belen nced at Max and said, "Please let me talk to it for a moment."
"Hmm. Try to hurry. We just need to cross this valley. You can let it rest until tomorrow morning." Max nodded. He could also see the bird wasn''t in condition to fly right now so he didn''t want to force it since Belen cared for it.
¡
"They are here, young master." As soon as Max''s group entered the valley, one of the two Elders, who was a thin, wrinkled old man, immediately notified Jack.
"Elders, get ready. As long as they enter your hundred meters'' range, attack that bastard with all of your might. Even if he is a three-star mage, after getting hit by your attacks unprepared, he should be severely injured if not dead outright. Not to mention he might not be a three-star mage." Jack ruthlessly ordered.
Then a lecherous glint shed in his eyes as he ordered, "As for the two girls with him, don''t kill them. I''ll have some fun before killing them. Unfortunately, that seductive beauty isn''t with them or it would''ve even more amazing."
"Yes, young master." The Elders nodded. Their eyes also shed with lustful light and after they exchanged nces with each other, they turned to Jack.
However, before they could say anything, Jack scoffed, "What? You also want to y with them?" He knew these two old men, despite being more than sixty years old, were very perverted.
The Elders coughed dryly before shamelessly nodding, "We old men will be grateful if young master can give them to us after you are done with them."
Jack felt disgusted inwardly, but didn''t show it on his. No matter what, they were his protectors and his only support until he became the three-star mage himself. Until then, he had to indulge them.
Moreover, he didn''t really care what happened to the girls after he tasted them so he nodded, "Alright. You can have them after I''m done with them."
"Hehe, thank you, young master." The Elders licked their lips evilly andughed.
"Hm?" Suddenly, the thin old man narrowed his eyes toward the entrance of the valley.
"What is it?" Jack asked.
"They have stopped at the entrance." The elder said. A momentter, he saw Belen take out red sparrow which caused him to frown.
"Young master, it seems they knew that we are waiting for them and trying to fly over the valley on their flying mount."
"That''s not possible! There is no way they know this." Jack resolutely shook his head.
"Perhaps they are wary of the bandits." He guessed.
"Young master, what should we do now?" The second old man asked.
"Do what? Let''s go and kill him." Jack snickered and waved his hand.
Whoosh!
A ck winged hawk appeared in front of them with a whooshing sound. It was his ve beast. However, because it was stronger than him, he wasn''t able to perfectly control it. So, if there was no need, they usually refrained from using it.
"Let''s go." He jumped on its back before indicating them to climb up too.
After that, they flew toward Max''s group, which was only ten or so miles away from their current location.N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡
While Belen wasmunicating with the red sparrow, the system''s voice rang in Max''s ears, [Be careful, kid. They have noticed you guys and heading towards you.]
"Damn it!" Max cursed silently and then forced himself to calm down and asked in a low voice, "Can you tell how strong they are?"
[Two are mid-stage three-star mages, while the other one is only a high-stage two-star mage. As for their flying mount, it seems to be a peak two-star beast.] The system answered.
Hearing this, Max''s expression became ugly.
Boom!
His three-star Mana surged out and enveloped his feet. Grabbing Belen and Leticia by their waist, he hastily said, "The enemy is here. Hurry and put away the beast."
Saying this, he didn''t wait a second more and charged out of the valley. Fortunately, as soon as Belen noticed him releasing his aura, Belen knew they were in trouble and didn''t have time to convince the bird, so she had already moved to store it in the spatial ring.
Whoosh!
Within a few seconds, Max had charged out of the valley since they were only at the entrance.
Although he knew he wouldn''t be able to escape their pursuers since the enemies were on a flying beast while he was on foot, he didn''t want to be ambushed in the narrow valley where his maneuverability would be restricted quite a lot. That''s why he charged out of the valley and came into the open ground.
He nced ahead and saw the forest. He wanted to go back there so he could use the forested terrain to make it difficult for the pursuers to chase them on their flying mount.
Chii!
However, he had barely run for five miles when he heard a piercing noiseing from behind his back.
Reflexively, he jumped to the side, barely dodging the projectile, which struck the ground and created a two feet deep hole.
Chapter 362 Fighting Against Two Three-Star Mages[2]
[Bonus Chapter! Thank you Echelon_5 for gifting the dragon to the story <3]
-----
Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he nced at the hole where a Mana dagger was vanishing.
Shing! Shing!
Before he could stabilize his footing, two more daggers flew toward him at breakneck speed.
Whoosh!
Mana surged out of him and converged below his feet before he shot to the side like a bullet, dodging the Mana daggers once again.
Just as he was preparing to dodge the following attacks, the attacks paused before a peal of arrogantughter rang out in the air.
"Hahaha! I didn''t expect elves'' high and mighty honoured guest to run around like a witless mouse. Why aren''t you pretending to be calm now? Hahaha!"
"Hm?" Max, Belen and Leticia turned around and looked up to witness arge ck-winged hawk with glittering red eyes slowly descending to the ground.
Three people stood on it. Two were old men, while the other one was younger, who seemed to be in his early thirties. His expression was the epitome of arrogance as he looked down at Max as if he was looking at some disgusting worm.
Although his disdainful expression immediately incensed Max, he was more surprised right now because he recognised the trio, especially the leader.
He was the guy who came with miss Janice andpeted against him for the beauty pill. Belen and Leticia also remembered him immediately because he was too arrogant and left quite an impression on them.
However, they couldn''t understand why these people were suddenly attacking them now. Were they here because of the beauty pill?
Seeing their expression, Jackughed darkly, "So, it seems you guys remember me. Good. Good. So, you should also know why I''m going to kill you, right?"
Max furrowed his brows. He hadn''t thought this guy would try to kill him just because hepeted against him to buy the beauty pill.
Suddenly, he realized something which he already knew but hadn''t experienced before.
''So, this is what they mean by ''as long as one is strong, one can do anything.'' He sighed.
Belen and Leticia struggled free from his hands and stood beside him. Leticia pointed her finger at Jack and mocked, "You want to kill us just because we bought that pill. How petty?"
She was furious right now. How could he want to kill them just because of a pill? Were human lives worth less than a pill in these people''s eyes?
However, what she didn''t know was that Jack wasn''t here just because of the pill, but because he hated Max to the guts and wanted nothing more than to kill him.N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, why? Just because Maxpeted against him in the auction? Because Janice was romantically attracted to him and he felt jealous or because of the humiliation he suffered in the beauty pill shop?
If one thought clearly, Max did nothing wrong in any of these situations.
Auctions were there for everyone topete against each other. In Janice''s case, he did nothing. It was Janice who approached him. As for the humiliation in the pill shop, it was something he asked for himself. Moreover, throughout the entire exchange, Max didn''t do or say anything that might earn his animosity.please visit
However, because of his petty and inferior personality, he med all this on Max and formed a death grudge.
"Haha! Because of the pill? You can say that. However, don''t worry youngdy. I''ll only kill him for now. You pretty girls are still of some use to me and my men. Hahaha!" Jackughed recklessly.
A momentter, he stoppedughing and coldly barked, "Kill him, elders!"
The two old men nodded and immediately cast their respective spells.
A dozen Mana daggers, knives, arrows appeared in front of the thin old man while the other old man conjured thick Mana chains and iled around him like agile snakes.
Although these two old men didn''t have any awakened element, which was quite a relief for Max, as mid-stage three-star mages, they were still many times stronger than him.
Max felt a life-threatening danger and his expression turned grim. Wasting no time, he shoved two defensive talismans each in Belen''s and Leticia''s hands and ordered, "Use these to defend yourselves well. If you can, don''t let this crazed guy join when they attack me."
Seeing that Max was acting calm, Leticia felt relieved.
However, the same wasn''t the case for Belen.
Although she was only slightly stronger than Leticia, she was quite experienced and could discern that these two old men were most likely three-star mages and Max couldn''t be able to handle them. He was only acting calm because he didn''t want them to panic.
Belen worried about his safety. Although he had killed a three-star mage previously, that guy had barely broken through and his cultivation hadn''t stabilized yet. Even then, Max almost crippled himself to conjure enough power to kill him.
However, the current situation was entirely different from before. These two old men were experienced three-star mages and they might be above the early-stage three-star realm, making them even more hard to deal with.
So, even if Max used the power which was beyond the limits of his body likest time, there weren''t many chances of him killing them.
However, despite knowing all this, Belen could do nothing but wish him good luck since fighting a three-star mage was beyond her limits and even if she tried, she would only lower Max''s already low chances of winning against them since he would have to worry about her while fighting.
Thinking this, after she told him to be careful, she grabbed Leticia''s hand dashed in another direction.
Her actions surprised Leticia, who immediately grew angry and shouted, "Belen, what the hell are you doing? Why are you running away? We can''t leave Max to fight those people alone."
She tried to struggle free, but Belen used her vines to restrain her as she continued running. No matter how hard Leticia tried, she couldn''t break free from the vines with her physical strength.
"BELEN! Stop this instant. If you want to escape, go alone. I''m not leaving him behind, even if I have to die here." She shouted and her eyes went red. Mana burst out of her that turned into wind des, ready to cut the vines into pieces.
Seeing this, Belen sighed and coldly said, "If you go, you''ll only be a burden on him. Those two old men are three-star mages. There is nothing we can do with our current strength if we stay. Moreover, Max will have to divert his attention to protect us and that would be fatal, you know this. So, the least we can do is stay away from him and not be a burden."
Hearing that their opponents were three-star mages, Leticia''s felt chills run down her spine and face went pale. How was Max supposed to fight two three-star mages alone?
The only thought in her mind was to go back and help him however much she could. But as she heard Belen''s analysis, she realized she would indeed only be a burden on him. Maybe if he didn''t have to worry about them, he could escape. As she realized this, she stopped struggling.
*****
Please support the story by voting your power stones, GTs and gifts. Thank you!
Chapter 363 Daring Movements
After she calmed down, she couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t Max ask us to prevent that crazy guy from joining the fight? How can we do that if we run away?"
"You don''t need to worry about it. We''ve already aplished our task. Look behind you." Belen calmly replied as she increased her speed.
Hearing her, Leticia confusedly turned her head around and saw Jack on his flying beast chasing after them. There was a disgusting smile on his face.
"Belen, is he also a three-star mage?" Leticia suddenly asked.
"No. If he was, Max wouldn''t have asked us to keep him busy." Belen shook her head.
"Very good!" Leticia nodded and a ruthless expression appeared on her face. She took a deep breath and coldly said, "Let''s kill him when we are some more distance away."
"That was my n."
"Hmm. Release these bindings. I''ll carry you." Since Belen wasn''t an agility type mage, her top speed was onlyparable to Leticia''s normal speed.
Seeing that Leticia had calmed down, Belen released the vines.
Whoosh!
As soon as vines vanished, Leticia grabbed Belen''s hand, used her wind elemental Mana to boost her speed, and zoomed away. The distance that was shortening between them and Jack increased again.
Jack sneered upon seeing this. Lazily, he patted the ck-winged hawk, who increased its flying speed to keep up with thedies. He wasn''t going to try to capture them since he wasn''t sure if he was stronger than the duo. So, he was chasing them just so they wouldn''t hide somewhere and escape.
¡
Max wasn''t surprised when Belen chose to ran away with Leticia. Among all his women, Belen was the smartest one and she could keep her calm, even in the direst situation.
With her smarts, seeing through Jack''s intentions wasn''t too difficult for her. He wanted to kill Max and capture them for whatever nasty purpose he had. She easily saw through it and knew if they chose to run away, he would definitely chase after them, leaving Max to his two three-starpanions.
Max wasn''t worried about them as long as they weren''t up against a three-star mage.
He turned his attention to the three-star mages'' who were about to attack him. Before they couldpletely cast their spells, Max took out two grade-three talismans; one defensive and one offensive.
He crushed the offensive talisman and threw it toward the two old men while keeping the defensive one in his hand.
Boom!
A boom resounded in the air as a peak three-star mage''s full-fledged attack flew toward the duo in the shape of a punch.
"Damn it. This kid has an offensive talisman." The thin old man cursed before he sent his Mana weapons flying toward the iing attack. The other old man also sent his Mana chains at it.
At the same time, both of them deployed some Mana shields in front of them to brace for the impact. They knew their attacks weren''t strong enough to cancel out the iing attack.
Boom!!
As expected, the punch attack collided into the Mana weapons and chains, destroying them with ease before heading toward the duo.
Boom!
Another boom resounded as their defensive shields were destroyed one by one and they were thrown back tens of meters back, blood dripping from the corner of their mouths.
Max, however, could see that their injuries weren''t anything serious. So, without dy, he took out another offensive talisman. Crushing it, he threw it toward them once again.please visit
Boom!
The duo had yet to recover from the previous attack and neither of them expected Max to throw one grade three talisman after another as if they were some worthless pieces of paper. Therefore, they were caught off guard and the offensive talisman''s attack had already arrived in front of them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They didn''t have enough time to cast any defensive spells now. They gritted their teeth and took out their respective grade three defensive talismans before crushing them.
Immediately, a bright barrier enveloped them.
Although they were mid-stage three-star elders in the Dalton family, their monthly pay didn''t exceed 10,000 Mana stones because they were already very old and had no hope of further improvement.
So, with their meagre pay, they couldn''t afford to buy a grade three defensive talisman since the cheapest one cost over 20,000 low grade Mana stones, while the offensive ones cost even more.
These defensive talismans they just used were given to them by their young master Jack''s father and were high in quality.
However, because he only gave one to each of them, they always cherished it and were unwilling to use it. That''s why they felt their heart bleed when they used it to defend against a two-star mage no less.
Boom!
Boom!
Two booms resounded as the offensive talisman''s attacknded on them, again throwing them over two hundred meters back.
This time, however, they weren''t injured at all thanks to their defensive talismans. As soon as soon as their feet touched the ground, they immediately recoiled toward Max at full speed, their attack spell already ready.
As soon as they neared Max, theyunched their spells mercilessly.
Shing! Shing!
Many sharp Mana weapons and snake-like chains flew toward him, intent to strangle or heck him into pieces.
Max, however, didn''t try to dodge them this time. Crushing the defensive talisman in his hand, he charged head on into the iing barrage of attacks.
"Has that brat gone insane?" The duo didn''t notice him using the defensive talisman. So they thought he must be having suicidal thought since he was daring enough to charge into their attacks.
Whoosh!
Just when the duo''s attacks were five meters away from Max, his speed suddenly increased by a few folds. He twisted and turned his body, making many nimble movements, he dodged the chains and sharp Mana weapons with skilful uracy before charging toward the thin old man.
"What?" The duo was taken aback by his daring show of skill.
With his speed boosted by his three-star mana, Max immediately appeared in front of the thin man, and before the old man could react, Max punched toward his head with his burning fist.
He had started casting [Calidus Brachium] the moment he used his first offensive talisman.
Because only a short time had passed since then, he could only inject around 1000-units of three-star Mana. However, even with this much, he was confident that he could blow his head off since humans weren''t like beast who had incredibly strong defence.
A look of terror appeared on the old man''s face as Max''s punched inched closer to his head. He wanted to dodge but there wasn''t enough time for him to do so. He was sure to be hit by this horrendous punch.
He growled defiantly and hastily deployed a few Mana shields in front of him before crossing his hands in front of his face.
Chapter 364 Slaying Three-Star Mages
Bang!!
As Max''s fist collided against the old man''s Mana shields, a loud bang resounded before the shield broke into pieces. However, this exhausted around half of the [Calidus Brachium]''s power. But Max was uncaring as his fist continued on its way.
The old man was astonished at seeing his shields break so easily. Although he didn''t use any spell to cast them, they were still formed from three-star Mana and therefore, were quite sturdy.
It should''ve taken quite some effort for a two-star mage to destroy them, but this boy did this without breaking any sweat, and his spell still seemed to have more than half of its power remaining.
Now, seeing his fist grow bigger in front of his eyes, he could do nothing but to clench his hand muscles to bear the strike. However, he overestimated his physical defence and underestimated the destructive power of [Calidus Brachium].
Bang!
Crack!
Just as Max''s punch crashed into his arms, his bones broke into pieces before he was hit square in the face. The fire burned his face and the force behind the punch, although didn''t break his skull, it sent him reeling backward and made him disoriented.
Max was surprised that he couldn''t kill the man and realized that he underestimated the prowess of a three-star mage.
However, in the next moment, another grade three offensive talisman appeared in hand, which he threw toward the now disoriented old man before jumping backwards.
Bang!
Bang!
Two bangs resounded in session. The first bang was the thin man''spanion hitting the ground where Max stood a moment before with his chains, while the second bang was caused by the attack unleased by the offensive talisman.
Ahh-!
As the old man was engulfed by the attack, his despairing scream briefly filled the air before being snuffed out along with his life. Hit by an attackparable to a peak three-star mage''s full-fledged attack, there was no doubt he would be killed.
"Nooo brother!" The other old man let out a shrill scream and his eyes went blood red.
Although the thin old man wasn''t his blood rtive, after serving Jack together for more than a decade together, they had be as close as actual brothers. So, seeing him being killed in front of his eyes was heartbreaking for him.
"Don''t be sad, old man. I''ll send you to apany him in a moment." Max mocked coldly before taking out another two grade three talismans; one defensive and one offensive.
Since these bastards wanted to kill him and held nasty intentions toward his women, he felt no pity for them and was set on killing them, even if he had to use all of his talisman that he bought for the demon continent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing Max''s words, the old man became furious. However, there was also a hint of dread in his red eyes.
Seeing him take out more talismans, the old man suppressed his anger and jumped a few meters back.
He then hurriedly recited a spell and cast a defensive barrier around him. At the same time, his long Mana chains shot toward Max. He didn''t want to give Max any time to use any more talismans.
Max easily saw through his intentions. Sneering, he used his three-star Mana and enhanced his speed by several folds. Thanks to his heightened senses, his reflexes were very sharp. So, it wasn''t too difficult for him to dodge his strikes.
While dodging, he crushed the offensive talisman and threw it toward him.
Rumble!
Immediately, the thunder rumbled before a two-meter-long lightning spear materialised from the talisman''s energy, which shot toward the old man with iparable speed.
"What? A thunder elemental talisman?" Old man cried out in horror and his instinct screamed him to flee. However, he knew he wasn''t fast enough to outrun a thunder attack of this caliber.
He gave out a loud shout to gather his courage and used every bit of his Mana to reinforce his defensive. Still not assured, he deployed more than a dozen ordinary Mana shields in front of the barrier.
Bang! Bang! Bang!...
While the old man was addingyer uponyer of Mana shields, the lightning spear arrived and destroyed all the shields one by one before crashing into his defensive barrier.
Bang!!!
Because the barrier was cast from a three-star spell, the lighting spear paused a split moment before shattering it too and continued toward a horrified old man.
"Nooooo¡!" The old man gave out a shrill scream before the spear crashed into him.
Boom!
The old man exploded like a water balloon, his flesh and blood obliterated by the overbearing lightning. After the dust subsided, there was no sign left of the old man.
Seeing this, Max shivered involuntarily before he eximed, "Such a powerful attack! It was definitely worth spending half a million Mana stones on this talisman."
This thunder elemental talisman was the most powerful peak grade three talisman he managed to buy in the Ninam city. Since it was the most powerful, it naturally was very expensive.
When the shopkeeper had told him that this talisman was a few times stronger and more deadly than other peak grade three elemental talisman he bought, he was was suspicious of his im and thought that he was saying this to hike its price.
But after seeing its might, his suspicion vanished. Even though he hadn''t used any other elemental talisman in the fight just now, he was sure that none couldpare it in terms of raw destructive power.
Phew!
Exhaling in relief, Max walked toward the thin old man''s corpse and took away his spatial bag. As for the other old man''s spatial bag, it was destroyed along with his corpse.
After that, he ran in the direction where Belen and Leticia had ran off to.
...
Twenty miles away from the ce Max was fighting...
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Leticia was moving like wind, dodging and attacking the ck-winged hawk with her crescent wind des while Belen was busy fighting Jack.
Chapter 365 Do You Think Only You Have A Grade Three Talisman?
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Jack was throwing punch after punch with his rocky hands on the vine shield Belen had conjured in front of her as heughed,
"Beauty, you''re quite strong. Why don''t you join me and be my servant? It''ll save you from the gruesome fate about to befall you when those two old codgers return after killing that bastard."
Belen''s face be colder when she heard this.
Boom!
Mana burst out of her unceasingly and a momentter, several dozen vines suddenly sprouted out of the earth before shooting out toward Jack like poisonous snakes.
Bang! Bang!
Jack was frightened by her sudden outburst. He punched a few vines away before retreating a few tens of meters back.
"You stupid woman! I''ll make you regret this after I catch-"
Shuu!
Before he couldplete his threatening words, a pointed vine shot out from under his feet, heading toward his head at breakneck speed.
Bang! Crack!
Jack''s face went pale seeing the vineing up toward his face. Frightened, he tried to smack the pointy vine away but as soon as the vine touched his palm, it easily pierced it, cracking the rockyyers.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
He hurriedly retreated further, his feet heavily hitting the ground. Blood was unceasingly pouring out from the centre of his palm, dying his whole palm red.
Holding his injured hand with another, he shrieked, "Ahhh! You stupid bitch. You dare injure-"
Whoosh!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Just like before, he couldn''tplete his sentence before more pointy and thorny vines shot out from the ground and grazed past his feet leaving many bloody wounds and causing him to shriek in pain.
His eyes be bloodshot. He never felt so humiliated and angry. However, after his experience earlier, he wasn''t going to talk nonsense.
Immediately, he took out a talisman and crushed it without wasting any time.
Weng!
The talisman''s energy turned into metal elemental Mana and shrouded his entire being.
nk! nk!
Just then, more vines sprouted out of the ground and tried to pierce him, but this time, apart from ripping his clothes and making a nking sound, they couldn''t harm him at all.
¡
Meanwhile, as Max left the battle site, a hooded figure hiding a few hundred meters away gulped in terror and murmured, "Fortunately, I didn''t attack him or I might''ve died with them too."
He was the three-star mage that Dalton sent to kill Max. After finding out that he had gone to the Ninam city, he had been waiting there for a few days outside the city since he wasn''t allowed to enter.
When Max and others left the city, he was finally relieved. Seeing that the Elvin guard captain was escorting them, he didn''t dare attack and waited for him to return.
However, after the guard captain left and just as he was about to strike, he noticed Jack and the other two elders chasing after Max''s group, which stopped him in his tracks.
Although they had disguised themselves, he easily identified them from their bodynguage. Seeing them chasing after the same people with obvious murderous intensions, he was pleasantly surprised and quietly chased them.
He nned to report to young master Dalton about the sess of the mission after they killed Max. So, he could enjoy the benefits without doing any actual work.
However, he didn''t expect that he would witness his fellow elders'' death instead. This shook him to his core, and he thanked his lucky stars that he didn''t try to kill him himself.
After calming down his nerves, he took out hismunication crystal, injected his Mana and spoke, "Young master, this kid has many peak tier grade three offensive and defensive talismans. Young master Jack''s two protectors tried to kill me, only to be killed by him instead. I don''t think I can kill him."
After a while, Dalton''s surprised response came, [What? Why would they try to kill him?]
"I don''t know the reason, but something must have happened between those two when they were in the Ninam city?..." The man quickly narrated everything he saw.
A momentter, Dalton''s reply came, [See if you can save Jack. He is my cousin after all.]
"I-I''ll try, but I''m not sure if I can do that." The man hesitantly answered. He didn''t have any confidence to face Max, since he was even weaker than the two old men Max felled just now. However, he couldn''t directly say no to his superior.
¡
While the man wasmunicating with Dalton, there were another two figures standing on a tree in some distance. They also watched Max''s fight against the old men from start to finish. These two were Janice and the old woman.
Janice''s eyes were shining as she murmured, "This man is perfect for me."
Hearing her, the olddy smiled wryly. She wanted to say that he wasn''t anything special and could kill them only because he used many grade-three talismans.
However, she didn''t because without skills, killing two mid-star three-star mages would''ve been almost impossible for him.
Looking in the direction Max had gone, she asked, "Young miss, what about your n?"
Janice was offended by Leticia''sments when she met them in front of the pill shop and, just like Jack, she was also a very vengeful person and had nned to kill her.
However, after seeing that Max was fighting against two three-star mages, she didn''t go after Leticia since he was more important to her. She wanted to save him when he was about to die and win his heart.
However, she hadn''t expected Max to possess so many grade-three talismans and use them to kill the three-star duo, giving her no opportunity to execute her n.
Hearing the old woman''s words, Janice shook her head and sighed, "Let''s forget about it."
"Mm." The old woman nodded before she asked, "Young miss, do you think he will also kill young master Jack?"
Janice''s eyes shone, and a smile appeared on her face as she said, "It''ll be best if he kills him."
She then took off in the direction Max had gone with the old woman.
¡
With his speed, it didn''t take long for Max to arrive where Belen and Leticia were fighting.
Seeing that both girls were safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief.
After watching their fight and noticing that neither of the girls were in too much of a disadvantageous position, he decided to wait for a while and give them some more time to increase their real battle experience.
Meanwhile, he started casting [Calidus Brachium] using 2000 units of three-star Mana.
He could see Jack had used asting defensive talisman that increased his defense by many folds. Now only his [Calidus Brachium] charged with 2000 units of three-star Mana or a peak grade three offensive could take him out.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The fight continued. Attacks kept flying around.
Although Leticia and Belen weren''t taking any injuries thanks to their agility and defense respectively, they also weren''t able to deal any damage to their opponents.
"Surrender while I''m asking you politely. If you keep being stupid, I''ll forced to use force and I don''t really want to harm a beauty like you." Jack said in an annoyed tone as he kept dodging her vine that were trying to tie him to one ce.
Belen scoffed,pletely ignoring his words. She continued trying to restrict his movements so she could easily kill him after the defensive talisman''s effects subsided.
"You don''t believe my words? So be it." Seeing that she wasn''t stopping, Jack took out an offensive talisman from his spatial ring and coldly said, "This is a fire elemental mid-tier grade three talisman. If you still don''t surrender within three breaths, ready to die."
"Hm?" Belen narrowed her eyes at the talisman in his hand and after taking a good look at it, her heartbeat quickened and she immediately started to form multiple vine shield around her.
"Hahaha...! Do you really think your shields can block the attack from this talisman? You''re too naive." Jackughed.
Belen''s heart lurched at his words. She knew her shields could do nothing against the full-fledged attack of a mid-stage three-star mage.
She took a deep breath and coldlyughed, "Do you think only you have a grade three talisman?" Saying this, she took out a high tier grade three defensive talisman and gripped it in her hand.
Chapter 366 Isnt He An Interesting Fellow?
When Max bought talismans, he also gave some Rima, Belen and Leticia to use in times of need.
When Jack first used his talisman to make his body invincible against her sharp vines, Belen had the thought of using a defensive talisman and kill this arrogant bastard.
But she suppressed this desire because this was a very good chance for her to increase her battle experience.
However, now that he took out an offensive talisman to threaten her life with, she could no longer think about getting more fighting experience and took out a higher tier defensive talisman that what he showed her.
Jack''s expression stiffened when he saw this.
A momentter, heughed, "If I''m not wrong, your talisman can defend you only for a short-few-seconds, right?"
"So what?" Belen smirked.
"So¡ I''m curious, you can defend against one attack with your defensive talisman, but how will you defend against these two?" Saying this, he took out another two mid-tier grade-three talismans and showed them to her with a yful expression on his face.
Belen didn''t design to speak and just took out another two defensive talismans. Seeing them, Jack froze.
Belen couldn''t help but smirk coldly and asked, "Anything else?"
Jack''s expression turned ugly at her words. However, he couldn''t retort, since he didn''t have any more trump cards to rely on.
Whistle~
Suddenly, he nced at his mount and whistled.
Whoosh!
The ck-winged hawk swept Leticia away with its wing and flew to Jack, who jump atop it and sneered, "You just wait. When mypanions arrive, I''ll have you guys on knees."
Whoosh!
Just as he finished speaking and was about to order the hawk to take him into the air, the air whistled behind him and then a calm voice sounded in his ears.
"Those two old men? They will nevere."
This voice sent chills down his spine and a strong sense of danger crept up in his heart.
He instinctively wanted to jump down from the hawk. However, before he could,
BANG!!
A zing fist hit the back of his head with a bang, and his metallic head burst like a watermelon.
Scree~
As Jack died, the imprint of the ve seal vanished from the hawk''s soul and the hawk screeched in glee.
It then shook its body and threw Jack on the ground before flying away.
Max could only watch it go since he didn''t have any way to subjugate it.
¡
"Max! Are you alright?" Leticia ran up to him and worriedly asked for his wellbeing.
Belen also scanned him for any injury and was stunned when she didn''t find any. There wasn''t even any dust on his clothes.
''H-He ispletely fine after fighting the three-star duo?''
Although she knew Max was quite strong and had many grade-three talismans, he should still have some signs of fighting on his person since his opponents were two three-star mages.
However, there wasn''t any. So, she was naturally surprised but quickly adjusted her mentality.
"I''m alright." Max smiled and then took out a healing pill and gave it to her, "Here, eat it."
"These are just minor cuts and bruises." Leticia smiled sweetly seeing the concern in his eyes before eating the pill.
Then suddenly, she thought of something and curiously asked, "Max, you watching us fight, right?"
"Yeah." Max was startled by her question. "How did you know?"
Leticia''s giggled, "Because you used your [Calidus Brachium] just now and it takes some time to fully cast it. So, I assumed you had arrived a while ago and were watching us fight while casting your spell."
"You are getting smarter, huh?" Max chuckled.
"You bet I am¡ hey! You are making fun of me." Leticia proudly nodded before realizing the other meaning of his words and pouted like a little yandere.
Seeing her act like this, both Max and Belenughed.
Leticia stomped her foot on the ground, "I''m not talking to you guys."
She feigned anger and walked up to Jack''s corpse and took his spatial ring away, murmuring, "He seemed to belong to some rich family. I wonder how rich he was."
"Why don''t you take a look and see?" Belen smiled.
Leticia nodded and dropped a drop of blood on the ring. However, nothing happened, making her frown.
"You need to use your Mana and cleanse the already established connection with its previous owner." Belen advised.
While Leticia fiddled with the spatial ring, Max conjured a fireball and tossed it on Jack''s headless corpse, burning it to ashes.
He then turned around and said to Leticia, "You can do itter." He then said to Belen, "Belen, you take out the sparrow. Let''s first cross the valley and take shelter in the nearby town for the night."
Because the valley was very long and it was dark right now, chances were very high that they might encounter some bandits if they crossed the valley on foot. So, to avoid the unnecessary trouble, he decided to use the bird.
"Okay." Belen and Leticia nodded in agreement.
After Belen talked to the red sparrow for a while, they rode it and flew across the valley before travelling to the nearby town on foot.
¡
"That guy is quite daring. He really killed him without bothering to know who he was." The olddy, Janice''spanion, murmured after Max and the group left.
"Hehe, isn''t he an interesting fellow?" Janice giggled happily.
The olddy smiled wryly, "Young miss, you know he will be in trouble now, right?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Mm. I know." Janice nodded before smiling, "However, it''ll be interesting to watch how he deals with them."
The olddy shook her head, not saying anything further.
"Let''s depart." Janice waved her hand and summoned a white crane.
In another location, Dalton''s assassin took out hismunication crystal, "Young master, I apologise. I couldn''t save young master Jack."
[It''s alright. You keep an eye on that bastard. If there is an opportunity before he returns to the cloud academy, get rid of him.]
"Yes. Young master."
¡
After an hour, Max, Belen and Leticia reached the nearby town and after having dinner in a restaurant, they found an Inn.
"How many room would you like to book, sir?" The inn attendant asked with a polite smile on his face.
"One." Max answered.
The attendant nced at Belen and Leticia and smiled. "Alright, sir. Please follow me."
He then led them to their designated room and asked, "Please check if the room is to your liking, sir."
"Hmm. It''s alright. You can go now." Max waved his hand.
"Alright, sir. Please enjoy the night." The attendant bowed and walked away.
Max shut the door and looked at Belen and Leticia with an intense gaze, which made both of their heart beat faster. This was especially true for Belen.
He walked toward Belen, put one hand around her slim waist and pulled her into his chest. With his other hand, he raised her chin up and slowly leaned toward her face before pressing his lips on her soft cherry lips.
Belen closed her eyes and felt her body melt at this moment. Oh! How much she waited for this day!
After a moment, he broke the kiss and gently caressed her cheeks. Looking into her slightly misty eyes, he softly said, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t be with you for the past few days."
Belen shook her head and gently smiled, "It''s alright. I understand."
Max was mesmerised by her smile and couldn''t help but nt another kiss on her lips. Just as he was about to start savoring the taste of her delicious lips, she broke the kiss and asked, "Can I take a bath first?"
Although Max very much wanted to just have her right then, he nodded after another peck on her lips, "Yes. Come quickly."
Belen nodded and went to the bathroom.
Max then fixed his burning gaze onto Leticia and asked, "You also want to take a bath first?"
"I... I don''t." Leticia wanted to nod her head since she also sweated a lot when fighting against the hawk, seeing the look in his eyes, she ended up shaking her head.
Seeing her reaction, Max chuckled and shook his head, "It''s alright. You can take one. There is no rush. We have all night before us."
After ten minutes, Belen came out of the bathroom, with only a white towel wrapped around her tantalizing body.
Chapter 367 Grinding Lust Points
Creak~
After a while, bathroom''s door opened and Belen gracefully walked out.
Only a white towel was covering her alluring body from her breasts to knees and her slightly damp hair, her rosy cheeks, and delicate cherry lips made her even more captivating in Max''s eyes.
As soon as his gaze fell on her, he fell into a short trance before an exmation escaped his lips, "You look really beautiful!"
Hearing hispliment, Belen felt her heart flutter in happiness and a faint blush crept up on her already rosy cheeks, making her even more beautiful.
Sensing the situation heating up, Leticia smiled and, not wanting to interrupt them, she quietly went to the bathroom to take a bath.
"Come here." Max patted on the bed near him.
"Mm." Belen slowly walked up to him and gently sat down.
Max wrapped his around her shoulders and brought her into his embrace before gently kissing her lips.
Belen closed her eyes and reciprocated the kiss. The gentle kiss slowly turned into a passionate one where both were kissing and sucking on each other lips like hungry wolves.
Slowly, the fire of passion ignited inside them and their breathing turned hotter. Max took the initiative and forced his tongue into her oral cavity. A momentter, their tongues intertwined, fiercely sucking each other''s sweet nectar.
After a while, Max broke the kiss and peered deep into her eyes. Belen did the same, and they both saw intense desire threatening to erupt.
"I really missed you." Belen softly said. Her words tugging on his heartstrings.
"I did too." Max replied and nted an affectionate kiss on her forehead.
Belen closed her eyes, a blissful smile on her face.
Max''s lips slowly travelled downward as he kissed her nose, her lips, her cheeks and gently bit her earlobes before kissing her nape.
After that, he took off the towel, revealing her sexy naked body.
Impatient, he started caressing her body all over with his hands while his lips moved down from her slender neck ande onto her beautifulrge breasts.
He kissed them one by one before he took her left nipples in his mouth and started ying it with his tongue.
He would flick it, suck on it and asionally, he would bite it. Belen''s body would shiver slightly, and she would let out a soft moan every time he did so.
Simultaneously, he started squeezing and kneading her right breast with his left hand and his right hand slowly caressed her belly before finding its way between her legs.
Mm~
Belen felt electricity course through her body when his fingers rubbed her lower lips and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure.
Muah~
He let go of her left nipple and started ying with the right one. His hands also changed positions. With his right hand, he started kneading her left breast while his left hand slowly started rubbing her puffed outbia and her clit.
Ahng~
After stimting her pussy for a while, he plunged his middle finger inside her, which made Belen moan aloud, and an intoxicating expression appeared on her face.
Squelch! Squelch!
As Max moved his finger in and out of her pink pussy, Belen''s moans became more rapid and, momentster, her pussy became wet with her juices. She waspletely turned now.
"Mm~ Max, take off your ah~ clothes too." Belen spoke in between her moans.
Max stopped fingering her and smiled, "As you wish, mydy."
With a swift motion, he took off his clothes and threw them on the table beside the bed.
Swish!
Belen suddenly turned around and pushed him down on the bed and smiled, "Let me also make you feel good."
Saying this, she leaned down, grabbed his half erect cock with her soft hands and started to slowly stroke it up and down.
While stroking it, she brought her face near it and kissed the tip. After that, she opened her mouth and took half of his rod inside and started sucking it, her tongue skilfully around and licking under and above his ns.
"Ah! Nice!" As she serviced his cock, Max felt amazing and couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. He put his hand on her hand and slowly pushed down.
Belen didn''t resist and let him push his rod inside her mouth inside until his ns hit the back of her throat.
"Argh! Amazing! Keep doing this." Max''s cock became fully erect, stretching the walls of her oral cavity.
"Mmff..." Belen choked a little due to the sudden increase in the size. A momentter, she nodded and started moving her head up and down while simultaneously sucking his rod.
Laying on the bed with his eyes closed, Max was fully enjoying Belen''s masterful blowjob.
After a while, he was felt his balls heating up, preparing a thick load.
Swish!
He grabbed her head with his both hands and with a long groan, he shot his load down her throat.
Gulp!
Belen already knew of his habits. She happily gulped down all of spunk.
Puah!
After he was done pumping his spunk load, she took out his cock out of her mouth and with her tongue, she licked it clean.
"Ha! Belen. You were amazing!" Maxplimented her.
Belen smiled merrily, "I''m happy you liked it."
"You bet I did. Now, let''s proceed to the main event." Saying this, he stood up and pushed her down on the bed.
He spread her legs, lifted them before folding them on her chest, "Hold them here." He ordered.
Belen blushed at this shameful position but didn''tin.
Max grabbed already hard cock and pped her pussy with it a few times.
p! p!
Mm~
Belen moaned and bit her lower lip.
Max didn''t waste any more time. He put his think veiny cock on her wet entrance, held her waist and,
Thwop!
With a thrust, he pushed it into the depths of her tight canal.
Ahnggg~
Belen''s eyes widened due to his sudden and forceful intrusion and she let out a loud moan and tightly sped the bedsheet, almost ripping it apart.
"Are you alright, babe?" Max stopped for a moment to ask.
"Mm. I''m alright." Belen nodded.
Seeing her nod, he tightened his grasp on her waist and started thumping her delicious pussy without caring about anything else.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Hahh~
The sound of flesh pping and Belen''s erotic moans resounded in the room for ten straight minutes before both of them climaxed at the same time.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
Both of them panted for breath. Belen''s face had a very beautiful and satisfied smile. She had waited so long for this.
Max kissed her on the cheek and smiled, "After resting for a bit, sit down and digest the energy, alright."
He then turned around to see Leticia standing at the edge of the bed with an embarrassed expression and smiled, "Wait are you waiting for? Come on up. It''s your turn."
"Mhm." Leticia nodded and climbed onto the bed.
Swoosh!
Max grabbed the towel she had wrapped around her naked body and threw it away.
He then pushed her down on the bed and spread her legs apart. Her pussy was already wet after watching the steamy session just now.
He rubbed his cock on her tiny pussy entrance and slowly pushed the tip inside her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ahngg~
Her body trembled slightly and she let out a loud moan.
Max nced at her and seeing that she wasfortable, he pushed the rest of his cock inside her tight pussy.
He then grabbed her slim waist and slowly started moving his cock in and out of her and gradually he picked up the pace ramming her pussy with reprieve.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Hahh~
Once again, the room was filled with their erotic sex sounds.
After a while, when he filled her womb with his spunk, he found Belen ready and waiting for her turn.
Therefore, without wasting any time, he immediately put his mighty little dragon in her thirst cave.
This kept going until it was past midnight when both of thedies had passed out from exhaustion.
"Ha~!" Max took a deep breath. He was also very exhausted now.
He nced at the two sleeping beauties who were sleeping with happy and contented smiles on their faces and a smile unconsciously appeared on his face too.
Hey in between them and opened his status window to check today''s harvest.
Chapter 368 Little Scarlet
[Lust Points: 50,000]
''So, I earned 46,000 tonight, huh? Not bad, I guess. Now, I only need to earn 100,000 more in the next two days.'' Max surmised.
After that, he closed the status window, hugged Belen''s curvy body, and quickly fell asleep.
¡
Due tost night''s intense ''workout'', the trio woke up a littlete in the morning the next day.
After they had a bath, wore clean clothing, they headed to the nearby restaurant for the breakfast.
After they were done eating and paid the bill. They strolled out of the town. After reaching the entrance, Max asked Belen, "Has the bird recovered yet?"
"Although it hasn''t made aplete recovery, it shouldn''t be a problem for it to take us to the academy." Belen replied.
"How much time do you think it will take us to reach the academy?" Max asked.
He only had two more days before he needed to go to the demon continent. In these two days, he had to rush back to the academy, ''work hard with his women to earn the rest of the required LPs needed for teleportation, spend some time with his lovely half-sister Anna and meet via.
Belen thought for a moment before she replied, "ording to the trader, this red sparrow is a peak two-star beast and its speed is almostparable to an early-star flying beast''s speed. However, because it still hasn''tpletely recovered yet, it should take us a full day (12 hours) given the distance to the academy from here."
"Mhm." Max nodded. He still would have one and half day to do the things he wanted before departing for the demon continent.
Suddenly, system''s voice sounded in his ears, [Kid, give some of the beast essence to the sparrow. Not only it will recover the bird within minutes, it might even push it toward the breakthrough to the three-star realm.]
Hearing this, Max''s eyes sparkled, and he immediately took out of the jars containing the beast''s blood essence.
"Belen, take out the sparrow and let it consume this beast''s blood essence."
Belen became happy after hearing his words. She also wanted to ask him for some beast''s blood essence to give the red sparrow, but thinking that he might have some other use for it, she didn''t.
She immediately took out the sparrow from her storage ring.
Whoosh!
Chirp~ Chirp~
The red sparrow had recovered quite a bit after the night''s rest. As soon as it appeared outside, it opened its wings and took to the sky, chirping happily.
After the Elvin beast traders captured it, it had been living in the cage, its freedom restricted. Now that it was out in open and wasn''t as weak as it was yesterday, its first instinct was to fly in sky and express its happiness.
Belen nced at the bird flying happily, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face.
Max and Leticia also found the scenery of the beautiful red fowl flying around in glee strangely emotional and pleasing to the eyes. So, they let it went its emotions for a while.
After a few minutes, Belen ordered the bird toe down, to which it reluctantlyplied.
Itnded next to Belen and affectionately rubbed its head against her legs.
Belen patted bird''s feathered head and pointed to the jar of beast''s blood essence in Max''s hand and asked, "Do you want to drink it, little Scarlet?"
Little Scarlet was the name Belen gave the sparrow.
Little Scarlet nced at the jar for a moment and tried to examine what it was. However, because the jar was tightly sealed, it couldn''t sense the blood essence contained within and ended up shaking its head, clearly disinterested.
Max chuckled and pulled out the cork. As he did so, the scent of blood essence permeated the air.
Little Scarlet''s eyes shone with desire when it sniffed the blood essence''s scent.
Its first instinct was to snatch the jar from Max and consume it immediately. However, it was intelligent enough to see that Max was her master''s friend and they might punish it for doing so.
Therefore, it contained its impulse, but the desire to consume whatever was inside the jar was evident in eyes fiery red eyes.
This slightly surprised Max. From what he knew, before breaking past the mortal boundary, beasts usually acted ording to their instinct because their intelligence was too low to think orprehend anything properly.
Seeing the surprise on his face, Belen smiled, "My previous guess was correct. Little Scarlet is a hybrid of a scarlet sparrow and a powerful fire elemental beast that must have already broken past the mortal boundary and gained human-like intelligence. Little Scarlet seemed to have inherited its intelligence to some extent."
"Oh?" Max and Leticia were surprised by this revtion.
Leticia suddenly pped her hands and giggled, "Hehe, it means we''ve profited a lot since we only paid a million Mana stones for it."
"That''s correct." Belen nodded, a smile on her face as she nced at the little Scarlet.
Excited, Leticia asked, "Belen, didn''t you tell us that the scarlet sparrows have the potential to break past the mortal boundary when they be mature? And since you suspect that its other parent was already a beast above mortal boundary, does that mean little Scarlet can also break past the mortal boundary in the future?"
"Yes. She can." Belen nodded. (Yes guys, the bird is a female.)
"Great!" Leticia eximed. "It means we will have a five-star or abovepanion in the future. Maybe we can visit the central ins under its protection."
As Leticia mentioned the central ins, the excitement was palpable on her cute face. Belen''s eyes also shone when she heard this.
Max was slightly surprised and asked, "You guys want to go to the central ins?"
Leticia nodded her head and with a dreamy look in her eyes, she spoke, "I can''t speak for Belen, but I sure do. I have heard that there are many opportunities for the people like us to increase our strength. If your talent is decent enough, you can easily reach the four-star realm and there are high chances to break past the mortal boundary and reach the five-star realm."
After saying this, she sighed dejectedly, "Unfortunately, it''s quite far from here and the road is riddled with countless dangers. If one isn''t a five-star mage at the very least, the chances are very high that one will drop dead even before reaching the outskirts of the central ins."
Belen also sighed at this.
"Don''t worry. Maybe the opportunity to go there will present itself to you guys in the near future." Max smiled calmly.
He then handed the beast''s blood essence jar to Belen, "Here, have little Scarlet drink this."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Belen took it and ced it in front of little Scarlet''s beak, "Drink it, little Scarlet."
Chirp~
Seeing Belen''s gesture, Little Scarlet chirped in excitement before she grabbed the jar with her beak and emptied the contents in one big gulp.
Burp!
After drinking it, she burped in satisfaction, rubbing her round with her wings.
The trio was amused by her human like gestures.
"She is so cute." Leticia eximed and took a step toward the bird to caress its head. When suddenly,
Scree~!
The bird let out a loud, painful screech. A blood red mist slowly seeped out of its body and covered itpletely.
"Wh-What''s happening?" Leticia halted in her tracks and seeing the bird in pain, she worriedly asked.
"Don''t worry about it. It''s the effects of the beasts'' blood essence she consumed just now." Max calmly said.
For the following fifteen minutes, the bird kept screeching in pain as she rolled around on the ground.
Hearing the bird''s cries, a few people came running to see what was happening.
Leticia became displeased by their presence and shooed them away.
After fifteen minutes, the bird gradually calm down and the blood red mist slowly started receding into her skin.
After another half an hour, the blood mist vanished without trace.
Swoosh!
Chirp~!
With a p of her wings, the bird took to the sky and let out a deafening chirp that forced the trio to cover their ears.
Swoosh!
After a while, it nosedived toward the ground andnded in front of the trio and chirped as if asking them to climb on top of her.
Chapter 369 Returning To The Academy
"Let''s go. She is asking us to ride her." Belen smiled and gracefully jumped onto little Scarlet''s back.
"Alright." Max nodded and also climbed onto her back, along with Leticia.
"Let''s go, little Scarlet." Belen directed the fowl to fly in academy''s direction.
Swoosh!
Little Scarlet chirped happily and with a p of her wings, she flew many meters above ground. Then with another p, she shot in academy''s direction like a jet. Because of the sudden eleration, the trio almost lost their footing on her back for a second.
Belen nced at Max and smiled wryly, "She is a little too excited. Should I tell her to slow down a bit?"
Max shook his head, "No, it''s alright. Let her fly at her top speed. It would be good if we can reach the academy as soon as possible."
"Hehe! Let me be useful here." Giggling, Leticia suddenly waved her hand. Wind elemental Mana surged out and formed a barrier around them, blocking the fierce wind.
"Thank you." Max smiled. After watching the fleeting scenery below for a while, he became bored. Hey down, his head resting on Belen''sp, and closed his eyes.
A beautiful and loving smile appeared on Belen''s face and her heart felt sweet. After some hesitation, she started running her fingers through his hair.
Seeing that he chose Belen''sp instead of hers to lie down, Leticia pouted a little. However, unlike before, there was no sign of envy on her face. Smiling slightly, she scooted near Max and held his hand.
Feeling this, a small smile appeared on Max''s face.
A middle-aged man standing near the town''s entrance watched as Max''s group flew away. After they disappeared on the horizon, he sighed and took out hismunication crystal, "I apologise young master. I didn''t get any chance to kill the target."
He was Dalton''s assassin and had been tailing the trio from the valley because Dalton had ordered him to find an opportunity to kill Max.
[Where is he now?] Dalton''s angry voice sounded in his ears.
"H-He has left for the academy on a three-star flying mount, young master." The man hurriedly answered.
[Trash! Scram back to the family then.]
The man''s face scrunched up because of the insult. Clenching his teeth, he nodded, "Yes, young master."
...Royal Academy...
Bang!
Dalton threw hismunication crystal at the wall in anger and cursed, "This bastard! Where did he find so many grade-three talismans?"
After a while, he calmed down and murmured, "Do I have to request a peak three-star elder to kill him now?"
...Royal Academy...
Two graceful figures walked out of a restaurant. Academy''s disciple couldn''t help but turn their heads to take another look at them. These two were Anna and via.
Anna''s face was now paler and a perpetually worried expression could be seen on her face. via wore a veil on her face, which masked her expression, but her eyes also held hints of worry.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After finding out that Max had gone to find his friend who was imed to be to lost in the wilderness, bothdies had been worried about his wellbeing.
via had thought that she was worried about him because he was her only friend. However, as days passed without his news, she realized that he had taken a special ce in her heart.
A week ago, she came to Max''s dorm room to check if he had returned and ran into Anna.
Initially, she had misunderstood the rtionship between Max and Anna since Anna was living in his dorm room and her heart had be heavy because of it.
However, after talking with her, she found out that Anna was his sister, relieving her worries.
Because Anna was his sister and had been worrying about him, she started spending some time with her so she wouldn''t feel lonely.
As they slowly came to know more things about each other, they became friends.
"via, it''ll be two weeks in a few days since he went out. Shouldn''t he have returned by now? Maybe we should visit elder''s hall for help?" Anna asked, distressed.
via nced at her and sighed inwardly. She then shook her head, "No. You know Max had epted the search mission for his friend on behalf on the search department and since he is on a mission, ording to the rules, the academy wouldn''t do anything about it before the mission''s duration has passed."
"I... I know, but I''m worried." Anna sighed. "You know how dangerous it is outside for a two-star mage."
"You know he isn''t alone, right?" via smiled reassuringly, "Don''t worry, he will be fine."
"Mhm. I hope so."
...
The sun had yet to set and people could be seen going up and down the cloud mountain range on the flying beasts.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, a magnificent scarlet coloured sparrow streaked across the sky like a bolt of lightning and headed to the main mountain peak of the cloud academy, attracting many people''s attention.
"Such a beautiful mount!" A few female disciples couldn''t help but exim after seeing little Scarlet.
Whoosh!
A short whileter, little scarlet pierced through the clouds andnded in front of the academy''s gate.
After they jumped down, Belen stroked the bird''s head and praised. "Well done, little Scarlet. You saved us a lot of time. Nowe and rest."
Chirp~
Little Scarlet chirped and rubbed her head on Belen''s abdomen before vanishing into her beast storage ring.
Leticia took a deep breath andmented, "Ha! We are finally back."
"Hmm. Let''s go." Max nodded and walked toward the gate. Belen and Leticia followed.
After they showed their identity tokens, they were granted entry.
Although he wanted to return to his dorm as soon as possible and meet Anna to let her know he was back, so she wouldn''t worry anymore, they first had to go to the mission hall to report about their mission.
After a while, the trio walked out of the mission hall.
Leticia looked a little worried and asked, "Max, was it okay to report that we didn''t find Rima?"
Chapter 370 Coaxing Anna With A Gift
Max had reported that they couldn''t find Rima. This worried her because she knew if the academy were to send more search parties for her, their lie might be found out, and if that happened, the academy would surely punish them for their transgression.
Seeing Leticia''s worried look, Max lightly sighed before he said, "Don''t worry about it. This was the best choice."
"How?"
"Because Rima had told me she doesn''t want to lose her cloud academy''s disciple identity just yet."
"Hm?" Leticia raised her thin brows in confusion, but after thinking for a moment, she understood what he meant.
Every academy or institution had a rule which said that the disciples weren''t allowed to stay outside of the academy for more than a day without academy''s permission.
If anyone were to break this rule without a good enough reason, the academy would punish them by cutting their resources or fining Mana stones or, in worse cases, it would kick them out.
Therefore, if they had reported that Rima wouldn''t be returning to the academy for months, there was a high chance that the academy would''ve revoked her disciple''s status.
"If that''s the case, wouldn''t it have been better if we had just reported that a king ranked mage has taken her to be her disciple? I don''t think the academy would dare to expel her then. They might have even tried to use her to curry favour with her master." Leticia asked.
"This is precisely why we didn''t report it." Max smiled.
"Hm? What do you mean?" Leticia asked, puzzled by his response.
Belen, walking on Max''s other side, couldn''t help but shake her head and exined, "Just think about it. If we reported as you said, the academy would have done everything to curry favour with Rima''s master, right?"
"Yes."
"Wouldn''t Rima''s peaceful life and her training have been affected by their efforts?" Belen asked again.
Hearing this, Leticia''s eyes shone in understanding and she nodded. "You are right. It would have. Why didn''t I think this?"
Belen chuckled lightly at her response and continued, "Not only that, because her master doesn''t like humans as you also witnessed it, the academy''s efforts would''ve only annoyed her and this could''ve also affected her rtionship with Rima which is already very fragile to being with."
"Oh! I understand." Leticia nodded.
Then her face flushed red in embarrassment as she cursed herself in her mind, ''Damn it. Why am I such a slowpoke? Why couldn''t I be smart like Belen? No wonder he seems to like her more than me.''
Max didn''t notice her expression as he waved his hand, "Okay. You guys return to your dorms and rest." After a pause, he added, "I''ll try toe visit you guys tonight. It will be better if you were together."
A tinge of crimson crept up on Belen''s adorable cheeks for a split second when she heard this. Leticia reacted the same way before they nodded in unison, "Mhm."
Their expressions amused Max. He chuckled lightly before waving them goodbye and dashed toward his dorm. Belen and Leticia also returned to their respective dorms.
¡N?v(el)B\\jnn
A whileter, Max arrived in front of his dorm room. The door was closed.
Phew~!
He took a deep breath to calm down his breathing and his excitement of meeting Anna again after so many days.
Knock! Knock!
After that, he walked up to the door, knocked on it two times, took a step back, and waited.
Creak~
A few secondster, the door creaked open, and a pale faced Anna with a light smile stered on her face appeared in front of him, saying, "You''re early to¡ª"
Mid-sentence, she came to a stop and her body trembled when she saw the figure which she longed to see for the past few days.
"Huh? Am I seeing things again?" For a moment, she couldn''t help but rub her eyes to check whether she was hallucinating right now.
When even after rubbing her eyes, Max''s figure didn''t vanish, she knew it wasn''t her imagination, and he was really standing in front of her.
She became emotional and crystal-like tears welled up in her eyes before,
Whoosh!
Like a bolt of lightning, her lithe body flew into his arms and embraced him tightly as she sobbed, "Y-You are ba..ck. You really are back. Sniff! Sniff! I missed you, little Max. I really missed you."
Max felt his heart clench when he heard her sobs and felt her body shivering in his embrace. He wrapped his arms around her back and hugged her tightly.
Anna kept sobbing for a while before eventually calming down. However, she didn''t loosen her hold on Max, as if worried he would go away if she did that.
Seeing this, Max sighed inwardly and whispered in her ear, "Should we go inside?"
"Mhm." Anna hummed in agreement but didn''t move away from him.
Max smiled wryly at this. He then leaned down a little and gently lifted her in the princess carry before walking into the room.
Anna blushed a little but didn''t resist. In fact, she felt happy to be carried like this.
Max closed the door behind him and walked to the bed before gentlyying on her on it and sat down beside her. Caressing her head lovingly, he muttered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t leave a message for you before lea¡ª"
Swish!
Before he couldplete his sentence, Anna swatted his hand away angrily and sat up, her back facing him as she harrumphed, "Hmph! I don''t need your sorry."
Max smiled wryly and sat there awkwardly. He could see she was genuinely angry at him, and he needed to appease her somehow.
However, the problem was, he didn''t know how he was supposed to do that because this was the first time he faced this kind of situation.
Suddenly, he remembered his ssmates back on earth saying that girls liked gifts. His eyes sparkled, and he hurriedly took out a small, beautifully decorated wooden box.
Cough!
He coughed to clear to throat and hugged her from behind that made her shiver for a moment.
Just as she was about to push him away, he raised the wooden box in front of her and said, "Look, I brought you a gift."
Seeing the box, Anna stopped in her tracks, and her eyes shed.
**
A/N: Sorry for the dyed update. I idently cut my finger so it was difficult to write.
Chapter 371 Flustered
She silently watched the wooden box for a moment. From the look in her eyes, one could tell that this potential gift tempted her.
However, she kept her emotions in check and snorted, "Hmph! You think I''ll forgive you just because you brought me a gift? I won''t."
"Oh? So, you don''t want to see what is inside the box?" Max asked, chuckling.
"N-No. I don''t want to." Anna shook her head. However, her eyes were still glued to the box.
Max let out an elongated sigh and said, "Ai¡ too bad. I was sure you would definitely like it, but what can we do since you don''t even want to see it?"
Saying this, he prepared to put the box away when suddenly, Anna grabbed his hand.
A victorious smile appeared on his face. Just as he was about to say something, Anna turned around.
She looked into his eyes, her expression serious as she said, "Do you know how much I was worried when I didn''t see you here upon returning from my monthly mission?"
"You didn''t even leave any message. I thought¡ I thought something had happened to you." As she said this, tears welled up in her eyes once again.
Max pulled her into his chest and hugged her soft body tightly and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t leave any message when I left. However, at that time, I was¡ª"
"You don''t need to exin. I already know everything." Anna cut him off.
"You do?"
"Yes. Because I was worried, I went to the mission hall to check whether you had returned from the monthly mission and found out that you had indeed returned but went on a search mission."
She then raised her head to look at him and carefully asked, "So¡ did you find your friend?"
"Yes, we did." Max nodded and then told her about his experiences. Of course, he left out the part where he nearly died since he didn''t want her to worry.
When Anna heard how Rima became a king mage''s disciple, she was slightly envious of her amazing luck and couldn''t help but mumble,
"She is very lucky. Thanks to her master''s guidance, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to break through to the three-star or maybe even to the higher realms."
Max could feel the envy and her desire to be strong in her words.
He suddenly cupped her beautiful face in his hands, looked into her eyes and softly asked, "Anna, do you remember the conversation we had that day?"
Given how close their faces were at this moment, Anna could feel his hot breath on her face. Because of this, her breathing and heart rate intensified. Her cheeks and ears turned crimson, making her look even more tempting to the opposite gender.
As she looked into his bewitching sapphire eyes, she fell into a daze for a while, unable to react to his words.
Looking at her current delicate and sexy appearance, Max felt his blood rush to his head and instinctively, he leaned his face toward her and gently kissed her soft and slightly moist pink lips.
Boom!
When Anna felt his lips touching hers, her mind went nk for a moment. Then her eyes widened in embarrassed panic and she retreated backward until she was at the edge of the bed.
"Hey, watch out." Seeing that she was about to fall down from the bed, Max called out before lunging toward her and pulling her toward the middle of the bed.
"Max¡ you¡ this¡" She touched her lips with her slightly trembling hands as she tried to say something, but because her state of mind was a mess now, she couldn''t find any words and could only fumble.
Seeing her so flustered and panicked, Max sighed and cursed himself inwardly for not being able to control his emotions.
He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "I''m sorry for kissing you so suddenly. However, I can''t control myself when you look so beautiful."
Hearing these words, Anna''s heart raced even faster and a slight smile appeared on her face.
After a while, she managed to calm down a little and with a red face, she spoke in a barely audible voice, "¡I-I don''t mind."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What did you say?" Max asked as his lips curled up into a smile.
"N-Nothing." Shaking her head, Anna hurriedly buried her face into his chest.
Max chuckled, but didn''t try to tease her further.
While hugging her tightly, he slowlyid back on the bed. He didn''t try to do anything more to her even though he was slightly turned on right now because, for now, it was already enough that she wasn''t rejecting him.
After a while, when he felt that Anna had calmed down, he curiously asked, "Who did you think I was when you opened the just now?"
Hearing his question, Anna raised head and grinned at him, "Your beloved via."
"Hm? via?" Max asked, surprised.
"Yes. Not long after I returned from my mission, she came to meet you. It seems she was also missing you." Anna smiled.
"Oh? She came, huh?" Max murmured and thought, ''She must have heard that I went to visit her.''
Seeing that he didn''t show much reaction, Anna narrowed her eyes and said, "You know she likes you, right?"
Max was taken aback by her sudden words. via liked him? Although he knew she thought of him as her friend, he wasn''t sure if she liked him?
Seeing the change in his expression, a knowing smile appeared on Anna''s face.
Cough!
Feeling her piercing gaze, Max coughed and asked, "Why would you think so?"
"Hehe. it''s because when she came to meet you, she found me here and misunderstood that we were lovers. From her expressions at that time, it was obvious she likes you." Anna giggled.
"Are you sure?" Max involuntarily asked. It would make things easier with her if she also liked him.
"Oh? It seems you also like her?" Anna narrowed her eyes at him.
Seeing her expression, Max nervously gulped down his saliva. He knew there was a good chance she wouldn''t like it if he said yes, however, he couldn''t lie to her either. So, he nodded, "Yes, I like her too."
Chapter 372 Jealous?
After she heard his confession, Anna was silent for a while, a serious look on her face.
Seeing this, Max became even more nervous. He didn''t want the fact that he liked via to affect his budding rtionship with Anna. However, what could he say now?
''Well, she already knows about Lilly, Belen and others, so it shouldn''t be much of a problem.'' Thinking this, he felt a little better.
Seeing that he grew nervous because she wasn''t saying anything, Anna felt sweet in her heart because this showed that to him, her opinion mattered.
She curled her lips into a smile and giggled, "Hehe, I had already guessed this."
"You did?" Seeing that she didn''t seem to mind it, Max took a breath of relief.
"Yeah. Given how much of a yboy you are, it would be a miracle if you weren''t attracted to an outstandingdy like via." Anna teasingly remarked.
Hearing her words, Max scratched his nose and smiled wryly, but didn''t say anything in response. Even if he wanted, what was he supposed to say? Say that she was wrong?
Seeing his reaction, Anna let out a sigh inwardly and thought, ''Why am not feeling any anger or sadness about this?''
Shaking her head, she pushed these thoughts aside and then continued to tell him how she became friends with via.
Max sighed in relief after finding out that Anna and via were now friends and Anna seemed to like her.
Even after they were done talking, they continued to lie there, embracing each other.
Growl~
Suddenly, Max''s stomach growled. He was hungry because he didn''t have lunch in the afternoon because little Scarlet, after having the beast blood essence, was full of energy and didn''t want to stop mid-way and because Max also wanted to return as soon as possible, they didn''t stop mid-way for the lunch.
"You must be hungry after traveling all day, right? Let me prepare dinner for you." Anna said and reluctantly got out of his embrace.
¡n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After an hourter, both Anna and Max were sitting across the small wooden table and were having their dinner.
Anna nced at him and teasingly asked, "How is it? It must be nd for your taste after Elvin delicacies for days, right?"
"Nope." Max shook his head. Taking another bite of a piece of meat, he spoke with an intoxicated expression, "Although the Elvin food was pretty delicious, I like your cooking more. Ah¡ you don''t know how much I missed your taste."
Hearing him praise his cooking, Anna felt happy. However, when she heard hisst sentence, her expression froze.
She looked at Max stiffly. But seeing that he didn''t seem to notice just what he had spoken and was immersed in enjoying his food, she thought she was reading too much into his words and mumbled under her breath, ''That''s right. No way he meant t-that since we haven''t done it yet.''
"Done what?" Max''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears.
"Huh?" Anna''s brain short-circuited when she realised, she had unconsciously blurted out what she was thinking, and he had heard it.
Flustered and embarrassed, she hurriedly shook her head, "N-Nothing. I was t-thinking about something e-else."
"Oh? It''s alright. Let''s eat before the food gets cold." Max calmly nodded.
Seeing that he didn''t pay much attention to what she said, Anna sighed in relief and started eating after her nerves rxed.
A yful smile yed on Max''s lips. Unlike what she thought, he had used ''your taste'' instead of ''your food''s taste'' on purpose to rile up her emotions so her imagination would run wild and she wouldn''t be as passive as she is now about their rtionship.
After a while, they finished having dinner.
Max nced at Anna, who was still silent. Just as he was about to say something, someone knocked on the door.
Knock! Knock!
"Hello, Anna. It''s me." A soft, feminine voice travelled inside the room.
"It''s via." Anna''s face brightened, and she hurriedly went to open the door.
Even without Anna telling him, Max had already identified her as via. He also stood up and walked toward the door to greet her.
Whoosh!
Anna opened the door and saw via. She wore academy''s white uniform and a veil that covered her scarred face.
"You arete today." Anna said with a smile.
''Mm?'' via raised her delicate brows. She was surprised to see her in such a cheerful mood. Suddenly, she thought of something and her eyes flickered in pleasant surprise.
"It seems sir Max has returned." She gently said.
Anna pouted slightly, "Tsk, I was going to surprise you."
"You should''ve controlled your expressions, then." Max slowly walked over, chuckling.
Thump!
via''s heart thumped loudly when her eyes fell on Max. However, she quickly calmed down and lightly bowed in greeting, "Hello, sir Max. You''ve finally returned."
Max smiled and extended his hand toward her. As if on instinct, via also extended her hand, which Max gently grasped by her fingers and kissed the back of her palm.
"Hello, miss via. I seem to recall asking you to call me just Max." He smiled at her.
Anna raised a brow. Feelings of annoyance and displeasure creeped over her heart as she watched the interaction between them.
''A-Am I feeling jealous of her right now?'' Realization struck Anna, which left her bbergasted. She had thought that she would be alright with their rtionship since she was quite fond of via and because even though she knew she loved Max, she didn''t know if she wanted to be his woman.
She shook her head. She didn''t want to feel jealous of via at all.
"Mm." via nodded and then asked, "So, ¡Max, did you find your friend?"
"Yes. We did." Max nodded and then gestured her to enter the room, "Let''s talk inside, shall we?"
via hesitated a little and nced at Anna, who had sorted out her emotions by now. She grabbed her hand and pulled her inside, "What are you hesitating for? Come inside."
Chapter 373 Related?
The triofortably sat on the bed as they conversed with one another. Anna and via were sitting on the bottom half of the bed, and Max sat opposite to them.
After talking for a while, Anna''s previous awkwardness vanished and via, who tended to be reserved around Max, also rxed considerably.
"Hm?" While talking, via suddenly noticed the exquisite wooden boxying on the bed. For a moment, her eyes twinkled with curiosity before she shifted her attention to Anna and Max.
Anna noticed this and smiled. "This is a gift he brought from the Elvin city, Ninam, for me."
"Elvin city? No wonder it felt familiar." via nodded lightly.
"Hm?" Anna was a little surprised but on further thought, she found it quite normal because given her background, it was really no big deal that she had seen other things from the Elvin cities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She grabbed via''s hand and asked excitedly, "I haven''t seen what is inside. Shall we open it?"
"This¡ Ah, alright." via nced at Max and hesitated a little. Despite being curious to see what was the gift he brought for Anna, she didn''t want to seem overly eager. However, in the end, she nodded her head.
At the same time, she couldn''t help but think, ''Since I''m also his friend, maybe he brought something for me too?''
''No, what am I thinking?'' She immediately shook her head. ''It''s no big deal even if didn''t. We aren''t t-that close after all.'' As this thought arose in her mind, she felt sad.
Click!
Seeing her nod, Anna hurriedly opened the box. When she saw the light golden ring sitting inside the box, her eyes immediately widened in surprise.
Whoosh!
She turned her head toward Max and stuttered, "A-A spatial ring?"
Max chuckled lightly upon seeing the shocked expression on her face and nodded, "Yes."
However, contrary to what he expected, as soon as Anna saw him nod, she became angry and shouted, "You¡! Why did you buy this?"
"Huh?" Her sudden outburst surprised Max.
via was also shocked. Wasn''t she supposed to be happy to receive such a gift?
Seeing his expression, Anna sighed and continued, "I don''t know where you found enough Mana stones to buy this spatial ring, but it would''ve been countless times better if you had just used them for your own cultivation recourses. However, now you have wasted them on me."
via nodded in understanding after she heard this. Although a spatial ring was quite handy to carry things, in the end it was only that, convenient. It didn''t help you grow stronger.
Since inner disciple only get a 100 Mana stones per months and the mission also didn''t give too many, it wasn''t wise to spend thousands of Mana stones on the ring.
Max smiled wryly when he heard this. Without saying anything, he waved his hand.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, a small mountain of Mana stones appeared in the air.
Max pointed at it and winked at Anna, "I still have more than enough for other uses and I can earn more if I want to, so don''t worry, alright?"
Both Anna and via were too stunned to listen to what he said and were looking at the sparkling mountain of Mana stones hovering in the air with their mouth agape.
"This¡ little Max¡ how do you have so many Mana stones?" Anna asked in astonishment, still looking at the Mana stone mountain.
Whoosh!
Max smiled and with a wave of his hand, he stored them in his inventory and said, "I earned them in the Ninam city."
Anna suddenly leapt toward him and grabbed his hand. With twinkling eyes, she asked excitedly asked, "How many do you have? Can we send some back to our home?"
Max looked into her eyes and nodded, "Yes. We can. I''ve more than enough."
Anna''s eyes teared up, and she fell on his chest and cried softly, "Thank you, thank you, Max."
Max hugged her and caressed her back. "Don''t thank me. They are my family too."
"Mhm." Anna nodded and then sobbingly continued, "You know, ever since I joined the academy, I''ve been trying to earn some Mana stones to send back home so mother and everyone else could raise their strength too. However, I never had more than 20 Mana stones at one time."
"Hmm. You don''t have to worry about that now. I''ll take care of it." Max patted her back.
"Mhm. I know you will." Anna nodded. Wiping her tears, she broke the hug and after hesitating for a while, she asked, "Do you know why our family never had more than a handful of Mana stones even though our father is a viscount?"
"Yes, I know. It''s because of that count Wiley." Max nodded, his eyes glinting with a murderous light.
"Yes, it''s because of that bastard." Anna cursed through gritted teeth. She wasn''t surprised that Max knew about it because she had guessed that their father must have told him before he left to join the academy selection exam.
Max extended his hands and cupped her face. Looking into her eyes, he firmly spoke, "Don''t worry, he''ll pay very soon for what he did to our family."
"Mhm. He will." Anna nodded, calming down.
By their side, via watched them silently as they conversed. However, when Max mentioned count Wiley, her expression changed.
After both of them calmed down, she asked, "Anna, the count Wiley, you just mentioned. Is he the one from Vista city?"
"Huh? Yeah. He is. Do you know him?" Anna raised her brows.
"Yes." via nodded. Sighing, she looked at Max and asked, "You remember Dalton from selection exams, right?"
"Huh. How can I forget him?" Max chuckled, a bit of killing intent leaking out from him, which surprised via. A momentter, however, she understood and a guilty expression appeared on her face.
"I''m sorry, Max. It''s because I talked to you¡ª" she apologized.
"Nah. It''s alright." Shaking his head, Max cut her off and asked, "How is he rted to count Wiley?"
Chapter 374 Dalton Familys Strength
"Count Wiley¡ he is Dalton''s maternal uncle." via answered.
"Oh?" The revtion surprised Max. A momentter, however, he coldlyughed, "No wonder Dalton is so despicable. It turns out that it runs in their blood, huh?"
Seeing his reaction, via panicked and hurriedly added, "Max, you can''t take this lightly. Not only is count Wiley Dalton''s uncle, he is also married to one of the royal princesses and thus, he is very close to both the Dalton and the Royal family. So, I''m afraid it won''t be easy if you want to kill him."
Max frowned when he heard this and looked at Anna, who nodded at him, her expression grave, "Yes. If it wasn''t for the Royal family''s support, how could he have be a four-star mage before our father?"
Max went silent for a while and recalled what butler George had told him, how count Wiley had tried to kidnap his mother with two four-star mages and ten three-star mages.
''Butler George said that mother had killed 8 of the ten three-star mages and severely injured one four-star one. Where did he find two four-star mages and so many three-star ones to help him? Not to mention, he had more three-star mages to help him when father attacked him.
Did he get them from Dalton family or the Royal family? However, why would they give them to him without a reason? Moreover, howe he tried to steal the sword so many years after father and mother got married? He should''ve seen the mother using the sword before, right?''
Max furrowed his brows. He felt as if the whole count Wiley trying to steal his mother''s sword thing wasn''t as simple as it seemed.
''Could it be that it was Dalton or maybe the Royal family who wanted the sword and not count Wiley? Or maybe I am overthinking things? If it was Dalton or the Royal family, with their strength, they could''ve raged the Garfield family to the ground and could''ve easily gotten the sword?'' He thought.
He nced at via and asked, "You told me that the Dalton family was one of the richest families of the Green leaf kingdom, right? How strong they are in terms of power? How many experts they have?"
via nodded, "Yeah. Although the Dalton family is known for the financial strength, they aren''t weak in terms of the strength. At the helm, they have a five-star mage who is Dalton''s grandmother. She was rumored to have broken through almost a decade ago."
After a pause, she continued, "Apart from her, they have 7-8 people in the four-star realm if I''m not wrong. As for the three-star realm, there should be a few dozen. Apart from this, they also have some contracted mages."
"They¡ they are strong." Anna''splexion changed when she heard this. Gulping down her saliva in nervousness, she nced at Max and opened her mouth to advise him against provoking them.
From the conversation earlier, she had realized that this Dalton guy was Max''s enemy and via seemed to have something to do with it.
But she wasn''t too worried about it since Max was already very strong and from what she could gather, almost no one in the two-star realm could pose any threat to him. But after knowing Dalton''s background, she became worried.
Sensing her worries, Max smiled reassuringly at her and held her hand, "Don''t worry about it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
via nced at them locking their hands and felt the desire to do the same with him. When she realized this, she blushed.
Shaking her head, she took a deep breath, pushed the thought away and said, "Max, I won''t say that you should forget your enmity with them no matter if it''s Dalton or count Wiley but it would be best if you became a five-star mage first."
"That''s right, Max. You should focus of bing stronger first." Anna also nodded in agreement. In truth, after hearing about the prowess of the Dalton family, she thought it would be best if he forgot about their enmitypletely.
Seeing the worry and concern in their eyes, Max chuckled, "Don''t worry, I won''t try my luck before I''m strong enough to uproot thempletely."
"Mhm." Both girls nodded, feeling relieved.
After that, Anna told via to wait for a while and started to prepare dinner for her.
"Um¡ Anna, it''s alright, don''t trouble yourself. I can eat out." via said and stood up, intending to go out.
Whoosh!
But before she could take even a step away from the bed, Max grabbed her hand and made her sit again. He then gave her a charming smile. "There is no need to eat out. Anna has already prepared dinner for you."
via nced at her hand which he was holding and quietly nodded, "Okay."
Max didn''t let go and instead, he started rubbing the back of her hand with his thumb. Instinctively, via tried to move her hand away but Max didn''t let her. He then leaned toward her and whispered in her ear, "Should I let go?"
"W-What?" via became flustered when she felt his hot breathing on her neck and her heart started to beat faster.
"Your hand? Or can I keep holding it?" Max asked, smiling.
Gulp!
via gulped down hard and nodded shyly, "Y-You can keep holding it if you want." As soon as she said this, she lowered her head and her face, the visible portion, ear and neck turned a tantalizing shade of red.
"That''s good then." Max chuckled and locked his fingers with hers. Feeling her baby-like tender skin, he couldn''t help but give her hand a gentle squeeze. It was as if this light squeeze sent an electric current rippling through her body, she trembled and her mind went nk.
Just a little while ago, she wanted him to hold her hand but now that he was holding it; she didn''t know what to think or what to feel right now.
So, she panicked and hastily pulled her hand away. For a moment, Max didn''t want to let go as the feeling of holding her hand was just too good but seeing how flustered she was, he reluctantly let go.
A momentter, Anna served via dinner. Max sat back watched her eat which made her self-conscious and she couldn''t help but squirm a little.
Seeing this, Anna frowned and angrily chided him, "Stop staring at her. You are making her nervous."
She didn''t realize that her words made via want to dig a hole and hide out of embarrassment.
Max couldn''t help but smile awkwardly at this. Just as he was about to say something to relieve the awkward atmosphere, someone knocked on the door.
Knock! Knock!
Whoosh!
He immediately jumped down the bed and went to open the door and found a familiardy in maid''s uniform standing there.
"Hello, young master." The girl said. She was Jasmine''s maid.
"Hello." Max nodded.
"My¡ my mistress heard you had returned. So, she wanted you to visit her if you have time." The maid informed.
''Oh, yeah. How could I forget that horny women?'' Max almost wanted to facepalm himself. He hadpletely forgotten about her. That''s why he told Belen and Leticia to wait for him tonight.
"Who is it, Max?" Anna walked out at this moment.
"Oh, it''s nothing. An Elder wants to see me to discuss some things." Max said and then nced at the maid, "I''ll be there in a while. You can go."
"Yes." The maid promptly nodded, turned around and left.
Chapter 375 Budding Feelings
Anna furrowed her brows and asked, "Why would an Elder want to talk to you? Is it rted to the search mission?"
"Uh, it may be." Max shrugged before closing the door and walked inside, not waiting for her to ask anything more.
Anna stood there looking at his back with a strange expression on her face. For some reason, she felt that he was hiding something, and it made her feel a bit uneasy in her heart.
''Forget it. If it''s something I should know, he will tell me himself.'' She sighed and shook her head, not bothering to think too much about it, and followed after him.
¡
via had finished eating her food by now. Seeing Max and Annae back, she stood up, smiled at Anna and spoke in her sweet voice. "Thanks for the food. It was very delicious."
Hearing herpliment, Anna happily giggled, "Hehe, I''m happy you liked it. If you don''t mind, you can have dinner with us from now on."
via''s heart stirred when she heard her suggestion and looked toward Max, who was looking at her with a smile.
Although she wanted to agree very much to it, thinking about her current appearance, she felt insecure and opened her mouth to decline her offer. "No, it''s alright. I don''t want to trouble¡ª"
However, before she could finish her sentence, Anna hurried to her side and whispered in her ear, "You stupid girl, don''t be in such a hurry to decline. I''m doing it for you, so you have an excuse to meet him and deepen your rtionship with him. If you don''t stop being so shy and take a step forward, you might lose him to someone else."
via''s expression changed, and she panicked when she heard this. "You¡ what are you saying? I don''t¡"
"Don''t bother denying it. Do you think I can''t see your feelings for him?" Anna cut her off once again.
"I''m telling you the truth. If you like him and don''t want to lose him, you should be a little more open about your feelings for him." Saying this, Anna sighed and aplicated expression appeared on her face.
via went silent when she heard this andmented in her heart, ''Do you think I don''t want that? But how can I do it with these?'' She reflexively touched her face.
Noticing this, Anna understood her insecurities. She wanted to say something that it didn''t matter but didn''t in the end.
Max watched their interaction without saying anything. He also wanted via to ept her offer. However, when he saw her hesitating and touch her face, he also understood what she was thinking and chuckled lightly, "What are you hesitating for? Hurry and agree. I''m sure you don''t want to miss her delicious food."
Hearing him, via stopped hesitating as a determined glint shed in her eyes and nodded toward Anna, "Thank you. I would love to have dinner with you guys from now on.
"That''s the way." Anna winked at her yfully.
Seeing this, via blushed slightly and hurried to bid farewell to them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Let me apany you to your dorm." Max offered with a smile.
''Hm?'' Reflexively, Anna narrowed her eyes at Max when she heard this and felt a bit irritated in her heart.
However, when she realized this, her feelings were a mess as she thought, ''What? Am I feeling jealous? Isn''t she my friend who I was trying to create opportunities for so she could meet him daily a moment before? So, why am I feelings jealous now?''
via felt her maiden heart throb when she heard his offer. However, out of embarrassment, she shook her head, "It''s alright. I can go by myself. You should rest, as the past days must have been quite exhausting for you."
"Don''t worry about it. I''ve to go and meet an Elder now, so I can conveniently apany you."
"A-Alright then." via relented after hearing this.
Bidding Anna farewell, who nodded to them absentmindedly, both went out and walked toward girls'' dorms.
After walking silently for a while, just as Max was about to take out and give the beauty pill to her, via spoke while looking ahead, "So you went to the Ninam city?"
"Yeah."
"I heard that there are many things that we can''t easily find in our human kingdoms."
"That''s right. There were indeed many things easily avable there." Max nodded.
"So¡ did you bring something for¡ ahem, your friends?" Although she tried to sound casual, Max could notice the slight anticipation and embarrassment in her voice.
The corner of his lips curled upwards upon hearing this and he shook his head, "Nope, not for everyone."
"Not for everyone, huh?" She muttered in a low voice before falling silent. She wanted to ask if he brought something for her or not, but couldn''t as she would sound greedy.
Seeing that she was too embarrassed to ask, Max smiled, "But I brought something for you."
"R-Really?" She turned toward him and eximed. Seeing that her reaction was out of ordinary, she embarrassedly coughed, "I mean, you did, huh?"
"Of course. How could I forget about you?" He chuckled lightly and stopped walking. Seeing him stop, via also stopped in her tracks and looked at him in anticipation.
Not letting her wait anymore, he waved his hand and took out the small wooden box before he grabbed her soft hand and ced the box on top of her palm.
via curiously looked at the box and found that it wasn''t the same as the one Anna had and knew that it didn''t have a spatial ring. However, she was still very happy as it didn''t matter to her as long as he brought something for her since it showed that he really valued her as a friend and didn''t forget her.
With her beautiful ck eyes brimming with happiness, she asked, "W-what is in it?"
"Open and see for yourself." Max smiled.
Seeing that he wasn''t willing to tell her, she slowly opened the box and just as she did, a strong medicinal fragrance hit her that seemed to have a calming effect on her.
Instinctively, she took a deep whiff of it before looking at the finger sized pill and nced at Max in confusion and asked, "What kind of pill is it? It seems to be of the higher grade."
Chapter 376 Moving The Beauty With A Gift
Smiling gently at her, Max answered, "It''s the beauty pill."
"Oh¡" via nodded without thinking. However, as her mind registered what he said, her beautiful eyes widened in shock and she hastily grabbed his hand with her trembling hands close to her chest and asked while stuttering, "D-Did you say¡ it¡ it''s T-The beauty pill?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max sighed inwardly upon seeing her reaction and pulled her into his embrace. "Yes. It is The beauty pill."
Hearing him confirm, crystalline beads of tears welled up in her eyes as she started to sob softly into his chest, wetting his shirt.
Max didn''t say anything and just hugged her delicate body more tightly, letting her cry out her grievances.
Although she had tried to act as if the scars didn''t bother her, it was only because she knew she couldn''t find and afford the medicine required to heal them, so she could only act indifferently toward them when, in reality; they affected her a lot. After all, although more mature and sensible for her age, she was still a young maiden who wanted to look good.
If anyone passed by, they would see the beautiful scene of a handsome young man embracing a goddess in the middle of the road as they stood still under the cover of moonlight. Fortunately, it was night and there wasn''t anyone to disturb them.
"¡"
After a while, via''s sob gradually died down and her turbulent emotions also calmed down.
However, when she realised she was being hugged tightly in his embrace and as his masculine scent entered her nostrils, her face turned a charming shade of red, her body heated and her young maiden''s heart started to beat wildly.
She squirmed in his embrace, trying to wiggle out, but couldn''t since Max''s hold around her was quite firm.
Defeated and embarrassed, she could only try to calm her thumping heart down and raise her head to look at him with a begging look in her eyes, so he would let her go.
Unfortunately for her, Max''s eyes were shut, and he seemed to be in a trance and had no intention of letting go.
Seeing this, her face turned bright red, and she opened her mouth to call out to him, but in the end, she didn''t. Following which, she also closed her eyes and rested her head on his chest.
Gradually, she calmed down and for some strange reason, all of her worries, hatred, anger and anxiety seemed to vanish at this moment as if his embrace was her safe haven. Subconsciously, she snuggled deeper into his embrace, and a radiant smile bloomed on her face.
Suddenly, a thought appeared in her heart, ''How good it would be if we could stay like this for forever?''
Just as she was having these thoughts, she suddenly felt something hot and hard poke into her belly. Curious, she touched it to see what it was.
Ah~!
Feeling her soft hand over his shaft, Max involuntarily let out a soft moan of pleasure.
"Kyaa~!" Hearing him moan as she touched the hot and hard thing below, via''s mind short-circuited for a moment before she cried out in shame and embarrassment and pushed him away in panic.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Max staggered a few steps backwards.
"Y-You¡ t-that¡" With a flushed face, via pointed at him with her finger and tried to say something, but because her mind was a mess right now, she couldn''t form a coherent sentence.
Embarrassed, she hastily turned around and ran away like a frightened rabbit.
Max watched her run away, feeling awkward. ncing at his boner, he cursed himself for not being able to control his desires.
Haa!
He then took a deep breath and greedily devoured via''s remaining scent and licked his lips as he murmured, "I hope that pill brings us closer, as I can''t wait to have you, my princess."
¡
In Belen''s room, Belen was sitting cross-legged on her bed with her eyes closed while Leticia was walking back and forth, asionally throwing impatient nces toward the door.
Phew~!
Belen let out a long breath and opened her eyes. Seeing Leticia, she chuckled, "Hehe, don''t be so impatient. Since he promised, he will definitivelye."
Leticia''s face reddened slightly when she heard her teasing tone. She then sighed and muttered, "I know he will, but I hope he cane a little earlier so we can spend a little more time with him."
Hearing this, a longing expression briefly shed in Belen''s eye before she also sighed. Just as she was about to say something, she felt hermunication crystal in her spatial ring buzz.
She took it out and as she heard the message, her expression dimmed slightly.
Noticing this, Leticia hurriedly asked, "It was Max, right? What did he say?"
Smiling bitterly, Belen nodded, "Yes. It was him. He said that he had some urgent matter to attend to tonight so, he would bete and we are to rest or cultivate until he arrives."
"WHAT?" Leticia shouted in surprise and anger.
Gritting her teeth, she clenched her fists and spoke, "He must have gone to some other woman. He¡ he is infuriating."
Belen didn''t say anything and just let her vent her frustration, as she was also feeling a little indignant.
After a while, she regained her calm expression and spoke in a low voice, "We can''t do anything about it. If you don''t want him to ignore you like this, you know what you should do." Saying this, she took out a few Mana stones and started cultivating again.
After fuming for a while, Leticia also calmed down. She knew being angry would do nothing good for her and if she wanted to be the priority woman on Max''s list; she had to increase her strength as she had also noticed that he seemed to prefer stronger woman.
She then chose a corner and also started cultivating.
Meanwhile, in another section of the female dormitory, via came rushing toward her room. If one paid attention, they could see the tips of her ears were red and her chest was violently moving up and down.
After she came to a stop in front of her room, she took deep breaths to calm down before she turned around and nced toward a corner in the corridor and asked in an emotionless tone, "Why are you here? Did my loving mother send you to end my life?"
Chapter 377 Mad Slaughterer
After she spoke, the space fluctuated in the corner and a feminine figure in shiny pink robes materialized out of nowhere. Looking closely, one could see that the figure wasn''t a female, but a very delicate-looking male.
Looking at via up and down, he revealed his pearly white teeth and let out a strangeugh, "Hehe, as expected of my favourite young miss, I can''t hide from your senses."
via flinched upon hearing his creepyughter, and her shapely brows wrinkled in disgust. Tonelessly, she asked again, "You still haven''t told me, what''s the purpose of your visit?"
The pink robed man''s eyes shed with a chilly light for a moment before he resumed his previous attitude andughed again, "Hehe, rest assured, young miss. Your life is not in danger¡ yet."
Hearing this, via visibly rxed and only now she realised that her heart was beating wildly and her back was already drenched with her cold sweat.
From this, it could be seen that she was afraid, no, terrified of this womanish man. Not only she, but almost everyone who knew of him was afraid of him. Because despite his gentle and seemingly friendly appearance, he was a very ruthless man and cold-blooded man.
Once, he was annoyed by a peak three-star mage who was also a viscount of a small city. But he didn''t care whether that viscount had several three-star and hundreds of two-star mages protecting his manor or he was the underling of one of the three strongest families of the kingdom. He went ahead and killed him. At that time, he was only a middle-stage three-star mage.
However, this wasn''t the reason people dreaded him. They dreaded him because after killing the viscount; he didn''t stop and killed every living soul in the viscount manor from newborn children to elderly and then proceeded to kill everyone he found in the city.
After the Royal family came to know of this tragedy, they sent several peak three-star mages to kill him, but he killed half of them instead and despite being severely injured, he still escaped. From then on, he was called "Crazy ughterer"
When people of the Royal family were hunting him down, via''s second mother, who is also Janice''s blood mother, happened toe across him and saved him.
Because she had a close rtionship with the 2nd imperial concubine, the royal family absolved Mad ughterer of his crimes under the condition that she made sure he never harmed innocents again.
From then on, Mad ughterer became a pawn in her hands. Over the years, he had secretly killed many people who opposed her.
Taking a deep breath, via coldly asked, "Why are you here, then?"
"I''m here to ry mistress'' message to you, young miss." Mad ughterer said, amused at her reaction. He then coughed lightly and continued,
"I don''t n to punish you for going against my orders and not joining the Royal academy with young master Dalton. However, it is uneptable for you to be close to another man when you already have a fianc¨¦e. It is a disgrace for our noble family. However, since you are ''my daughter'', I forgive you once again. But remember, if after this, I hear you are still in contact with that boy in the academy, don''t me me if suddenly dies."
When via heard this, her delicate body started trembling and her eyes turned blood red as if they will spit fire in the next instant.
Faint ripples of murderous aura started emitting from her. She clenched her fists so tight that the nails dug into her flesh and droplets of blood started dripping down.
Finally, unable to restrain herself, she raised her head and cursed loudly, "You dirty bitch! You dare threaten me. I''ll kill¡ª"
Whoosh!
Suddenly, Mad ughterer moved toward her and gripped her by her throat. Looking into her eyes with a murderous look, he coldly said, "Young miss, be mindful of the words thate out of your mouth. If not, I don''t mind digging your tongue out."
Sensing his murderous intent, via shivered in terror, and her hair stood on ends.
However, despite being terrified, she put on a mocking expression and spoke with difficulty, "You dirty bas¡tard. I dare¡ you to¡ kill me."
"Oh?" Mad ughterer clenched her neck tighter and asked. "You think I dare not?"
Cough! Cough!
via coughed and spoke with the same mocking expression, "Hehe¡ do you?"
Mad ughterer looked into her eyes for a second before he suddenly revealed a brilliant smile, "You are right. I dare not. However, that''s only because you are of some use to my mistress."
Saying this, he released her neck and patted her cheek, "Take care, young miss." He then turned around and blended into the darkness.
via looked toward his vanishing figure and said, "Tell that bitch if she dare to touch even a single hair of head, I''ll do everything it takes to end her."
"Oh? I will tell her." Mad ughterer sounded a bit surprised.
via stared at the void in front of her, her eyes shing with intense hatred and killing intent.
After a while, she calmed down and took the small wooden box Max gave her and stared at it, her eyes flickering with tender emotions.
In the end, she clenched the box tightly and murmured, "I can''t put your life in danger. I hope you will not hate me."
¡
Max, unaware of the fact that someone has just threatened via to stay away from him, reached Elder Jasmine''s ce.
Seeing that it was him, the two female guards informed Jasmine''s personal maid of his arrival. The maid came out to wee him and directly led him to Jasmine''s room.
Knock! Knock!
The maid knocked on the door and called out, "Mistress, young master, Max has arrived."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Have hime in." Jasmine''s voice sounded out from inside.
The maid nced at Max with a bashful expression and gestured with her hands, "Young master, please."
"Mhm. Thank you." Max nodded, pushed open the door, and entered the room.
Chapter 378 Since You Like It That Much, Ill Do It One Last Time*
Upon entering, a sensual scenery greeted his eyes. Jasmine, with a winess in her hand, was resting on a chair, her back leaned against it and one of her legs was resting upon her other thigh.
Why was this scene sensual, you ask?
It''s because she wore a thin, almost transparent, purple nightgown which covered only a little below her mid-thighs, leaving the lower part of her sexy, long legs uncovered for him to admire.
Furthermore, because she was sitting in such a provocative pose, Max, who was right in front of her, could see the glimpse of her purple silk panties in between her enticing, smooth thighs. Moving his gaze up a little, he could see that she wasn''t wearing any bra under her nightgown so, her melons were on full disy. Not only that, the obstruction of her nightgown made them looked even more captivating. For a second, he just wanted to jump her directly, but managed to hold himself back.
"Do you like what you see?" Jasmine asked with an amused and slightly expectant smile.
"Yeah, a lot." Max nodded and walked toward her after closing the door.
As Jasmine watched him walk toward her, she started imagining the things that will happen after a while and her body started reacting, her nipple became erect and she started to squirm and rub her thighs against each other.
Seeing this, Max curled his in a teasing smile and asked, "It seems you missed me a lot, huh?"
"Yeah. I did." Jasmine returned the smile and drank the remaining wine in one gulp before putting the winess down and waited for him to approach her.
Seeing her impatience, Max hurried toward her and leaned down and took her lips in his for a small kiss.
After kissing her, he licked the remaining traces of the wine she just drank on her lips andmented, "Mm, delicious!"
Jasmine revealed a radiant smile and extended her hands and circled around his neck.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max understood what she wanted and took her in his arms, walked up to the bad and put her down before climbing on the bed.
Just as he extended his hands to undo her nightgown, Jasmine sat on her knees and hurriedly took down his pants, revealing hisid rod, and looked at it with hungry eyes.
She then grabbed it and started stroking it to make it hard. However, even after she stroked it for a while, it didn''t harden.
She frowned and looked at Max and asked, "Why is it not getting hard?"
Max smiled and rubbed her lower lips with his thumb before kissing her and said, "Maybe it needs some more stimtion."
Jasmine looked at him with an ''I know you''re doing this on purpose'' look and there was also anger in her eyes. However, despite feeling anger, she had no choice but to do what he wanted if she wanted to sate her lust.
Therefore, she kneeled in front of him and kissed his little brother''s head with her soft lips and then took it inside her mouth and started sucking on it.
"Yeah¡ this is the way." Max patted her head and closed his eyes to enjoy the blowjob.
p!
Jasmine frowned, gave him an angry look and swatted his hand away from her head as being patted like that made her feel as if she was subservient to him and this infuriated her.
At this, Max merely frowned. He could understand her why she disliked being treated as such.
First, as a three-star mage, she was a lot stronger than and had her pride that a mere two-star nobody like him couldn''t shake. Second, there were no feelings between them. They were just using each other for their benefit. So, how could she lower herself and act subserviently to him?
Splosh! Splosh!
Seeing him behave, she continued to stroke his shaft and licked and sucked on his ns. Feeling the stimuli, his cock twitched in joy and hardened. This made Jasmine nod in satisfaction and think that she was still very skilled in this department. After that, she stopped attending to his cock and stood to take off her nightgown.
Seeing that she didn''t want to finish the blowjob, Max stopped her and offered, "How about you make cum with your mouth one time? If you do that, I promise to satisfy you thoroughly."
"Hehe¡" Hearing this, Jasmineughed in anger and asked, "So, you''re saying that you won''t satisfy me if I don''t do it, is that right?"
Max was unruffled and really wanted to nod his head.
However, on a second note, he could ask for her help to exempt him of hispulsory monthly mission since he was going to the demon continent tomorrow and won''t be able toplete the iing mission and this might reflect negatively and affect his chances to pass the selectionpetition.
Although, now he cared little about it as he had already gotten via the beauty pill. So, he didn''t see any point which wouldpel him to take part.
Sure, he could get some ''lucrative reward'' and be famous if he performed well enough. However, does he care about either of these two? Absolutely not.
Moreover, bing famous would spell disaster for him as Dalton and that bastard Count Wiley would do everything to kill him after realising that he could be a huge threat for them in the future. He wasn''t arrogant enough to think that he could deal with either of them before reaching the four-star realm at the very least, since they had tremendous support backing them.
Now back on topic, although he didn''t want her help for himself, he could ask her to use her authority as an Elder in charge of the mission hall to exempt Anna, Belen, Leticia and via from their monthly missions since he didn''t want them to go on the missions alone and put their lives in danger.
Therefore, he shook his head and smiled, "Of course not. I''ll satisfy you regardless. I asked you because I just love the feeling of your mouth on my cock." He then sighed, "Anyway, since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Let''s go to the main business, shall we?"
Jasmine didn''t immediately reply and looked at him in silence for a few seconds before lowering her head toward his cock once again and coldly said, "Since you like it that much, I''ll do it only this once. But if you don''t satisfy me properly, I''ll make you regret it. Understood?"
Max was surprised a little before he revealed a victorious grin and nodded, "Of course. Has there been a day when I left you unsatisfied?"
Chapter 379 Slapped
"Hmph!" Jasmine snorted but said nothing and began to move her head up and down on his rod.
Splosh! Splosh!
Mm~ Mn~ Mn~
The wet and her hard breathing sounds continued to ring out in the room for over 10 minutes.
"Don''t forget to gulp it down. Hah~" After he had enjoyed enough, he suddenly grabbed her head and shoved his cock down her throat, shouted out his warning and filled her throat with his thick spunk.
Gulp~ Gulp~
His sudden attack caught her unawares and, although she reacted quick enough, she couldn''t free herself from his demonic ws and before she could use her mana to free herself, his spunk had already filled her throatpletely. So, although unwilling, she could only gulp it down.
Her gulping sound was music to his ears and he couldn''t help but realise that he was somewhat sadistic as he always loved to force his partners to drink his cum-shot.
Shing~ Shing~
While happily unloading his milk inside her throat, he noticed that mana''s concentration was rising around them quickly.
"Shit!" He cursed under his breath and hurriedly stopped forcing her head down and jumped backwards with all his might.
Whoosh!
However, it seemed he was still a bit toote because Jasmine had already pped in his direction and a mana palm was speeding toward him at breakneck speed.
He wanted to dodge, but the palm had already arrived and he didn''t even have time to conjure up any mana shield to offset some damage.
''Maybe I should''ve done that.'' He cursed inwardly and decided to never force her to give him a blowjob, much less cumming inside her mouth. Seeing that the palm was only a few feet away, he hurriedly raised his hands and covered his head.
p!
Swoosh!
Boom!
The p hit his left side, sending him flying. Max felt a stinging pain all over his body. However, he gritted his teeth and tried to use his mana to slow down his ''flying'' speed. But even then, he still banged hard against the wall and some crackling sounds rang in his bones.
Cough! St!
Unable to handle the pain, he opened his mouth to cry out but ended up coughing out a mouthful of blood instead.
Seeing him spat out blood, Jasmine''s eyes shed with a trace of worry and she hurriedly flew toward him. After helping him stand up, she took out a grade three healing pill and fed him.
After eating the pill, Max looked at Jasmine, who was supporting him carefully, and smiled. "Thank you for holding back."
Seeing his bloody smile, Jasmine snorted and walked away from him, "Hmph! Next time I won''t."
Losing her support, Max staggered and called out in a hurry, "Hey! Where are you going? I can''t stand on my own yet."
Jasmine stopped in her tracks, turned around and looked at him up and down before shaking her head, "No, I believe you can." Saying this, she went and sat down on her head.
Max inspected his body and noticed that his body wasn''t aching as much and the internal injuries had almost healed.
Flop!
''It must have been a grade three pill.'' He determined. He then staggered toward her and flopped on the bed and closed his eyes to rest and let the medicinal energy to heal the remaining injuries.
Only a couple of minutester, all the medicinal energy was digested, and every bruise and hidden injury were thoroughly healed.
When he opened his eyes, he found Jasmine staring at him with curious eyes, her previous anger had vanished.
"What?" He grumpily asked. Although it was his fault, he still didn''t like getting beaten up and was obviously somewhat angry.
Seeing his grumpy look, Jasmine revealed an amused smile, "Feeling angry, huh? Unfortunately, you can''t do anything about it."
Before Max could be angry at her words, she leaned toward him until her face was only half a foot away from his and intoned in a seductive voice, "How about I let you punish me however you like after you are stronger than me?"
When he heard her words, all the resentment he just felt toward her vanished in an instant, and he revealed a sadistic smile.
He then moved his hand and pped her butt cheek and nodded, "It''s a deal then. I''ll make you regret hitting me today."
"We''ll see." Jasmine smirked and then asked, "So, do you need more rest, or can we continue what we were doing?"
"Aren''t you taking nonsense? Of course, I don''t." Max immediately sat up, which made Jasmine smile in relief. She was worried that he might not want to continue after their small episode.
"Let me help you..." Jasmine extended her hands to take off his robes, but Max stopped her.
"What?" Jasmine frowned.
"I need your help with something."
"With what?"
"I''ll be going away from the academy for some time. I need you to exempt me, Anna, Belen, Leticia and via from the mandatory monthly missions. I believe you know all of them and I don''t need to introduce them to you."
Hearing this, Jasmine raised her brows. "Where are going and how long will you be away?"
"Somewhere far. As for how long, I''m not exactly sure."
Jasmine didn''t mind that he didn''t clearly answer her and said, "You know you can''t leave academy''s territory if you are not on a mission or have permission from the academy, right?"
"Yeah. That''s why I need you to give me permission to leave the academy." Max smiled.
Jasmine nodded. She had expected it already. She then asked with narrowed eyes, "So, these girls, are they also going with you or you are going alone? Don''t misunderstand me. I''m only asking if I need to give them permission to leave too or not."
Max shook his head, "No. They aren''t. They will stay here."
"So, why do you want to exempt their missions, too?"
"Simply because I don''t want them to put their lives in danger." Max casually said.
"Oh?" Jasmine eximed lightly before shaking her head, "Alright. I''ll do that. Now, can we stop wasting time?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Of course."
Chapter 380 Strange
Wasting no time, Max took off his robes and then helped her undress.
Jasmine proactivelyy down in front of him and opened her legs, revealing her heavenly cave, and impatiently said, "Hurry and shove that inside me. I can''t wait anymore."
Seeing this, Max''s rod that had gone into the sleep mode due of the interruption earlier, started bing hard once again.
Positioning himself between her legs, he grabbed his weapon and started rubbing it on herbia and clitoris to make her wet and his cock rock hard and smirked, "Don''t be so impatient. In a moment, you''ll be begging me to stop."
"Ha~ Just put it in." Jasmine moaned.
"Alright." Seeing that his rod was already bulging, he stopped rubbing it and pushed the tip in between her flower petals.
"Ahn~ Yes!" Feeling his thick cock entering, Jasmine bit her lower and moaned, her eyes rolling upwards in pleasure.
Max then put his hands below her plump ass and lifted it half a foot above the bed for convenience'' sake and thrusted his hips forward, impaling his cock until the base.
"Ahng~! Yesss¡ fuck me senseless tonight~!" Jasmine cried in ecstasy. When he heard her words, blood rushed to his head and hisher regions, putting him into a state of frenzy. He dug his fingers into her bouncy ass roughly and started thrusting his cock into her very weing pussy.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Ha~ Hngh~
For three hours straight, he fucked her in every position that came to his mind and the sounds of flesh pping and Jasmine''s moans continued to reverberate in the room.
¡
After three hours, Jasmine was lying on her belly with her legs spread apart. Her pussy waspletely red and swollen and a lot of white stuff was dripping down from it, telling the tales of their intense sex session.
Phew~!
Max exhaled tiredly. After confirming that Jasmine had passed out, he went to the bathroom, cleaned himself, removing all of Jasmine''s traces from his body before leaving the vi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
While walking toward the female dormitory, he opened his status window to check his umted lust points.
[Lust points: 105,250]
"Nice! Now I only need around 45,000 more." Max nodded in satisfaction after seeing his LP count.
However, a momentter, he became a little worried and thought, ''Although I got 55,000 from Jasmine, it is mainly because she is a three-star mage and has purer yin energypared to Belen and Leticia. I''m not sure if I can get the remaining LPs from them.''
Thinking this, he asked to particrly no one, "Hey old man, how about I go there the day after tomorrow?"
A momentter, ''system''s'' voice sounded in his ears, [No. A deal is a deal. You have to depart tomorrow.]
"Why are you being so strict? Beingte for a day won''t change anything. How about I hunt down some extra demons for you?" Max tried coaxing.
The system didn''t reply for a while. So, Max thought it was considering his offer and be a little hopeful.
But a momentter, he heard the system ask, [Do you not want my help anymore?]
Hearing this, Max frowned and spoke with displeasure, "How could I not?"
[Then do what I ask and prepare to set off tomorrow and for the rest of the night, don''t call out to me.] Saying this, the system went silent.
Max felt that something was wrong from the system''s tone. However, the system had already gone silent and no matter how many times he called out; it didn''t respond.
"If it''s something that I should know, it will tell me sooner orter. I should just focus on the current task.'' Shrugging his shoulders, he stopped thinking about it and hurried toward Belen''s room.
¡
In Belen''s room, Belen was still cultivating with a serene expression on her face. Leticia, on the other hand, had already stopped cultivating and was nibbling on her nails, clearly frustrated.
"When will hee? It''s been three hours already." She mumbled.
Knock! Knock!
Just then, she heard someone knock on the door and her face brightened. "It must be him."
Whoosh!
She turned into a gust of wind and dashed toward the door. However, she stopped in front of the door and put on a pitiful and somewhat grumpy expression before opening the door.
Max stood outside Belen''s room and waited after knocking on the door, but even after a while, no one opened it.
''Strange. Since I told them to wait for me, both of them should be here and given Leticia''s personality, she must have been waiting for me and wouldn''t take more than a few seconds to open the door. Could it be that they are already asleep?'' He thought.
He once again raised his hand to knock when the door finally opened and Leticia rushed into his arms andined, wearing a pitiful yet cute expression that could melt any men''s heart, "You''ve finallye. We''ve been waiting for you for so long."
Max hugged her and, while gently caressing her back, he spoke, "I''m sorry. I had something urgent to do."
Swoosh!
Suddenly, Leticia raised her head and with a suspicious look, she asked, "You were with a woman?"
''Mm?'' Max raised her brow in surprise and asked, "Why do you ask?"
"You had a woman''s scent on your clothes." She replied.
"What are you, a dog?" Chuckling, he pinched her nose and entered the room.
Seeing that he didn''t answer her, Leticia ran after him, shouting. "Hey, you didn''t tell me. Who were you with?"
Max massaged his forehead in frustration. Although they didn''t mind him having other women, he knew they didn''t really want that to happen as it was normal woman nature. So, he didn''t want to tell them about Jasmine since she was only a random person who he has ''business'' rtionship with. So, telling them about her only made them sad.
Fortunately, there was Belen in the room who interrupted them before things could be awkward.
"Hey, what''s with all these unnecessary questions?"
Leticia pouted and grumbled, "I was merely asking¡"
"Stop that." Belen red at her.
Seeing her stern expression, Leticia knew she should drop the topic. So, she immediately quietened down.
"Cough! Cough!" Max cleared his throat and said, "I need to tell you guys something."
Chapter 381 Experience The Heavenly Pleasure*
Belen and Leticia instantly focused their attention on him.
"I''m going somewhere for a few days and during this time, you won''t be able to contact me." Max said.
"Where are you going? Can I go with you?" Leticia immediately asked. Belen also had an expectant look.
Max, however, shook his head. "No, you can''t. It''s too dangerous. We might lose our lives there."
"Then why are going to such a dangerous ce? No, don''t go." Leticia''s eyes became moist when she heard how dangerous the ce where he wanted to go was.
"Yes, Max. Since it''s this dangerous, if you don''t have a very important reason, you shouldn''t go." Belen also advised. However, her words were more sensible because she knew, sometimes, people had to take the risk even if they knew they might lose their life.
Hearing their words filled with concern, Max''s heart warmed. But, remembering system''s ''threat'', Maxughed bitterly, "I''ve to go. My future depends on this."
"Oh?" Belen and Leticia went silent after hearing this.
A whileter, Belen and Leticia almost simultaneously opened their mouth and said, "I''ll go with you then."
Max looked into their eyes and he could see that they had made the resolve to apany him, even if they were to die there.
He sighed and walked up to Leticia, held her in his right hand and then walked to Belen and held her in his left hand and hugged both of them tightly. Belen and Leticia also wrapped their hands around him, rested their heads on his left and right shoulder, and waited for his answer.
After staying silent for a while, Max smiled and gave both of them a peck on their forehead. "Let''s talk about that after we are done doing important things, shall we?"
Hearing this, blush crept up on bothdies'' cheeks and they nodded, "Mhm."
Max smiled before capturing Belen''s lips into his and started kissing her while his right hand started messaging Leticia''s round and petite ass.
Seeing him kiss Belen first, Leticia''s eyes shed with envy. Then suddenly, her eyes shed, and she crouched in front of him before loosening his pants and scooped his little dragon out.
Noticing her actions, Max inwardly nodded in satisfaction before focusing on enjoying Belen''s delicious lips and her juicy tongue.
Meanwhile, Leticia started to slowly and gently stroke his cock. Because he had wrestled with Jasmine in bed for three hours, his cock was tired. So, even he like her gentle touch very much, it took his cock some time before it slowly started to twitch and harden.
However, Leticia thought her hand job was not effective. So, to give him more stimtion, she started to use her mouth.
When Max felt her warm and sticky tongue licking around his ns, waves of pleasure hit his nerves, causing him to shiver.
The pleasure didn''t end there. A few secondster, he felt a warm sensation envelop his cock bit by bit. First it was ns, then half of his shaft, and in the end, his entire cock was enveloped in that wondrous sensation.
Max couldn''t help but wonder why her mouth was feeling so heavenly today.
When he focused his senses on her, he finally knew the reason, and he couldn''t help but be impressed by her ingenuity.
She had concentrated ayer of wind elemental mana inside her mouth and was constantly controlling its intensity and that constant change of intensity was making him feel good.
Although Leticia wasn''t the most beautiful one among his woman and still had some childish traits, she was the one who put most efforts into pleasing him and he had to admit he was starting to like her more and more.
Because she was making him feel so good, he felt he was going to cum any second now, and because he needed to earn a lot of LPs tonight; he nned to ejacte inside their pussies only. Therefore, before things went out of his control, he stopped kissing Belen and then stopped Leticia from continuing.
Just when they were wondering why he stopped, he lifted both of them in each arm and took them to the bed before throwing them down.
Thud! Thud!
He then climbed on the bed,y down and, while pointing to his bulging cock, he ordered Belen, "Lose your clothes and help yourself with it."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing that despite her best efforts to please him, he was still favoring Belen, Leticia couldn''t help but snort in dissatisfaction.
Noticing this, Max smiled at her, "You also undress ande here. I''ll let you experience something amazing tonight."
Excitement surged with her when Leticia heard this and, while guessing what he was going to do, she hurriedly stripped and crawled over to him. Her not so big titties jiggling in a hypnotic manner as she moved.
Whoosh!
As she reached near him, he suddenly moved and lifted her up and then made her sit on his face.
"Kyaa~ What are you doing?" Leticia cried out in panic.
"I''m going to return the favor and make you feel good with my mouth." Max smiled and before she could react, he started rubbing her clitoris with his nose and then gave her flower petals a lick that made her shiver.
"Ahng~! No, don''t lick there. It''s dirty and smelly there. Hnn~" Leticia became flustered upon seeing him lick her pussy and tried to get up from his face.
However, Max had a tight grip on her and didn''t let her budge from the spot.
He then continued to lick and sometimes bite her pink petals and the flower bud. Sometimes he would shove his tongue inside her pussy and twirl it around, making her experience pleasure so unimaginable that she felt as if she was in heaven.
Gradually, her eyes zed over, and she stopped resisting and started moaning wildly..
Watching her body convulse with each movement of his tongue, Belen, who had just undressed, couldn''t help but rub her pussy as she imagined how good his tongue must feel to make her react this way.
-----
[Important Announcement: Hey guys! I''ve finally started writing my 2nd novel [ Rise of the Strongest War God ] It is an apocalypse based novel. I hope you will like it. ( For those who want to know, Yeah, there will be enough Mature or R-18 stuff for you to enjoy along with amazing storyline.) So, please check it out and don''t forget to add it in your library.]
Chapter 382 Stamina Drained*
She could only imagine because she knew Max was rewarding Leticia for her best efforts. If she also wanted to experience his tongue, she needed to work for it.
A momentter, she snapped out of her trance and moved toward his cock, that was eagerly waiting for her.
She could see it was ready to pierce her. So, she wasted any time, sat on his thighs and, using her hand, she directed his rod to her pussy entrance. Then all of a sudden, she sat down, her ass pping his thighs.
Ahng~
As his bulging rod stretched her warm, moist and soft insides and hit the end of her canal, waves of intense pleasure hit her pleasure nerves, a loud and satisfied moan escaped her lips.
"Good!" Max also grunted into Leticia''s pussy, making her tremble in pleasure.
After a brief pause, he once again started teasing her pussy with his tongue while his hands snaked upwards. Grabbing her petite boobs, he started kneading them into different shapes while also not forgetting to rub and pinch her pink buds from time to time.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
After thoroughly savoring the sensation, Belen started moving her up and down, herrge milkers jiggling along with her body''s movement, creating a mesmerising scene. Unfortunately, Max''s face was buried in Leticia''s pussy, so he wasn''t able to witness it.
After a while, Leticia started showing signs of climaxing. But how could he let her waste her precious yin energy? Therefore, he started taking short breaks while pleasuring her and started moving his waist, trying to make her climax first.
However, this proved to be a tough task because Leticia was feeling so good that she didn''t want him to stop even for a second. Therefore, whenever he tried to stop, she would start moving her lower body and rub his pussy against his face.
But as they say, those who persevere shall seed no matter how difficult the task is. So, he eventually helped Belen reach her climax before Leticia.
"Ahhhnngg~ It''singggg~" With a loud moan, Belen climaxed. Max was already waiting for her so, when she started climaxing, he also shot his load inside her.
Flop!
After they finished, Belen fell on his chest and started heaving deep breaths.
Phew!
Max also heaved a deep sigh and then pushed Leticia, who was still trying to use his face to finish, down his face that was drenched with her nectar.
After wiping it away, he patted Belen''s head and smiled. "You did a good job. Now rest while I finish her, then it will be your turn again."
"Okay." Belen nodded and moved to a corner where she sat cross-legged and started to regte her breathing and assimte the nascent energy in her womb.
After sending her off, just as Max turned to face Leticia, he found her hovering above hisher region and then, in the next instant, she grabbed his cock and shoved it inside her pussy. She then started jumping up and down.
When Max looked at her face, he noticed it had turned a bright shade of crimson at some point. Not only that, her eyes, which had lost focus, were also intermittently shing with crimson colour.
"What''s happening?" Max found this extremely strange. They had sex so many times, but it was the first time he saw her acting like this. Concerned, he tried calling out to her, but it was as if she couldn''t hear him and continued to move her ass up and down, her speed increasing a little every time.
''Something is wrong with her.'' Max became even more concern. Lifting his upper body up, he grabbed her by shoulders to stop her, but despite him using more than half of his raw physical strength, he couldn''t stop her. Moreover, he discovered that her body''s temperature was extremely hot.
"Strange. Her body is burning hot, but the temperature of her pussy is normal." He murmured.
Not knowing what to do, he could only call Belen, "Hey, Belen. I think something is wrong with Leticia."
Hearing him, Belen opened her eyes and looked at Leticia. She then said, "She is alright. Don''t try to wake her. Just continue doing her. After she ejactes, she will turn normal."
"But what''s happening to her?" Max asked.
At his question, Belen shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know."
"Then how do you she will turn normal after finishing?" Max frowned.
"She told me about it yesterday."
"What did she say, and why didn''t she tell me?"
"Only that if she acted strangely while having sex, I was to tell you not to worry about her and she will turn normal after you help her release. As for why she didn''t tell this you herself, I don''t know." Belen replied.
She then gave Leticia a strange look and closed her eyes once again.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After hearing she wasn''t in any danger, Max rxed but felt unhappy that she told Belen about her ''condition'' but not him.
''It seems I need to discipline her a little.'' He thought, ''But let''s help her get normal first.''
Thinking this, he held her waist and started moving from below.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
-----
''Howe it''s taking so much time?'' Max thought. He had been doing her for more than half hour and had tried changing position several times but strangely, Leticia showed no signs of climaxing.
Belen had assimted all the nascent energy by now and was watching them fuck in deep thought.
''Let''s see how long can you endure.'' Although Max knew she was finishing because of her strange condition, he still felt his pride hurt. So, he continued.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
-----
Huff! Huff! Huff!
Soon, another half an hour passed and by now and Max was panting. Even though his stamina was at the absolute peak of the two-star mage realm, he still couldn''t take it because he had exhausted a good portion of his stamina at Jasmine''s and now he was nearing his limit.
Since he couldn''t stop and his stamina was about to bottom out, he willed and a pill appeared in his hand. ''I better get more LPs this time.'' Shouting inwardly, he gulped the pill down and circted his mana to digest the pill.
Immediately, a cooling sensation spread all over his body and his exhausted body started recovering at a fast speed.
The pill he just ate was a grade-three ''Stamina restoration pill''. He bought a few of them in the Ninam city when he was buying supplies for his demon continent visit.
They were meant to be used when his stamina emptied while fighting. However, how could he have imagined that he would need to use one while having sex?
Chapter 383 Awakening
As Max digested the pill and absorbed its medicinal effects, he felt rejuvenated.
He then opened his status window to check how many stamina points got replenished.
[Stamina: 70/100]
''Hm, it was pretty effective considering it was only a low-level grade-three pill.'' He nodded inwardly and thought, ''Maybe the mid-level ones can replenishplete 100 points.''
He then turned to look at Leticia and was given a shock.
"Am I imagining things?" He couldn''t help but rub his eyes. But nothing changed.
For some reason, Leticia had be cuter and more beautiful than before.
Not only that, she had developed more curves in all the right ces and her breasts seemedrger and fuller. Her previously shoulder length hair had be longer, almost touching her hips.
However, the thing had shocked him most was that she seemed to have an eerie vibe around her, although it wasn''t noticeable if he didn''t focus on her enough, but when he did, he would feel chills run down his spine.
''It''s too strange.'' Max gulped down his saliva. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t think of any reason for her sudden changes.
''Maybe that damned old man could exin this, but he isn''t responding.'' He cursed the system for vanishing at a wrong time.
In the end, he could only turn toward the knowledgeable Belen. When he looked at her, she was staring at Leticia in astonishment and a hint of... envy.
Noticing this, Max knew she must have found out the reason behind Leticia''s changes. Therefore, while continuing to pound Leticia roughly, he asked Belen, "You know the reason, right? Tell me."
Belen took a breath and said in a slightly shaky voice, "If I''m not wrong, she possesses a bloodline and, because the certain conditions of its awakening have met, it''s going to awaken."
She then thought, ''I wonder what kind of bloodline it is that it needs to have this kind of stimtion in order to awaken?''
"A bloodline?" This time Max didn''t need to ask what a bloodline meant thanks to ''previous Max''s'' memories.
It is said that after one became a supreme mage, he or she could pass their special traits, such as their elemental affinity, to their descendants.
Although other traits, such as their trademark spell, their knowledge,prehension and other things, could also be passed on, only the strongest supreme mages could do that.
Therefore, the mostmon type of bloodline was an elemental affinity bloodline.
Once someone awakened their bloodlines, they would immediately awaken the corresponding element.
If someone had awakened the same element before their bloodline awakening, their elemental affinity would experience a huge jump and, sometimes, it would increase their natural talent, too.
And even though such bloodlines were the mostmon type of bloodlines, presently, only a handful of families had them and, without exception, all of them were top families of their respective regions.
One such family was the Dalton family that had an earth affinity bloodline even though it was just a low level one.
However, one shouldn''t underestimate a bloodline, no matter its level.
Why? Because no matter how low levelled, if it was something rted to a supreme mage, it would certainly be something extraordinary.
What made a bloodline extraordinary wasn''t just their special traits, but something else too. It was the trace of the supreme mage''s aura. After one awakened their bloodline, this trace of aura would integrate with them and help them progress many times fasterpared to other people.
People had a theory that the main purpose of a bloodline was to pass on this trace of the supreme mage''s aura and other things were only a side benefit, not the other way other around.
But no one knew it was true. However, what everyone knew was that those who were lucky enough to have awakened a bloodline would have a solid chance of breaking past the mortal boundary where countless failed usually.
"It''s great. Now she could wouldn''t have to worry about being left behind." Max said with a smile. He knew Leticia was always worried about it because her progress speed was the slowest in their group. So, now she had gotten such a great opportunity, he was naturally happy for her.
"Yeah. Both she and Rima are almost sure to break past the mortal boundary." Belen nodded with a smile.
Max, however, could notice the concealed bitterness in her eyes.
He smiled at her and asked, "What are you being worried about with me around?"
Belen''s eyes shed when she heard this and revealed a happy smile, "Um.''
She then nced at Leticia, who still seemed lost and said, "Let me help you a bit." Saying this, she came behind Leticia and started rubbing and pinching her nipple while simultaneously nibbling on her ears.
Max also tightened the muscles in his lower body and started thrusting harder and faster.
Thanks to their collective efforts, after another ten minutes, Leticia reached her climax. At the same time, Max also shot his load that he was holding back inside her.
Zing~!
Suddenly, his head started ringing, and he copsed lifelessly on the bed.
"Wh...at happen...?" He could mumble these two words before he fainted.
His sudden copse shocked Belen.
''Is it because he depleted all of his stamina? But he wasn''t even sweating.'' She thought.
When she checked his body, she shockingly found that he seemed to have lost most of his vitality. His body had turned pale and his breathing had also slowed down. She immediately took a grade-three vitality replenishing potion from her storage ring and fed it to him.
However, when he didn''t show any sign of recovering, she fed him a few more one after another and used her mana to help him digest it.
A whileter, color returned to his face and his breathing gradually stabilized.
Phew!
She took a breath of relief and fell back onto the bed. When she nced at Leticia, she found her covered in purplish haze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''Is this how it looks when people awaken their bloodline?'' She wondered as she watched all the changes around Leticia.
Boom!
Chapter 384 Returning From Deaths Door
Boom!
Suddenly a wave of malefic aura burst forth from Leticia''s body and sent Max, who was on the bed near her, flying.
Whoosh!
Belen reacted instantly and stopped him from crashing.
She then chanted a spell under her breath and sent forth a wave of mana into the ground.
Crack! Crack!
Ground cracked and a flower nt grew out at lightning speed. Within a second, it had reached five feet height. Under Belen''s control, its surface became smooth. Then gently, she ced the still unconscious Max onto it before turning to look at Leticia.
After the initial mana burst, nothing out of the ordinary happened, and the reddish-purple haze surrounding her silently retreated into her body, making Leticia visible to Belen.
''What?'' Belen almost shouted in surprise when she saw Leticia.
Right now, she seemed apletely different person from before. She had be more beautiful. No, just saying ''more beautiful'' would be an understatement.
In terms of the raw beauty, she was nowparable to via, or little Arya''s mother and In terms of charm, she hadpletely overtaken Rima and wasparable to the Elvin auction host, Siana.
However, Belen, with her keep perception, noticed something amiss. Her charm was somewhat¡ devilish. Even as a woman herself, she couldn''t help but be mesmerised for a moment. If not for the fact she was already on guard after seeing her emit such an intense malefic aura a moment ago, she might have lost her mind right then.
Siii!
''Is this her bloodline trait? It''s too terrifying.'' She sucked a cold breath, her forehead glistening with droplets of sweat. ''What kind of bloodline has she awakened, after all?'' She thought in frustration.
For her, who was secretly proud of her seemingly ''vast'' knowledge, not knowing something was too frustrating and left an unpleasant taste in her mouth.
''Maybe apart from teacher, no one in this kingdom would know about it.'' She consoled herself.
''But seriously, this is quite an amazing bloodline. If she can control her charm properly, she would be an absolute killing machine against those in the same realm.'' She was left aghast at this thought.
''Good thing I won''t be her enemy.'' She sighed in relief and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. From the beginning, she had been the strongest among the group if we don''t count Max, but soon, she would be the weakest.
While she was thinking all this, Max regained consciousness and opened his eyes.
When he wanted to sit, he couldn''t muster any strength the first time and could barely sit up on the second try. "Strange. Why do I feel so tired and sick?" He muttered in confusion.
"She seemed to have sucked your vitality to awaken her bloodline." He heard Belen''s voice from the side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing this, he recalled what had happened before he passed out. Just as they climaxed, a strange force had entered his body and siphoned his vitality away.
Suddenly thinking something, he willed and his status window appeared in front of him. As he scanned it, his expression turned extremely ugly.
[Name: Maxwell Garfield]
[Age: 18]
[Strength: 100, Agility: 100, Stamina: 5/100, Vitality: 1, Intelligence:100]
[Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%)]
[Lust points: 155,000]
''Damn it. My vitality is almost gone.'' He gnashed his teeth in anger. However, when he realized he could''ve been dead if not for thisst bit of vitality, his heart palpitated violently and he started sweating.
Noticing his abnormal behaviour, Belen asked in concern, "What happened? Are you feeling unwell?"
"I''m alrig¡ cough! cough! Blergh!" As he tried to speak, he had a coughing fit before he spat out a mouthful of blood.
After a while, he stopped coughing and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. Then he noticed Belen stare at him in horror.
"What is it?" He feebly asked.
Belen pointed at him with her trembling hands and said, "B-Blood. You are bleeding."
"Yeah. Because she has damaged my vitality, I feel sick. Don''t worry. I''ll recover soon." He casually said. He didn''t want her to be worried as he will be alright after he increased his vitality.
Although Leticia''s awakening had almost killed him, he got something good out of it, too. Maybe her awakening affected it somehow, he got a little over 47,000 LPs from her unlike the usual 2000-2500.
After adding the points he got from Belen and the ones he already had beforeing here, he now had 155,000 LPs. After putting the 150,000 LPs he needed for the teleportation, he still had 5000 LPs, which can boost his vitality by 50 stat points.
"No. You¡ you are bleeding from everywhere." Belen said.
"What?" Max didn''t understand what she meant. However, in the next second, he felt an intense pain in every fiber of his being. He felt like he was being melted from the inside out and his mana core was about to burst.
He looked at his hands and noticed they were all bloodied because blood was oozing out from his pores and cracked skin.
His eyes widened in horror as he could feel the sensation of death engulfing him.
Strangely enough, the closer he was to death, the calmer he became and his mind quickly figure out the problem. ''It''s because my body has be even weaker than a mortal, it cannot bear my power.''
Wasting no time, he started crazily tapping on the plus sign beside the vitality stat. With each tap, the sensation of death would be a little weaker and when his vitality stat became 20 plus, itpletely disappeared. But Max didn''t stop until his vitality had reached 51.
Phew!
He released the breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. Immediately after, he flopped on the flower bed and passed out, a small smile hanging on his lips.
Belen stood frozen on the spot, her eyes still dripping with tears of grief.
When she saw him bleed all over, she knew what was happening to him, but she couldn''t do anything to help him because what he needed was some miraculous medicine which could restore his vitality within seconds.
However, not mentioning she didn''t have such legendary medicine, even if she had, she knew he couldn''t be saved.
Why? Because medicine capable of increasing vitality within seconds was too violent.
Even a healthy person might not be able to endure its effects without some special measures in ce, not to mention Max, who was on the verge of death.
As she watched him bleed and shed his melted skin, she felt her heart clench in grief, and tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly.
But to her pleasant surprise, after he started tapping his finger in the air, his skin gradually stopped cracking and his bleeding also stopped.
Chapter 385 Love And Devotion
''Just how... what did he do?'' Belen was speechless at the turn of events.
Then, thinking about her emotions went on a rollercoaster ride and she even cried, which she hadn''t done in a very long time when he already had means to prevent himself from dying, she annoyed, "I cried in vain. Hmph!"
However, the happiness and relief in her teary eyes told another story.
After her thumping heart returned to normal, she wiped her tears, walked near him before and waved her dainty hand in the air where he had been tapping to see if she could find anything.
''That''s strange,'' She thought after not finding anything amiss.
A momentter, she shrugged. ''I shouldn''t pry into his secrets. After he acknowledges me, maybe he''ll tell me about it himself.''
''But will he acknowledge me now that his every other woman is many times better than me?'' Her mood became downcast, and she couldn''t help but sigh.
''Oh no. I need to heal him.'' She suddenly realized and took a healing pill and fed it to him. Although Max wasn''t in danger of dying any longer, the injuries he got thanks to this ordeal were still there.
After she helped him digest the first healing pill, his wounds started recovering, but after a few seconds, pill''s medicinal power was exhausted. Belen wasn''t surprised. She already knew healing him won''t be a simple task since there wasn''t any part of his body that wasn''t seriously injured.
She continued to feed him all the grade-three healing pills she had one by one. Unfortunately, after some of his minor wounds were healed, the pills stopped taking effect.
"No, no, no! This can''t be happening.'' She panicked. "What should I do? How do I heal him?"
She knew given the seriousness of his injuries, if isn''t healed in time, his injuries would rebound and leave permanent damage to his organs. It wouldn''t be too surprising if he couldn''t use his mana after that.
Creak~
Just then, she heard the broken bed creak. Turning around, she found Leticia had woken up and was rubbing her eyes with a satisfied and excited look on her face.
This ticked her off.
Whoosh!
She lunged at her while shouting, "You shameless bitch! Are you happy after almost killing him? How dare you smile!"
p!
Leticia, who had been feeling pleased after noticing a strange yet extremely terrifying power coursing through her bloodline, was caught off guard and was pped squarely on her face.
It was as if the p had flipped a switch. Her bloodline raged out of her control and her eyes took on a reddish-purple hue. Then,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Boom!
A malefic aura, although not as strong as it was before, burst out of her and sent Belen flying.
After stabilizing herself, Belen red at Leticia and said through clenched teeth, "Good! Good! Good! Let me see how powerful your bloodline is."
Boom!
She unleased her mana and many vines sprouted out of the ground before shooting toward Leticia like some deadly spears.
After she sent Belen flying, Leticia was already panicking because it was her bloodline that got triggered. Although she didn''t know why Belen was angry at her, it was never her intention to retaliate against her, because she respected and treated Belen like her big sister.
So, when she noticed Belen strike at her without holding back, wind elemental mana enveloped her and she dodged to the side, her breasts jiggling hypnotically because of the sudden movement.
"Oh?" Belen eximed in surprised. She had attacked without warning and since the distance wasn''t much to being with between them, she was sure Leticia wouldn''t be able to react in time given her capabilities.
But because she couldn''t hit her, her anger surged, and she sent her vines toward her again.
Seeing her continue attacking, Leticia yelled out loud, "Hey, hey, Belen, calm down! I don''t know what you are talking about. What did I do wrong?"
Swoosh!
When Belen heard her shout, she stopped her vines mid-air andughed out of anger, "Hahaha... Are you really asking me this?"
She then pointed at Max on the flower bed and coldly asked, "Tell me you didn''t know your bloodline awakening would kill him, but you STILL chose to sacrifice him. How can you be so ruthless to the person you love?"
Tears appeared in her eyes as she continued to shout hysterically, "You cheap woman, you don''t know how lucky you are! Even though you weren''t good enough, he still epted you and I know, although he doesn''t show it, he cares about you more than he cares about Rima or worthless me. But how did you repay him? By almost killing him?"
When Leticia saw Max lying lifelessly on the bed and heard Belen, she paled and muttered in confusion, "I did that?"
Then, information rted to her bloodline appeared in her mind. When she read the condition of its awakening, it was as if an explosion went off in her mind and she acted as if her soul had left her body.
Awakening requirement: Need to have extremely stimting and satisfying sex that can make you lose your mind with the person you love more than your life. But remember, your awakening will suck him dry and he will die.
Thud!
She dropped to her knees, a heart wrenching pain filling her heart. Tears started streaming down her cheeks as she mumbled incoherently, "Why? Why? Why did it happen? If I knew the price I would have to pay would be this big, I would never have tried to awaken it."
When she had sex with him in the Ninam city, she could feel something trigger within her ever so slightly and she felt if this thing triggeredpletely, her future would change and she would soar through skies. Then yesterday in the inn, she felt the same sensation again, this time more strongly.
Today, while waiting for him toe, she started feeling the same thing again, and she distinctly felt ''it'' was going to triggerpletely. This is why she asked Belen to tell him not to freak out if she acted strange and would be normal after climaxing.
Seeing her act this way, Belen could faintly guess she really didn''t know something like this was going to happen. However, she didn''t try to console her, as she was still angry.
''Wait?'' Suddenly, Leticia realised something. ording to her awakening requirement, Max would certainly die after her bloodline awakened. However, Belen never said that he was dead. Each time, she used the word ''almost''.
Whoosh!
Realising this, hope shed in her eyes and she appeared next to Max in the next second. Her speed was so fast, Belen didn''t even see her move.
Then Belen heard her say, "I know you won''t believe me, but I really didn''t know this was going to happen, nevertheless, I almost took his life. So, I''ll let him decide my punishment. If he wants me to die, I''ll immediately kill myself."
Hearing this, Belen sighed and shook her head, "To do that, we need to heal him to wake up first. Unfortunately, ordinary grade-three healing pills doesn''t have any effects on his injuries and he won''t be able to handle grade-four pills'' potency even if we had some. If we want him to wake up, we need something that has extremely potent healing effects but is mild in nature. Something like a grade-four life nourishing pill."
She then turned to walk out of the room while saying, "You take care of him while I try my luck at the trading peak."
"No need. Since I''m responsible for his condition, I''ll be the one to heal him." Leticia calmly said.
Hearing this, Belen frowned in displeasure. Turning around, she angrily said, "Didn''t you hear me? I said grade-three pills aren''t..."
Before she couldplete her sentence, the sight in front of her rendered her speechless and in shock and disbelief.
Chapter 386 Healed In An Instant
Leticia closed her eyes for a moment to concentrate before suddenly her body started glowing with a beautiful purple light. She opened her eyes, brought her face closer to his and gently ced her savory lips on his broken and battered ones.
Then something strange, which if any normal people witnessed, they could call it¡ demonic, happened.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max, whose injuries had barely seen any improvements after Belen fed him more than a dozen grade-three pills, started healing at a rate visible to naked eyes.
In just a few seconds, theyer of his broken skin shed and a newyer of babylike skin reced it. His organs, which had suffered even more damage than his outer body and most difficult to heal, his battered mana core also healed, although it took more time.
But on the other hand, as Max''s injuries healed, the glow around Leticia''s body faded and her face turned sickly pale. It seemed as if all the vitality in her body was gone. However, there was a satisfied smile on her face. She removed her lips and took a step backwards.
As Belen watched Leticia kiss Max and then witnessed his injuries heal at a visible speed, she was stunned and even though she was happy for Max, she couldn''t help but be worried about Leticia because she knew to achieve something like this, she would have to pay some price as nothinges free.
Just like she expected.
Blergh!
Leticia suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and the luster in her eyes dimmed. Her body swayed like a withered leaf in the storm before she lost her consciousness and fell lifelessly to ground.
Whoosh!
Belen appeared beside her and supported her. She had a pained looked in her eyes as she gently stroked her hair and muttered, "I''m sorry for being harsh on you earlier. You are really many times more worthy of his love than me. I hope you won''t hate me."
She then took out a dress, dressed her and then ced her on the flower bed beside Max while she sat down on the ground. She wanted to try feeding her some healing pills to recover, but she had exhausted her supplies trying to heal Max.
¡
After recovering, it wasn''t long before Max opened his eyes.
Feeling someone''s presence beside him, he turned his head in their direction and found Leticia lying there; her face was sickly pale and seemed too fragile, as if she would break if someone touched her.
"Just what happened after I passed out?" He asked while sitting up.
Seeing that he was awake, Belen stood up and exined everything that had happened without leaving out a single detail.
Max didn''t say anything after everything, but his eyes had an extrayer of love and care for Leticia when he looked at her.
He then looked at Belen, who still had tear stains on her cheeks, and gently said, "I''m sorry for worrying you." Then he extended his right hand and pulled her into a hug.
Belen trembled in his embrace. Then a gratified smile appeared on her face. However, when she thought back to how she med Leticia without thinking, she was filled with guilt and started sobbing quietly. "I''m sorry I didn''t believe her, med her and said those cruel words to her."
"Shh! It''s alright. Don''t worry about it. Everything''s alright." Max said, gently caressing her back tofort her.
Belen raised her head to look at him and asked, trying to suppress her sobs, "You¡ you don''t me me?"
"Do didn''t do anything wrong. Why would I me you?" Max smiled at her.
Belen became dazed for a moment before she ced a soft kiss filled with gratitude on his lips and murmured, "Thank you."
His words eased the guilt and self-me weighing on her heart. Feeling relieved, she slumped into his embrace and quickly fell asleep.
Max ced her on the bed and then turned to Leticia before taking out his grade-three healing pills. He then ced one pill in her mouth and used his mana to quickly dissolve it.
After he fed her five pills in a row, some colour finally returned to Leticia''s face and her tightly closed eyes gradually rxed. Now she seemed to be asleep peacefully.
Phew!
He breathed in relief andy on the bed, too. Although things had taken very surprising and dramatic turns, everything turned out to be alright in the end.
He had the required 150,000 LPs and could go to the demon continent. He had also affirmed his feelings for Leticia and Belen and knew no matter how many more women he had in the future, these two would always have a ce in his heart.
Extending to caress Leticia''s pale face, he said in his mind, ''Now I only hope healing me doesn''t leave any negative side effect on you.''
It was as if she could feel his concern for her, her lips lifted into a small smile.
At the same time, in his room, Anna was rolling around in bed, hugging her soft pillow.
"Argh!" She pouted in dissatisfaction and threw the pillow away. "Why hasn''t he returned yet and why am I constantly feeling that Elder is bad news?"
"I think I need to warn him about it. Also, I will also tell him not to be away at night. Hmph!"
¡
After three hours, Leticia opened her eyes.
Just then, she heard the voice she loved the most ask, "How are you feeling?"
She turned to her side and saw him lying beside her, looking at her with a loving smile.
"I-I''m alright. How about you?" She asked. Feeling guilty, she looked down.
"I''m perfectly fine. You don''t have to feel guilty about anything, understand?" Max smilingly said, lightly flicking her forehead.
Leticia raised her head and looked at him after some hesitation, her eyes moist as she said, "But¡ I almost k-killed you."
"It''s because you didn''t know it was going to happen. So, it''s not your fault. If you knew, I''m sure you wouldn''t have tried to awaken your bloodline, right? Moreover, you''ve already healed me, haven''t you?" Max said, trying to make herfortable.
"Okay." She nodded, biting her lower lips and trying her hardest to hold back her tears.
Seeing this, Max sighed. He knew she would always have this guilt in her heart.
Chapter 387 Godly Witch Bloodline
Hearing them talk, Belen also woke up.
When she noticed Leticia was awake, she drooped her head low and apologised, "I''m sorry, Leticia. I''m sorry for saying all those hurtful things to you."
Leticia feebly turned her head to look at her and smiled lightly. "What are you saying? You didn''t say anything wrong. If I was in your ce, I would''ve reacted the same. So, don''t worry about it, alright?"
"Mhm." Belen nodded.
Seeing them patch up, Max smiled.
Then his expression became serious as he asked, "Leticia, tell me, the power you used to heal me, it was your bloodline ability, right? Does it leave any permanent negative effect on you?"
Hearing his voiceced with worry, Leticia smiled sweetly and lightly shook her head. "No, it doesn''t."
"Then your current condition¡?" Belen asked from the side.
"Hmm, although this healing ability doesn''t leave any permanent damage, after I use it, I''ll be powerless for a week or more, depending on my mage realm. In this duration, even a one-star mage can kill me. But you see, this trade is totally worth this price as my healing ability can heal almost any injury." Leticia answered excitedly.
"Yeah. This ability is really miraculous. But don''t use it unless there is no other way, alright?" Max warned.
"Mhm. If it''s not someone close to me and it''s absolutely necessary, I won''t use it. In fact, I don''t really want to use it on anyone besides you." Leticia said, her face reddening slightly.
"Hm? Why is that?" Max and Belen asked.
Leticia looked at Belen and asked, "You saw how I healed him, right?"
Belen recalled and nodded, "Yeah. You¡ kissed him."
"No." Leticia shook her head and bashfully said, "Well, technically, I did. To heal someone, what I need to do is¡ let them drink the essence blood from¡ my lips and I don''t want to touch anyone''s lips."
"Oh? That''s a weird condition. If healing needs your blood essence, you should be able to take it out from your fingers etc. and the results should be the same." Belen raised her brows in puzzlement.
Leticia smiled wryly and pointed to her head, "Well, even though it''s weird, this is the information in my head."
"Hmm. If that''s the case, then it must be true. But from this, we can conclude your bloodline ancestor wasn''t someone ordinary." Belen said and then asked, "What''s the name of your bloodline?"
"It''s called Godly Witch bloodline." Leticia answered.
Belen''s brows twitched when she heard the name. Not because she knew what this bloodline was but because of the word [Godly] as prefix.
To name their bloodline Godly, either the person must be powerful beyondmon sense or he should be an unparalleled narcissist.
Since the most powerful people that ever existed were only peak Supreme mages, it was clear her ancestor belonged to the second category.
Seeing Belen not respond, Leticia asked, "Is something wrong, Belen?"
Of course, Belen wasn''t going to tell her thoughts. So, she shook her head, "Ahem! No, nothing''s wrong."
Suddenly, she recalled the evil aura from before and asked, "Leticia, are there any other changes in you after the bloodline awakening?"
Hearing this, Leticia giggled, "Hehe, yes. There are."
She then raised her hand toward the ceiling and opened her palm. "See this."
Max and Belen focused their gaze.
Fwoosh!
Her bloodline churned, and a small ck orb appeared above her palm. Then the ck orb expanded and enveloped herpletely. In the ce where Leticia was lying just now, there was only a ck shadow.
"You¡ you''ve awakened the darkness element?" Belen asked in astonishment.
Max was equally shocked.
Elements such as fire, water, wind, earth, wood etc were the mostmon ones. After them came some rare elements such as metal, shadow, lightening or thunder etc. Very few people could awaken them.
Then there were some elements even rarer than the previously mentioned elements.
Because they were almost impossible to awaken, but were the strongest, people named them legendary elements.
Not even one out of a million people could awaken one of the legendary elements. As for the lucky ones that could, they would be crowned as the king or queen of their respective realms,pletely unparalleled.
In more cases than not, they could even kill someone of a stronger realm in a head-to-head fight.
Their advantages don''t end here. These people don''t experience much difficulty when rising to the higher realms if theirprehension and understanding of their respective element is deep enough.
If their understanding could keep up, even reaching the supreme mage realm isn''t too difficult. Unfortunately, increasing theprehension of an element is easier said than done.
Darkness was one of these legendary elements. (A/N: Dark element mentioned earlier in the novel is just a rare element and doesn''t fall in legendary category. So don''t confuse that with the Darkness element.)
From what they both knew, no one in the Green leaf kingdom ever awakened a legendary element.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Whoosh!
The darkness retracted into the small ck orb, revealing Leticia, who wore a satisfied grin on her face as she watched their shocked expressions. Then the orb fell onto her outstretched palm and vanished.
"Hehe, surprised, right?" Sheughed contentedly.
Max quickly recovered from his surprise and patted her head. "That''s good. Now your future achievements won''t be small." He was genuinely happy for her.
Belen also smiled distractedly, "You girl¡ are very lucky." Right now, there was one question that kept repeating in her mind: Which bloodline can pass down a legendary element?
''It seems I''ve yet to learn many things about bloodlines.'' She sighed.
"Hehe¡" Leticia giggled. She was ecstatic right now. Before today, she was always worried about being left behind.
But now, she had the confidence to keep up with them, even if they eventually became supreme mages. Why? Because she could feel her bloodline was even more mysterious and stronger than what was revealed now.
After a while, Belen sighed lightly, "It''s good you have awakened Darkness element, but the problem is, you won''t find any darkness element-based spells since they are countless times rarer than the sonic element spell Rima needed."
Hearing this, Max frowned and opened his system shop. Surprisingly, he didn''t find any Darkness elemental spells.
"This is going to be a problem." He muttered, his brows knitted together.
Leticia''s was unconcerned, however. She revealed a big grin and said, "Let me tell you another amazing thing about my bloodline."
''Don''t tell me¡'' Seeing her grin, Belen suddenly thought of something and her surprised became bigger.
Chapter 388 Ill Burn The World For You
"Hehe. This bloodline is too amazing. I''ve many spells of darkness element in my mind. I won''t have to worry about spells in the future." Leticia proudly announced.
"That''s really amazing." Max nodded. Inwardly, he was very surprised.
Even the system didn''t have any darkness elemental spells. This signified how rare they were since a supreme mage like the system''s creator couldn''t find any in all his life. But her bloodline gave her more than one such spell. Ignoring everything else, just this point made her bloodline extraordinary.
Belen only nodded. She had too many shocks and surprises today, and all that almost made her lose her mind.
After that, Max kept Leticia and Belenpany for one more hour. Then, under Leticia''s pleading gaze, he returned to his room.
Knock! Knock!
He knocked on the door.
Silent~
Even after he waited for a good while, the door didn''t open.
''Is she asleep already?'' He thought and then smile wryly. ''Well, it''s past midnight already.''
''Sigh, I should''ve stayed at Belen''s.'' He sighed before knocking the door once again.
Creak~
As soon as he knocked, the door opened and Anna, wearing a sulking expression, appeared in front of him.
"What took you so long?" She asked snappily.
''Ahh, now I understand what those married men alwaysined about.'' He thought.
"Nothing. The Elder has assigned me a special mission. We are just discussing the details because I''ve to depart tomorrow." Max said tiredly while entering the room.
Anna was prepared to scold him a little to vent her frustration, but when she heard he would go away tomorrow, her expression changed.
Closing the door, she ran after him and angrily asked, "What do you mean? You just returned from the mission. You need to rest for a few days at least. How could that Elder assign you another mission?"
"I don''t know why she picked me, but the mission is very important and the reward is quite high. So, I epted it. Okay, let me take a bath first. Then we will talk." Max said and quickly entered the bathroom before Annae near him.
He didn''t want to go near Anna before he washed off Belen''s and Leticia''s scent from his body. After everything that happened, he forgot to take a bath before returning.
"Oh-okay." Anna nodded before going back to sit on the bed and murmured, "So, this Elder is really a woman."
¡
After a few minutes, Max came out wearing a loose night robe and flopped beside Anna.
Anna looked at him in a daze. Maybe because he just took a bath, he seemed more handsome to her.
"Do I look handsome?" Max teasingly asked.
Hearing this, she snapped out of it, and her face reddened slightly in embarrassment. She snorted softly and uttered a cute ''Hmph'' sound before asking, "What''s the mission and couldn''t you stay and rest for a few days more before going?" Worry and reluctance to part with him were written all over her lovely face.
Max gently caressed her face with his right and apologetically said, "I also want to spend more time with you, but the mission is urgent. So, I have no choice to depart tomorrow."
Hearing this, Anna''s eyes became moist, but she didn''t ask him to stay again. "Mhm, I understand. But you didn''t tell me, what''s the mission and why is it so urgent?"
''What''s the mission?'' Max thought for a moment before saying, "Although I''m not allowed to share the mission details since it''s a secret mission, I can tell you, but you have to promise not to tell anyone. If the Elder finds out I told you about it, I''ll be in trouble."
Hearing that he was willing to tell her even though he was forbidden from doing so, Anna felt help and vigorously nodded. "I won''t tell anybody."
Max smiled lightly and said, "The Elder had buried some treasure a few years ago in a forest a few thousand miles away from here because she was being chased by her enemies. She can''t go out herself because those people are still keeping tabs on her through their connections. Therefore, she asked me to bring her that treasure since she trusts me for some reason."
"Oh! What kind of treasure is it?" Anna curiously asked.
"Well, I don''t know that. I''ll know after I find it." Max said.
"Hmm." Anna went silent for a while before she said in her lovely and gentle voice, "Since you have to go, you can go, but remember to take care of yourself and watch out for her enemies. Maybe they already know about your meeting with her and guessed her motives."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Don''t worry. The Elder ensured they won''t suspect me and I''ll be careful too." Max said. He was a little apologetic for lying to her, but he couldn''t tell the truth since she would never allow him to go. Moreover, he would have to tell her all about the system and all. It would be troublesome.
"Mhm." Anna nodded before she moved her body and put her head on his chest, her hands circling his shoulders.
"Please return as soon as possible. I¡ I''ll miss you¡" she softly said.
Max took a deep whiff of her fragrant scent before his hands held her waist, lifted her from the bed, and made her lie on him. Her legs were on his legs, her crotch right above his, and her upper body on his chest.
"Ah~ What are you doing¡?" Anna cried out in rm. She thought he wanted to¡ take her.
"Don''t worry. I won''t do anything. I just want to feel your body''s warmth since I won''t be able to feel it for a long while." Max said, squeezing her tight against his chest.
Anna stopped squirming when she heard this. After a long while, when she thought Max was asleep, she murmured in a low voice, tears pouring out of her eyes, "Little Max, I know you love me as a woman and even if I were to agree, our rtionship won''t be epted by anyone. We''ll treated with scorn."
"If we love one another, it doesn''t matter what the world thinks. If the world tried to stop us, I''ll just BURN IT DOWN."
Chapter 389 Going To The Demon Continent
"You... weren''t sleeping?" Anna asked, her face reddening slightly.
"I was about to." Max answered.
"Hmm."
"So, what do you say? Are you going to keep worrying about others and not listen to what your heart says?" He asked,
After a moment of silence, Anna sighed, "You said you''ll burn the world down if they don''t approve of us. What about our parents? You know they will never agree. Are you going to do the same to them?"
Hearing this, Max became silent. Although he didn''t care about anyone else, he cared about his father, Ashton. Maybe it was because of the original Max''s influence or maybe because Ashton showed him genuine fatherly love, he couldn''t think of harming him.
Well, hypothetically speaking, even if he did harm them, Anna would hate him forever, and he didn''t want that at all.
Seeing him stay silent, Anna didn''t say anything either. Both stayed silent in each other''s embrace before eventually falling asleep.
Next morning, Anna woke up first.
''Hmm? What poking me?'' She thought after she felt something hard and thick stabbing into her crotch area. Unable to think clearly since she just woke up, she directly grabbed it. ''Hmm? What''s this? It''s thick and feels nice. But I can''t feel it because of these clothes. Wait...!''
She fiddled with it and moved her hand on it, up and down, feeling it. Suddenly, she realised what it was and jumped away from him like a frightened rabbit.
When Max woke up, he saw Anna making breakfast. He wished her good morning and went to the washroom.
After that, they sat on either side of their small dining table to have their breakfast. But strangely, the atmosphere was awkward. Max thought it was because of what they talked about yesterday, so he ate in silence.
When they finished, Max stood up, circled the dining table, and gave Anna a hug. "Take care of yourself while I''m away and don''t feel pressured because of what we talked about yesterday. You also don''t need toplete your mandatory monthly mission. I''ve asked the Elder to exempt you. So, stay in the academy and train. Okay?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Mhm." Hearing this, Anna nodded, her eyes bing moist.
"Okay. I''ll be going now. Bye." He said, releasing her from the hug and walked toward the door.
Anna watched him go with reluctance, silent tears falling down her cheeks.
Just as he was about to open the door and walk out, Anna stood up and ran toward him all of a sudden.
Thud!
She hugged him from behind and cried out,
"I also love you, Max. So, please don''t think I was making excuses yesterday. I really want to be with you. When I think you would have many women in the future but I can''t be one of them, I feel pain in my heart. But I can''t do anything about it. I''ve also thought to not care about anything and just do what my heart says, but I can''t see my mother and our father hate me. I hope you understand."
Max didn''t speak and just stood there while she hugged him from behind and continued crying.
"M-Max, why aren''t you saying anything?" She asked after calming down. She became scared when she didn''t hear him speak.
Then she heard Max taking a deep breath before he turned around and looked at her. Just when she was expecting to say something, he leaned his face toward her face and ced his lips on hers.
Shing~!
It was as if she was struck by lightning. She couldn''t move or even blink her eyes. She just stood there, frozen.
After a few seconds, she thought, ''He... he is kissing me just like before?''
However, in the next moment, she was proven wrong. He wasn''t kissing her like before, but was going a step forward.
After kissing her lips, his tongue pried open her mouth and slithered inside. Anna was totally stunned. She wanted him to stop, but as soon as his tongue intertwined with hers and he started sucking on it; she felt all her energy leave her body. She would''ve fallen to her knees, but thankfully he was holding onto her.
Her mind had gone nk and she couldn''t think of anything else but the current moment now. She couldn''t help but feel this sensation was too beautiful, too wondrous and too... addicting. Without her knowing, her hands had gone around his neck and she was already kissing him back.
She didn''t know how long they kissed, but she was left breathless when they were done. Which meant they kissed 15 or maybe 20 minutes because she could hold her breath for 10 minutes. So, for her to be breathless even when she could breathe while kissing meant they did it for way longer than 10 minutes.
When she looked at Max, she could see his eyes were aze with lustful fires, which made her shiver.
"Max... I... we..." She took a step back and opened her mouth to say they shouldn''t go beyond this, but she couldn''t even speak coherently.
"Shh!" Max put his finger on her lips, stopping her from speaking, and smiled. "I''ll be back in a month or so. Wait for me."
Saying this, he nted a kiss on her forehead, turned around, opened the door and walked away.
Shua~ Shua~
Anna watched him disappear from her sight as the morning chilly wind entered the room from the opened door.
After a long while, she came back to her senses and ran out, wanting to see him one more time. She ran until she reached the transportation beast tform, but she didn''t see him.
She stood there until afternoon before she lifelessly walked back to her room. But halfway, she stopped and turned around. She knew if she stayed alone in their room, she would miss him to death.
After a while, she reached via''s room and knocked.
Fortunately for her, via was still in her room, cultivating. Hearing someone knock, she stood up and opened the door.
Seeing Anna standing there with a wooden expression on her usual lively face, she worriedly asked, "What happened Anna?"
Anna looked at her and spoke in a low voice, "I think I love someone who I shouldn''t."
"Why? Just because he is your half-brother? Just because people wouldn''t ept it?" via asked lightly before she grabbed Anna''s hand and pulled her inside.
Anna looked at her in disbelief, "You... how do you know it''s him?"
via smiled. "Just like how you could tell I like him after spending time with me. Well, it was even easier for me to tell, since it''s always written all over your face."
Anna blushed and lowered her head.
via extended her hand and made her look at her before she said, "I know people disapprove of the forbidden rtionships such as yours, but let me tell you a secret. It''s applicable only for the weak."
"What do you mean?" Anna didn''t understand.
via smiled, "Don''t you know many Royal families or bloodline families doesn''t marry outside of their families to keep their bloodline pure and no one dares to say it''s wrong to their face. No, no one even dares to talk behind their back about it. You know why?"
"It''s because these families are strong and they would kill anyone who dares to gossip." Anna muttered.
"That''s right. As long as you are strong, no one would dare say anything. In fact, they would even tter you guys." via said, "So, if you really want to be with him, be strong. Stronger than everyone else."
"But... isn''t it morally wrong?" Anna asked.
"You stupid girl. Do you know why it was forbidden to marry someone from your own family in the beginning?"
"Because there used to beplications when the women birthed the child?" Anna answered.
"Right. As you said, there used to beplication then because people didn''t know how to use mana to strengthen themselves. But now, it''s different. The stronger you are, the less anomaly there will be in your genes. If you surpass the mortal boundary, it won''t be a problem, even if he was your blood brother, much less half-brother."
"The people who are mages don''t mind these things too much. Even in my family, there have been many cases where a pair of siblings loved each other and wanted to marry. My family didn''t obstruct them. They simply said that if they wanted to do it, they can but only after surpassing mortal boundary so their offspring would be 100% healthy. So, don''t worry about all that forbidden crap if you love him, as that is the most important thing there is." via exined.
"But what if my parents don''t agree?" Anna still wasn''t convinced.
"How do you know they won''t when you haven''t asked them yet?"
Anna went silent and after a while, she said, "After I be a three-star mage, I''ll tell my parents."
"Good." via smiled.
Anna then asked, "What about you? What are you going to do? Would you tell him you love him?"
"Of course. Didn''t I just say that love is most important of all? I''ll tell him, but I might not be able to be with him openly before I''m strong enough to kill some people." via said, her eyes shing with coldness.
...
While the girls sorted out their feelings, Max had flown down the academy''s main peak and then went to the forest where no one could see him.
"Hey, system. I''m ready. Let''s go." He said.
[Good. Remember to be on your toes at all times.] System''s voice sounded in his ears and then 150,000 LPs vanished from his status screen.
Zing! Zhing! Zhing!
All of a sudden, the space in front started distorting before it split apart and he was sucked inside.
*****
(A/N: I thought to split this chapter in two but I didn''t like the idea since it''s better this way. I hope you enjoyed this super long chapter. Don''t forget to Vote,ment and send some gift if you like, haha.)
Chapter 390 Blood Wing Demon Tribe [Bonus ]
Rumble!
Whoosh!
Thud!
Sky rumbled above a gloomy forest. Then a crack opened in the space and Max was ejected out of it like a cannonball and crashed into the forest, creating a small crater.
Because of the impact, he felt as if his bones were crushed and he cried out in pain.
Argh! Blergh!
However, as soon as he cried, the sweet taste of blood filled his throat before he involuntarily spat it out.
"Argh! Damn it. Couldn''t you warn me beforehand it''s going to be so turbulent?" Max cursed angrily, wiping his blood away from his lips.
[Did you think travelling through space was going to be a cakewalk for a weakling like you just because I was teleporting you? Be real.] System scoffed.
"Wasn''t teleportation supposed to be safe regardless of the person teleporting?" Max asked angrily.
[For that kind of teleportation, you need to first stabilize the space nodes connecting two ces. Do you think I''m in a condition where I can do that?]
"At least you could warn¡" Max grumbled. However, he couldn''tplete his sentence when the system interrupted him.
[If you don''t want to die, move your ass and escape in the southeast direction right now or you''ll be caught. Some demons areing over.]
"Damn. I can''t even recover in peace." Max cursed. He then circted his three-star mana and bolted out of the crater and zoomed in the southeast direction.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Two minutes after Max ran away, a group of three people arrived at the crater. Although they had the same features as humans, just one look at them and anyone could tell they weren''t humans.
They had a strange, chilling, and dark aura about them. The most distinctive feature of these three were their blood-red eyes and a pair of blood-red bat wings on their back. They were from the blood wing demon tribe.
Two of them were males, while thest one was a female. If we ignored her ghastly red eyes and hideous bat wings, she was quite a beauty with a sensual figure.
"It seemed someone crashed here." The one in the middle spoke. If Max was here, he wouldn''t understand theirnguage, since it differedpletely from the humannguage.
The one on the left closed his eyes and uttered a strange cry. A momentter, his red eyes glowed before he pointed in the southeast direction. "There was a human here. He went in that direction."
"Human? What is a human doing out here? Shouldn''t they be in their pastures?" The one in the middle frowned.
"Maybe it''s a stray?"
"It doesn''t matter. Let''s capture it first." The female demon said indifferently. The other two nodded in agreement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
p! p! p!
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
They then pped their wings and took off in the air before shooting in the southeast direction.
Meanwhile, Max was still running through the forest at his top speed. He then asked, "I''ve travelled quite far. Am I out of danger now? I need to rest for a while."
[Remember one thing, kid. A human is never safe in the demon territory unless you are stronger the strongest person there. As for your question, no, you are not out of danger. Those three kids are chasing after you and for your information, all of them are equivalent to early stage three-star mages.] The system informed.
Hearing this, Max''s heart clenched. He gritted his teeth and took out a talisman. It was a middle-tier, grade-three escaping talisman. He only had a dozen of them because he couldn''t find more in the Ninam city.
[Right decision, but unfortunately for you, they have wings and I''m guessing their top speed should be slightly faster than what yours will be after you use this toy. Moreover, they have someone who can easily trace you. So, no matter how fast you run, they will still catch up to you.] System poured cold water on him.
"So, how am I going to survive now? I''m not strong enough to fight them." Max asked in frustration.
[That''s for you to think about.] The system curtly answered.
Swoosh!
Since running or hiding wasn''t going to help, Max stopped running.
His mind raced, trying to find a way to survive. In the end, he could only think of using his grade-three talismans.
"Tell me, how long is it going to take them before theye here?" He asked the system.
[30 seconds at most.]
"Okay." Max nodded before he sat down, leaning against a tree. He acted as if he was asleep. However, in his clenched fists, he was hiding three mid-tier grade-three offensive talismans and that escaping talisman from earlier.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Exactly 30 secondster, three figures stopped in the air in front of him, looking down at him curiously.
"Hey, human. What are you doing here? Did you escape your master?" The male demon in the middle asked aloud.
Although on this demon continent, the demon race was dominant, there were other races such as humans, present but they were in minority and were all enved. That''s why they didn''t think of him as an outsider and asked whether he had escaped from his master.
Max, however, didn''t respond and continued to act asleep while thinking that theirnguage was indeed different from the humannguage, like the system had told him before.
Although he immediately wanted to throw the talismans at them, he knew it would be useless because they were still over twenty meters away from him. From this distance, it would be effortless for them to escape his surprise attacks.
"Hey can''t you hear?" The one of the left shouted. His piercing voice caused his eardrums to buzz and some blood also flowed out.
''What are you shouting for, bastard?'' He cursed in his mind before opening his eyes. To begin with, he knew he wouldn''t be able to lure all three of them in his range just by acting asleep, but at least it would make them lower their guard a bit.
Seeing them, he acted scared and backed up a little more against the three but didn''t speak because the moment he opened his mouth, he would be exposed as a non-native of thisnd and they would immediately capture him.
"Tch, these humans are really too cowardly. They can''t even answer a question without peeing their pants." The demon in the middle clicked his tongue in disdain. He then ordered the other male demon, "You go bring him with us. He can at least reproduce with other humans and give us more ve and food."
"Yeah. Can''t let human resources go to waste." The other demonughed evilly and neared Max to capture him.
Seeing this, Max revealed a smirk and threw a one of the three offensive talismans at him. At the same time, he crushed the escaping talisman, which increased his speed by many folds and dashed toward the demon leader. As soon as he was in the range, he threw another offensive talisman at him.
But as they say, not everything goes ording to the n. As soon as Max threw out his first talisman, the remaining two demons in the back put up their guard.
*****
This bonus chapter is sponsored by Echelon_5.
Chapter 391 Helpless
Boom! Boom!
Both talismans exploded one after another.
Whoosh! Whoosh!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The talismans'' energy took shape of two extremely lethal wind des which shot toward their target, their speed so fast that they appeared almost instantaneously in front of the two demons.
Ahhh!
The demon trying to capture Max a moment before didn''t have his guard up at all, since Max was just a weak animal in his eyes. Therefore, he couldn''t react at all before one of the wind des cut through his waist, cleaving him into two parts.
Unfortunately, by the time second wind de reached the demon in the back, he had reacted. He pped his wings and took off high in the air,pletely dodging the attack.
"You filthy lowlife, you dare?" He shouted in anger and prepared to attack.
''Tch, he dodged.'' Max clicked his tongue in annoyance. He finally realised how difficult it was to take someone who excels at the speed by surprise.
But seeing that he took down one demon sessfully, he nodded in satisfaction. Then, taking advantage of high increased speed thanks to the escaping talisman, he moved toward the female demon while deliberately showing the remaining talisman in his hand.
Heh¡
The female demon scoffed in mockery and flew twenty meters higher in the sky. However, when she nced down to see Max''s helpless expression, her eyes narrowed because Max had disappeared.
Boom!
Just then, she heard another explosion from the side. When she looked in that direction, she saw her demonpanion falling to the ground in two pieces.
"What? H-How?" She couldn''t understand what had happened. Wasn''t the punny humaning at her to attack? Then howe herpanion died suddenly? From the circumstance of his death, it seemed he was also struck by the punny human''s magic talisman.
Suddenly, she realised something and looked around. However, the punny human was nowhere to be seen.
"Are you looking for me?" Just then, she heard a voice from behind her and an expression of horror appeared on her pretty face.
Whoosh!
She didn''t think about how he appeared behind her without alerting her, nor did she turn around to face him. Her first reaction was to fly away from her current spot at her top speed in order to dodge the attack she believed woulde at her.
Indeed, before Max spoke, he had crushed another grade-grade offensive talisman.
Boom!
Another wind de appeared as the talisman exploded and shot toward her. Unfortunately for Max, she managed to dodge it by a hair''s distance.
Max''s eyes widened in surprise. This female demon''s reaction speed was a lot higher than the demon who dodged before.
"It seems I got overconfident." He smiled bitterly before he started falling downwards.
[Hehe kid. Although you only relied on the powerful talismans, I have to say I''m impressed.] System''sughing voice echoed in his mind.
Then it continued, [Even if you hadn''t gotten overconfident and spoke, she still would''ve dodged the talisman attack. Be as soon as you crushed the offensive talisman, your stealth talisman had lost its effect.]
Thud!
Max fell to the ground, sending dust and debris flying around.
"Cough! Cough! What do you mean? The stealth talisman was supposed to work for 30 seconds and not even 10 seconds had passed?" Max coughed and asked.
The only reason he could kill the second demon who was preparing to attack him and then sessfully snuck behind the female demon was because he had used two talismans one after another.
First, he used a grade three illusion talisman which created a scene of him running toward the female demon to attack her,pletely ignoring the raging demon on the side.
Because the female demon thought little of him, she just flew higher. She wanted to let herpanion, who was furious because the ant dared to attack him, kill him.
As for Max, as soon as he created the fake image of himself, he used a stealth talisman, snuck behind the demon who was preparing to attack his false image and unleased another offensive talisman which sessfully killed him.
After killing him, he moved and snuck behind the female demon. However, the challenging part was to jump twenty meters high without making any sound.
After everything went ording to the n, he thought he could easily take her out too. This made him overconfident, and heughed, which caused the female demon to react quickly enough to dodge the otherwise ''sure-kill'' attack.
[When a stealth talisman is in effect and you use another talisman or cast a spell, the special stealth energy concealing you would be affected and quickly lose its effects. Therefore, after you used the talisman to kill the second demon, your stealth talisman had already lost more than half of its efficiency.] The system exined.
"Ahhhh! Puny human, I''m going to kill you." The female demon shrieked in fury.
Whoosh!
She then pped her wings and vanished from her spot and appeared in front of Max. Before Max could react, she punched him in his gut.
Bang!
Puah!
Whoosh!
Max''s eyes rolled upwards before he spurted out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backwards, crashing into and breaking the trees.
"Argh¡ cough! cough! That hurt like hell."
He cried out in pain, coughing out more blood.
[Watch out! She ising!] The system warned.
Hearing this, he tried to move his battered body, but before he could; the demoness had arrived. Her eyes glowing a menacing red as she stretched her long leg backward and kicked him in the chest.
''Fuck!'' Max cursed in his mind and hurriedly put his hands in front of his chest.
Crack! Bang!
Whoosh!
As soon as her leg touched his hands, his forearm bones cracked. Then her leg continued forward and strongly connected on his chest, breaking his ribs before he was sent flying once again.
Thud!
After Max crashnded this time, he felt faint and blood continued to gush out of his mouth, nose, and ears. His eyes had also turned bloody.
Whoosh!
The demoness once again caught up to him but this time, she didn''t immediately attack and something in hernguage which Max didn''t understand.
Max was furious right now. He had never beaten this badly by someone before. He really wanted to shred this demoness into pieces right now.
Unfortunately, his injuries were too serious and he couldn''t even muster enough strength to move, let alone fight her. Although it wasn''t like he could do anything to her, even if he was uninjured.
[Need help kid?] The system asked at this time.
"Y¡ yes." Max uttered weakly.
Chapter 392 Who Allowed You To Speak?
[Alright then. I''ll help you in exchange for that demonic essence you got me from that king mage.] The system cackled.
On hearing this, Max didn''t say anything and just nodded. Although he knew that demonic essence should him many shop points in exchange, his life was worth much more.
Furthermore, it wasn''t as if his miserly system was going to reimburse for the demonic essence. Why? Because ever since they extracted it, he had been asking for shop points, but the system always gave excuses like I''m busy or I''m calcting your shop points or sometimes it would just y dead. So, he had lost any hope of getting anything in return for that essence.
Now that the system was offering to help me in exchange for that, he didn''t have any problem epting the deal, even though he faintly felt he was losing out quite a lot here.
"You puny human. You killed my twopanions. I''ll take you back from where you came from and ughter all of your family and friends before killing you." The demoness said, her red eyes glinting with ruthlessness.
"Let''s first check where are you from?" As she said this, she grabbed toward Max''s head. She wanted to use her demonic arts to check his memories. But before she could touch him, a strong sense of death filled her heart.
Whoosh!
Without hesitation, she pped her bat wings and shot backwards.
[Keke, littledy. Where are you going in such a hurry?] An eerieugh rang out in her ears as soon as she moved.
Hearing the voice, she knew she was in immense danger. Her demonic energy burst out and she turned into a streak of ck light, escaping into the distance.
"Fuck. Why is a demon helping that human?" While running, she couldn''t help but curse.
Boom!
Just then, a demonic energy, many times more powerful than hers, burst out from behind her. Feeling this, the unease in her heart grew.
''I''ve to use blood escape.'' She thought. The blood escape was a demonic technique which would increase the user''s speed by several fold when they burned their demon blood.
Just as she started igniting her blood, a voice sounded in her ears and all the blood and demon energy in her body froze.
[Little girl, you won''t be able to escape even after using blood escape. Then why burn your precious blood essence, which can help my little guy here? Come here.]
As soon as the voice finished speaking, she felt an invisible energy envelop her. It immobilized herpletely and flung into air before taking to the ce where Max was lying, unconscious.
"Se-senior¡ please forgive me. I didn''t know this human was your toy. I''m willing topensate you." She gathered her courage and apologised.
[Hehe, such a nice doll! Since you are from the blood wing tribe, I won''t kill you.] The systemughed.
The demoness became ecstatic when she heard this and hastily said, "Thank you, senior for sparing my life. I''m sure my tribe will be grateful."
[Hehe, grateful? If they knew my identity, I''m sure they would want nothing more than to burn me alive.] The system cackled evilly.
Upon hearing this, the demoness shivered. Could it be this monster was her tribe''s enemy? If so, why would he spare her life?
[Don''t be afraid, little girl. Since I said I won''t kill you, it means I won''t kill you.] The system said, assuaging her worries before it added, [However, I''m not sure about this kid here. You thrashed him so badly that he would want to kill you at any cost.]
"This weakling? If senior doesn''t interfere, I can kill cough. I mean, I can handle him easily." The demoness said with disdain.
[Hehe, you are right. You can easily kill him. But the problem is, if he asks me to immobilize you, I''ll have to do it and once you are immobilized, can''t he can easily kill you then?] The system asked,ughing.
The demoness paled when she heard this. Just as she was about to speak, the system said, [It''s useless pleading me. I''m not in charge, he is. However, I can persuade him to spare your life if you agree to be his sex ve.]
"NEVER." The demoness shouted in anger. She was the proud daughter of a six star elder of the blood wing tribe. How can she be a human''s sex ve? It would be a disgrace to her, her tribe and the whole demon race.
[It''s alright. You can wait for your death then.] The system nonchntly said.
After that, none of them spoke and waited for Max to wake up. Because the system had already fed him a healing pill, his injuries slowly recovered and his eyshes trembled, indicating that he was about to wake up.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The demoness'' heartbeat quickened. She knew death was near.
As if the system knew her state of mind, it said, [You can still save your life if you put your useless pride aside.]
"I¡" The demoness clenched her jaws before reluctantly saying, "I agree."
[Hahaha. Good decision girl.] The systemughed.
The demoness didn''t respond and stood there woodenly.
A whileter, Max opened his eyes.
Rustle!
When he tried to move his body, he felt severe pain in his chest, hands, and inner organs.
"Argh! That bitch did me good." He hatefully said and then asked, "Did you kill her?"
[Nope. I just immobilized her. You can decide what you want to do with her.] The system answered.
Max nced around and saw the demoness standing a few meters away from him, looking at him with deadpan eyes.
Seeing her, his anger red, and he just wanted to charge and break her head with one punch, but he stopped himself.
First, he took out some healing pills and threw them into his mouth. After a while, his broken bones and injured organs started healing.
After half an hour, 70% of his injuries were healedpletely.
He slowly stood up, walked to her with slow step before stopping in front of her. This demoness was half a head taller than so he had to raise his head slightly to look into her eyes.
Calmly, he stretched out his hand and then suddenly,
p!
He pped her beautiful face with all of his physical strength. The crisp sound of his pped reverberating through the forest.
Buzz!N?v(el)B\\jnn
The demoness felt her head buzz and was disoriented. When she came to her senses and realised what had happened, her blood-red eyes zed with immense fury. She wanted to tear him limb by limb, but unfortunately, she couldn''t even move and only re at him hatefully with her half-swollen face.
Seeing her be angry, Max smiled sadistically. "Hehe, feeling angry now? Didn''t you enjoy pummelling me just a while ago, huh?"
p!
Saying this, he pped the other side of her face, causing it to swell as well.
Puah!
The demoness be so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood. "Human, if not for the senior backing you, I would''ve killed you." She shouted, unable to hold back.
p!
"Who allowed you to speak?" Max asked, pping her face once again.
Chapter 393 The Tempted Demoness
"Arrghh! You bastard!" The demoness was thoroughly enraged. Her demon energy started thrumming inside her body and was about to charge out. But,
Shing~
All of a sudden, it was suppressed. The demoness was helpless. If she could be free, she could kill him with every breath, but now she couldn''t even move and could only be humiliated.
"You have quite the temper, don''t you?" Max grinned. He then raised his right hand slowly and deliberately. He then stretched it backward and,
p!
He once again pped her.
"How was it? Was it any help in controlling your temper?" Max asked, turning his ear toward her as if he really wanted to know her answer. But the next instant, he broke out inughter, "Hahaha. My bad! I forgot you can''t understand what I''m saying."
Puah!
The demoness was so angry that she spat out another mouthful of blood and her pretty face waspletely red and swollen.
She knew bing angry at this petty human wasn''t going to make things easier on her. So, she shouted, "Senior. You said you''ll save me if I agree to be his sex ve. Can you stop him now?"
[Little doll. Don''t worry. I''ll certainly save your life since you agreed to my offer. For now, let him vent his anger.] The system''s voice sounded in her head.
Hearing this, she felt even more helpless. First, she had to destroy her pride and agree to be his sex ve to save her life. Now, her remaining dignity was also going to be destroyed by this bastard.
She let out a rueful sigh and closed her eyes.
p!
Max pped her before asking, "Who said you could close your eyes, huh?"
To his surprise, the demoness didn''t open her eyes, nor did she shout in anger upon being pped again.
[Hehe, she seems to have epted her fate. What are you going to do now? Are you going to kill her?] The system''s amused voice sounded in his head.
"Kill her? How would that benefit me?" Max cackled maniacally. It seemed his anger had affected his rationality.
However, the system wasn''t bothered by this. It asked curiously, [So, what are you going to do?]
"I remember you told me there is a spell in the system shop that can forcefully extract a woman''s yin energy, right?"
Hearing this, the system almost cheered loudly and said, [Yes. There is. I can even give it to you for free.]
"How long do I need to train in it for it to work?" Max asked.
[If you were to train in it, you''ll take a few weeks to months to achieve initial mastery. But with my help, you can use it right this instant.] The system offered.
"That''s good then. Give me the spell and help me use it on this demon. I''ll extract all of her yin energy before killing her." Max said, his eyes glinting.
[Kid, are you sure you want to do it? I remember you told me not to mention it ever again thest time I suggested?] The system asked.
"I just didn''t want to use it on humans. As for her, she is a demon who almost killed me and I''m sure if she wasn''t restrained by you, she would''ve tortured me to death. So why would I not want to use her to be stronger? From the recent happenings, I realise I''m too weak even with the help of grade three talismans. If I don''t be stronger sooner, I don''t think I''ll survive here." Max said. Although his anger contributed to him making this decision, he was still sane and knew if he didn''t take some drastic measures, he would be forever buried in this demonnd.
[It''s good that you can see the reality.] The system said in approval and then added, [Alright. I''m going to transfer the spell.]
Whoosh!
As soon as it spoke, a spell named ''Pure Yin extraction and assimtion skill'' appeared in his mind.
It took more than half an hour for Max to read itpletely. It was a veryplex spell to execute as the user had to be conscious of each step while having sex or it''ll fail.
''It''s no wonder the system said it will take me weeks to months to achieve initial mastery of it.'' He thought.
"Hey, old man. Can you find a safe and secluded ce for me to start?"
[Sure. You take her and continue moving in south east. You''ll soon reach a deserted valley. It''s a safe ce devoid of all life.] The system immediately replied.
"Alright." Max nodded before throwing the demoness over his shoulder. As he held her supple thighs, he felt good and couldn''t help but give them a firm squeeze.
The demoness flinched but didn''t say anything. After feeling her thighs, he ran in the southeast direction.
"Where are you taking me?" The demoness asked.
Max didn''t understand what she was asking, so he just ignored her.
[He is taking you to a safe ce where you need to perform sexual activities with him. Don''t worry, littledy. You just have to do your best to satisfy him and I''ll make sure he doesn''t kill you afterwards.] System''s voice sounded in her ears.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The demoness didn''t answer and just sighed in regret. ''Maybe I shouldn''t havee to check the disturbance. If I hadn''t, nothing like this would''ve happened.''
...
After two hours, Max arrived at the deserted valley the system had mentioned. It was really deserted. The ground here was ck, and there was no sign of any vegetation.
"Hey, have you gone mad? Why did youe to this ursed ce?" The demoness on his shoulder shouted out when she noticed where they had arrived.
p!
Max pped her round and plump buttocks and shouted, "Keep quiet!"
The demoness knew Max couldn''t understand her, so she shouted to the system, "Senior. Quickly tell him not to enter the valley. This valley is very dangerous and anyone below king rank who enters it would slowly lose their life force."
[You don''t have to worry about this. You''ll be safe with me here.] The system nonchntly replied.
"This... senior. You... are above king rank?" The demoness asked in disbelief. What was a demon above king rank doing with a human weakling?
The system didn''t answer. Max, who was clueless that the demoness and the system were talking, entered the valley.
Whoosh!
As soon as he stepped on the ck soil, he felt himself getting weaker by a bit, but this feelingsted only for a brief moment before everything became normal.
The demoness was surprised when she didn''t feel her life force vanishing and confirmed that this invisible senior was at least an emperor rank demon. Her father, who was an elder of the blood wing tribe, was just a peak king rank demon.
''Wouldn''t my life would change if I can be his disciple?'' She thought.
Although she belonged to a powerful tribe and family, because she was a female, she didn''t have as many opportunities as her male siblings. She didn''t even have a king rank demon as her master.
That''s why when she realized this senior could be an emperor rank demon or above, the thought of bing his disciple appeared in her mind.
''Maybe If I can satisfy this human enough and make him addicted to my body, I can stay with him and learn from this senior.'' She thought. ''Yeah. That would do. These humans always fantasize about having sex with us beautiful demons. He surely would love me after doing it with me. Especially since I''m still a virgin.''
Chapter 394 The Treasure Trove (1)*
"Hm? This ce is strange." He murmured, after feeling the anomaly.
[Of course, it''s strange. From what I can tell, it was a battlefield of two monarch ranked mages or demons in the past and one of them was quite abnormal, as he seemed to have used the death energy spells. That''s why this ce is devoid of any vitality and no one below an emperor rank could stay here without being affected by the remnant of the death energy.] The system exined.
"So, what am doing here? Shouldn''t I find another ce?" Max asked, already taking a step back.
[Don''t worry. You won''t be affected with me protecting you. Just go. Dig a cave and do your thing.] The system reassured.
"Alright." Max nodded and walked into the valley. He knew the system wouldn''t purposely harm him. Moreover, after the initial anomaly, he didn''t feel anything out of the ce so, he knew he was safe.
After walking around, he found a cave, which was most probably the result of some powerful attack. ''It''s good enough.'' Max thought, then took the demoness inside.
Thud!
He threw her on the ground and started taking off his clothes.
The demoness looked at him nervously. She couldn''t believe she was going to lose her virginity to a human weakling.
Looking at her, Max frowned and asked, "Hey old man, can you stop immobilizing her while making sure she doesn''t harm me during the process?" Although he was going to fuck her for the lust points'' sake, he still didn''t want to have sex with a bounded woman as it wouldn''t feel good.
A momentter, the system responded, [She can move her body now and to make sure she doesn''t pose any danger to you, I''ve suppressed her demon core. Now you can freely do her.]
"Okay." Max nodded. After a moment, he raised his brows and said, "I know you are going to help me operate the spell and extract her pure yin energy, but can you not watch while I have sex?"
[Tch, you little bastard. Do you think I enjoy watching people fuck?] The system angrily asked.
"Who knows?" Max shrugged.
[Just do what you need to. I promise I won''t watch and will just help you operate the spell, alright?] The system sighed in resignation.
"That''s good." Max nodded beforepletely stripping in front of the demoness. He then pointed at her and then hisid cock. "Suck it and make it hard."
Although she didn''t understand humannguage, she easily understood what he wanted and her face became red in embarrassment and humiliation.
When she lowered his gazed and saw his cock, she couldn''t help but cringe and thought, ''Do I really not have any other choice but to obey his orders and watch helplessly as he violets me? Do I really have to lose my virginity to his filthy thing?''
As soon as these thoughts crossed her mind, answers also appeared. Yes. If she wanted to live past today and hopefully get under the apprenticeship of the ''senior'', she didn''t have any other choice but to satisfy him.
Thinking about this, she gritted her teeth and slowly crawled in front of him. Then she extended her right hand and grabbed his cock.
"Oh?" When her hand touched his rod, Max let out a low, surprised exmation because he found her hands were extremely soft and felt pretty good on his cock.
''It''s soft and doesn''t feel too bad.'' The demoness thought. Immediately after, her face turned an alluring shade of crimson as she scolded herself. ''How can I think like this? I must''ve lost my mind.''
After a moment, she calmed down and thought, ''Next I have to take it in... my mouth?''
Max was watching all this. When he saw her became all flustered after touching his rod, he thought, ''She seemspletely inexperience? But aren''t the demons supposed to be a promiscuous race that starts indulging themselves in sex from a very young age?''
He carefully observed her expression and determined that she wasn''t acting. ''It seems we can''t always believe in rumors.''
Sighing lightly, he grabbed her hand and guided it up and down onto his shaft. "Do it like this for a while."
The demoness understood and started stroking it. After a while, he put his hands on her head and pushed it toward his cock. The demoness knew what he wanted, so she parted her blood-red lips and took the tip in her mouth.
Then she hesitantly licked it, which made Max shiver slightly in pleasure. Noticing this, she started slowly licking and sucking his shaft.
In the beginning, she felt repulsed and was just doing it because she had no other choice. But after a while; she started enjoying it and her movements became more natural. She would sometimes gulp half of his cock and lick it all over with her slippery tongue and sometimes she would shove it down her throat, which would make Max groan in pleasure.
After a few minutes, he suddenly let out a loud moan, "Argh! You are good! I''m cumming!"
Saying this, he grabbed her head and shoved his cock all the way down her throat before filling it with his thick spunk.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Argh! Ghhh!
Because of his sudden action, the demoness'' rhythm broke, and she choked on his cock, his cuming out of her nostrils.
"Yeah~!" After Max emptied his balls, he took his rod out of her mouth, groaning in the after pleasure.
Cough! Cough!
The demoness, on the other hand, started coughing violently.
After she calmed down, she red at Max with a mixture of anger, humiliation and... passion?
Seeing this, Max smiled. "Since you worked so hard to please me, I shall now reward you by fucking you." Saying this, he grabbed her by her neck, lifted her up and, with his other hand, he ripped her clothes apart, revealing a tantalizing body.
Her skin was fair and tender. Her pair of breasts wasn''t toorge or too small, and they were perky and full, with two alluring red nipples adorning them. She had a slender but curvaceous figure and a pair of long, sexy legs. Her buttocks were round and plump and looked very inviting. A small bush could be seen on her crotch, which only made her look sexier.
Max couldn''t take his off her mesmerizing body for a while.
Seeing him stare at her body in a daze, the demoness felt a strange sense of pride and subconsciously pushed her assets out for him to admire.
Chapter 395 The Treasure Trove (2)*
"You are good." Max said, looking at her up and down. His anger seemed to have vanished after he ejacted.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Now, turn around and push your ass up." He gestured her with his hand to turn around.
Gulp!
The demoness gulped nervously before turning around. She then bent down, her hands touching the ground.
p!
Seeing her plump ass in front of him, Max couldn''t help but give it a crisp p, making it ripple.
After that, he started feeling her ass with his hands, kneading it roughly and asionally pping it. When he finally stopped, both her ass cheeks had turned red and looked even more alluring in his eyes.
He then grabbed his bulging rod and started rubbing it at her pink pussy''s entrance.
Feeling his cock grinding against herbia, the demoness shivered. This moment had finallye. She was going to lose her treasured virginity any second now.
A few secondster, Max felt her pussy be slightly moist. Noticing this, he didn''t wait any longer. After adjusting the tip of his cock on her entrance, he firmly sped her slender waist and, all of a sudden,
Thwop!
He thrusted forward. His cock piercing her tight canal like a sharp spear, easily breaking her hymen.
"Ahhnnggg~!" The demoness'' body jerked violently and she let out a loud, pained moan when she felt his thick cock''s pierce her pussy and forcefully stretch her pussy walls.
"Argh. This feels good." Max also moaned, but he did it in pleasure. The feeling of a virgin pussy was magical and very addictive. But this wasn''t all. He felt another strange feeling. This feeling differedpletely from the sexual one. It was the feeling of dominating someone.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
After pausing for a moment to savour the pleasure, he started thrusting in and out of her warm pussy. He started with some slow and gentle thrusts, which became fast and rough as time went on.
Ahnngg~ Ohh~ Hnngg~ Umm~
The demoness also continued to moan aloud. In the beginning, it was because of the pain and the sense of helplessness and humiliation, but after a while, when the pain subsided, the pleasure took over her senses. She no longer felt any helplessness or humiliation. There was only pure ecstasy, and after tasting it, she wanted it even more.
This continued for a good twenty minutes before both of them climaxed with a loud moan.
Ahhnnngggg~
Arghhh!
After filling her womb with his thick milk, Max unplugged her pussy and started heaving deep breaths.
Initially, he had nned to finish sooner, but the demoness possessed high stamina and she wouldn''t finish no matter how good she felt. So he continued to fuck her for twenty minutes before she climaxed.
In reality, the demoness was close to climax five minutes after they started, but because she wanted to feel that heavenly pleasure for longer, she continued to hold back. Finally, when the pleasure reached its acme, she couldn''t hold back and climaxed.
However, what she hadn''t expected was that, as soon as she started climaxing, she started feeling weaker. It felt as if she was losing her energy. By the time the human behind her ass took out his thick cock out of her pussy, her face had turned sickly pale and her head started spinning.
Thud!
She lifelessly fell on the ground. Turning her head around with difficulty, she nced at Max with resentment in her eyes and asked in a feeble voice, "Wh-What¡ have you done¡ to me?"
Max, however, didn''t pay her any attention and was dazedly looking at in front of him.
[The pure yin extraction and assimtion has been sessful. You''ve gained 200,000 Lust Points.]
"T-Two hundred thousand? Doesn''t it mean I can enhance another 2000 units of mana to the three-star level? Isn''t she a treasure trove?" He mumbled in disbelief.
[Hehe, kid. It''s amazing, right? If you had used it the first time I told you, you would''ve reached the three-star realm by now.] The system''s smug voice sounded in his ears.
Suddenly remembering something, he nced at the demoness, who was ring at him hatefully with a pale face.
"What''s her condition right now?" He asked with a frown.
[Tch, why do you care about her? Didn''t she want to kill you a while ago? I''m telling you kid, you should stop being so soft.]
"Just tell me." Max asked again,pletely ignoring its words.
[She is alright and is only feeling weak temporarily because she has lost a third of her total yin energy. After she recovers it, she will be as good as new.] The system answered before adding in a suggestive tone, [I say, you should use yin extraction one more time. That way, you''ll gain another 200,000 lust points while she would still be alive since she will still have a third of her yin energy left.]
Max was silent for a while before asking, "How difficult is to recover the yin energy?"
[To be honest, if it was any other person, it would have taken them years, if not decades, to recover, even if they only lost one third of their yin energy. Of course, this estimation is without taking the natural yin treasures into consideration.]
[But this little girl, she is an exception because she belongs to the blood wing demon tribe. The blood wing demon tribe is a branch of blood demons who used to reign over the continent in the ancient era thanks to their superior affinity with blood. They could use the blood of any creature to nourish themselves and be stronger quickly without any side effects.]
[As a descendant of the blood demons, she should have a high blood affinity. If she were to consume enough female blood, she can easily replenish her yin energy.] The system said.
Hearing this, Max''s expression turned cold, "This is why you didn''t kill her and only restrained her because you wanted me to use yin extraction on her, right?"
[Hehe, kid. Don''t try to me me. I never told you to use the yin extraction on her. It was your decision.] The system cackled, amused.
Max went silent upon hearing this, his eyes flickering in deep thought.
[So, what are you going to do now? Will you use yin extraction and be stronger or be stupid and kill her?] The system asked.
"It depends." Max revealed a smile before he squatted down beside the demoness.
Chapter 396 Learning The Demon Language
Hearing system''s question, Max smiled indifferently, "It depends."
[Depends? On what?]
"On her choice." Saying this, he squatted down beside the demoness and looked directly into her blood-red eyes.
"Can you trante my words so she can understand what I am saying?" He asked the system.
[Yes, I can. But I won''t.] The system chuckled after refusing.
A vein on his forehead popped up when Max heard this, but he calmed himself down since he knew the system won''t ever help him for free. So, he asked, "What do you want?"
[Hehe, I see you''ve be a little intelligent. Good. As for what I want, it depends on your choice.] The system snickered, repeating his words.
"Just say it clearly."
[Okay, okay. If you want me to just trante your words to her, I''ll charge you 1000 LPs for one time. However, I have a better deal. I can just give the all the linguistic knowledge of themon demonnguage to you so you won''t need me to trante at all. But it''ll cost you only 50,000 LPs. I say, kid. This is an excellent deal.]
When Max heard he could learn the demonnguage, he was about to nod his head since learning thenguage himself would be quite convenient. But his expression stiffened when he heard the price.
He thenughed sarcastically, "Hehe, ''only 50,000''? Isn''t the price too cheap this time? When did you be so generous?"
[Cough, kid. I''ve always been generous. If you think this price is too high, I can give a little discount and make the price go down to 40,000. This is my limit as you should know learning anguage is a very difficult and long process, but here I''m offering to help you learn in a matter of a few seconds. So, no matter how you think, this is a very reasonable price.] The system coughed and lowered the price by 10,000.
"I''ll give you 20,000 max." Max said with a stoic expression on his face.
[20,000? Are you kidding me, kid? 20,000 won''t¡] The system became hysterical when it heard Max''s offer.
"So, do we have a deal or not? If not, you can just take 1000 LPs and trante for me this time. I don''t think I''ll need the demonnguage apart from this time." Max casually cut the system''s grumblings short.
[Hehe, do you think I''m stupid? You''ll stay here more than a month to repay your more than a million LPs debt and you would certainly need the demonnguage. Not only that, even after you went back, the knowledge of thisnguage would still be useful when the demon army attacks.] The systemughed and counted the benefits of learning the demonnguage.
"So?" Max asked with a light smile on his face.
Hearing this, the system remained silent for a moment before speaking. [Sigh, kid. You win. I''ll charge you only 30,000. Now, shall we start?]
"Hmm? It seems the mighty supreme mage is having some hearing problem. I said I''ll pay you 20,000, not 30,000." Max scoffed at the system''s obvious attempt to swindle him.
[How about 25,000?] The system asked.
"20,000. I won''t pay even a single point more. It''s your decision." Max firmly said.
[Tsk. So miserly! Okay. It''s 20,000 then.] The system finally resigned.
"Mm." Max nodded in satisfaction. It wasn''t easy to earn LPs, and he also needed for his mana enhancement. So, he didn''t want to let the system let take advantage of him by charging unreasonable price even if he knew learning the demonnguage would prove quite beneficial down the line.
[Don''t resist. I''m transferring all the knowledge rted to themon demonnguage.] The system said. Max nodded and rxed his mind.
A momentter, he felt a surge of a lot of information in his mind. While he assimted this information, the system took away 20,000 LPs.
All this while, when Max was haggling with the system, the demoness was looking at him with hatred and killing intent in her eyes.
''This bastard stole my vital yin energy.'' She had already realised why she was feeling so weak and sick so suddenly. ''It was no wonder this bastard wanted to have sex with me. It wasn''t for humiliating me or to fulfil his lustful desires, but to absorb my vital yin.''
When the ''senior'' said that she could keep her life if she had sex with him, she was puzzled because just a moment before, she almost killed him. So why would he be willing to spare his life just for sex? It didn''t make sense to her. But now she understood and became immensely angry at the shameless duo. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything about it.
After a few minutes, Max opened his eyes. He then checked if the system had taken more LPs than agreed, but it hadn''t done such a thing.
[You little twerp, if I wanted to steal your points, was there any need for me to make a deal with you?] The system angrily asked. It didn''t like the fact that Max wasn''t trusting it at all.
"Yeah. Sorry for being overcautious." Max offhandedly said before shifting his gaze to the demoness.
The demoness tensed, feeling his predatory gaze on her.
Seeing this, Max smiled and spoke in the demonnguage, "Rx. I won''t harm you as long as you are obedient to me. Now, tell me. What''s your name?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The demoness'' eyes widened in surprise. "Y-You can speak the demonnguage."
"What do you think?" Max asked.
The demoness didn''t answer. After a moment, her surprise also receded when she thought about the mysterious ''senior''. For someone of his calibre, it wasn''t at all surprising if he could teach this weakling their demonnguage through memory transmission.
She then looked at Max and feebly said, "My name is Amara. Amara Bloodwing."
"Amara." Max nodded and asked, "So, tell me Amara. Do you want to live or do you want to die?"
------
(A/N: Amara''s reference picture is in the chapterments. You can check it out.)
Chapter 397 Expensive Slave
"Heh. Of course, I want to live. Isn''t that why I agreed to suffer such humiliation in the first ce? But I had never expected you to be this cruel and extract my vital yin." Amara hatefully said.
"Agreed to?" Max raised his brows in confusion. A momentter, he realized the system must have made some deal with her.
Extending his hand, he slowly caressed her now pale face and asked with a smirk, "How it is cruel? You are my enemy. If not for someone protecting me in time, you would''ve killed me. I believe no matter what I do to you, it won''t be cruel, but only right. Isn''t this the unwritten rule of the magic world? Or, am I wrong here?"
Hearing his question, Amara was tongue tied. She knew he was right. If you couldn''t kill your enemy, you should be prepared to face a life worse than death.
In the end, she could only re at him and ask, "So, what do you want now?"
Hearing this, a smile appeared on his face. He stopped caressing her face and said word by word, "I want you to be my ve. If you agree, I''ll spare your life. Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to betray your tribe or do anything that''s against your beliefs. Think about it carefully before you answer, as your life depends on it."
"Huh?" Amara''s expression worsened as soon as she heard this and hysterically shouted, "Senior, didn''t you say you''ll save my life if agree to satisfy him? Why do I have to be his ve now?"
[Little doll, I did say that and as a result, aren''t you still alive? However, I never said you''ll be able to escape. Kekeke.] The system''s cackled evilly.
Max''s brows scrunched up together when he heard their exchange, but didn''t say anything. He just waited for her decision.
Amara had be so angry after hearing ''the'' senior''s reply that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood in anger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After a while, she nced at Max and angrily asked, "If I agree to be your ve, won''t I still die when you extract my remaining vital yin energy? So, isn''t is better for me to die right now?"
"Mm? Don''t you have the blood demon''s powers? Can''t you just consume other female''s blood and recover your yin energy?" Max asked, confused. Was she trying to deceive him and gain some more benefits?
"Hahahaha. You really aren''t from here. You don''t know anything about us demons." Amaraughed. She had already suspected that Max might not be a native of the demon continent because he didn''t even know themon demonnguage before and now, he was proving it by saying that she had blood demon''s powers.
She then continued, "The blood demon''s power that you speak of is a bloodline ability and very few people in my tribe can awaken their bloodline. If not, why do you think my tribe isn''t even in the top ten demon tribes right now? So, tell me, how am I supposed to recover when I haven''t awakened my bloodline?"
"Old man, don''t tell me you forgot to tell me this?" Max asked the system.
[So what if she hasn''t already? I can help her awaken it.] The system indifferently said.
"Huh?" Amara''s body jerked in surprise when she heard it and she asked in disbelief, "S-Senior, can you really do it?"
[Heh, I''m capable of doing things that others can''t possibly hope to imagine. Awakening dormant bloodlines is just a small thing for me.] The system proudly dered.
Amara started trembling in excitement when she heard the confirmation. If she could awaken her bloodline, her tribe would pay special attention to her and pour more resources for her development.
She could evenpete for the tribe leader''s position. Most importantly, she could request the higher ups to pardon her loving big brother and free him.
Thinking all this, her heartbeat quickened as she hurriedly asked, "T-Then can you really awaken my bloodline if I agree to be his ve?"
[Of course.]
Hearing this, Amara looked at Max and resolutely said, "I agree to be your ve, but as you promised, you are not to ask me to betray my tribe or ask me to do anything that is against my beliefs."
Max didn''t answer her immediately, but spoke to the system instead. "I believe I will have to pay you to awaken her bloodline. Is that right?"
Hearing this, Amara was surprised. What can a two-star weakling pay to an emperor or maybe a monarch level demon?
[That''s right. If you want me to awaken her bloodline, you''ve to pay me a million lust points. If you agree, not only will I help you awaken her bloodline, I will also give you an ancient ve spell which will help you control any person or beast, irrespective of their power level. Of course, the target shouldn''t resist even a slight bit when you cast this spell or it''ll fail and you''ll receive a severe bacsh.] The system said.
"I appreciate your goodwill for offering me such an amazing spell for free." Max calmly said. He knew there wasn''t any spell that could help you control a person or beast if they were a major realm above the user. Therefore, the spell the system offered was certainly a legendary spell that people would be mad for if they knew of its existence.
Saying this, he continued, "However, 1 million LPs are way too much. If you offer a reasonable¡"
[Hey, hey. Stop right there.] The system interrupted before he could say anything and transmitted its angry voice into his head.
[You think 1 million is too much? Howughable! She gave you 200,000 when you''ve only extracted one third of her yin energy. This means she is worth 600,000 LPs as of now. So, you can easily imagine how much would she be worth after her bloodline is awakened and she can easily recover her yin energy. Tell me, is a million still seem too much to you?]
Hearing this, Max shrugged, "Alright. I agree." He just wanted to try his luck again to see if he could lower the price.
He then asked, "Can I also pay this one million in the demon cores?"
Chapter 398 Mystical Slave Spell
[No! You can''t. Only the things you buy from the shop can be paid in demon cores.] The system denied.
"Alright." Max sighed and then asked, "Tell how many demon cores I need to collect to pay the previous debt?"
[Hm? Let''s see. The demon cores of an early, middle,te and peak stage two-star demon are worth 1000, 1500, 2000 and 3000 shop points or lust points, respectively. In the case of three-star demon cores, they are worth 10,000, 15,000, 20,000, and 30,000. As for the four-star cores or higher, I believe telling that to you now would just be a waste of time.]
[Now, since you bought a grade four vitality pill for that little girl Rima which was worth 400,000 LPs and agreed to pay double, it''s 800,000 and a Foundation healing pill which was worth around 100,000 after doubling the price, it''s 200,000. So, in total, you need to pay a million SPs.]
[You can convert these million SPs to the demon cores ording to the exchange rate I just told you.] The system exined everything like an experienced debt collector before it added, [Oh, right? I''ve already collected the cores of those two demons you killed before. Both were only early-stage three-star demons so now you''ve to pay 20,000 less.]
"Okay." Max distractedly nodded. In his mind, he was calcting how many demons he had to kill to pay back all the debt. No, only paying back wasn''t going to suffice. He needed to have some extra SPs to use when needed since he couldn''t afford to buy things on debt.
''But I''m not strong enough to face three-star demons and killing enough two-star demons to pay this colossal debt would take at least a few months, which I don''t want or afford to waste on this damned continent.'' He thought.
After a while, he snapped out of his thought and looked at Amara with shining eyes.
Amara felt shivers run down her spine under his gaze. ''What is this pervert nning to do now?'' She thought.
"Hey, old man. Hurry and give me that ancient ve spell now. Let me first enve her so she won''t think of betraying me." Max said.
[Alright.] The system said.
Phew!
Max breathed out and rxed his mind.
Whoosh!
After a slight headache, a new spell appeared in his mind. Although it had a lot of information, it wasn''t tooplicated.
Afterprehending it, he ordered Amara, "Rx and don''t resist. I''m going to brand your soul with the ve seal."
Amara''s expression flickered, and the light in her eyes dimmed.
Even though she knew after bing his ve, she could awaken her bloodline, be strong, do and achieve things she always dreamt of, she didn''t feel any happiness at this moment because she won''t be free and her life would be his hands.
"Don''t worry. If you are obedient and honest with me, you''ll realise I''m an excellent master to serve." Max said, after seeing her downcast expression. However, his words only got him a hateful re from Amara.
"Ahem! Get ready. I''m going to start." Seeing that his words didn''t have intended effect, he coughed lightly, extended his hand toward her head, closed his eyes and started casting the spell ording to the instructions.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
As he circted his mana, the mana in surrounding churned and started gathering in front of his palm.
''To cause so much disturbance, it''s indeed an ancient spell.'' Amara was shocked.
As the mana continued to gather in front of his palm, Max''s hand started trembling and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The spell was taking a toll on him.
"Argh!" Suddenly, he felt a stinging pain in his head, as if something had pricked his soul and he started losing focus.
Just then, the spell waspleted and a small, strange looking golden seal hovered in front of his palm.
Gulp!
Amara gulped nervously. Just the presence of the seal was making her feel uneasy. Strangely, Max also felt some pressure from it.
He then controlled it and sent it flying toward Amara''s head.
Swoosh!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ahhhhhhh¡!" As the seal entered her forehead, Amara let out a loud, pained cry. Her body started twitching violently and her already pale face became even more deathly pale.
Seeing her in so much pain, although he was still angry at her for trying to kill him, he couldn''t help but feel bad.
"Hey, old man. Is there any way to lessen the pain she is feeling somehow?" He asked the system.
[Hehe, you don''t want her to feel pain? Sure. There is a way. You can just stop the spell.] The systemughed.
''Mm?'' Max flinched when he heard this.
Interrupting a spell midway always had consequences. The stronger and moreplicated the spell, the more severe the consequences. Given how difficult it was to cast this ve spell, he knew the consequences would be quite severe.
He nced at Amara and said in his mind, ''Sigh! You just have to endure it then.''
After a few seconds, he suddenly had a strange feeling. He felt as if he shared a strange bond with Amara and felt closer to her.
At the same time he had this feeling, Amara stopped struggling and her pained cries also subsided.
"Are you alright now?" Max asked while taking out a healing pill and feeding her, even though he knew it wouldn''t make her feel better.
Amara looked at him in silence for a moment before nodding her head lightly. "I¡ I''m fine."
When she looked at him now, her eyes didn''t have the same resentment and hatred she had for him a while ago.
Noticing these anomalies, Max couldn''t help think, ''This spell is really mystical.''
Amaray weakly on the ground and, as she closed her eyes in exhaustion, she murmured in a low voice, "Senior¡ can you¡ awaken¡ my bloodline now?"
[Little girl. Don''t worry about it. I''ll certainly help you awaken your bloodline, but first, you need to rest for a while.] The system said.
Right after the system spoke, Amara felt a strange energy enter her body, which made her feelfortable. Her wrinkled brows loosened and her pale face regained some colour.
"Thank¡ you. Senior¡" she softly said before falling into a deep sleep.
Chapter 399 Master Max
Seeing her pass out on the ground, Max sighed and took out a bed from his inventory before cing her on it and covering her naked body with a nket.
He then wore a loose robe, walked to a corner, sat down cross-legged and took out a few bottles of top-tier grade two foundation strengthening liquid before opening his status screen and chose to enhance 600 units of mana.
Swoosh!
60,000 LPs vanished from his status screen and the 600 units of his mana started changing slowly.
As the enhancement finished, the additional 600 units of three-star mana exuded their pressure on his mana core, but fortunately, his core was quite sturdy since he had strengthened it previously and handled the pressure without much difficulty.
Despite that, Max still drank a bottle of top-tier foundation strengthening liquid and reinforced it using some of the enhanced mana. After he was done, he once again enhanced another 600 units.
He repeated the same cycle once more, used thest 60,000 LPs and enhanced another 600 units of mana.
[Mana: 9,970 (6270 three-star mana)]
''Now, I only need approximately 370,000 more LPs to enhance the whole 10,000 units. After that, I''ll only need to reconstruct my core and I''ll be a full-fledged three-star mage.'' Max thought, clenching his fist in excitement.
Half a dayter¡
Amara''s eyesshes fluttered gently before she slowly opened her eyes.
''Mm?'' She frowned when she noticed a thin nket covering her body. ''That pervert covered me?'' She thought, surprised.
"You''re up?" Just then, she heard Max''s voice from her side.
When she saw him sitting on the ground while she was lying on the bed, her heart stirred for some reason.
She nodded and said lightly, "Mhm. Thank you for¡ covering me and letting me sleep in your bed."
Hearing this, Max stood up, walked up to her, caressed her smooth cheek with his fingers gently, and smiled. "No need to thank me. You are my property and I like to take care of my things."
Amara stared at him with her blood-red eyes without saying anything. She was supposed to feel angry since he called her ''property'' so tantly, but she didn''t.
Max also looked into her eyes and said, "Your eyes are¡ intoxicating."
Hearing hispliment, a small blush crept up on her cheeks, but she snorted softly and said, "You find them intoxicating? All the other humans dread looking into our eyes."
Max shrugged at herment and asked with a smile, "Now then, shall we start your bloodline awakening process?"
Amara''s eyes twinkled when she heard this and immediately nodded. "Yes, m-master. Please ask the senior to help me."
''Hm? Master? It doesn''t sound bad.'' Max mused when he heard her call him master.
A momentter, he snapped out of his thoughts and said, "Okay. Old man. Let''s start the awakening process now."
Just like Amara, he also wanted to awaken her bloodline as soon as possible, since he could only use her when she had her bloodline powers.
[Okay. Little girl, sit down in cross-legged position.] The system ordered.
Amara immediately threw her nket away and sat up, her beautiful breasts jiggling.
When Max saw her sensual body again, his thoughts stirred. He coughed lightly and said, "How about you wear something first?"
Amara wasn''t in the mood waste any time dressing up, but she had to obey him. So, she hurriedly took out a blood red gown and wore it.
The system then spoke. [Now, listen carefully. In a while, you will feel as if all the blood in your body is boiling and you''ll also feel a lot of pain. But remember, you have to endure it and not pass out, or the awakening will fail, understand?]N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Yes. Senior." Amara solemnly nodded.
[Alright. Kid. Put your hand on her back.] The system instructed Max.
Max nodded and touched her back with his palm.
Whoosh!
As soon as he did that, waves of energy burst forth from his body and vanished into Amara''s body.
"Mm!" Amara trembled when she felt the energy merge into her blood and marrow.
"Ahhhhhh!" Just when she was wondering why she wasn''t feeling the pain the system had warned her about, she suddenly felt her blood boil, literally. Her body temperature soared. She tried to endure it by clenching her teeth, but just in a few moments, the pain crossed her endurance limit and she started crying out.
"Mm?" Since Max was touching her, he could feel her temperature and her body convulse in pain. Seeing how painful the process was, he let out a sigh and murmured, "Fortunately, I don''t have any bloodline."
However, just as he said this, the system''sughter sounded in his ears. [Hehe, kid. Who said you don''t have a bloodline?]
"What? Do you mean I also have a bloodline?" Max asked in surprise.
[That''s right.]
"But how could this be? Neither my father nor any of my siblings have awakened a blood¡ wait¡ Could it be that I inherit from my mother?" Max murmured after hearing the confirmation.
Thinking this, his eyes shined, and he asked in excitement, "Since I have a bloodline, can also help me awaken it?"
[I can. But not right now.] The system answered.
"Why is that? Is it because I''m already in debt?" Max frowned. "If that''s the case, rest assured as I will certainly repay¡"
[That''s not the true reason.]
"Then what is it?" Max impatiently asked.
[Well, let''s put it this way. I''m currently not strong enough to trigger its awakening. If you want me to help awaken it, you need to help me recover faster.] The system said.
"Tsk!" Max clicked his tongue in annoyance but didn''t say anything.
¡
While they were helping Amara awaken her bloodline, the branch of the bloodwing tribe to which Amara and the other two demons belonged was in an uproar.
Bang!
"Who dared kill my son?" Two houses exploded, one after another, and two middle-aged demons flew out.
"Keritch! Your son is dead too?" The demon who charged outter asked the first one.
"YES!" Keritch growled. He was the father of the demon who could track Max.
Hearing themotion, other demons came out of their homes.
Keritch nced down and asked angrily, "Who can tell my where my son went?"
"I-I know, my lord." A young demon timidly spoke up.
Whoosh!
Keritch extended his hand toward the young demon, who uncontrobly flew toward him.
sping his neck, Keritch asked, "Tell me."
"My¡ my lord. Your son and lord Seriath''s son went to the dead forest with youngdy Amara." The young demon said.
Hearing this, both Keritch and Seriath exchanged a nce, their expression changing.
"We need to inform the Elder. Since our sons are dead, maybe the youngdy Amara is too. I hope he doesn''t me us." Both said at the same time.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Then they flew toward the centre of the city.
After a while, they arrived above the city centre and flew down into the mansion.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
"Halt!" Many demons flew over with long spears in their hands and blocked their way.
However, when they recognised the two, their expression became respectful. Their leader, however, frowned and asked, "My lords. Howe you came charging in unannounced?"
Chapter 400 Osmont
"Commander. This isn''t the time to waste time on such things. We need to meet the branch leader as soon as possible. Youngdy Amara''s life might be in danger." Keritch said before moving deeper into the mansion. Seriath followed behind him after nodding at the guardmander.
(A/N: Amara''s father is being addressed as branch leader here because he is the leader of this branch of the blood wing tribe. In the previous chapter, Amara called her father an elder because he was also one of the elders of the entire tribe. I hope it''s not confusing.)
Seeing that theirmander didn''t stop the duo from entering, a demon guard spoke up, "Lordmander, shouldn''t we stop them? The branch leader had ordered us not to let anyone in unannounced."
p!
Themander pped him as soon as he spoke and said in anger, "Do you think I don''t want to? But they are five fucking star demons. Given how urgent they seemed, if I had tried to stop them even after their ''exnation'', it would''ve enraged them. What if they killed me in anger? Who is going to be responsible?"
The guard who just got pped wiped the blood from his lips and apologised, "Forgive me for speaking without consideration, lordmander."
"Hmph!" Themander harrumphed and said, "You guys return to your posts. I''ll follow them inside."
Whoosh!
Saying this, he flew behind the duo. If he was present with them when the branch leader met them, his punishment would not be too serious. If not, he would be charged with the dereliction of duty and his punishment would be harsh, which he didn''t want.
After he left, the pped guard spat out a mouthful of blood and resentfully said, "Such a coward! Wait until I be a four-star demon, too. Then I''ll whoop your ass."
"Hehe. You''ll only be an early-stage demon while he is already a mid-stage. How will you achieve that right after breaking through to the four-star? Could it be that you''ve awakened your bloodline?" Someone mockingly asked. Hearing this, others also startedughing.
"Tch! I meant after bing stronger than him. Now, stop showing your teeth and let''s return to our posts or he will cry about it, too." The first demon hurriedly changed the topic before flying away.
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Keritch and Seriath sped toward the enormous hall in the centre.
However, before they could barge in, they were stopped by the two guards standing outside the hall. "Halt!"
Seriath was about to shout at them, but when he saw their faces, his words stuck in his throat. These two guards were also five-star demons, and they were strong than Keritch or him, so he had to show them their due respect.
"Old sirs, we need to meet branch leader urgently. It''s rted to youngdy Amara''s safety." Keritch said with a light bow.
"Oh?" The two old demons raised their brows. After exchanging a nce, they nodded. However, just as they were about to take out theirmunication crystals, aughing voice sounded from the side.
"Hehe, why are you guys in such a hurry?"
When the two old guards, Keritch and Seriath, nced in the voice''s direction, they saw a handsome man walking toward them. He was wearing a dazzling blood red robe and had a rxed smile on his face.
(A/N: It''s a male demon but constantly addressing them as male demon or female demon is weird so I''ll call write them as man or woman.)
Seeing him, all of them kneeled down on one knee and saluted in unison, "Greetings, young Lord Osmont." This was the branch leader''s son and Amara''s half-brother.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Please rise and tell me what''s the matter. Why do you guys seem worried?" Osmont asked.
One of the two old demons nced at Keritch and Seriath and said, "They are our branch elders, Keritch and Seriath, respectively. They want to meet branch leader urgently because they have some news rted to youngdy Amara''s safety."
"Oh? What happened to my dear sister?" Osmont asked with interest.
"What happened was¡" Seriath took the chance and told him everything he knew.
After hearing everything, Osmont sighed, "I grieve your losses."
"Thank you, young Lord. However, that''s not important right now. Youngdy Amara''s safety is the most important concern right now." Seriath said, faking his concern.
He was constantly praying that she should be alive because if she was also dead, the branch leader might me her death on their deceased sons and it would create a lot of trouble for their families.
Even though Keritch was furious and saddened by his son''s death, he had to suppress it and show concern for Amara''s safety, too.
Osmont looked at them with the same rxed smiled and said, "Alright. I''ll go and talk to father. You guys wait here."
Saying this, he pushed open the giant gates and walked inside.
Seriath looked at Keritch and spoke through telepathy. [It seems the rumours are true. Young Lord Osmont doesn''t like youngdy Amara. He didn''t seem concerned at all.]
Keritch red at him and replied coldly, [It''s good you finally know. Now shut up. Although your useless son''s doesn''t affect you much, it''s not the same with me. If you speak another work to me, I''ll chop your wings off.]
Hearing this, Seriath became angry and shouted back, [I dare you to touch me, you cheap bastard? And it''s your son who was useless. He must be the reason my son and possiblydy Amara are dead.]
Boom!
When Keritch heard this, his anger red, and his demon energy burst out uncontrobly before he punched toward Seriath.
Boom!
Seriath didn''t back down. He also released his demon energy and threw his fist at the iing punch.
Thud!
However, before their attacks could collied, an even more formidable demon energy burst out from the one of the old guards and froze them in their ce.
"Where do you think you are right now? Behave or I won''t mind teaching you both a lesson." He coldly said.
Keritch and Seriath red at each other before apologising to the old man and stood silently.
Meanwhile, Osmont walked to the end of the hall, respectfully kneeled down on one knee and looked at the wall in front of him and said, "Lord Father. It seems little sister Amara is in trouble, or perhaps she has already¡"
Before he couldplete his sentence, an apathetic voice sounded in his ears, [Don''t be happy. She is still alive. Now it''s your duty to bring her back unharmed.]
Hearing this, Osmont''s eyes flickered, and he let out a disappointed sigh, and he nodded, "Yes, lord father."
Chapter 401 Search Party
After a while, hall''s gate opened, and Osmont walked out. Unlike before, he had a gloomy expression.
When Keritch and Seriath saw this, they let out a sigh of relief. Since he wore such an expression, youngdy Amara must be alive.
Seriath cleared his throat and carefully asked, "What happened, young Lord? Is everything alright?"
Osmont red at him and said, "How could that be? Don''t you know my dear sister Amara is in danger?"
''Although it would''ve been better if she had died.'' He added in his mind.
Then he ordered, "Since she went out with your sons, it''s your duty to find her and bring her back safe and sound. If she isn''t unharmed when shees back, you''ll have to face my father''s wrath. Now go."
Keritch and Seriath exchanged nces, their expression turning gloomy. Sure enough, they couldn''t avoid responsibility.
"Yes, young Lord." The duo nodded before flying out of the mansion and returned to their respective mansions.
Both of them gathered a team of ten four-star demons and headed toward the dead forest.
The dead forest was over 500 miles away from their branch, but with their flying speed, they arrived here in a little less than an hour.
Keritch and Seriath nced at their people and shouted, "You guys are to search every corner of the forest and find youngdy Amara. If she is in danger and you can save her, do it immediately and if the enemy is stronger, send us a message and we''ll instantly arrive. Remember, if you find either of our son''s dead body, bring it to us without dy. Now disperse!"
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Hearing the order, everyone flew away in different directions.
After giving Keritch a look, Seriath also flew away.
Keritch stood there silently for a moment. He then started flying around the edge of the forest to find his son''s trail. Unlike others, his priority was to retrieve his son''s body and then finding his killer.
"I swear I''ll tear you to pieces when I find you." He said through clenched teeth.
Soon, he found Amara and others'' trail and arrived at the ce where they had fought with Max.
Looking around, he soon saw his sons'' corpse, which was cleanly cut into two.
"Mana?" His brows furrowed when he found it was an attack fueled by mana that killed his son. "It means the killer isn''t a demon or a beast since there aren''t any signs of beastly aura. Who did it then?"
Whoosh!
Just as he was wondering this, he heard a whooshing sound before Seriath descended a few meters away from him.
Keritch nced at him threateningly, indicating that if he dared to say anything bad about his dead son, he will kill him. But surprisingly, Seriath didn''t even nce at him and was instead looking at the ground with a murderous look on his face.
"Hm?" Keritch followed his gaze and another corpse, which was simrly cut into two pieces.
After checking his son''s corpse, Seriath also came to the same conclusion as Keritch.
"Ahhhhhhh! WHICH BASTARD DARED TO KILL MY SON?" He howled toward the sky.
Boom!
His aura and demon energy burst forth with reckless abandon and overturned the ground in the twenty meters radius of him before turning it into small dust particles. Only his son''s corpse was left intact.
His howl reverberated throughout the forest, alerting every living being.
''It seems elder Seriath has found his son''s corpse.'' The demons thought.
Seeing him grieve like this, Keritch raised his brows. He always thought that Seriath didn''t care about this youngest son of his, but it turned out that he was wrong.
After a while, Seriath calmed down.
Keritch then approached him after storing his son''s dead body in his storage ring and said, "Seriath. We shouldn''t waste time grieving our losses for now, but looked for the killer instead. From the killing pattern, it seems the same person killed both of our sons."
Seriath turned his head toward him and coldly said, "Then what the fuck are you doing standing here? Why haven''t you used your tracking skills and find me the killer already?"
Keritch didn''t get angry when he heard this, but closed his eyes instead and used his tracking spell.
A momentter, he opened his eyes and pointed in the direction of the dead valley. "There. That person left in that direction."
Whoosh!
As soon as Seriath heard this, he flew in the pointed direction. Keritch also followed him.
However, before they neared the dead valley, Keritch suddenly stopped.
Seeing this, Seriath also had to stop. He nced at him asked coldly, "Why did you stop?"
Keritch frowned before closing his eyes and then said in confusion, "I''m not sure what trick he used, but the trails have vanished here."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Hearing this, Seriath frowned before saying, "Since this is the case, we can only search for him randomly. You keep trying to use your spell. His trail would appear somewhere else."
Whoosh!
Saying this, he flew in a random direction. Keritch stood there for a while, his brows tightly knitted together in deep thought. However, no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t think how the killer had seemingly vanished into thin air.
"Could it be that the killer is a king-ranked or higher demon?" He murmured before immediately shaking his head, "No. Why would such a powerful persone here and kill some kids?"
"Wait!" Suddenly, he thought of something. "Youngdy Amara is still alive. Could the killer be the branch leader''s enemy and came here to kidnap her so he could coerce him?"
"But this also doesn''t make sense. If he really is the branch leader''s enemy, he should know even thoughdy Amara is his daughter, he doesn''t value her much because her talent is ordinary. If he wanted to kidnap someone, he should''ve gone after his other kids, such as young Lord Osmont."
He kept thinking of other possibilities and then denying them for a while, but didn''te to a solid conclusion. In the end, he could only shake his head in dejection and fly in a random direction to look for other trails.
¡
Meanwhile, in a cave in the dead valley¡
Max was looking at Amara, who was covered in a blood red haze, in anticipation.
Chapter 402 He Is My Slave [Bonus ]
"How long will it take for her to wake up?" Max impatiently asked the system.
[Depending on her bloodline''s purity, it should take somewhere from a couple of hours to a day.] The system replied before adding, [Kid, I''ve used most of my strength to awaken her bloodline and need to sleep for at least three days to recover. So, you are on your own for these three days. Goodbye.]
"Oh?" Max''s brows knitted together when he heard this and then hurriedly shouted, "Hey, old man, wait! If you got to sleep now, this death valley''s energy will kill us."
When no reply came for a while, Max panic and just as he was about to grab still unconscious Amara and bolt out of the valley, he heard a loud and angry howl from the direction where he had killed Amara''spanions.
"Ahhhhhhh! WHICH BASTARD DARED TO KILL MY SON?"
Hearing the shout, he immediately stopped in his tracks.
"Is this guy the father of one of those two demons? Damn it. How could they know about their deaths so soon?" He cursed.
Then he immediately got his answer, "The life token. They must have their life tokens with at their homes and when I killed them, those tokens got destroyed, alerting their families."
When he realised this, his expression turned gloomy, because only someone in a five-star realm or above could create a life token.
"What am I going to do? I can''t stay here since the death energy will slowly kill me, neither can I go out with those angry demons outside."
Max felt helpless right now. "Without system''s help, I''m still nothing at all." He spoke through clenched teeth.
''If I survive this time, I''ll definitely do everything and anything to raise my strength quickly. This helplessness, I don''t want to feel it ever again.'' He swore in his heart.
Just then, he heard system''s weak and sleepy voice, [¡Hehe, don''t worry, kid. I''ve left some of my energy on you two so you will be safe for 24 hours in this valley.]
When Max heard this, he sighed in relief and flopped down on the bed. However, his expression was still unsightly.
¡
5 hours quickly passed, but there was no change in Amara''s condition.
After 12 hours had passed, Max started feeling a little restless. Only 12 hours were left before the system''s energy will vanish and the valley''s death energy will start affecting them.
But despite feeling restless, he couldn''t do anything about it and only wait. Quickly, another 10 hours had passed, but Amara was still unconscious.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Damn it. Why is her bloodline so pure?" Max cursed. If they weren''t in danger, he would''ve been exhrated about it, but now it only made him more anxious.
Very soon, only half an hour was left before the 24 hours were up. Max''s heart had started beating faster.
''If she doesn''t wake up in another 20 minutes, I''ll have no choice but to leave the valley. I hope I won''t be found out before she wakes up.'' He thought.
Time slowly ticked away and another 10 minutes passed. Now only 20 more minutes were left. Max almost stopped breathing at this point and was staring at Amara in the blood red haze.
After another five minutes,
Whoosh!
The blood red haze around her started vibrating before slowly vanishing into her now naked body. Her clothes had disintegrated while she was covered in the haze.
After that, Amara slowly opened her eyes. When she felt the changes in her body, a very excited and happy smile appeared on her face.
He nced at Max and was about to say something when he interrupted her. "Hurry and put on some clothes. We have to leave the valley right now."
"Huh? Why? What happened?" Amara was confused.
"I''ll exin on the way. Let''s go." Saying this, Max stored the bed, ran out of the cave and headed toward the valley entrance.
Whoosh!
Amara quickly put on another blood red dress. She then pped her wings and caught up to Max before asking why was he in such a hurry.
While running, Max quickly exined her everything.
"So the senior has left to recover and Damon''s and Regar''s families are searching for their killer?" She murmured.
She then smiled calmly, "Don''t worry, master. With me here, you will be safe." After pausing for a moment, she added with a strange smile, "However, we''ll have to pretend that you are my ve who I found wandering here. Can master do that?"
She thought Max would be against the idea since she was his ve, not the other way around, but to her surprise, Max nodded calmly, "Yeah. No problem. Just make sure no one doubts me."
From the beginning, he knew he had to pretend to be her ve if he wanted to avoid being killed by the enraged demons.
As for why specifically ve and not her servant or her friend was because on the demon continent, humans were a minority and their status was the same as wild animals. So, they could only demons'' ves or food.
"It''s good that master is agreeable." Amara said, containing her amusement while her eyes shined with craftiness. ''Hehe, it will be fun.''
Although she was his ve and couldn''t think of doing anything against him thanks to the ve, it didn''t mean she hade to terms with her new status. After all, she was a king-ranked demon''s daughter and had her dignity. So, she intended to enjoy being his ''master'' now that she had the perfect opportunity.
Suddenly thinking of something, she said, "Master, you have to give me your spatial ring because it''ll be too strange for a lowly human to have such a thing, not to mention if they were to check its contents and find the talismans you used to kill Damon and Regar, they will know you were the killer and will immediately execute you and I''ll be punished severely for covering for you."
"Hm?" Max raised his brows when he heard this before nodding. However, before handing his ring over, he stored all of its contents in the system inventory.
After Amara hid his ring, she once again looked at him. "Master¡ your clothes are unfit for your ve ''status'', if you don''t mind, can you change into these rags?"
p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Saying this, she took some dirty and torn rags.
"You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Max red at her.
Amara flinched before saying with an obedient expression, "No master. I''m just looking out for you. Without the senior protecting you, if anyone notice something amiss about you, your life will be in danger."
"Heng!" Max snorted before taking the rags from her and changed into them. He then ruffled his hair and rubbed dust on his face.
Seeing all this, Amara almost couldn''t hold back herughter.
After a few minutes, they were out of the valley. To Max''s surprise, within two minutes after they came out, a fierce-looking demon descended in front of them.
He looked at the duo strangely before bowing toward Amara and saying. "Fortunately, you are alright youngdy Amara. Elder Seriath and Elder Keritch are looking all over for you."
Amara looked at him expressionlessly and asked, "Who are you?"
"I''m one of Elder Seriath''s people." The demon replied.
"Okay. Take me to uncle Seritath and uncle Keritch." Amara ordered.
"Yes, youngdy. But if you don''t mind me asking, who is this human?" The demon asked, ncing at Max. ording to the information, only she, Damon and Rager hade here. There was no one else. So, howe she had a human following her suddenly while those two were dead?
"He is my ve."
Chapter 403 A Princess Who Is Not Respected
Amara nced at Max and indifferently said, "He is my new human ve who I found wandering around here. What? You have a problem with that?"
"N-No, youngdy. I don''t have any problem." The demon hurriedly shook his head before saying, "Please follow me, youngdy. I''ll take you to the elders. I''ve already informed them about you."
Whoosh!
Saying this, he pped his wings and flew toward the exit of the forest. Amara was about to follow him when she suddenly remembered that Max couldn''t fly.
She then extended her hand toward him. Max thought she was asking him to hold her hand while they flew.
Just as he was about to grab her hand, a wave of demon energy burst out of Amara''s hand. It turned into a giant w, which grabbed Max before lifting him up.
A light smile yed on her blood-red lips and she softly whispered, "I apologise, Master, but we have to y our roles properly."
Max looked into her eyes without saying anything for a moment. He then suddenly smiled at her. "Don''t worry. I understand."
Seeing his smile, Amara''s heart palpitated.
"T-Thank you for your understanding, master." She uneasily said before flying after the demon.
Since their sons died while apanying her and they were here to look for her, she had to meet them and exin what happened.
It didn''t take them long before they arrived at the exit of the forest. Keritch, Seriath and their underlings had already gathered here and were waiting for Amara.
Seeing her fly over, everyone let out a breath of relief.
Whoosh!
Amara and the demonnded in front of them. Everyone except Keritch and Seriath, who slightly bowed, went on one knee and greeted her, "Greetings, youngdy Amara. We are d you are safe."
Amara didn''t even look in their direction and smiled at Keritch and Seriath. "It seems I''m not worthy enough in your eyes, right?"
"Mm? What do you mean, youngdy?" Seriath asked with a confused look.
"You didn''t understand, huh?" Amara raised her brows. She then shifted her gaze to Keritch and asked, "How about you, elder Keritch? You must know what I''m talking about, right?"
Keritch flinched when he heard her question. He seemed to know what she meant, but he acted oblivious and said apologetically, "I apologise, youngdy, but I also don''t know what did you mean."
"Heh. That''s surprising, considering you are famous for your intelligence." Amara mockingly said. She then pointed to the other demons who were kneeling on one knee and asked, "Can anyone of you tell me what they are doing and why are they doing, elder Seriath?"
Seriath nced at them and answered, "They are kneeling to you because it''s the tribe''s rule to salute their superior by kneeling on one knee."
"That''s right. Then tell me, when you meet my siblings, for example, Osmont, do you kneel to him?"
Hearing this, Seriath also understood what she was hinting at and his expression constricted, but he still answered, "Yes. I do."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Good." Amara''s expression turned cold as she asked, "So, is it right for me to think that you two don''t think I''m worthy enough for you to kneel when you see me?"
"N-No. That''s not it, youngdy. I just¡ um, forgot. Please forgive me." Seriath said, but he still didn''t bow to her. The same was the case for Keritch. He only apologised but didn''t bow.
"I see. I understand." Amaraughed, but everyone could feel she was very angry right now.
p!
She then pped her wings and flew away, no intending to talk to them anymore. They also didn''t try to stop her seeing she was angry.
After she vanished on the horizon, Seriath nce at Keritch and asked, "What was that about? Why she was suddenly acting so high and mighty?"
"No clue. But she left without telling us anything about how our sons died." Keritch said with a frown.
"That''s right. Could it be that she wanted to avoid our questioning by acting angry with that excuse?" Seriath asked.
"Your spection might be correct, my lord." The demon who brought Amara back spoke at this moment.
"Oh? Why do you think so?" Seriath asked with interest. He always loved when he could find the answer, while Keritch couldn''t.
The demon cleared his throat and said, "My lord. You must have seen that youngdy Amara wasn''t alone, right?"
"Yes. I wanted to ask where she found that filthy two-star human, but she didn''t give me the chance." Seriath nodded and then asked, "But how does that human rte to my spection?"
"My lord. When the youngdye out of the tribe, only young lord Damon and young lord Rager apanied her. However, both of them have died while she is unscathed and has an unknown human with her. Isn''t it strange?"
"Moreover, when I tried asking her about him, she said she was her new ve and she found him in the forest, but why would a human appear here? Shouldn''t he be in his pasture?" The demon exined his doubt.
"So, you are saying he could be behind our sons'' death? That two-star weakling who my son Damon could kill many times over in a second?" Seriath snorted, not believing Max''s involvement.
"I don''t know about the human, but there is really something amiss with her. She definitely had something she didn''t want us to find out. That''s why she pretended to be angry and went away without giving us an exnation about the situation." Keritch said.
"Perhaps she was really angry? After all, she is the branch leader''s daughter and must have felt humiliated when we didn''t kneel to her." Seriath said.
"Do you believe what you are saying? Which elder kneels to her in the tribe? No one. Have you ever heard that she got angry at any of them?" Keritch asked.
"Hmm. You have a point. But it''s all spection in the end. We can only find the truth after asking her." Seriath said. He then pped his wings and flew in the tribe''s direction.
Keritch and other demons also flew after him.
¡
After Amara and Max flew a few miles away, Max looked at her and asked, "What''s your status in your tribe?"
"The current branch leader, who is also an elder, albeit an ordinary one, in the main tribe, is my father." She indifferently replied.
"Branch leader, huh? How strong is he?" Max curiously asked.
"He is a high stage king-ranked demon. He is the strongest in the tribe." Amara replied.
Hearing this, Max was surprised. Her branch tribe was as strong if not stronger than the Green leaf kingdom and it was only an insignificant branch considering her father was only an ordinary elder in the main branch. So, how strong would the main branch be?
''I have to remain low key while I''m in her tribe. If not, I wouldn''t even know how I died.'' He made a mental note. Although he had the system who used to be a supreme mage, he wasn''t sure if it could save him from a king ranked demon given its current weakened state.
Chapter 404 Change In Attitude
He nced at her and said with a smile, "So, you are a princess of your branch tribe."
"Princess, heh. But I''m a princess who no one respects in the tribe." Amara mockinglyughed.
"Why is that?" Max asked. Since he was going to stay with her in demons'' den, he needed to know everything he can. Only then could he stay safe while steadily increasing his strength with her help.
Amara hesitated for a moment before she opened her mouth and started saying,
"Because I''m the weakest among my siblings and my talent was also not good enough, my father never really cared about me. Furthermore, one of my half-brothers, Osmont, who is very talented and is already a four-star demon at the age of 26, had some enmity with my big brother who was equally talented." When she mentioned this, she clenched her fists and her eyes shed with thick murderous intent.
She then continued, "Although Osmont has already gotten my big brother imprisoned with his insidious schemes two years ago, he isn''t satisfied and would always try to make trouble for me. Since my father doesn''t care about me and my good brother Osmont, who may be the next branch leader, hates me, people of the tribe started looking down on me. Some would even secretly try to create trouble for to curry favor with him. In fact, those two you killed were ordered by their fathers to monitor me whenever I went out of the tribe."
After she finished saying this, she smirked, "However, everything is going to change now because I''ve awakened my bloodline. Even if my father doesn''t love me, once he finds out about it, he will stop at nothing to help me be powerful."
Hearing this, Max asked, "How many people have awakened their bloodline in your branch tribe?"
"Only two. My father and Osmont." Amara replied before adding with a sad look, "If my big brother wasn''t imprisoned, he would also have awakened it by now."
Max didn''t say anything and thought, ''With her improved status, she will be able to help me without any risk. That''s good.''
He then said, "Remember to recover your pure yin energy as soon as possible after we reach your tribe. I need it to be stronger and your tribe must have demon cores too, right? I also need them."
Amara raised her brows when she heard this, but before she could say anything, she sensed Keritch and Seriathing after them.
Whoosh!
She pped her wings faster and sped toward the tribe.
Although Seriath and Keritch had questions, they didn''t try to intercept her and maintained some distance from her.
After flying for a little more than an hour, a big city appeared on the horizon.
''Woah! This city is at least three times bigger than the Ninam or Zexin city.'' Max eximed in his mind.
When they arrived above the city gates, the guards flew up to stop them, but when they saw it was Amara, all of them kneeled in greeting before retreating to their posts.
Amara directly went to the center of the city, where the branch leader''s mansion was, andnded in front of the giant hall.
When the two old demon guards saw her, just like Seriath and Keritch, they also didn''t kneel to her and only bowed their heads slightly before smilingly saying, "Wee back, youngdy. We are relived to see you unharmed."
Immediately after, they nced at Max, who was standing behind Amara, and frowned. "Youngdy, you know no human is allowed in the mansion''s vicinity. Why did you bring it here?"
When Max heard how they referred to him as ''it'', his brows shot up in displeasure. Although he already knew the humans were treated the same as animals on the demon continent, experiencing it himself was different.
"It''s alright, elder. I''ll take responsibility." Amara shrugged. She then looked into their eyes and seriously said, "I''m going inside to meet my father. You two have to ensure his safety. When Ie out and he shouldn''t be harmed in any way."
Hearing this, both old men frowned and said in displeasure, "Why would we¡"
Boom!
Before they could finish their sentence, a blood-red energy burst out of Amara''s body and she said in a chilling tone, "Because he is my ve and no one else has the authority to touch him. If he is harmed, prepared to suffer my wrath."
Saying this, she retracted her bloodline energy, pushed open the door and walked inside the hall.
The two old guards were left frozen in their ce. After a few moments, one of them hesitantly spoke, "Was¡ was that the bloodline energy?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yes. It was." The other guard nodded heavily and said, "She has awakened her bloodline and, from the looks of it, it is many times purer than young Lord Osmont''s or the branch leader''s."
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, they heard two whooshing sounds. When they turned their heads around, they saw Keritch and Seriath descend.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The two guards exchanged nced before waving their hands. Just as they did,
Swoosh!
A very thick ck barrier of demon energy appeared around Max.
Seeing this, Seriath spoke up, "Elders, you don''t need to detain him. I want to interrogate him before youngdy Amara returns. It''s rted to my son''s death."
"He is youngdy''s ve. You should first ask for her permission before doing anything to him." One of the old demons nkly said.
"Mm?" Seriath and Keritch frowned. Keritch then said in a low voice, "Elders, let us interrogate him. Young Lord Osmont will reward you if we can get something useful out of him."
"Thedy young has ordered that no one shall touch him before shees out." The old demon guard sternly said.
"Oh?" Keritch eximed in surprised when he heard this and felt something was wrong.
"You are going against young Lord Osmont''s interest because of her order?" Seriath asked in displeasure.
"For us, both young Lord Osmont and youngdy Amara are equal. So, we can''t disobey one''s order because of another." The second guard said in a righteous tone.
"Who are you kidding¡" Seriath mockinglyughed.
"Hmph!"
Bang!
When the old guard saw that Seriath still wanted to argue, he harrumphed coldly and released his five-star aura, immediately pushing him to the ground.
"You¡?" Seriath became angry and was about to release his demon energy to counter, but then he heard Keritch''s voice, "Don''t resist. Let''s wait for youngdy Amara toe back.
Seriath frowned and was about to shout at him when suddenly,
Tremble!
The entire hall and the ground started trembling, and then a boisterousughter resounded throughout the city.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHA! Well done, my good daughter."
Chapter 405 Demon King Orlan And Amaras Wish
Just as Amara entered the hall after warning the old demon guards,
Whoosh!
Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. It was a hulking demon with huge bat wings and blood-red eyes. Even his exposed skin was reddish. N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, the thing that stood out most was his powerful presence that would make any weak-willed person tremble and fall to their knees.
This demon was none other than Amara''s father and the leader of this branch, On.
Right now, he was looking at Amara as if she was some treasure. This look made her secretly gulp before she revealed a stiff smile and was about to kneel on one knee to greet him.
However, a force stopped her. Then she heard her father say, "Tell me, my child. Did what I just sensed was true? Have you really awakened your bloodline?"
Amara stood straight and nodded, "Yes, father. I''ve awakened it."
Hearing the confirmation, On silently looked at her and then said, "Show me. Release your bloodline energy."
Amaraplied.
Boom!
She triggered her bloodline and her bloodline energy burst forth and turned into a blood-red halo around her.
"Oh?" On raised a brow in surprise when he saw the halo before he suddenly burst out in a boisterousugher and patted Amara''s head.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHA! Well done, my good daughter. You did very well."
He continuedughing for a good while before gradually calming down.
"With your bloodline purity, you can easily surpass me and easily be an emperor or maybe a monarch level demon and raise our branch tribe''s standing." He said, his eyes glistening with expectations.
Hearing his words, Amara calmly nodded, "Yes, father."
"Hm. Alright. Now tell me, how did you suddenly awaken your bloodline? I heard you went to the dead forest with those two kids. How did they die?" He asked.
Whoosh!
After he asked this, he suddenly vanished from his spot and appeared on his throne-like chair, which was ced in the middle of the hall.
Amara took a deep breath and started exining, "Father might not know this, but I usually go to the dead forest to train. So, when I went out to train a few days ago, as always, Damon and Rager, elder Seriath''s and elder Keritch''s sons tagged along to ensure my ''safety''."
"I trained there fighting beasts for a few days without any problem. But suddenly one day, a strange personpletely covered in a ck clock appeared. As soon as he appeared, he killed both Damon and Rager. Given how effortlessly he killed them, I knew I also wasn''t his match, so I escaped."
"However, he easily caught up to me. Just as he was about to kill me, I was somehow teleported to a strange ce where a very strong senior had left his legacy. I have no memory of what tests I took, but I know I failed."
After a pause, she continued, "But to reward my efforts, that senior''s remnant soul helped me trigger my bloodline awakening before teleporting me back to the dead forest. Unfortunately, I was teleported a few meters inside the death valley. Because I my bloodline awakening had been triggered, I soon entered a dazed state."
"Since I was inside the death valley, I had thought I would never wake up, but I did. When I woke up, I was lying right outside the death valley and that human outside was sitting near me. He imed he was the one who entered the valley and brought me out. That''s why, to reward him for risking his life to save me, I took him in as my personal servant."
When On heard her exnation, he fell into deep thought. After a while, he looked at Amara with a faint smile. "It seems you were quite lucky to turn the disaster into opportunity. As for that human, he must be extraordinary since he could bring you out of the death valley despite being only a two-star weakling."
Hearing this, Amara secretly got nervous. If her father said that he wanted to interrogate Max, it would cause a big problem for both Max and her.
However, On didn''t say anything about it and only looked at her with a faint smile. He then asked, "Now, leave all this aside. Tell me, do you have anything you want? As long as it''s within my power, I''ll give it to you."
When Amara heard this, she clenched her fists and hurriedly nodded, "Yes, father. There is something I want."
"What is it?" On asked calmly.
"I want you to ''exonerate'' my big brother and give him back his young Lord''s title." Amara said, her breathing quickening.
On didn''t show any hint of surprise. It was as if he already knew she was going to ask this.
"Watcher!"
He shouted.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, the hall door opened, and a middle-aged demon appeared in front of them. He kneeled on one knee and greeted both On and Amara. "Greetings, branch leader. Greetings, youngdy."
"Hello, sir." Amara nodded politely in response. This demon was a high-ranking member of the tribe and was the in charge of supervising tribe''s prison. He was also a peak five-star demon who had quite a high chance of breaking through to the king rank.
Moreover, he wasn''t involved in her family''s politics and had never caused any trouble for her. In fact, he helped her a few times by conveying her messages to her big brother because she wasn''t allowed to meet him. So, she had to show him some respect.
"Watcher. Heed my order and release my eldest son, Ashroth. From this moment onwards, he is free of his previous crimes and is once again this branch''s young Lord." On ordered.
"Yes. Branch leader." The demon nodded. Immediately after, he took out hismunication crystal and said a few words in it.
After storing it, he said, "It''s done, branch leader."
"Good." On nodded. He then shifted his gaze to Amara and smilingly said, "Why don''t you go and wee your big brother, now?"
Amara''s face had already be red from happiness. When she heard her father''s words, she immediately flew out of the hall.
As On watched her leave in excitement,plicated emotions shed in his eyes.
The Watcher stood up from kneeling without his permission and asked, "On, aren''t you worried about that kid Astroth''s safety anymore? You know Osmont will definitely try to harm him when he hears of his release."
"Hehe, let him try." Onughed.
The Watcher raised his brows at this and asked, "You know you can''t interfere in their rivalry, right? If you do, Osmont''s mother will ask her family to suppress you."
Boom!
When On heard this, his demon energy and his king-ranked aura burst out of him like raging tides and turned chairs and other furniture into dust in an instant. He then said in a chilly tone, "If they dare to interfere in my family''s matters, I''ll kill everyst one of them."
Hearing this, the Watcher''s eyes sparkled as he asked, "Have you?"
On shook his head. "Not yet. But I''m confident I can do it before the invasion."
"That''s good." The Watcher nodded. He then asked in confusion, "Do you know why the invasion is happening sooner this time?"
Chapter 406 I Dont Want Her Scent On You
Hearing this question, On smirked. "The higher authorities have decided to take thosecent bastards by surprise. By the time they would know that we have arrived more than half a year before the stipted time and gather their forces, we would have already established a firm foothold there, unlike other times. After that, we will slowly reim ournd."
The Watcher raised his brows and said, "It seems this time''s war is going to be too fierce and too disastrous."
"Hahaha, that''s a given." Onughed and then seriously said, "I''m nning to send both Osmont and Ashroth with the first army."
"Have you gone mad?" The Watcher almost shouted out. "If you send Ashroth with Osmont, he will definitely die."
"Don''t worry, he will be safe." On calmly said.
The watcher wanted to say something, but On stopped him and waved his hand, "Go. You favourite nephew is going to be ''free'' today. You should celebrate with them."
¡
Whoosh!
When Amara rushed out of the hall, it attracted everyone''s attention. The two old demon guards bowed to her respectfully and then removed the barrier around Max.
Keritch and Seriath wanted to stop her and ask her questions, but Amara didn''t even nce at them. After nodding at the two guards, she grabbed Max and flew to the west side of the mansion where the prison was.
Seriath frowned when he saw her fly away and shouted, "Youngdy, please wait for a moment and tell me how my son died?"
Amara, however, ignored him and soon disappeared from their sight.
Just as Seriath and Keritch were about to fly after her, the door to the hall opened once again and the Watcher walked out.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Immediately, everyone fell to their knees. Their eyes shing with respect and fear.
The Watcher position, identity and strength, none of them were ordinary. He held the Watcher''s position and was in-charge of supervising the whole branch tribe. As for his identity and strength, he was branch leader On''s brother and was a peak five-star demon.
He nced at Seriath and Keritch and indifferently said, "If you want to know what happened, go and meet the branch leader. Don''t keep pestering that girl.
"Yes, lord Watcher." Keritch and Seriath obediently nodded.
"Hm!" The watcher nodded. He then pped his wings and flew away.
Although as a five-star demon, he could fly even without his wings, but the winged beings felt morefortable while using their wings to fly. Moreover, if they used their wings, they wouldn''t have to spend their energy which was otherwise needed to fly.
After he went away, everyone stood up.
"Let''s go. We need to know who killed our sons." Keritch said before entering the hall. Seriath also followed him in.
¡
On the west side of the branch leader''s mansion was a huge ck vi. It was the tribe''s prison.
Whoosh!
Amaranded in front of the vi''s gate. When the guards saw her, they kneeled in greeting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Amara nodded before looking past the vi''s gate. She was very excited and happy right now, but forced herself to keep a calm expression on her face.
Seeing her stand there, the guards exchanged nces and smiled wryly but didn''t say anything.
This wasn''t their first time seeing this, since Amara woulde here at least once every month. She would just stand there, looking past the gate with longing eyes.
Sometimes, they wanted to let her enter and meet her big brother. Unfortunately, they were strictly ordered not to let anyone in without permission.
nk! ng! ng!
Just then they heard the sound of heavy metal doors opening deep inside the prison.
"Hm? Was someone going to be released today?" A guard asked in confusion.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "No. I checked in the morning. There was no such thing." Another guard shook his head.
Step! Step! Step!
Just when they were wondering about it, they heard footsteps approaching before a deep voice sounded out from within.
"Open the gates. Young Lord Ashroth has been pardoned of all his crimes and is free from now on."
Hearing this, they came to a realisation and hurriedly opened the gates. Some of the guards looked at Amara, who was smiling for the first time in front of them, and congratted her.
Amara nodded in response, her gaze still fixed toward the depths of the vi.
The sounds of footsteps slowly became louder, indicating that the person was nearing them.
After a while, everyone saw a handsome demon youth in white robes slowly walking out. If not for his blood-red eyes and bat wings on his back, Max would think he was a handsome human schr.
''White clothes?'' Max raised a brow.
All the demons he had seen until now wore either ck or red clothes. So, it was slightly odd to see someone wear white robes.
His facial features were slightly simr to Amara, but unlike her, who always wore a serious and cold expression all the time, he had a calm expression and a light smile ying on his face. His blood-red eyes had a deep look in them, indicating he wasn''t a rash person.
"Your brother seems quite extraordinary." He said to Amara in a low voice.
Amara didn''t reply, but the proud look on her face told him she was very happy to hear thepliment.
Just then, Ashroth, who was walking leisurely, noticed Amara standing in front of the building. A gentle look appeared in his eyes and then suddenly,
Whoosh!
He disappeared and appeared in front of Amara. His speed left everyone, including Max, aghast.
''What speed!'' Everyone eximed in their minds.
A curious guard said in a hushed voice, "When the young Lord was imprisoned, he was just a middle-stage three-star demon. But after two years, he seems to have be a lot stronger and from the looks, it doesn''t seem he suffered in the prison at all."
"Do you think the branch leader''s son would suffer like ordinary people in the prison? You are too na?ve." A guard scoffed.
While most of the guards were engaged in the discussion, a guard standing at the back took out hismunication crystal and sent a message, "Young Lord, for some reason, young Lord Ashroth has just been released."
¡
Inside a room lit with red light, Osmont was sitting crossed legged. In front of him was arge pot of blood.
He picked up the pot and just as he was about to drink the blood, he stopped and took out hismunication crystal.
When he heard what was the message,
Boom!
His demon energy burst out and he crushed the pot in his hand, growling, "WHY WAS HE RELEASED?"
Whoosh!
Just then, a demon appeared in front of him out of nowhere and kneeled down before saying, "Young Lord, it was the lord Watcher who ordered his release after meeting the branch leader."
"Father released him? Why? Is he trying to fight my mother''s family?" Osmont murmured in confusion.
A momentter, he regained his calm, stood up and said with a smirk, "Let''s go greet my dear brother."
Whoosh!
He then opened the door and flew in the prison''s direction with his subordinate.
¡
"Little girl. How are you?" Ashroth gently asked Amara.
Tears appeared in Amara''s eyes, and she threw herself in his arms. "I missed you so much, big brother."
Ashroth loving patted her back, "Shh! Silly girl. I also missed you a lot."
Then suddenly, he noticed something and asked in surprise, "You awakened your bloodline?"
With tears still in her eyes, Amara smiled, "Yes. I did."
"That''s good." Ashroth smiled and then asked, "I assume you asked father to release me?"
"Yes." Amara nodded.
"Sigh! You shouldn''t have wasted such an opportunity on me." Ashroth sighed.
Amara pouted in displeasure, "It''s not a waste at all. Big brother''s freedom is worth more than anything to me."
Ashroth smiled but didn''t say anything. But he sighed inwardly. ''I was going to be released soon, anyway. It''s such a waste.''
Suddenly, his gazended on Max standing behind Amara, and a frown appeared on his face.
"Why is a lowly human following you? What happened to your servants?" He asked.
Hearing the question, Amara calmly said, "A few days ago in the dead forest, he saved my life. That''s why I have taken him under my wing."
"Saved your life? What happened?" Hearing this, Ashroth became concerned.
Although she didn''t want to lie to him, she still repeated the same story which she told On.
Ashroth''s brows knitted together as he said, "I''ll investigate who it was."
He then smiled at her, "But little girl, your luck is truly good to enter such a high levelled legacynd."
Amara only smiled in return.
After that, Ashroth nced at Max and said, "Although I don''t want a human near my sister, but since you risked your life to save her, I''ll allow you to serve her."
Saying this, he paused for a moment before adding, "Now hurry and go wash yourself. I don''t want my precious little sister''s scent on your filthy person."
Hearing this, both Amara and Max flinched.
Chapter 407 He Will Stay With Me
Seeing Max flinch, Ashroth knitted his brows and coldly said, "If it wasn''t because you got her scent on you while saving her, I would''ve killed you right here and now. Now get lost from my sight."
"Hey, big brother. He isn''t from our tribe, so he would get lost if he isn''t with me¡" Amara said to diffuse the situation.
She loved her big brother so she couldn''t say anything against his decisions, but she couldn''t let him treat Max this way because if he got angry, she would be the one to suffer the consequences.
"Then let me send someone to escort him." Saying this, he turned to look at one of the prison guards and ordered, "Take him to the servant quarters."
The guard raised his brows when he heard this. Just as he was about to say he wasn''t allowed to leave his post, the deep voice from before sounded in his ears, [Do what young Lord orders.]
Hearing the voice, the guard nodded. The voice belonged to the head of the prison guards.
However, before he could fly over to Max''s side. Aughing voice resounded in the sky,
"Haha, congrattions brother Ashroth for regaining your freedom."
Whoosh! Whoosh!
After the voice sounded, two figures flew over andnded in front of Ashroth.
It was Osmont and his subordinate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ashroth nced at Osmont in silence for a few seconds. An intangible pressure spreading from the duo and the situation immediately heated up.
''What a lucky day! We get to watch a great show.'' The guards thought and looked at the duo with shining eyes. They knew it was Osmont who framed Ashroth and made him stay in prison for two years. Since Osmont hade here as soon as Ashroth was released, they were sure Ashroth wouldn''t like it and a great drama would unfold in front of them.
However, before Ashroth could say anything, Amara red at Osmont and coldly said, "What are you doing here? Get lost."
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Oh?" Osmont shifted his gaze to Amara. There was a hidden glint in the depths of his eyes as he looked at her up and down before heughingly said, "Hehe, little sister is fiery as always."
He then stopped looking at her and shifted his gaze back to Ashroth. He then took out a wooden box and held it in front of him. "To congratte brother on regaining his freedom, I brought a small gift. I hope you would ept it."
Ashroth looked at him, showing no emotion on his face. He then nced at the box, took it from him and calmly said, "Thank you, younger brother, for the gift."
"Hehe, it''s nothing. But I would like to apologize to you brother." Osmont said.
"Oh? Why is that?" Ashroth asked, a light smile ying on his lips.
"Because I was in a hurry, I couldn''t find anything better, so I only brought a blood gem. I hope brother won''t feel humiliated." Osmont said apologetically. However, everyone could see his smirk.
When Amara heard this, she lost her temper and unleased her demon energy, shouting, "How dare you?"
Although the pressure of her mid-stage three-star demon energy was too great for someone like Max, to Osmont, who was a mid-stage four-star demon, it was nothing.
He continued looking at Ashroth with a fake smile on his face, but when he saw that there was no change in his expression and was still smiling; he became angry.
He nced at Amara, who was still releasing her energy, and coldly said, "Will you stop?"
While saying this, he released a bit of his energy and sent it toward her, intending to suppress her.
His real purpose, however, was to tell Ashroth that even though he was free, he was nothing in front of him. Whenever he wanted, he could suppress him or his beloved sister and he would be helpless to do anything about it.
Seeing this, Ashroth''s expression finally shifted and an icy glint shed in his eyes.
BOOM!
He released his energy, which immediately destroyed the energy heading toward Amara. Before Osmont could react to this development, Ashroth pped toward him.
Bang!
A wave of energy, many times stronger than his, hit Osmont and sent him staggering backwards.
Blergh!
After he regained his bnce, he looked at Ashroth in horror. He pointed at him with trembling hands, but just as he opened his mouth to speak, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
Whoosh!
"Young Lord, are you alright?" His subordinate appeared beside him, ring at Ashroth.
"I''m alright." Osmont wiped the blood from his lips and looked at Ashroth, asked, "How¡ how did you be so strong inside the prison?"
"By working hard." Ashroth said, his lips slightly upturned to form a mocking smile. He then asked, "Why? Is my younger brother not happy to see me stronger?"
"You¡?" Osmont almost spat out another mouthful of blood when he heard this. How could he be happy? Didn''t he frame him in the past to curb his progress?
Phew!
Osmont took a deep breath and put on a smile before saying, "I''m naturally happy. Alright, I won''t be taking any more of your time."
p!
Saying this, he pped his wings flew away. His subordinate also followed him after giving Ashroth another re.
When he returned to his room, Osmont red at his subordinate and angrily asked, "You bastard! Aren''t you assigned by my mother to protect me at all times? What were you doing when that cheap bastard attacked me?"
"Young Lord, I didn''t expect him to be¡ stronger than you and thought that you could easily handle it." The demon answered with his head lowered.
Bang!
Hearing this, Osmont became even more angry and punched a wooden table, breaking it into pieces.
If not for the fact that this demon was in the five-star realm, and he wouldn''t be able to kill him with his strength, he really wanted to tear him apart instead of the table.
After a while, he calmed down and muttered, "How the hell did he be stronger than me while staying in the prison? Did father really go against the rule and provided him resources? But he wouldn''t do that because my mother''s family find out about it, things would get ugly for him."
After muttering to himself for a while, he nced at his subordinate and asked, "How strong was he exactly?"
The demon hesitated for a moment before saying, "He seems to be in the mid-stage four-star realm."
"HOW''S THAT POSSIBLE?" Osmont shouted. "How can he be stronger than me when we are in the same realm?"
"Perhaps he only seemed stronger than young Lord because he caught you off guard." The demon said.
"Hmm, that''s also possible." Osmont nodded after thinking for a moment. At that time, he really hadn''t expected him to suddenly attack.
He then said. "But it doesn''t exin how he grew so strong when he was in the prison."
"Perhaps, young Lord''s suspicion is correct. The branch leader really went against the rules and provided him with the resources." The demon said again.
Hearing this, Osmont''s expression turned ugly. He thought for a while and then took out hismunication crystal. "Hello, mother¡"
¡
After witnessing her big brother''s strength and watching Osmont fled in embarrassment, Amara became extremely happy. She grabbed his hand like an excited child and spoke with shining eyes, "I knew my big brother is extraordinary. Even though you were in there, you became so strong. It''s amazing!"
After she said this, she became a bit upset and murmured, "But if brother wasn''t imprisoned, maybe you would have awakened your bloodline too. Such a pity."
When Ashroth heard her murmur, he smiled lightly and asked, "And how do you know I haven''t awakened my bloodline already?"
"Of course. How could you awaken it in there without any¡" Hearing his question, Amara started answering on reflex but she paused mid-sentence and looked at him in surprise, "Don''t tell me, you¡ you really awakened it?"
Ashroth didn''t confirm or deny. He just smiled and flicked her forehead. "Let''s go. We can talk about itter."
As Max watched their interaction, he couldn''t help but remember sweet and clingy Anna and cold but caring Emily, who he hasn''t seen ever since she left for the royal academy.
''I wonder how she is.'' He thought.
Just then, Ashroth looked in his direction before looking at the guard who he had ordered to take him away and asked, "Why he is still here?"
"I''m sorry, young Lord. Just then--" The guard tried to exin that he didn''t move because of the situation earlier but Ashroth interrupted him, "Just take him away."
"Yes, young Lord." The guard nodded and flew over to Max''s side. Just as he was about to grab him and fly to the servant quarters, Amara spoke.
"Big brother. Since he is a human, he would be bullied to death in the servant''s quarters."
Ashroth raised his brows in surprise when he looked at her. Why was she worried about a lowly human''s safety? But he then remembered Max had saved her life, so it wasn''t too strange for her to feel a little indebted to him, even though he was a human being.
"How about I order everyone to not mess with him? He will be safe then." Ashroth said.
"No, big brother. I promised him I''ll take care of him and make him my personal servant so no one would bully him. Therefore, as my personal servant, he will stay in my quarters." Amara resolutely said.
Chapter 408 Asking For Forgiveness
Ashroth''s brows knitted when he heard this. He really didn''t like the idea of a human staying near her, but seeing how determined she was, he could only agree to it.
"Alright. He can stay with you." He nodded.
"Thank you, big brother." Amara sweetly smiled at him. She then waved her hand and grabbed Max with her demon energy w. "Let''s go, brother. We have to celebrate your release today."
Saying this, she tugged at Ashroth''s hand and flew into the sky.
¡
After a while, they arrived at Amara''s ce, which was a middle-sized vi on the eastern side of the mansion andpared to the ces where Osmont and others lived, it was quite secluded.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Theynded in front of the vi and walked inside on foot.
Ashroth nced at Amara and asked, "Wouldn''t it have been easier if we directly flew in?"
Hearing this, Amara apologetically smiled, "I''m sorry, big brother. But one and half year ago, I established a flight restriction formation here. So, we can''t fly inside."
"Oh?" Hearing this, Ashroth frowned and closed his eyes. After a moment, he looked at her and asked, "There are other formation in the ce too, right? Such as an offensive and defensive formation."
"Y-Yes." Amara hesitantly nodded.
Ashroth''s expression turned ugly when he saw her expression and asked, "After I was imprisoned, our other siblings bullied you, right? That''s why you have all this in ce, and is this also why I haven''t seen a single servant here?"
By the time he finished speaking, his voice had turned icy, his eyes were shing with killing intent and blood red energy started seeping out of him.
Amara''s eyes shed with hatred as she nodded. "Yes. That''s why."
Hearing her confirmation, he suddenly burst out inughter, "HAHAHAHAH! You bastards dared to bully my sister in my absence. Good! Good! Good!"
His voice reverberated throughout the mansion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When people recognised the voice, some became happy because they knew he hade out of the prison, while some trembled in fear. Most of those who felt fear were the people who bullied Amara.
In the mansion''s main hall, On chuckled when he heard his son''s angry voice and murmured, "Hehe, finally things are going to turn lively around here."
In his quarters, Osmont frowned when he heard the voice andughed mockingly, "I''ll let you be arrogant for a while before ending you once and for all. Only I can be this branch''s leader, no one else."
¡
"Hey, brother. It''s alright. I handled it perfectly on my own. You don''t have to worry about it. Furthermore, since you are out now, no will dare to do anything to me." Amara said, trying to calm Ashroth down.
Ashroth took a deep breath and smiled. "Let''s forget about it for now. We need to celebrate, right? Let''s go in. It''s been ages since Ist tasted your cooking."
They then walked inside the vi, with Max silently following them.
He was looking at Ashroth''s back in thought. ''So, he really has awakened his bloodline.''
When Max was going to follow them to the main hall, Ashroth looked at him and pointed to the rooms near the entrance. "Go, choose a room, and stay there."
Hearing the order, Max nced at Amara, who discreetly nodded at him.
He sighed inwardly. ''What a pity! I also wanted to have some food.'' He then returned to the entrance, chose a room randomly, and opened it.
Creak~
Whoosh!
When the door opened, a gust of air flew toward him, carrying a lot of dust along. Max reacted quickly and stepped back.
"Damn. Has it not been cleaned in a hundred years or what?" He cursed when he saw the entire interior of the room covered with spider webs and dust.
He closed the door and walked to the room beside it. When he opened the door, it was in the same condition.
''Do I really have to clean it?'' He thought.
Sighing, he entered the room and started cleaning it.
He used his elemental fire to burn all the spiders and spider webs before manually cleaning all the dust.
After he was done cleaning, he closed the door and took his bed out because the one in the room was made of stone.
He then took out some emergency food, cooked it with his fire and ate it and then fell asleep because he hadn''t slept even for a second after arriving on the demon continent.
¡
While Max slept peacefully, Amara''s vi was quite lively.
Initially, there were only Amara and Ashroth, but a whileter, the watcher had arrived. It wasn''t the end, as their other siblings also started arriving one by one. Only Osmont, a few others who weren''t present in the city, didn''te. After them, some elders such as Seriath and Keritch also arrived to congratte Ashroth.
The duo weed all of them and fed them food and drinks. After everyone was done, all the elders, except the watcher, left, leaving only the demon siblings.
"Ahem! Amara, I would like to apologise to you for my past behaviour. I shouldn''t have acted like that." One of the siblings said with an apologetic expression.
He then took out a wooden box and sent it in front of Amara with his demon energy. "Here a little gift. I hope you would forget my past foolishness and forgive me."
Amara looked at this brother of hers and recalled that he was one of those people who threatened her servants to not work at her ce.
There was a rule in the tribe that no demon could be enved no matter how poor or weak he may be. Therefore, all the servants that worked for them did so of their own volition and they had the right to stop working if they wanted.
Because of this rule, Amara couldn''t do anything about the servants leaving her side because of her siblings, and was forced to do her chores on her own.
Of course, she could use ves of other races, but she didn''t like doing so. This was also one of the reasons why Seriath and Keritch were suspicious of Max, because why would she take in a human ve when she didn''t do it, even when she needed them the most?
When Amara didn''t say anything for a while, the demon became nervous and angry. If it wasn''t because he feared Ashroth, he wouldn''t have bothered to apologise.
But now that he had done so, she wasn''t saying anything intentionally. So how could he not be angry? But he didn''t dare show it since Ashroth was sitting beside her.
Forcefully calming his anger, he said with a forced smile, "How about you take a look and see if you like my gift?"
Amara thought for a moment. She knew it didn''t matter if she forgave them and took their gifts now because her big brother wouldn''t let anyone who oppressed her go scot-free.
Thinking this, she smiled and nodded lightly before opening the box. A fist sized dark green fruit appeared before her.
When the other siblings saw it, they eximed in surprise.
One female demon who was sitting beside the demon who gave the fruit and asked, "Isn''t this the green ghost fruits which you have been saving up for a long time to use when breaking through to the four-star realm?"
The first demon forced a smile and nodded. "Yeah. This is the only thing I have that can express how apologetic I am toward little sister Amara."
Amara''s eyes glowed when she saw the fruit. This green ghost fruit was a very precious and rare fruit that could purify their demon energy and make breaking into the four-star realm easier.
"Do you like my gift, little sister?" The demon asked.
"Hmm. It''s alright. I''ll ept it." Amara nodded and put away the fruit.
When the demon saw how nonchnt she acted, he almost wanted to shout, ''That''s a green ghost fruit, for god''s sake! You won''t be able to buy one even if you have enough money.''
Other siblings'' mouth also twitched at this. But they only smile before offering their apology and gifts one by one to Amara.
After Amara epted everyone''s gifts, Ashroth spoke up, "Since you guys are done, you can leave now."
Hearing this, everyone stood up, bade their farewell with a smile and went away, leaving only Amara, Ashroth and the watcher.
The watcher looked at them and smiled fondly. "I''m d to see you two aren''t rash like before. You really grew up."
The sibling duo just smiled at this. After they talked for some time, the watcher said, "Little girl. You go and rest now. I want to talk to your big brother about something."
Chapter 409 Generous Big Brother
"Okay, uncle." Amara nodded. She then walked out of the hall and headed toward the kitchen.
She stored some food and drinks in her spatial ring and went over to Max''s room.
Ashroth saw this and frowned. He felt she was treating him too nicely, but upon further thought, it wasn''t too strange since he had saved her life. Even so, he felt something was amiss, but didn''t know what it was.
"What are you thinking?" The watcher asked.
"It''s nothing." Ashroth shook his head and asked, "So, what did you want to talk about, uncle?"
"First of all, congrattions! You''ve exceeded my and your father''s expectation by bing mid-stage four-star demon in just two short years." The watcher smiled.
"It''s all thanks to father''s and uncle''s support." Ashroth modestly said.
"Secondly, do you want to keep it a secret?" The watcher asked.
Hearing this, Ashroth smiled wryly, "So, you had noticed."
"Of course. Moreover, it''s not only I, Amara, and probably that human kid had also noticed it." The watcher said.
"Oh?" Ashroth eximed in surprise and asked, "I can understand uncle noticed it and Amara also noticed since she is familiar with the bloodline energy but how can that human notice it too? He is just a two-star being."
"Haha, kid. Did you forget he was with her when Amara''s bloodline awakened?" The watcherughed and then shifted the topic. "Alright. Let''s not talk about that. I have very important information for you."
"Mm?" After seeing his expression, Ashroth became curious and asked, "What''s that?"
"You know the time to attack the other half of our continent is near, right?"
"Yes. Is father nning to send me with the first army?" Ashroth asked calmly.
The watcher wasn''t surprised to see him guess it because he knew how intelligent this nephew of his was. He nodded, "Yes. But that''s not the important thing. The important thing is, you only have a little less than a month to prepare."
"Why? Isn''t the designated time still a more than half a year away?" Ashroth asked in surprise.
Seeing his surprised expression, the watcher nodded in satisfaction before saying, "The higher ups have decided to attack in advance to take them by surprise and secure a base first."
After a pause, he added with a solemn expression, "This time won''t be like previous times when the higher ups only treated it as training for younger generation. They are serious about reiming thend this time. So, the war is going to be fierce. You''ll have to face many dangers, both external and internal. So, prepare ordingly."
A small smile appeared on Ashroth''s when he heard that he would have to internal dangers too. He then asked, "So, Osmont will be going with me, is that right?"
"Yes. There would be people from his mother''s side, too. So, you have to be extra careful." The watcher nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He then took out a box and gave it to him. "There are some grade-five blood gems in it. Use them and try to break through to the five-star realm. You''ll be safer if you are a five-star demon with an awakened bloodline."
"Yes, uncle. I will do that." Ashroth seriously nodded. If it was only Osmont, he could''ve easily handled him but if the people from her mother''s side were added to the equation, things wouldn''t be easy because he knew there will be many peak four-star and or five-star demons there.
"Okay. I should go now." The watcher stood up and then suddenly added, "You should visit your father and tell him about your bloodline awakening yourself."
"Yeah. I''ll visit him in the morning. I want to rest tonight." Ashroth nodded, standing up. "Let me apany you on your way out."
¡
Meanwhile, Amara was already standing in front of Max''s room.
She had knocked a few times, but he didn''t respond.
''Is he asleep?'' She thought before trying again.
Knock! Knock!
There was no response. Just when she was about to give up,
Creak~
The door opened and Max appeared in front of her. He was yawning and rubbing his eyes.
"What is it?" He asked coldly. He was annoyed because she disturbed his sleep.
Amara looked around before apologising, "Sorry for disturbing your sleep, master. I thought you would be hungry, so I brought some food for you."
When Max heard this, his annoyance lessened a little, and he said, "Thank you for that. But I''ve already eaten. I just want to sleep now. You can go ande wake me up in the morning."
"Ah? Okay." Amara nodded, feeling a little disappointed for some reason.
Just as he was about to close the door, he remembered something and added, "Also, try to recover your pure yin as soon as possible. I''m urgently need it to be strong."
"Yes, master. I''ll do that." Amara nodded.
"Alright. You can go now."
Finished speaking, he closed the door and went to the bed again.
Amara stood there in a daze.
Just then, she heard Ashroth''s voice. "What are you doing here?"
Amara was brought out of her thoughts. She nced at him and said, "N-Nothing. I just brought some food for him since he was hungry."
"Okay. Let''s go and sleep." Ashroth said before walking back into the vi.
Amara promptly followed him and asked, "Uncle went away?"
"Yeah. I just walked him out." Ashroth nodded.
"Hey, big brother, tell me, when did you awaken your bloodline?" Amara asked. She was dying to ask this ever since she noticed the bloodline energy on him. But at that time, he was angry and after that they weren''t alone, so she couldn''t ask him.
"Half a year after going into the prison. My bloodline is what helped me improve rapidly in such a short time." Ashroth smiled.
"That''s great. But how did you do that without any resources?" Amara asked. She was confused about it.
"Who said I didn''t have any recourses?" Ashroth chuckled.
"Huh? You had? But how?" Amara became confused because she knew no one was allowed any special treatment in the prison.
"You know why I was imprisoned, right?" Ashroth asked.
Amara nodded. "Yes. It was because Osmont med fifth elder brother''s death on you and fabricated the evidence."
Two years ago, On''s the fifth oldest son was killed and Osmont had med it on Ashroth because of their personal enmity. Although On knew Ashroth wasn''t the real culprit, he had no choice but to imprison him for his lifetime because Osmont had presented ''real evidence'' in front of everyone.
"You know, father knew who the real culprit was and didn''t want to imprison me. It was only because Osmont''s mother''s family pressured him. So, he had no choice. But even so, he had ordered the elder in-charge of the prison to secretly give me resources to train."
"To ensure no one finds out about this, no one was allowed to meet me, not even you. Father had nned to free me when he broke through to the emperor realm and could handle that family."
He the looked at her and pinched her nose, "But who knew you will awaken your bloodline and use your awakening wish to ask father to free me before the nned time?"
The blood demon tribe had the rule that whenever a person awakened their bloodline, they could ask for any wish as long as it didn''t harm the tribe or was too excessive.
So, no one would question the branch leader''s decision to free his son if it was Amara who had awakened her bloodline asked him to as her wish.
After hearing his exnation, Amara''s felt guilty in her heart because for two years, she had been hating her father because he ordered her big brother''s imprisonment.
''But if father had told me all this, I wouldn''t have misunderstood him and hate him for it,'' She grumbled inwardly.
"Alright. Now you rest. I''m going back to my ce now." Ashroth said.
"Mm? Big brother. If you don''t need the blood gem Osmont gave you, can you¡ give it to me?" She embarrassedly asked.
Thud!
Ashroth lightly hit her head when he heard this and scolded, "You silly girl. You don''t need to be so hesitant and embarrassed to ask anything from me, alright?"
Saying this, he took out the wooden box he got from Osmont and gave it to her.
"Hehe, my big brother, is the best." Amara took it and stored in her spatial ring and smiled fawningly.
Seeing her smile, Ashroth smiled. "I also have some more, but you won''t be able to use them or I would have given them to you, too."
Chapter 410 Blood Gem
"It''s alright, brother. This grade-four blood gem is enough for me." Amara smiled sweetly. As a three-star mage, the highest grade of blood gem she could use was grade-four gem which she just got.
"Mm? How do you know there is a grade-four blood gem and not a grade-three?" Ashroth asked curiously.
"Hmph! Big brother, do you think I''m that na?ve girl I was two years ago?" Amara snorted in displeasure and then added. "Given how arrogant and prideful that cheap bastard is, he wouldn''t have given a gift lower than his realm''s equivalent, even if he wanted to humiliate you."
"Hehe. So, you''ve finally be smart. That''s good." Ashroth grinned teasingly, but there was a glint of hidden remorse in his eyes.
Two years ago, this sister of his was na?ve and carefree. She never paid attention to anything and would only focus on having fun. But now, she has changed so much that she was even paying attention to such small details.
''I guess it''s not too bad since it helped her mature.'' He thought. But this didn''t decrease the anger he had for all his siblings, who made things difficult for her in his absence.
Amara was perceptive enough to sense what he was feeling. She tugged at his arm and said, "It''s alright, brother. You don''t need to me yourself."
"Alright. I''ll be going then. Have a good rest." Ashroth smilingly patted her head and walked out of the vi and headed toward his residence.
Amara went to her room, closed the door, sat on the bed and took out the box.
Opening it, she found a chicken egg''s size blood red bead. Feeling the faint energy it was emitting, she knew she was right. It was a grade-four blood gem.
Blood gems were the condensed form of blood essence of a being and could replenish their exhausted blood energy, however, only those who had awakened the blood demon''s bloodline could use them.
This was why Osmont gave it to Ashroth, thinking that he won''t be able to use it and thus will feel humiliated. However, how could he know he wasn''t humiliating him but helping Amara instead? If he knew, he would definitely spat out blood in anger.
The blood gems didn''t exist naturally, but were created by the blood demons thousands of years ago.
At present, very few people knew how to create them. Bloodwing tribe was one of these rare few. However, it didn''t mean that they were avable inrge quantity just because the tribe knew the creation method. There were two reasons for it.
First, to create a let''s say a grade-four blood gem, you would need the blood essence of a four-star being. This was a very difficult task because to form a single gem, half of the total blood essence of the four-star being was needed.
But no one would willingly give it because once they lost this much blood essence, they would be severely weakened and their realms might regress too. Some may even lose their lives. So, if someone wanted to create a blood gem, they would have to kill the person and then extract his blood essence.
Second, to form a blood gem, the creator must be equally, if not stronger, than the person who the blood essence belonged to, and he also had to use some of his blood essence in the process.
Because of these two reasons, the supply of the blood gems was always scarce. This was especially true for blood gems of higher grades.
Amara sat cross-legged and threw it in her mouth before gulping it down.
Boom!
She then released her bloodline energy and started assimting the blood energy a little at a time. Because it was her first time, she was having difficulty, but as time passed, she got the hang of it.
Time continued to pass.
She was so immersed assimting the blood energy that she didn''t even realize it was already morning.
When it was afternoon, she finally opened her eyes and exhaled.
Phew!
Blood red mist flew out of her mouth as she did so. There was a satisfied and happy smile on her face.
She checked her body''s condition and was pleasantly surprised to see her pure yin energypletely replenished and her realm had also increased from mid-stage to high-stage. She was filling full of energy now.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''This is amazing. I''ve only digested only a quarter of the energy and I''ve already improved so much. No wonder big brother managed to reach the mid-stage four-star realm in just two years.'' She thought in excitement.
However, she didn''t realize that if Ashroth saw her now, he would be extremely surprised because even with his bloodline awakened and blood gems at his disposal, it took him more than half a month to reach the high-stage from the mid-stage three-star while she had done so in just half a day.
"Oh, no! It''s already afternoon." While feeling exhrated, she suddenly realized the time and her expression changed. She was supposed to wake her master up in the morning.
Whoosh!
She stood and ran out of the room in a hurry and went to Max''s room.
Knock! Knock!
She put on a faint smile on her face and adjusted her clothing before knocking on the door.
There was no response. Therefore, she knocked again and this time, after a few seconds, the door opened and Max walked out yawning.
"G-Good morning, master." She nervously greeted him.
Max starched his body and then looked at her with a faint smile that was not a smile and said, "Oh? It''s still morning?"
"I-I''m sorry, master. I was trying to recover my pure yin as you ordered me to and f-forget the time." She said, hoping that this would make him less angry.
After the ve seal was nted in her soul, without her knowing, she had developed a hint of fear and respect for him. That was why she was so concerned right now.
As she hoped, Max''s eyes brightened when he heard this and he asked, "So, have you recovered it?"
"Yes, master. I have." Amara nodded, secretly heaving a sigh of relief.
"Very good. You did well." Max nodded in satisfaction. He then went inside the room, stored his bed, walked out, and said, "Let''s go to your vi. I will reward you for your hard work."
Chapter 411 Hot Demoness*
Amara shivered when she heard this. She then sighed. ''He is going to take my pure yin again.''
She knew he made her his ve instead of killing her outright was because he needed her pure yin energy.
"What are you waiting for? Let''s go," Max urged her when he saw she wasn''t moving.
"I''ming." Amara nodded and caught up to him. After they entered the vi, she locked the main door and led him to her room.
"Oh?" Max was surprised when he saw her room''s interior. He had expected her room to be decorated with the red colour since it seemed their tribe''s ''sacred'' colour. However, this was not the case. The furniture was ck, while bedsheets, covers and curtains etc were white and the entire room had a refreshing vibe.
After they entered it, she locked the door and started activating the istion formation.
Seeing this, Max faintly smiled and didn''t mind her. He walked to the bed and sat down.
After activating the formation, Amara sighed in relief. She then thought of something and took out hermunication crystal and spoke in it, "Hello, big brother. Where are you?"
Before long, Ashroth''s voice sounded from the other end. "I was cultivating. What is it?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh, it''s nothing. I was just asking if you have met father yet or not." She said.
"Not yet. I''ll go and meet him after cultivating for a few hours more." Ashroth answered.
Hearing this, Amara finally felt relieved. After talking randomly for a few more seconds, she stored themunication crystal.
"Shall we start now?" Max asked with a light smile. He was quite satisfied with her cautiousness. It would have been a disaster if Ashroth had barged in unannounced.
Amara gulped nervously and nodded. "Yes." She then walked to him, climbed onto the bed, and started undressing.
Max didn''t move and continued watching her. As her naked, voluptuous body appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help butpare her sensual curves to Rima. He had to say; she wasn''tckingpared to her and because she was a demon; she had a different, dangerous kind of vibe to her, which attracted him even more.
After shepletely undressed and saw Max still sitting and staring at her, she blushed in embarrassment, making her look quite adorable.
She then hesitantly asked, "M-Master, may I help you u-undress?"
"Sure." Max nodded.
Amara took off his clothes with difficulty because he wasn''t moving, and this also made her blush even more. Becausest time she was mostly concerned about saving her life, she didn''t feel embarrassed. But now, it was different.
When even after she undressed him and he didn''t move, Amara became a little annoyed and said, "Do you not want to do it, master? You are making it seem like I''m the one who wants to do it."
"So, you don''t want to do it. Is that what you are saying?" Max teasingly asked.
Hearing this, Amara became flustered and weakly said, "Since master wants to do it, I''ve toply with your wishes and serve you."
"Hehe." Max chuckled and then suddenly moved. He put two of his fingers inside her vagina and asked, "Since you are onlyplying with my wish, howe you are so wet when I haven''t even touched you?"
"T-That''s¡" Amara didn''t know what to say.
Honestly, she really didn''t want to do it. However, whenever she thought about what they did in the death-valley, her body would react strangely. She would be wet just like now and would want to feel the same sensation again.
This had happened a few timesst night while she was assimting the blood energy because she knew once her pure yin energy was recovered, she would be doing that with him again.
Max shook his head and decided to stop teasing her. He sat back on the bed, his resting on the bedrest as he said, "Come here, use your mouth and please me likest time. Let''s see how much you''ve improved."
Amara nced at his member, which was stillid and gulped. She slowly crawled between his legs, gently grabbed it and started stroking it slowly.
At the same time, she lowered her head, opened her mouth and started licking around the ns.
After a while, she felt his little dragon be harder. It was now over 50% erect.
Seeing this, she opened her mouth. First, she slowly took the tip inside her mouth, then the rest of his cock.
When Max felt her soft tongue, wet and warm mouth, the tightness of her throat, his cock turnedpletely hard and immediately filled her mouth, which made her gasp for air however, she didn''t take it out but started moving her head up and down, sucking it.
"Good! You''re better than thest time." Max put his hand behind her head and closed his eyes to enjoy the blowjob.
¡
After around 10 minutester, he suddenly moaned.
"Ahh! It''sing. Drink it all.",
Saying this, he pushed her head on his cock, which made it enter the depths of her throat and ejacted, shooting his thick milk inside her.
As an obedient ve, how could Amara not obey his order? She gulped down all his spunk.
"Haah! Ha!" After he took his cock out, she panted for air. After her breathing calmed down, without him saying so, she started licking his cock and cleaned everyst drop of his cumm. After doing so, she even licked her lips like a greedy cat.
Max was surprised by this because he could see the desire for more on her face and asked, "You liked it that much?"
"Huh?" His question made her snap out of her daze. She hurriedly shook her head, "N-No. It''s not that."
"Alright. Now lie down. Let''s start the main programme." Max ordered.
Amara obedientlyy down and spread her legs apart, her hands covering her dripping wet vagina.
Max positioned himself between her legs, put his cock on her wet entrance and thrust inside her, his cock hitting at the end of her canal.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
p! p! p!
Ahhh~ Ahn~ Mm~ Ahng~
After that, the wet sounds of his cock going in and out of her, his thighs hitting her stic ass and Amara''s moans continued to reverberate in the room.
Chapter 412 Beille
Ha! Huff! Huff!
Max and Amara were lying side by side on the bed, naked and breathing heavily. They had just finished their intense ''activity''.
After Amara''s breathing stabilized, she felt the changes in her body, but when she did; she raised her brows in confusion because she wasn''t feeling any weakness and there was no change in her pure yin energy.
She turned to look at Max in confusion and asked, "You¡ didn''t extract my pure yin?"
Max nced at her and smiled. "Didn''t I say I''ll reward you? This is your reward."
"T-Thank you." Amara said, giving him a suspicious nce. She then wondered, ''Could it be he hasn''t assimted the energy he extracted thest time?''
Seeing her suspicious expression, Max put on an angry expression and asked, "What? You don''t believe me. Should I extract it then?"
Amara trembled and hurriedly nodded. "N-No. I believe you. I believe." No matter if he wanted to reward her or not, it was a good thing she didn''t lose any of her yin energy. However, she knew it was only a matter of time before he extracted it again.
After a while, they dressed up. Amara looked at Max, waiting for his orders.
Seeing this, Max said, "Your tribe must have something that can help me consolidate my mana core, right?"
"Yes, master. There is indeed some medicine that can do this." Amara nodded.
"Good. Let''s go and get some. I need it." Max said, standing up.
Amara nodded and deactivated the formations and opened the door. Both of them then walked out of the vi and headed toward the tribe''s market.
The market wasn''t any different from any human or Elvin market. There were shops and stalls where demons were hawking their wares.
Along the way, many recognized Amara and respectfully greeted her and invited her to buy something from their shops or stalls. Amara calmly declined their requests and continued walking deeper into the market.
Soon, they reached the area where cultivation resources sold. She led Max to the biggest shop at the center of the area. Max calmly followed her behind, curiously looking around.
Two young and beautiful winged demons stood on the both sides of the entrance and respectfully greeted and weed Amara when they saw her arriving. However, they didn''t kneel in greeting. Amara also didn''t be angry at them because she could see the duo hadn''t recognised her.
She nodded at them and entered the shop. But as Max was about to enter, the demoness duo frowned before one of them pped toward Max.
Whoosh!
Her demon energy surged toward him with great momentum.
Feeling the pressure, Max immediately knew she was stronger than him and he couldn''t afford to take the attack head on.
Therefore, he circted his three-star mana and dodged to the side just in time.
But before he could say anything, the young demoness growled angrily when she saw her attack miss, "You lowly human, you dare to dodge."
Saying this, she started gathering her demon energy to attack again. However, just then,
Boom!
A boom sounded from beside them. In the next instant, Amara appeared in front of her. Her demon energy rolling about without restraint and a furious expression on her face. She then raised her hand and,
p!
Before the enraged demoness could react, she was pped heavily across her face and was sent flying, crashing against the shop''s entrance, spitting out blood.
"You¡" The other demoness became angry when she saw herpanion being pped so ruthlessly. However, feeling Amara''s energy, she was cowed and didn''t dare to attack.
So, she did the only thing she could do. She asked loudly, trying to attract the shop owner and others, "Customer, what are you doing? Don''t you know assaulting the shops'' employees in the market is a crime?"
¡
Seeing her master being attacked, Amara had be inexplicably angry. Before she knew, she was already in front of the young demoness who had attacked Max and had pped her away.
Just as she wanted to go after her to beat her to death, the second demoness'' voice brought her to her senses.
When she realized what had happened, her expression turned ugly, and she cursed in her mind, ''What kind of damned ve seal he imnted on me? It''s making me crazy.''
Ha!
She took a deep breath and stopped thinking about it. She then red at the second demon girl and coldly asked, "What else do you expect me to do when you attack my people without any reason? Should I just watch it?"
"He is your ve?" The young demon asked. But seeing Amara not respond, she slightly bowed her head and apologised. "I apologise on behalf of my fellow employee for the misunderstanding. We thought he was some stray who was trying to sully our shop by entering it."
Hearing this, Amara snorted coldly and nced at the demoness who was getting up, wiping the blood from her lips, and chillingly said, "Get over here and apologise to him."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Heh! You want me to apologise to a lowly human? I won''t." The young demoness scoffed.
"How dare you?" Hearing this, Amara became angry again and released her energy. However, before she could do anything, a female voice sounded from inside the shop.
"What''s happening here?"
After the voice, a female demon slowly walked out of the shop. She was wearing a beautiful purple embroidered dress, her body was lithe and her figure graceful. She had a pair of sulent red lips and deep and mesmerising blood-red eyes.
As she gracefully walked out, everyone''s attention was attracted by her.
"Wow! She is such a beauty. Who she is?" Someone from the passers-by eximed when he saw her.
"What? You don''t the Beille''s shop''s main shopkeeper?"
"She is that legendary woman. It''s my first time seeing her. I heard she doesn''t personally manage the shop? Why she is here today?"
Simr discussion broke out among the crowd. Her graceful charmpletely hypnotised them.
"Mistress. It''s that woman. She attacked me just because I misunderstood that lowly human who is her ve, as a stray, and tried to keep him out. She even wants me to apologise to him now." The young demon cried out in front of her.
"Oh?" Hearing this, the woman frowned and shifted her gaze to Amara.
When she took a closer look, a smile appeared on her face.
Whoosh!
In the next instant, she appeared in front of Amara, her hands pulling Amara''s cheeks as she giggled. "Hehe, isn''t this my favourite little niece? Why are you here? Oh, right? You must have found out I was here today, so you came to meet me, right?"
Amara''s lips twitched when she heard this. She grabbed her hands and stopped her from pulling her cheeks.
Then, while rubbing her cheeks, she begrudgingly said. "Aunty. Do you have no shame? How could you act like this in front of so many people? I have a reputation to maintain here."
Seeing the interaction between them, the young demon girl''s face turned white, and she mumbled, "S-She¡ knows the mistress?"
People in the crowd, who only had eyes for the charming demon, finally noticed Amara.
"Isn''t that youngdy Amara? Why isdy Beille calling her niece and youngdy Amara calling her aunty?"
"Could it be she is the branch leader''s sister?"
"No, the branch leader has only two sisters and they are older than him, whiledy Beille seems only a few years older than youngdy Amara."
¡
"Hehe, then let''s go inside and talk. It''s been such a long time since Ist saw you." Beille grabbed Amara''s hand and started dragging her along.
"Wait aunty. I''m not done here yet," Amara said, stopping her.
"Oh?" Beille nced at Max and asked Amara, "Is that your ve?"
"Yes. He is." Amara nodded.
"So, you want that little girl to apologise to him?" She asked seriously.
"That''s right." Amara nodded, equally serious.
Beille looked at her in silence, which made Amara nervous. She then nced at the young demon girl and said, "What are you waiting for? Apologise to him."
Hearing this, the demoness didn''t dare hesitate. She had already heard from the crowd that this girl was youngdy Amara, branch leader''s daughter. She quickly bowed her head to Max and apologised, "Please forgive me for attacking you."
"It''s alright. I wasn''t hurt." Max calmly said and then secretly signalled Amara with his eyes to enter the shop because he didn''t want to attract any more attention.
Chapter 413 Will Make You Beg Under Me
Noticing this, Amara gave ast re at the young demoness before turning around and walking inside the shop with Beille.
Max followed them with his head lowered.
Seeing them walk away, the crowd dispersed while the young demoness sighed in relief. After finding out that Amara was the branch leader''s daughter and also knew Beille, who was the mysterious owner of the Beille''s shop, she had thought that she would definitely lose her job. But fortunately, it didn''t happen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡
Beille had led Amara and Max to a luxurious room at the back of the shop.
Beille and Amara were sitting on a sofa side by side, chatting merrily while Max was standing behind them.
He had thought Beille wouldn''t want him to enter the room, so he was prepared to stand outside, but surprisingly, Beille herself had asked him toe inside.
After hearing their conversation, he found out Beille''s identity. Apart from being the medicine shop''s owner, she was the wife of On''s deceased brother.
"So, do you have something you want to tell me?" Beille asked Amara with a meaningful smile.
Amara revealed a confused expression before suddenly realising that she might be talking about her bloodline awakening. So, she asked, "Why are you asking when you''ve already found out?"
"Mm?" Beille raised her brows when she heard her nonchnt answer and said, "I want to hear it from you."
"Alright. I''ve awakened my bloodline." Amara said with a smile.
"What? Is that true?" Beille revealed an astonished expression.
"Of course. It''s true. Didn''t you already find out about it?" Amara rolled her eyes at her.
"No. I just returned to the city, and no one has sent me any message regarding this." Beille shook her head.
Hearing this, Amara was puzzled. Although Beille loved to tease her, Amara knew she had never lied to her. If she said she didn''t know about it, then it must be true. So, she asked in confusion, "So, what did you want me to tell you just now?"
"Hehe, how long are you going to feign ignorance?" Beille giggled while giving Max a nce. Max and Amara both shivered when they noticed this and remembered that they didn''t take clean themselves after having sex just now.
''Fuck!'' Max cursed inwardly. He hadpletely forgotten about it because he didn''t sweat much and Amara had cleaned the little brother. As for Amara, she didn''t take a bath because she was in a hurry to get him out of her room.
After a moment, Amara calmed down and indifferently said, "What''s there to tell? I wanted to try it but didn''t want to do it with anyone from the city, so I chose him since he has saved my life and is loyal to me."
Hearing this, Beille was silent for a while and then nodded. "Alright. But do you not know if your father or anyone else found out that you, the princess of this branch, gave your first time to this human, you''ll be severely punished and he will be executed?"
"How would they find out? You aren''t going to tell on me, right?" Amara asked with a smile.
Pat!
Beille hit Amara''s head and said, "If you two kept roaming around with each other''s scent on you, let alone your father, the entire city would find out."
"Oww." Amara rubbed her head and awkwardly said, "I forgot about it because I was in a hurry." She then asked, "Can I use your bathroom?"
"Although I want to say no. but I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble if you walked around in your condition. Sigh. Who told me to love you so much?" Beille exaggeratingly sighed and then motioned her to go and clean herself.
Hearing this, Amara immediately stood up and walked toward the attached bathroom. Just as she was about to enter, she heard Beille''s teasing voice, "Why are you going alone? Take your little lover with you."
Amara almost staggered when she heard this. She then red at her and snorted, "Can you not talk nonsense for a while?"
Before Beille could say anything in reply, Amara entered the bathroom and closed the door.
Beille''s stopped smiling and turned around to look at Max.
Feeling her gaze, Max became a little nervous. Noticing this, Beille chuckled, "Don''t worry, human. I won''t do anything to you since have saved my lovely niece''s life and are her ve."
Hearing this, Max finally raised her head and nodded lightly. "Thank you."
Beille continued to stare at him. It was as if she was trying to see through him.
Suddenly, she frowned and murmured, "That''s strange." Then she moved without any warning.
Whoosh!
Before he could react, she had appeared in front of him, put her hand on his head and closed her eyes.
Max wanted to struggle free, but he couldn''t even blink, nor he could speak. She hadpletely immobilized him.
After a few seconds, she released him and asked, "Why can''t I feel anything apart from your current realm? You have some treasure on you?"
Max was boiling with rage right now, but he managed to calm down since the anger won''t do anything good for him.
When he heard her question, he shook his head. "I don''t know what you are talking about."
Hearing this, Beille showed a mocking smile and flicked her finger toward him.
Fwoosh!
A wave of energy enveloped him and shredded his clothes, including his undergarments, in pieces.
Max''s eyes widened. He hurriedly covered his crotch and couldn''t help but shout out, "Have you gone crazy?"
"Mm?" Beille frowned when she heard this. Looking into his eyes, she coldly said, "Do you believe I can kill you with a flick of my finger right now?"
Hearing her threat, Max was less afraid and more angry. But since she was a lot stronger than him, he couldn''t do anything about it.
"Tell me? Do you believe me?" She asked again when he didn''t say anything.
Max gritted his teeth and nodded, "I do." He then swore in his mind, ''I''ll pay back this humiliation several folds in future and make you beg for mercy under me.''
Chapter 414 Crazy Beille
Noticing his concealed anger and killing intent, Beille suddenly smiled. "Interesting."
"Initially, I wasn''t sure but you are indeed different from the humans we rear because even though they resent us deep down for enving them as any sane person would do, they have long since forget to feel any anger toward us no matter how we treat them. The only emotion they have upon seeing us demons is fear."
"But you arepletely opposite to them. Although you''ve tried to act submissive, there has never been any trace of fear and right now, all you have is anger and killing intent." She said, looking at him strangely.
Max instantly tensed up when he heard her. The feelings of anger and humiliation he was feeling instantly disappeared, reced with fear for his life as he cursed in his mind. ''Damn it. She has be suspicious of me.''
But as time passed, Beille didn''t do or say anything. She just looked at him silently.
Then suddenly, she opened her mouth and said, "Move your hands."
"What?" Max was dumbfounded. He was thinking she might kill him since she noticed his killing intent and was suspicious of him, but he never expected her to ignore thatpletely and ask him to move his hands covering his crotch.
"Didn''t you hear me?" Beille impatiently flicked her finger.
Swoosh!
Max felt a powerful energy pulling his hands away. No matter how hard he tried to resist, it was useless. So, finally, he was standing in front of this beautiful and quirky demoness,pletely naked.
When her gazended on his sleeping dragon, her eyes shed. She then chuckled, "Now I know why she is so protective of you. After having a taste of such a vigorous thing, no woman would want to be apart from you."
Max stood there, stunned. He couldn''t understand just how her mind worked. A moment before, she was so domineering and forceful that it seemed she will kill him, but now she was suddenly smiling and¡ praising his thing.
There were three words that appeared in his mind for her. ''She is crazy.''
Feeling his gaze on her, she raised her head to look at him and smiled beautifully, saying, "Do you believe I''ll gouge your eyes out if you keep staring at me like this?"
''Yeah. She is definitely crazy.'' He nodded inwardly and stopped looking at her.
"Hehe, good kid." Beille smiled and then spoke in a puzzled tone, "But it''s strange. I don''t see any treasure on you that can block my senses. Maybe you have something inside your body? Should I cut you open and check it?"
Max felt chills run down his spine when he heard this.
Fortunately for him, the sound of water running in the bathroom stopped at this moment.
"Mm? She ising out." Beille nced back at the bathroom before saying, "Hurry and wear your clothes. Remember not to tell anything that happened between us or I''ll kill you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max ignored herst words and pointed at the ripped pieces of his clothing on the ground and asked, "How am I supposed to wear these?"
Beille nced down and said through gritted teeth, "That''s why you should''ve followed my orders without hesitation. I really want to p you to death."
Saying this, she closed her eyes for a brief moment.
Just a few secondster, someone knocked on the door.
Beille hurriedly opened the door, took a spatial ring from the person outside before mming the door shut.
She then threw the ring toward Max. "Here, wear one of these. Consider it my gift for my niece''s toy. Now, hurry. She is about toe out. I don''t want her to nag me to death."
Max caught the ring and took out a brand-new set of ck robes. After wearing them, he nodded in satisfaction. Finally, he was free from those tattered clothes.
"Mm? You are a good looking human. Not bad." Beille nodded. She then waved her hands, and the ripped pieces of clothes on the ground vanished.
Click!
At this moment, the door opened, and Amara walked out, looking refreshed.
When she saw her aunt and Max standing close, she raised her brows and asked, "What are you guys doing?"
"Nothing. I just gifted your little lover new clothes. Doesn''t he look better now?" Beille teasingly said, walking back to the sofa and sitting down.
"Oh?" Amara finally noticed that Max wasn''t wearing those tattered rags anymore. She looked at him up and down. Since the robes were tight fitting, they perfectly outline his lean yet muscr body. With his handsome face, sapphire eyes and flowing hair, he exuded a very attractive masculine charm that made her heart throb.
"Mm?" Beille frowned when she saw Amara dazedly looking at him. Suddenly thinking of something, she coldly said to her. "Although he is indeed a good-looking man, don''t forget he is just a human who you can only use as your ve. Don''t develop any feelings for him or you will suffer."
Hearing her words, Amara broke out of her daze and snapped, "What nonsense are you talking, aunty? I know all this, alright?"
Seeing her reaction, Beille shook her head and sighed, "It''s good that you know."
She then nced at Max and said, "Now you go and wash yourself. If you don''t want to die, remember to always wash her scent off you after doing that."
Amara''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment when she heard this, while Max calmly nodded before walking toward the bathroom.
Beille watched him enter the bathroom before shifting her gaze to the blushing Amara and couldn''t help but hit her on her head when she saw her expression.
¡
After a while, Max came out of the bathroom feeling refreshed.
When he nced at the two demondies on the sofa, he noticed the atmosphere was serious, unlike before.
Beille still had the same expression, while Amara had a serious expression, her brows knitted together.
''What happened while I was inside?'' Max thought.
Noticing Maxing out, she nced at Beille and said, "Aunt, quickly arrange the things I told you. I want to go back home and meet my brother."
Beille nodded and closed her eyes for a moment. Seeing this, Max understood she wasmunicating with the shop''s employees outside like she did before.
''Mentalmunicating. Does this mean she is at least a five-star demon?'' He thought.
Chapter 415 Finding Out About The Demon Invasion
Very soon, a shop employee brought a spatial ring and handed it over to Beille before leaving the room with her head down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Beille threw the ring toward Amara.
Amara caught it and took a nce inside. Seeing everything she asked for was in it, she stored it and stood up, "I''ll go now, aunty."
Beille nodded silently.
"Let''s go," Amara said to Max and walked out. Max immediately followed her.
Just as they were about to leave the shop, Beille''s voice sounded in their ears, [Be mindful of all the things you do from now on.]
Amara subtly nodded her head while Max acted as if he didn''t hear anything. He already knew what he needed to do.
After they returned to Amara''s residence, she took out some wooden boxes from the spatial ring she got from Beille, storing them in her personal ring and gave the former ring to Max, saying, "Master, there are tens of core strengthening demonic liquid bottles in the ring. Given master''s realm, you can drink half a bottle at a time."
"You seem to be in a rush. What did she tell you to make you act this way?" Max curiously asked.
"Hmm. Master also should know about it." Amara nodded.
"Hm?" Max raised his brows when he heard this. What could it be that he needed to know on the demon continent?
Amara took a deep breath and exined, "Aunt told me that the invasion on your continent that was supposed to take ce more than half a year is going to happen in a month."
"Demon race invasion?" Max was startled. Although he knew that after the division of the continent in two, the demon race invaded their continent asionally, he never heard that another invasion was going to take ce in a year''s time.
"Master didn''t know about it?" His reaction surprised Amara. She always thought he was here to scout before the invasion, but his expression told her he didn''t even know anything about the invasion.
Max didn''t respond to her question and fell in deep thought.
From the timeline, he realized that the academy selection and finalpetition were scheduled toplete within the year, and it seemed to coincide with the demon invasion.
''Could it be that thepetition between the academies wasn''t just to allocate resources but also to select soldiers?'' He thought.
Then he also remembered that Aria, Rima''s teacher, was also seemed to have been injured by a demon. Perhaps that demon had arrived there in advance and ran into her, resulting in a battle?
He nced at Amara and seriously asked, "Are you sure about it?"
"Yes, master. I''mpletely sure because my big brother and others from the tribe are going with the first army." Amara nodded, her eyes shing with worry.
Max took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know from where you''ll invade? Is it from the western direction or they are going to take another route?"
Although he asked this, he already knew the answer was most likely the west direction because ording to what the system told him, when the continent was divided, the west part became the demon continent, while the right part was the other continent Max belonged to.
Even though demons had invaded from northern and southern direction in the past, this time they should take the direct route to save time travelling.
"Yes. It''ll be from the west." Amara nodded.
"Damn it." Max shouted in frustration. The west part was where the Green leaf and other smaller kingdoms were. This meant these kingdoms would suffer the most. He didn''t care what happened to other people, but he couldn''t see his family and his women being affected by the war.
For a while, Max was iparably panicked and couldn''t think straight.
Phew!
In the end, he could only sigh and stop thinking about it. Since the system was slumbering right now, he couldn''t ask it to send him back. Of course, he also knew the system most likely wouldn''t agree.
''What I should do now is focus on increasing my strength, pay back what I owe system before the demons start the invasion and return.'' He thought, clenching the spatial ring in his hand.
He then nced at Amara, took out hismunication crystal and gave it to her. "Register your mana signature in it so I can contact you when I need to."
Amara nodded and hurriedly did as he asked before giving him hers. Max did the same.
Looking at her impatient expression, he waved his hand. "Go, do your thing and try not to disturb me unless I message you."
Saying this, he walked toward his room where he sleptst night. Amara nodded and rushed away like lightning.
After a while, she arrived in front of a vi that was more splendid, extravagant and more than two timesrger than hers.
There were two strong looking demon guards standing at the entrance. They were about to stop her but seeing it was Amara, they immediately kneeled down on one knee in greeting, "We greet the youngdy."
Amara, however, wasn''t in the mood to ept their greeting.
Whoosh!
She rushed inside without even ncing at them.
After she had vanished from their sight, the demon duo stood up, looking puzzled.
One of them smiled faintly. "It seems the youngdy has found out about young Lord Ashroth''s enlistment in the first army."
The other one nodded before asking, "Hey, don''t you think we were too hasty in showing our loyalty to young Lord Ashroth? From what I heard, the chances of him returning alive are too low thanks to young Lord Osmont."
p!
The first demon pped the back of the others'' head and berated in a low voice, "Do you want to die? Speak quietly."
¡
In the main hall, many demons were sitting on the both sides while Ashroth was sitting on the throne-like sofa at the end of the hall. These people had been loyal to Ashroth before he was imprisoned.
Now that he needed to spearhead the invasion, he had called all of them here to see which of them were still loyal and could apany him.
While they were talking¡ª
Bang!
Amara directly rushed to the main hall and kicked open the door, shouting, "Brother. Why didn''t you tell me?"
Seeing someone suddenly barge in, the hall bustling with discussions, immediately quietened down.
Chapter 416 Demonic Liquids Amazing Effects
After Max went to his room and closed the door, he took out his bed and sat cross-legged on it. He mediated for a while, regting his breathing and entering a calm state of mind. Because he wasn''t used to meditating, it took him more than half an hour to do so.
He then took out a bottle of ''core strengthening demonic liquid'' and drank half of it, ording to what Amara had told him.
"Fuck¡" As the liquid entered his mouth and travelled down his throat, he felt as if he had drunk boiling hotva and couldn''t help but curse in pain. As the liquid entered his stomach, the pain caused by the burning sensation grew manifolds. Moreover, the taste was also disgusting.
He hurriedly used his mana to cover the insides of his stomach, only then the pain lessened.
''The demonic medicine is indeed different from the medicine humans use.'' He thought.
Most of the medicine that humans and elves use was usually gentle in nature to make itfortable to use, but demons didn''t care about it. They only care about the medicine''s effects since their bodies were stronger than humans'' weak bodies since birth and can easily withstand this kind of pain.
Of course, this wasn''t the only reason. Another reason was that the demons didn''t have the patience required to be an alchemist and the very few people who became one, they didn''t want to waste time and extra resources to make the medicine''s effects gentler.
Taking a deep breath, he started using his mana to speed up the digestion and assimtion of the demonic liquid.
It took him over 6 hours toplete the assimtion of the medicinal energy of liquid. After that, he started directing it toward his mana core a bit by bit.
Compared to the times when he used ''foundation strengthening liquid'' to strengthen his mana, using the demonic liquid to do the same was more difficult and painful.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
More than half a had passed and night arrived. He was sweating, his breathing was uneven, and he had also exhausted arge portion of his mana, but he still hadn''t used half of the medicinal energy.
He really wanted to rest now, but if he did that, the remaining medicinal energy would be wasted since he could barely contain it and stop it from dispersing.
Therefore, he clenched his teeth and continued to direct the medicinal energy and strengthen his core.
¡
Meanwhile, Amara had returned from Ashroth''s residence. She tried to dissuade him from going with him, but he didn''t agree. Although he assured her he would be safe, she was still worried since she knew how insidious Osmont was.
Seeing how worried she was, Ashroth had told her a secret which no one knew apart from himself. He told her he wasn''t a mid-stage four-star demon, but a peak four-star demon and could soon break through to the five-star realm.
Hearing this, she finally calmed down a little and returned to her residence.
Right now, she was walking in her garden, looking toward servants'' quarters where Max''s room was.
''It''s already night now. Should I ask him if he wants to have dinner with me?'' She thought.
Remembering that he told her not to disturb her unless he messaged her, she dropped the idea.
After walking around for a while, she returned to her vi and started making dinner.
Although some of her old servants had returned in the day to apologise and asked if they could work for her again, she refused them.
It wasn''t only because they left her when she was venerable but also because she liked to do her things on her own now. Moreover, it was good if there wasn''t anyone apart from her and Max in the vi, since it would be easier to keep her rtionship with Max a secret.
After she ate dinner, she waited for a while more for Max''s message. But he didn''t contact her. So, she went to her room, took out one of the boxes Beille gave her and opened it.
There was a grade-four blood gemying there. After finding out that she had awakened her bloodline, Beille had given her all ten four-star blood gems she had in stock. Moreover, they were free.
Amara knew why she gave them to her without even asking.
It was because she could guess that Amara may have to participate in the war this time too, and given her current strength, the chances of her dying were too high. Therefore, to help her increase her strength before she was called to participate, Beille had given all the blood gems she had to her.
Thinking about this, her eyes became a little moist. Apart from her big brother, no one cared and loved her like Beille did.
"Perhaps I should start treating her a little more kindly." She muttered, a gentle smile appearing on her face.
She then stopped thinking about everything, threw the blood gem in her mouth, and started cultivating.
¡
Phew!
When it was almost morning, Max exhaled a deep breath and finally opened his eyes.
Flop!
After stabilizing his breathing and drinking some water, he directly fell back on the bed, his hands and legs spread apart in a rxed posture.
Although he was thoroughly exhausted, he was very happy and satisfied with the results.
Just a single bottle of low-tier grade-three ''core strengthening demonic liquid'' helped his mana core reach a stability and firmness that he could have gotten only after using over 20 units of three-star mana. Not only that, it seemed to have helped his body, too.
To confirm his suspicion, he opened his status window and immediately eximed in surprise. "It really helped my body!"
[Vitality: 53]
"It''s quite a pleasant surprise." He muttered. Not only could he save more than 20 units of three-star mana, he also got an increase of 2 points in Vitality.
''Now I only need to wait for the system to wake up before I can extract Amara''s yin energy and progress toward the three-star realm.'' He thought. Since he couldn''t strengthen his mana core anymore without increasing his three-star mana, he could only wait for the system to wake up.
Chapter 417 Two Days
Time passed and two days quickly went by.
In these two days, Max didn''t have anything to do, so apart from talking and enjoying food with Amara from time to time, he focused on practicing his [Calidus brachium] and [me barrier] which he had neglected for a long while.
Until he waspletely exhausted, he continued to practice. If he spent all of his mana, he would just eat a few mana replenishing pills, wait a while until it recovered, and then continue the practise.
Although he had realised he needed to continue to be stronger before too, after arriving on the demon continent, staying among the demon of which almost everyone was stronger than him and could kill him as easily as flicking their fingers, his conviction be solid.
The three days that the system was supposed to sleep had already passedst evening, but there was still no response from it.
Huff! Huff!
Right now, Max was practicing in Amara''s practice chamber. He was drenched in sweat and his breathing was rough, too. But he didn''t stop.
Taking a deep breath, he started casting [Calidus brachium] with all of his remaining mana.
Sizzle~
In approximately 7-8 seconds, the cast wasplete and his right first was covered with a scarlet me until his wrist.
Step!
He took a step toward the practice dummy in front of him and threw his zing fist at it.
Swoosh!
BANG!
As his fistnded squarely on the dummy''s chest, a loud bang resounded throughout the practice chamber. However, his punch didn''t cause any damage to the dummy and only left a faint mark on the collision spot.
Max wasn''t surprised in the slightest because Amara had told him that this dummy was made from grade-four material and could endure multiple full powered attacks from the four-star demons. However, this wasn''t the only special thing that made this dummy a desirable practice target.
Swoosh!
Before Max could take his fist back, a rebounding force burst out from the dummy and sent him hurtling back.
"Haah¡" He could only stop and stabilize himself after three meters. A wry smile appeared on his lips and he shook his head, muttering. "I still can''t react in time."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After finding out that the dummy had the capability of instantly rebounding the attacks thrown at it, he had been trying to improve his reaction speed and pull away right after attacking it but he failed every single time and was hit with the rebounding force just like this time.
Just then, Amara''s voice, that held hints of teasing, sounded from behind him. "Hehe, don''t be so down, master. Your reaction speed is almost double if wepare it to your first time when you were sent flying into the back wall, spitting out blood."
Max''s lips twitched when he heard this. Turning his head toward her, he revealed a smile that wasn''t a smile and said, "It seems I haven''t been strict enough. Now you even dare to make fun of your master."
"Ugh¡" Seeing his expression, Amara flinched and hurriedly apologised, "I¡ I''m sorry, master. I didn''t have that intention."
For these two days, Max hadn''t treated her like a ve but a friend. He would eat, talk, andugh with her. Because of this, they had grown closer, and she almost forgot that she was his ve. This was the only reason she dared to tease him now. But she never expected her casual joke would make him angry.
Max looked at her frightened and angry face before suddenly bursting out inughter, causing Amara to be dumbfounded.
He walked over to her and flicked her forehead. "Don''t be too scared. I don''t mind such harmless jokes."
The ve that he ced in Amara''s soul was too strange. Not only did it make Amara obedient to him, it also affected Max and made the negative feelings toward Amara disappear. That''s why they could be so close in just two days.
Of course, he didn''t hate the system for giving him such a strange ve spell since it didn''t cause any harm and made his and Amara''s rtionship more harmonious. He always believed in treating his people properly no matter if they were his women or friends or ve. That''s why he always treated Belen the same as Rima and Leticia, even though she was his ve.
"Hmm." Amara pouted her luscious red lips and rubbed her forehead in dissatisfaction, but inwardly she felt happy.
Max, looking at her cute expression, couldn''t hold back and for the first time, he leaned toward her and ced a quick kiss on her lips.
After that, he walked out of the training chamber, leaving a stunned Amara.
It was only after she came to her senses and gently touched her lips, muttering, "Did he just¡ kissed me?"
Even though they had sex two times ever since they met, he never kissed her, not to mention so gently. This made her heart flutter, and it wasn''t because of lust, but something else she didn''t understand. But what she knew was that she liked this strange feeling a lot.
A beautiful smile appeared on her face before she turned around and chased after him.
After a while, Max had taken a bath in Amara''s room and they were now having lunch together.
Although Amara''s cooking wasn''tparable to Anna''s, she still made delicious food, which he enjoyed a lot. Especially the blood red wine that only the winged demon tribe knew to make.
First time when he saw it, he was unwilling to drink because it looked the same as blood. Only after Amara exined it was purely made from some exotic flowers and fruits and no blood was used in its production did he drink it and immediately fell in love with it.
Seeing him greedily devouring the food and wine, Amara smiled. Then, remembering something, she asked, "Um, master. You said that senior was going away for three days, right? Three days have already passed when he ising back?"
"Why are you asking?" Max asked.
"It''s n-nothing. I only wanted to thank him for helping me awaken my bloodline." Amara hurriedly said.
Max shook his head and said somewhat resentfully. "That old man is too unreliable and isn''t true to his word. He was supposed toe back byst night, but still isn''t here. I don''t know when he will be back."
Just as he finished speaking, the system''s angry voice sounded out, "You spoiled brat. You don''t respect me at all, do you?"
Chapter 418 Shocked Amara [Bonus ]
"Hm? You are back." A pleasantly surprise expression appeared on Max''s face.
However, the same wasn''t true for Amara. She sighed and smiled wryly, thinking, ''Since senior is back, master is most likely going to extract my pure yin again.''
Because ever since ''the senior'' has gone away, Max hadn''t extracted her pure yin. Initially, she thought it was because he hadn''tpletely assimted the previous energy, but seeing how he was focused on training his spell, she knew that was not the case.
After thinking for a while, she guessed the most probable reason he hadn''t done it. It was because he wasn''t able to extract her energy on his own and needed the senior''s help.
Therefore, she became a little depressed when she heard the system''s voice. However, she also felt a little excitement because to extract her energy, he needed to have sex with her, which she was looking forward to.
[Hmph! I had already returnedst night but seeing you train after such a long time; I kept silent.] The system harrumphed angrily.
Hearing this, Max didn''t have anyeback, so he kept silent.
Seeing this, Amara stood up. Just as she was about to bow, she hesitated because she didn''t know in which direction she was supposed to bow since the senior was invisible.
Eventually, she bowed toward Max and respectfully and said, "Greetings, senior. I would like to thank you for helping me awaken my bloodline. Thank you!"
[Haha, little doll, you are really a good girl. But you don''t have to be grateful to me since I only did that as a transaction with your ungrateful master.] The systemughed.
Max''s lips twitched when he heard the system''sst words but kept silent since he didn''t want to argue.
Hearing what the system said, Amara shook her head, "Even if it was a transaction, I''m still grateful to you, senior."
[Haha. Good. Good. Since you are being such a good little girl. I''ll give a little gift.] The systemughed before saying to Max, [Kid, put your finger on her forehead.]
Amara''s eyes shed with bright light when she heard he was going to give her a gift. A gift from such a powerful being, no matter how small it may be, it would undoubtedly be something amazing.
Max, however, didn''t do as the system asked and said indifferently, "Can''t you see I''m eating right now? Give her whatever you want to after I''m done eating."
The excitement Amara felt lessened considerably when she heard this and looked at him with teary eyes while the system snorted, [Why give such useless excuse? Directly say that you are jealous of your own ve''s fortune. Tut! Tut! Tut! Such a tiny person.]
"Aren''t you going to stop now?" Max finally became annoyed. He really hadn''t expected the system to act so petty just because he called him unreliable.
[Tch.] After making a brief noise, the system went silent.
Max then nced at the teary-eyed Amara and snorted, "Don''t try your tricks on me and wait patiently."
Amara ducked her head down and resumed eating. However, she wasn''t at all focused on savoring the food and was instead thinking about what kind of the gift the senior would give her.
After Max finished his food and cleaned his hands, he nced at Amara, who had already finished eating and eagerly looking at him.
Smiling lightly, he motioned her toe near him.
Whoosh!
Amara immediately appeared next to him and lowered her body so he could easily reach her head.
Max touched her forehead before saying, "Old man. Do it. Give her the gift."
The system didn''t reply, but the tip of Max''s finger touching Amara''s forehead glowed.
"Argh!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Amara grunted lightly and closed her eyes.
After a few seconds, his finger stopped glowing and the system voice sounded, [It''s done, little girl. The spell I just gave you is one of the major spells of the blood demon race. So, it would be good if you don''t use it in front of other people. You should know if the blood demon race finds out that you have their major spell, they will hunt you down no matter the cost. Also, train well and don''t disappoint me. I have high expectations for you.]
Amara didn''t respond because she was immersed in examining the spell she just received.
After a while, her body started trembling, and she eximed out loud, "This¡ how is it possible? Why does the senior have this [Blood submission] spell? Are you from the blood demon tribe?"
The spell the system just gave her was one of the three major spells of the blood demon tribe, the [Blood submission].
It was a very frightening spell. It had nine levels that corresponded to the Nine mage realm.
For example, a one-star demon could use the level 1 of the blood submission after mastering the level 1 section to control the blood flow of anyone who was in the one-star realm or lower.
Simrly, if one was in the two-star realm, they could control the blood flow of the people in the two-star realm or lower. The same applied to every realm. Of course, it won''t be of much use if the target was stronger than the user.
Amara was so shocked because the blood demon tribe guarded their major 3 spells with their lives. They only allowed those whose bloodline purity was at least 90% to learn these spells and were strictly prohibited them from passing them to someone else.
If anyone, no matter what their status was, broke the rule, then both parties, the one passed the spells, and the person who got them along with their whole families, would be executed without mercy.
[Hehe, I''m not one of them.] The system chuckled before casually saying, [I defeated the patriarch of the blood demon tribe a long time ago. Just as I was about to kill him, he pleaded for mercy and gave me a copy of this spell in exchange for his life.]
"What?" If Amara was shocked when she saw the spell, then this time, she almost lost her mind when she heard the system''s im and stood frozen for a long while, unable to process anything.
When she came to her senses, she asked while stuttering, "S¡senior, you¡you say you k-killed the blood demon tribe''s p-patriarch? Y-you are joking, right?"
[Hm? Why would I joke about it?] The system asked, sounding confused.
"It''s b-because, only the sup-supreme demons can be blood demon tribe''s patriarch." Amara said, breathless.
Chapter 419 Lets Start Grinding*
?
[You. I am aware.] The system said in an indifferent tone.
Amara was speechless at the reply. She took a deep breath and asked, "Since senior defeated the patriarch, does that mean you are also a supreme demon?"
[Sigh! It seems you have been affected by your master''s stupidity. To defeat a supreme demon, I obviously need to be in the same realm and who told you I''m a demon?] The system said, still not forgetting to take a jab at Max.
When Amara heard this, she was stunned. To think she had been talking to and getting help from a supreme demon. Thinking about this, her body quivered in excitement. How many people in this world can im that they talked to someone in the supreme realm? Extremely few, and she was one of these few fortunate people.
After a while, she calmed down and focused on the senior''sst words.
Puzzlement marred her face as she said, "Didn''t the senior use demonic energy to suppress me a few days ago? So, I thought you were also a demon."
[Who told you only demons can use demonic energy?] The system asked. It seemed he was having fun teasing her.
Just as Amara was about to say something, Max interrupted her and impatiently said, "He isn''t a demon. So, stop wasting time now."
Saying this, he walked toward her room. "Follow me. We have more important things to do."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Amara obediently nodded. After hurriedly cleaning the dining table, she entered her room.
"Okay, old man. Now help me extract her pure yin energy." Max said to the system.
[Alright. But until I get my 1 million LPs back, you won''t get anything.] The system happily replied.
Max''s face darkened when he heard this, but he knew the system wouldn''t change its mind. So he gritted his teeth and nodded.
"You have more of those blood gems to recover your yin energy, right?" He asked Amara.
"Y-Yes. I have a few more, master." Amara gulped.
"Good. Nowe over." Max said while climbing on the bed.
Hearing this, Amara hurriedly activated the istion formation in the room and went over to bed.
Whoosh!
Max grabbed her by her waist and put her on the bed before ripping her upper clothes and undergarments away.
"Ah~" Amara cried out in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to be so hasty. She pouted her luscious red lips and grumbled, "I was about to take them off. Why would you tear them, master?"
"You can just buy new ones." Max chuckled, taking off his clothes.
He then gently grabbed her chin and brought his lips closer to hers, which caused Amara''s breathing to be faster and her heart to race. An alluring crimson blush appeared on her cheeks and neck.
Seeing this, Max didn''t rush to kiss her, but gazed at her beautiful face. Looking into her red eyes that were gazing at him with desire, he faintly smiled and slowly ovepped his lips with hers.
Amara shivered, and a strange feeling bloomed in her heart.
Max started slowly kissing and sucking on her delicious lips. Since Amara didn''t have any experience in kissing, she sat there motionlessly, letting him kiss her however he wanted. She only focused on enjoying the surging sweet feelings in her heart.
After thoroughly savoring her lips, Max''s tongue pried open her mouth and intertwined with her juicy tongue.
Slowly, Amara also started moving her tongue, and hence a wet and sensual war started between them.
Huff! Ha! Ha!
It was only more than ten minutester when both stopped, gasping for breath.
Amara''s face was flushed and looked very lovely. Her already red, soft lips looked even more inviting now, and Max felt the urge to bite them.
Meanwhile, his little dragon had woken up after such an intense oral battle and wanted to fight its own war now.
However, it wasn''t time to eat the main dish yet. He sat, his back resting against the headrest of the bed. He didn''t even have to tell her what to do next because she had already sat on her knees and grabbed his rod.
Lowering her head, she opened her mouth and took half of it inside before starting to massage it with her tongue while simultaneously sucking the head.
"Argh!" Max moaned in pleasure when he felt the softness enveloping him.
While sucking, Amara slowly started moving her head up and down. Each time she went down, she would take a little more of his cock inside her mouth.
Because of the stimtion provided by her tongue and mouth, Max''s cock was continuously throbbing and erging, stuffing her little mouth full and making it difficult for her to breathe.
Amara, however, didn''t stop and continued giving him head. By now, more than half of his length was inside her mouth, with his ns upying her throat.
"Argh! Nice. Keep going. Take it all the way inside." Max groaned. cing his hands on both sides of her head, he started pushing her head, causing more of his cock to invade her tight throat.
Amara was finding it difficult to amodate his bulging cock, but when she felt his hands press her hand downwards, she knew he was feeling it and if she herself didn''t take all of his cock inside, he would forcefully shove it.
Therefore, to impress him, she took the initiative. Opening her mouth to the limits, she shoved his thing insidepletely.
"Ahh! Yes." Max groaned, closing his eyes to enjoy the soft, wet and tight sensation of her throat.
Because he still not felt like climaxing, he started moving her head up and down. Initially, Amara had a little gag reflex, but she used her demon energy to suppress it. She then removed his hands from her head, wrapped her hands around his waist and started deep throating his cock on her own.
As she heard Max moan in pleasure because of her actions, she felt proud and in control, which made her feel good. Therefore, she started putting more effort into making him feel good.
Pat! Pat! Pat!
The sound of her face hitting his crotch continued to resound.
After a while, Amara''s face had turned red due tock of the oxygen and she could no longer suppress the urge to take his rod out, but she knew Max wouldn''t like that.
"Ahhrgh! Yess."
Fortunately for her, after a few moments, she felt his cock throb vigorously inside her throat. At the same time, he let out a long, pleasure filled moan and shot his thick male essence in her throat.
After he was done climaxing, he took out his rod out.
Gulp!
Amara hurriedly gulped down every drop of his essence, and then,
HAA! Huff! Huff!
She started heaving deep breaths. After a while, the redness from her face receded and her breathing became normal. She then licked greedily licked her lips before shifting her gaze to Max''s face.
As Max watched her struggle, a slightly guilty expression appeared on his face. Because he was enjoying her blowjob a lot, he deliberately didn''t climax on time.
When she looked at him, she said in an apologetic tone, "It was too ufortable for you, right? I¡"
However, he couldn''t finish his sentence when Amara ce her dainty finger on his lips and stopped him from speaking any further.
Chapter 420 Angered*
?
Before he could finish speaking, Amara ced a finger on his lips and shook her head, her red eyes glistening with burning lust as she said,
"I''m your ve, master. You have every right to treat me however you like. Also, as your ve, I want nothing more than to see you enjoy yourself when you are with me."
Hearing her words and seeing her expression, Max realised he was being too sensitive. At the same time, he also realised that Amara might be a masochist, since she liked it when he treated her roughly.
Just as he was thinking this, system''s voice sounded in his ears.
[Don''t overthink, kid. As someone from the demon race, she has a very sex drive and as long as you sate her desires, she wouldn''t normally mind how you handle her in the process. So, don''t get the wrong idea here and treat her roughly on purpose.]
As soon as he heard this, Max''s eyes burned with anger as he gritted teeth and shouted.
"Old man, I told you not to spy on me when I''m with my women. Do you really think I won''t say anything just because you help me be stronger? Don''t forget we both are¡"
[Stop, kid. I ept I''m the one in the wrong here. I shouldn''t cross the certain boundaries, but I had no choice but to tell you this in case you mistook her as that type of women.] The system interrupted Max mid-sentence and apologised.
"Why the fuck do you care about it?" Max asked, swearing angrily.
The system didn''t respond for a moment when Max asked this question. After a while, it said, [You won''t understand even if I told you. But you''ll definitely thank me in the future.]
After saying this, it didn''t let Max say anything and added, [Alright. You can continue now. I''m removing the sound barrier so she will hear everything if you continue to shout at me.]
As soon as the system first spoke, it knew Max would get angry and since it didn''t want to ruin its dignity in front of Amara who called him ''senior'' with respect, it had created a sound barrier around Max so she wouldn''t hear him no matter how loud he shouted.
That''s why, right now, Amara was looking at Max''s furious face in confusion.
''He must be talking to the senior, but why he is so angry?'' She thought.
She didn''t mind that ''the senior'' was here while they were having sex because she knew, in front of someone who was so strong, they were like kids and he obviously won''t watch them.
"Bastard." Max cursed, still fuming. He was already feeling ufortable at the thought of the system being present while he was being intimate with his woman.
But the system had said it didn''t need to pay attention to them to cast the pure yin extraction spell. That''s why he didn''t think too much of it. But now the system had revealed it was clearly hearing or maybe also watching them, he couldn''t calm down.
''This won''t do. I need to master the pure yin extraction spell and also find some way to block the system''s senses when I want.'' He thought.
Just then, he heard Amara ask. "Um, master. What happened? Why did you be so angry? Were you talking to the senior just now? What did he say?"
"Hm?" Max gave her a strange nce and sighed in his heart, ''Ignorance is a bliss.''
Because she didn''t know her ''senior'' was present in the room, she was calm.
However, he suddenly recalled that when they were in the cave in the death-valley, she knew the system was there, but acted as if its presence didn''t affect her and had sex with him without feeling embarrassed.
"It''s nothing." He shook his head, suppressing his anger.
"Okay. Um, so can we continue now?" Amara carefully asked.
Hearing this, Max took a deep breath and nodded. "Of course."
A smile appeared on Amara''s face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She then nced at his rod, which had softened slightly because of the interruption. Grabbing it in her hand, she started stroking it back and forth while stimting the area around the ns with her tongue.
After a while, Max''s little dragon had assumed its battle form once again.
Seeing this, Amara nodded in satisfaction andy down on her back, her legs slightly spread apart as she said in a low voice, "Master can do it now."
Looking at her beautiful blushing face, her undting generous peeks, slender legs and the tempting red pussy and hearing her invitation, how could Max resist.
He immediately positioned himself between her legs and put his spear at her dripping wet entrance. Grabbing her slim waist, he thrust his spear inside her cave.
Thwop!
"Ahhng~"
As his bulging rod pierced her canal, stretching it and hitting her cervix, Amara couldn''t help but moan aloud, her pupils dting upwards and a satisfied expression appearing on her face.
"Argh!" Feeling her soft, wet and tight insides, Max also groaned in pleasure.
He then leaned over her, rubbing and squeezing her right breast with his left hand while ying with her right breast with his mouth.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Meanwhile, he didn''t stop moving his waist and continued to thrust his cock in and out of her cave.
Ahng~ Ahn~ Haa~
Amara was moaning in ecstasy, her inner walls tightening every time he thrust inside. It was as if she didn''t want him to take it out.
¡
Ashroth''s residence¡
Whoosh!
Suddenly, a demon appeared in front of Ashroth, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.
Feeling the demon''s presence, Ashroth opened his eyes and asked, "How was it?"
The demon kneeled on one knee and apologetically said, "Young Lord, this subordinate couldn''t find any grade-four blood gems."
"Did you go to Aunt Beille''s shop? I heard she is back?" Ashroth asked.
"Yes, young Lord. Butdy Beille''s shop also didn''t have any grade-four blood gems? It seems she has given all she had tody Amara." The demon replied.
"Oh? That''s good then." Ashroth nodded. He then took out a foot long and wide wooden box, "Go and give it to my little sister. There are some grade-five blood gems in it. She can use them after breaking through to the four-star realm."
"This¡ young Lord." The demon hesitated.
"What is it?" Ashroth raised a brow in confusion.
"The thing is¡ I hearddy Amara has prohibited everyone from entering her vi." The demon said.
"Oh? She did?" Ashroth was surprised.
"Since this is the case, I''ll go meet her myself." Ashroth said, standing up.
Chapter 421 Worried
?
p!
Whoosh!
Saying this, Ashroth walked out of the room and pped his wings and flew toward Amara''s vi.
¡
Ahhnngg~
Haaa~
Both Max and Amara moaned loudly, climaxing together.
Ha~ Ah~ Huff~
"It was amazing, master." Amara said, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction.
"Argh!" Just then, the muscles of her face scrunched up in pain. A momentter, the pain vanished, but Amara''s face had be paler.
Feeling the sudden loss of energy, she knew Max had extracted her pure yin and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly before putting on a smile on her face again.
Max could obviously see the change in her expression. He also sighed lightly but didn''t say anything.
He then opened the system notification panel.
[The pure yin extraction and assimtion has been sessful. You''ve gained 250,000 lust points.]
"Nice!" Upon seeing the amount of LPs he gained, he couldn''t help but exim in delight. They were 50,000 more than thest time, even though he only extracted one third of pure yin likest time.
''Perhaps her pure yin''s quality has improved after awakening of her bloodline.'' He thought.
Just then, Amara''s expression changed.
"Master, someone has just entered the vi." Saying this, she dashed into the bathroom and quickly cleaned herself, removing Max''s scent from her body.
When he heard that someone wasing, Max also became a little worried.
Closing the notification panel, he stood up and walked toward the bathroom.
Whoosh!
Amara rushed out, wearing a new red dress. When she saw him, she hurriedly said, "Master, please hurry and wash yourself."
"Yeah. I''ll be out in a minute." Max nodded, entering the room.
Amara quickly deactivated the istion formation and rushed out of the room.
Whoosh!
As she reached the main hall, she saw Ashroth entering the vi; her face turning even paler.
Hurriedly, she took out hermunication crystal and spoke in it, "Master, it''s my big brother. Please do note out of the room."
Max had just taken a quick bath and was about to walk out of the room when he got the message.
Smiling bitterly, he went back and sat down on the bed.
"Let''s hope he won''te here." He muttered before opening his status screen to enhance his mana. However,
[Lust points: 0]
[Haha, kid. Work hard and pay back the rest as soon as possible.] System''s voice sounded in his head.
The corners of his lips'' twitched. He had forgotten that the system would take all the LPs he earned until all the one million LPs were repaid.
¡
After putting away themunication crystal, Amara put on a smile on her face and walked toward Ashroth, saying, "Hello, big brother. Howe you came here? Do you not have to cultivate?"
Seeing here out to greet him, Ashroth smiled a fond smile, "I can here to give a gift. But why does it seem like that you didn''t want me toe here?"
"Hehe, you must be joking, big brother. Why would I want that?" Amaraughed somewhat awkwardly and then changed the topic, eagerly asking. "What gift does the brother have for me?"
Seeing her excitement, Ashroth smiled and took out the wooden box. Giving it to her, he said, "There are a few grade-five blood gems. You can use them to cultivate after breaking through to the four-star realm."
Hearing this, Amara frowned and asked, "Don''t you need them to cultivate? Why are you giving them to me? I don''t want them."
By the end of her words, her eyes be misty.
She could feel the act of him giving these blood gems was the same as he was making sure she had some cultivation resources in the future.
Why would he do that? It was obvious because he was worried that he might not be able to return, which made Amara'' heart clench.
"Haha." Seeing her expression, Ashroth chuckled and flicked her forehead. "You little girl. What are you thinking about? I simply wanted to give them to you because I have more than enough to cultivate for a few months."
Worried that she may not believe him, he took out another two boxes and showed them he indeed had more to use.
Amara calmed down a little when she saw them. Hesitatingly taking the box and storing it away, she suddenly hugged and sobbed in his chest, "Big brother. Please take care of yourself. I won''t be able to live if something happened to you."
Ashroth''s eyes shed with warmth and gentleness. He reassuringly caressed her back, saying, "Don''t worry. I feel that I''ll be able to break through to the mortal boundary soon. When that happens, no one apart from king-ranked or higher realm warriors no one will be able to harm me."
He then asked, "However, why do you seem weaker? You face is also paler than before."
When she heard this, her heart thudded. She then calmly said, "It''s nothing. I cultivated the entire night and exhausted a lot of stamina."
"Okay." Ashroth nodded.
They talked for a while more where it was mainly Ashroth telling her not to worry about him and focus on her cultivation.
After he took his leave, Amara stood there, a worried expression on her face.
When she went to meet himst time, he had told her the same things, and that he wasn''t worried at all. She had also believed him, but seeing him bring grade-five blood gems; she knew he must have gotten some news, which made him unsure of his safe return.
''I need to find out what changed in less than a day.'' She thought.
Turning around, she walked to her room.
When Max saw her, a sighed in relief and asked, "He is gone?"
"Yes." Amara nodded, her expression vacant.
Noticing the abnormality, he asked, "What happened? Is something bothering you?"
"Master, do you want to extract more of my yin energy? I mean right now?" She asked, not answering his question.
Max nodded and asked. "Yes. That''s the n. But why do you ask this?"
"Master, can you please do that a whileter? Right now, I need to go out and do something important." She asked with a pleading expression.
Seeing her expression, he knew she was worried about something. Since she was technically his woman, he needed to take care of her. Therefore, he nodded. "Yes. We can do that. But first tell me, what exactly happened?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 422 The Blood Essence Pool
?
Amara took a deep breath and told him what was going on.
"¡So, I want to find out what happened that made my otherwise confident brother uncertain."
Hearing this, Max asked, "How are you going to find it? As I know, although your status has changed after your big brother''s return, you still don''t have any source of information, right?"
Amara nodded, "That''s true. But my aunt Beille has. She can find out on my behalf."
"Okay. You can go, but try toe back as soon as possible." Max nodded.
"Thank you, master." Amara nodded with gratitude before rushing out of the room.
[Kid, do you know the demon race is preparing tounch a war on your continent right now?] The system asked after she went away.
"Yes. I found out three days ago." Max nodded, his expression turning serious.
[So, do you want to return and warn your loved ones?] The system asked.
"You''ll allow me to?" Max sneered.
"Oh?" The system let out a surprised voice before it started chuckling, [Hahaha. That''s right. I won''t. So, if you want to return as soon as possible, pay me back everything you owe me.]
"I know." Max nodded. Then he thought of something and took out hismunication crystal and sent a message to Amara, "When you return, try to bring as many demon cores as you can. It''s better if they are higher ranked ones."
[Tsk, tsk. You sure are taking advantage of that little girl.] The system disdainfully said.
Max didn''t reply and only snorted.
Seeing this, the system sighed, [Kid, although you could pay me back this way too, it won''t help you much.]
"What do you mean?" Max asked.
[When I told you toe here and collect the demon cores for me, I didn''t only do that just because I needed them but also because I wanted you to train your fighting skills against the ferocious demons here so you won''t be overwhelmed too much when the demon race started the war.] The system said.
Hearing this, Max sighed. "I can''t afford to hunt down the demons since I need to return as soon as possible. Moreover, to train, I need to be at least as strong as the opponent. Given my current strength, I would just die in vain."
Hearing this, the system didn''t say anything.
Thinking something, Max asked, "With Amara here, I can pay back the LPs I owe you and also enhance all 10,000 units of mana to the three-star level. But I need to reconstruct my mana core too, and this takes a lot of time ording to what I know. Can you help me hasten this process?"
He knew when the system evolved, it only said that he could enhance his mana to the next level. Which meant he had to reconstruct his mana core himself.
However, now that the system''s creator was in direct contact with him, he had to ask him and, hopefully, he could help him.
As expected, the system proudly said, [Of course I can.]
Max sighed in relief. Since it could help him, he didn''t have to waste too much reconstructing his core.
Just as he wanted to ask how much LPs he needed to pay for it, the system spoke, [I can but I won''t.]
Max''s brows shot up upon hearing this. He asked somewhat angrily, "Why is that?"
[Don''t be angry, kid. It''s for your own good.] The system said before continuing,
[If I help you reconstruct the core, you won''t know the intricacies of your reconstructed core and, as a result, you won''t be able to use it to its fullest potential. This will make you weaker than the others in the same realm. Even those without an awakened element will be stronger than you. Furthermore, there is no way to change the things afterwards.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max became silent. After hearing this, he knew had to do it himself.
''But I don''t have the required time to do it. It seems I can''t break through to the three-star realm here.'' He sighed in disappointment.
After taking Amara as his ve, he had nned to break through to the three-star realm and maybe even reach the peak of the three-star before returning. Of course, he needed the system''s help to reconstruct his core quickly, but since it wasn''t possible, his ns were ruined.
Just then, the system spoke again, [However, but there is something in this demon tribe that can help you hasten the process by several folds. If you can use it when reconstructing and a little bit of my help, you should be able to do it within half a month.]
"Really? What is it?" Max asked, his eyes sparkling.
[It''s the essence blood pool. This pool is created with a lot of precious materials and the blood essence of countless beings. If you reconstruct your core in it, you can do it in half a month. Not only that, the resulting core will be a lot stronger, almostparable to the mid-stage three-star mages.]
"Is it true?" Max asked, excited.
[Yes. But it isn''t easy for you to enter because this blood pool is under this tribe leader''s residence. So, to enter it, you would need his permission.] The system said.
Max''s expression hardened when he heard this and almost started cursing the system. As a human, how was he supposed to get that demon king''s permission?
Suddenly he thought something and muttered, "Maybe it isn''t impossible. I need to talk to Amara about it."
Just then,
BANG!
The door was kicked open and Ashroth walked into the room, a furious expression on his face.
''Damn it. Hadn''t he left? Why he is here?'' Max cursed in his heart, dread filling his heart.
Quickly, he spoke in a low voice, "Can you¡" His words were directed to the system.
[Unfortunately for you, kid, he has the divine sense of a king demon on his body. Once I make a move, that demon king, who should be this tribe''s leader, will find about my existence and things will be nasty for you. So, you are on your own now.] System''s gloating voice sounded in his ears.
Chapter 423 Youll Have To Ask Her Yourself
?
"You filthy bastard! How dare you!" Ashroth shouted and punched toward Max.
Whoosh!
His peak four-star demon energy surged out of him, transforming into a palm and flew Max like a shooting star.
When he met Amara a while ago, he had sensed a faint, masculine scent on her body and her expression wasn''t also quite right.
This made him suspicious, but he wasn''t concerned about it. In fact, he was happy that his sister had found someone to her liking and just wasting the prime of her life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, as he walked out of the vi, he suddenly thought that the scent seemed a little familiar. After thinking about it for a moment, he realised who the scent belonged to. It was that human''s scent.
This realisation made him angry. He wouldn''t mind if the person Amara liked was a demon, but a human was out of the question.
Therefore, he went to Amara''s servant quarters to find and kill Max, but didn''t find him there.
He then realised that Max was most probably with Amara, but he knew she would protect him if he went over to kill him there.
To his surprise, just then, he saw Amara rush out of her vi.
Wasting no time, he immediately went to her room and, just as he expected, he found this filthy human here.
"Crap!" Seeing the demonic palm pping toward him, Max''s face paled.
He hurriedly took out multiple peak grade-three defensive talismans and crushed them.
The talismans'' energy formed multiple defensive halos around him.
Max, however, didn''t rx. He knew Ashroth was stronger than a mid-stage four-star demon and these talismans wouldn''t be able to defend against the palm attack, even though Ashroth hadn''t used his full power. Therefore, he hurriedly circted his enhanced mana into his legs.
Bang!
Crash!
Just as he expected, the defensive barriersst only for a fraction of the second before shattering like ss when the palm collided against them.
Whoosh!
However, this slight pause allowed Max to jump to the side, dodging the palm.
"Hm?" Ashroth raised his brows in surprise when he saw Max take out the talismans.
"So it was you who killed elder Seriath''s and Keritch''s sons." He asked, his blood-red eyes shing.
"Yeah. I did that." Max nodded, wiping the sweat from his forehead.
Although he dodged the palm, its aura made his heart palpitate. He knew he wouldn''t be able to live if Ashroth was really bent on killing him.
"Why did you kill them?" Ashroth asked.
Remembering his conversation with Amara, Max said, "It wasdy Amara''s order."
"Hm." Ashroth nodded. He knew they were ordered to monitor Amara at all times. Having her freedom restricted, she obviously wanted to get rid of them.
''Since she wasn''t strong enough to kill the two, she found this human to take them by surprise and kill them.'' He thought. Then he slowly walked toward Max and asked,
"Where did you find these mana talismans? I believe no one makes them anymore on the demon continent."
Max took a deep breath and said, "I found them in the legacy grounds wheredy Amara awakened her bloodline."
"Hm?" Ashroth raised his brows and released his aura. "Do you think I''m a fool?"
Boom!
Max immediately felt a powerful pressure pressing him down. Max became puzzled at his reaction however, he didn''t mind it much because he thought resisting his aura wouldn''t be too difficult since he had experienced even king and monarch level mages'' aura.
Thud!
However, in the next second, he found out how delusional he was because even after trying with all his might, he couldn''t stand still and fell on his knees with a thud.
''This¡ how could it be?'' He thought, his eyes widening in shock. Previously, he had withstood Arya''s and the white-haired woman''s aura, but he couldn''t do the same right now.
Just then, system''s voice sounded in his ears. [Hehe, are you thinking why aren''t you able to withstand a mere peak four-star demon''s aura when you managed to withstand that little Elf''s aura, right?]
[Let me tell you something. You withstood her aura because she only used a bit of her mental pressure and didn''t use the force of her aura. If she had done so, your body would have been crushed to pieces.]
When Max heard this, he became depressed. Howughable? He had thought that he was something special to withstand their aura pressure when in reality; they were only testing him with a little bit of their mental power.
''Well, at least my mental resistance is quite good.'' He thought, smiling bitterly in his heart.
Whoosh!
Just when he felt he wouldn''t be able to endure the pressure anymore, Ashroth retracted his aura, saying.
"Amara had already told me that the legacy ground she entered belonged to a monarch level person or maybe even stronger. Why would such a powerful entity have these trifling grade-three talismans?"
Hearing this, Max understood why he didn''t believe him.
He slowly stood up and answered with a sincere expression on his face, "You are right. These talismans weren''t that senior''s belongings. I found them in a spatial ring that belonged to a human skeleton."
"Hm. It makes sense." Ashroth nodded. He then asked, staring into his eyes and releasing his aura to pressure him, "Did you also participate in the legacy trials?"
"No." Max shook his head, "The only reason I could enter the legacy ground was because I was withdy Amara when she was teleported over there but wasn''t allowed entry to the trial grounds, so I waited outside."
"Hm." Ashroth nodded before indifferently adding, "You can die now."
Saying this, he lifted his hand, prepared to p Max to death.
Max''s mind whirled at lightning speed and he hurriedly said, "You can''t kill me. If I die,dy Amara will also die."
Halt!
Ashroth stopped his hand and released his aura instead and forced Max to his knees once again before coldly asking, "What do you mean?"
Puah!
Max spat out a mouthful of blood this time because Ashroth had used the full force of his aura in anger.
Wiping the blood from the corners of his lips, Max said, "I''m afraid you won''t believe me if I tell you the reason. So, it would be best if you askdy Amara yourself."
Chapter 424 Mysterious Land
?
Ashroth looked at Max deeply, killing intent flickering in his eyes. But his love and concern for Amara''s safety was stronger than his killing intent for Max.
He nodded his head, a solemn expression on his face. "If I find out you lied to me, I''ll make your life worse than death. You''d want to die, but death won''te for you."
Max cringed at his words but didn''t say anything.
Ashroth then extended his hand and coldly demanded, "Give your spatial ring to me."
Max nodded. Taking off his ring, he threw it at him, which made Ashroth narrow his eyes.
"You aren''t allowed toe out until she is back."
After saying this, Ashroth walked out and sat down on the sofa in the main hall.
Max shrugged andy on the bed, waiting.
¡
Whoosh!
Amaranded in front of Beille''s shop before rushing inside.
The two female demons wanted to stop her, but when they saw who she was, they kept silent.
Amara directly rushed to the back of the shop to Beille''s private room.
Bang!
She opened the door without knocking.
Beille was leisurely lying on the sofa, eating ck grapes.
When Amara suddenly barged in, she revealed a radiant smile and giggled, "Hehe, my lovely niece. Howe you are here again? Did you find out that I''m going away so you came to meet me?"
Amara directly ignored what she said and asked, "Aunty, do you know what happened yesterday? Was there any news detrimental to my brother?"
Sigh!
Beille sighed when she heard this.
She sat up and with a serious expression on her face, she said, "There was news that one of Osmont''s uncle is among the king ranked demons leading the army and he will be one of the two in-charges of the division in which both Osmont and Ashroth are."
"This¡ why¡ do they really want to kill my big brother?" Amara''s expression paled when she heard this. Without her knowing, wisps of blood red energy started leaking out of her body, permeating the room.
When Beille noticed the wisps of energy, her expression became stern. She released her aura and shouted, "Amara! Snap out of it!"
Boom!
Amara was hit with her aura wave and immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood. The wisps of blood red energy also stoppeding out of her.
She wiped the blood from her lips and red at Beille and asked indignantly, "Are you trying to kill me?"
Seeing that she had regained her senses, Beille smiled, "No. Why would I want that?"
"Then why would you attack me all of a sudden?" Amara asked. Her smile incensed her.
Beille stopped smiling and seriously said, "You don''t know what you were doing? Remember, now that you''ve awakened your bloodline, if you don''t control your emotions properly and let your bloodline energy erupt recklessly like before, you will lose your mind and turn into a mindless demon."
"You mean¡ earlier I¡" Amara revealed a fearful expression when she heard this.
Beille nodded, "Yeah. You were going berserk. Fortunately, I was here to help you. If not, things might have turned ugly."
"Thank you, aunty. I''ll be careful in the future." Amara gratefully nodded. Then, remembering what she heard a moment ago, she became silent, a worried expression appearing on her face.
Seeing this, Beille gently smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll go with the first army and look out for Ashroth."
"What?" Amara asked in disbelief. She thought she heard it wrong.
Beille smilingly nodded, "Yes."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But you never involve yourself in such matters." Amara said. From when she was little, this aunt of hers never involved herself in any of the tribe''s matter and would always journey outside. This was also why almost no one in the tribe knew who she was.
"This time is different. I heard I''ll be able to find the way to thatnd if the demon race managed to reim the human continent. So, I have to contribute." As Beille said this, she revealed an expression of expectations and longing.
Seeing her expression, Amara smiled wryly. She knew ever since her uncle, Beille''s husband, died, Beille had be strange.
She would always talk about the mysteriousnd of legends and say that she will one day find where it was and go there. That''s also why she was always out, trying to find clues about its whereabouts.
Beille noticed her expression. Her smile faded, and she acted hurt, saying, "You little girl. You are really the same as others. You also don''t believe me."
"Mm, aunty. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but the stories about that are fabricated. Have you heard of anyone going there?" Amara asked, shaking her head.
"So what? I''ll be the first." Beille determinedly said.
Seeing this, Amara sighed inwardly and shifted the topic, "Okay, aunty. Since you are also participating, please make sure my brother isn''t harmed and take care of yourself, too."
Beille chuckled, "Don''t worry. With me there, that kid will be safe. Of course, it''s only if no one in the emperor realm or higher makes a move on him."
Hearing this, Amara felt relieved. She knew how strong her aunty was. Even her father, On, wasn''t a match for her.
She talking for a while more with her, Amara returned to her residence.
When she saw Ashroth waiting in the main hall, her expression changed.
She uneasily walked towards him and asked, "Big brother, did you forget something?"
Ashroth looked at her silently for a while before asking, "You know we aren''t allowed to get close to the humans, right?"
Amara''s heart started beating faster when she heard this.
What was this? Why was he mentioning the humans so suddenly? Didn''t he allow Max to remain by her side? Has he found out about our rtionship?
Several thoughts appeared in her mind, making her restless.
She silently nodded.
Seeing her nod, he shouted angrily, "Then what are you doing with that human? Couldn''t you have found someone from the tribe?"
Chapter 425 Second extraction
Chapter 425 Second extraction
"I-It''s because he saved my life¡" Amara wanted to reiterate the same excuse, but Ashroth cut her sentence short. With a disappointed expression on his face, he said.
"You are still lying to me. I know your rtionship with him. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll kill him right now." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Amara''s mind raced.
After a moment, she took a deep breath, put on a serious expression on her face and said, "Big brother. I didn''t want you to worry. That''s why I didn''t tell you the truth."
"The truth is, after my bloodline awakening, I was about to die. The wisp of remnant consciousness of that senior told me that if I want to live, I had to calm the chaotic energies in body and to do that, I urgently needed a male''s yang energy. However, there was no male apart from that human, so I had no choice but to¡"
Hearing this, Ashroth''s expression became less stern. Then he said, "But this still doesn''t exin the need of him being with you."
Amara lowered her head, and said in a soft voice, "The thing is, when I used his yang energy to calm my chaotic energy, I did that using the formation created by the system. This, however, had a side effect. I have to take some of his yang energy every once in a while. If not, my bloodline would erupt and I would die."
When Ashroth heard this, his brows knitted together. Although he hadn''t heard of such a thing, it didn''t mean it wasn''t possible.
After a while, he worriedly asked, "Isn''t there a cure for it?"
Seeing his expression, Amara felt guilty. A momentter, she said, "ording to that senior, I''ll be fine once I break through to the mortal boundary and be a five-star mage."
"That''s good." Ashroth sighed in relief upon hearing that it wasn''t permanent.
He then said, "Keep that human in your vi. Don''t let him wander out in case he gets himself killed. We can''t afford him dying before you reach the five-star realm. Also, don''t worry about anything else and focus on your cultivation."
"Yes, big brother." Amara obediently nodded before asking, "Big brother, you¡ you aren''t angry with me anymore, right?"
Hearing this, Ashroth wore an apologetic expression. Gently caressing her head, he shook his head. "No, I''m not."
Upon hearing this, Amara revealed a cheerful smile, but deep down, she was saddened because she had to lie to him.
"Okay. I''ll go now." Saying this, Ashroth walked out. While walking, he remembered something and took out Max''s spatial ring and threw it toward Amara. "Give it back to him."
"Hm. Okay." Amara nodded and watched him disappear from the sight.
She then returned to her room, her expression downcast.
¡
When Amara walked into the room instead of Ashroth, Max sighed in relief.
After Ashroth confiscated his spatial ring, which had hismunication crystal, he didn''t have any way of informing her what she was supposed to say to her big brother so he wouldn''t kill him.
Therefore, he had been worried that she might tell him a different story, which would prove that he was lying.
If that happened, he didn''t have any doubt that Ashroth would have kill him. But fortunately, Amara seemed to have said something which proved his excuse to be true.
After calming down his tense nerves, he noticed Amara''s expression and asked, "Why do you still have such an expression? Aren''t we safe now?"
Ha!
Amara sighed. After closing the door, she nodded, "We are safe, but I don''t feel good after lying to my big brother."
Her answer rendered Max speechless. In his mind, he thanked his lucky star that the ve seal was working properly. If not, she might have told Ashroth the truth and he would have died.
Smiling wryly, he patted on the bed beside him. "Don''t worry about it too much ande here."
Amara nodded and walked to the bed before gently sitting beside him.
Max didn''t rush to take her clothes off, but did some small talk with her.
He asked whether she got the news she went to find. To this, Amara nodded and told him everything Beille told her.
"So, the king ranked demons willmand the lower ranked demons in the first wave of attack?" Max asked.
"Yes." Amara nodded, "If this time''s invasion was also like the previous times, only the warriors in the three-star and four-star realm would have taken part. In the second wave, five-star warriors and finally the king ranked warriors in the third wave. However, this time, everyone at and under the king-realm are going to participate."
Hearing this, Max''s expression turned solemn.
Noticing his expression, Amara stopped talking. From their previous conversations, she understood Max''s family and friends lived where the battle was going to take ce and he was worried about their safety.
Phew!
Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm down.
He then grabbed her hand and pulled Amara into his embrace before ovepping her sulent lips with hers.
Thus, started the second round of the day.
¡
Huff! Huff! Huff!
still panting for breath and her face had lost all color after the second pure yin extraction.
After an hourter, both of them were lying side by side, their naked bodies glistening with sweat.
After regting his breathing, Max opened the system notification window and nodded in satisfaction. He gained 250,000 LPs just likest time and, same asst time; they vanished from his status window in an instant.
Closing the system window, he turned to look at Amara. She was still panting for breath and her face had lost all color after the second pure yin extraction.
"Are you alright?" He asked.
Amara took a few more deep breaths before shaking her head lightly. "No. My head is ringing and my body feels very weak. I can''t even properly circte my demon energy. This is awful."
Hearing this, Max felt pity for her. If he wasn''t in a rush, he wouldn''t have extracted her pure yin two times in a row.
Sighing, he said, "Rest for a while and then use the blood gem to recover your energy."
Chapter 426 20 million LPs just to hatch an egg?
Chapter 426 20 million LPs just to hatch an egg?
It took Amara three days to recover her pure yin energypletely.
In these three days, Max continued to practice his spells. Both [Calidus Brachium] and the [me barrier] improved a little.
When Amarapletely recovered, she also saw some improvement in her realm, which delighted her.
However, there was something which made her feel helpless. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max noticed her expression and asked, "Shouldn''t you be happy that this also helps you be stronger quickly? Why are you wearing such an expression?"
Amara smiled wryly, "Of course, I''m happy, master. But to recover, I needed two grade-four blood gems. After adding the previous one, I have already used three from the fourteen I got from aunt Beille. I fear these won''t be enough for me to reach the peak of three-star."
Hearing this, Max went silent. He knew how rare these blood gems were. The chances of them finding more in the city were almost zero.
Just then, the system''s voice sounded out, [So what if you don''t have enough blood gems? Can''t you just kill some beasts or something and consume their blood essence directly?]
Hearing this, Amara hesitated a little before saying, "I also thought about it senior, but the unadulterated blood essence is a lot more difficult to absorb and assimtepared to the purified essence in the blood gems. Moreover, the resultant energy won''t be pure and it will harm me instead."
[That''s only true for ordinary people. Not for you.] The system said.
"I''m not normal?" Amara revealed a confused expression, "Apart from my bloodline''s higher purity, I don''t believe I''m different from any average demon in the tribe?"
[Of course, you are different. You have a master who can ask favors from a supreme being.] The systemughed.
When Max heard this, ck lines appeared on his forehead. He knew it wanted to cheat more LPs from him through Amara.
When Amara heard this, she nced at Max with shining eyes and a beautiful smile on her face.
Max grumbled inwardly for a moment before coldly asking to the system, "What do you in mind?"
[Hehe, kid. Don''t be like that. You won''t lose anything in this transaction, don''t worry.] The systemughed a victoriousugh.
"Let''s get to the point, shall we?" Max said in annoyance.
[Alright. So, the thing is, since there aren''t enough blood gems for her to use, you two should go out and hunt beasts, demons or any living thing with strong blood energy. Then I''ll extract, refine, and purify their blood essence for her to use. This way, not only can you two increase your cultivation, you''ll also gain fighting experience.] The system exined.
"Yes. That will solve all our problems," Amara excitedly said.
Max ignored her and asked, "How much will your help cost me?"
[Not much. Just give me 10% LPs you gain every time you extract her pure yin after she uses the blood essence refined by me to recover or cultivate her pure yin.] The system transmitted this directly to his head.
Max thought for a while before agreeing, "Alright."
He then looked at Amara and said, "Let''s quickly use up all the remaining blood gems before going out to hunt."
Hearing this, Amara blushed.
To quickly use the blood gems, he needed to have sex with her to extract her pure yin so she could use them to recover. She, of course, could use them to cultivate, but that will take a lot more time.
She looked at him gratefully. She knew he had to pay a certain price to the senior every time he asked for his help. Although he did that so he would have the constant supply of her pure yin, she was still grateful because it was also helping her be strong.
Without saying anything, she took off her clothes and helped him do the same.
A momentter, their bodies intertwined, and they lost themselves in the carnal pleasure.
¡
They did it two times in a row before stopping.
Like before, Amara''splexion turned sickly pale, and she was feeling weak. Immediately, she took out a blood gem and started absorbing the blood essence to recover.
Seeing this, Max nodded to himself.
He then opened the system''s notification panel. There were two notifications.
[You''ve gained 250,000 lust points.]
[You''ve gained 250,000 lust points.]
Seeing them, he nodded in satisfaction. Now that he had repaid the one million he owed the system for awakening Amara''s bloodline, he could use the LPs gained next time to enhance his mana.
Just then, the system''s voice sounded in his ears, [Kid, do you want to hatch the golden-winged python''s egg?]
"You can hatch it now?" Max asked, a little excited.
He remembered after he bought the egg in the auction and asked the system to help him hatch it. The system had told him it needed to recover a little more of his strength before it could to do that.
After that, Max had almost forgotten about it.
[Yes. I can. But because the egg is hundreds of years old, there is only a small wisp of life left in it. I''ll first have to nourish it before hatching it and this process will be too taxing for me.] The system said.
Hearing this, Max almost burst out in curses. "Can you stop drooling over my LPs? I also need them to improve."
[What do you mean by this, kid? I only ask for mybour money. Can''t I do even that?] The system angrily said.
Max ignored his words and asked, "How much do I need to pay to hatch it?"
The system was silent for a moment after he asked this. Then it said,
[20 million lust points.]
"What?" Max eximed in disbelief. Thinking that he might''ve heard it wrong, he asked, "How much did you say?"
[It''s 20 million LPs.] The system repeated.
Hearing this, Max immediately shook his head. "It''s alright. I don''t want to hatch it yet."
[Are you sure about it?] The system asked.
"Yes. I''m sure. I can''t afford to spend so many LPs on it." Max nodded.
Hearing this, the system chuckled. [Hehe, allow me to change your mind then.]
Chapter 427 Fearsome Characteristics Of The Golden Winged Python
?
"Don''t bother. I don''t want to, nor I can afford to spend so many LPs." Max said, not wanting to talk about it anymore.
The system, however, was bent on earning extra points. It said,
[I understand your concern. That''s why I''m willing to help you hatch the egg first. As for the payment, you can pay when you can. There won''t be any deadlines or any interest. Isn''t this a good deal?]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max''s eyes shone when he heard this, but didn''t immediately reply.
Seeing him remain silent, the system spoke again.
[Don''t hesitate, kid. I''m doing this all for your sake. If you have a high ranked beastpanion, the chances of you surviving the uing cmity will increase by a few times.]
Hearing this, Max doubtfully said, "The war is only a month away. Even if you can hatch the egg this instant, it will be just a newborn and will need time to grow. I don''t think it can be strong enough to help me in the war."
[Hehe, you would be right if it was a normal beast. This beast, however, is the golden-winged python, which should be the offspring of at least a king ranked beast if not higher.]
[Moreover, there are some chances of it to awaken its ancestral bloodline when it hatches. If that happens, not to mention a month, it''ll be stronger than you as soon as it is born.] The system chuckled and revealed the shocking information about his soon to bepanion.
Max had an astonished expression on his face whichsted for a while before he shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Almost everyone around me is awakening their bloodlines. At this rate, I''ll soon be the weakest among them."
[Don''t be impatient, kid. When I have recovered enough, I will help you awaken yours too.] The system said, chuckling lightly.
Max smiled and shifted the topic back to the egg, asking. "How long will it take you to hatch it?"
[Given the egg''s condition, it should take a few days to a week.] Answered the system.
"Alright. You can get to it then." Max said.
[Okay. Try not to disturb me unless it''s something important.] The system said before going silent.
Max nodded, his eyes twinkling in excitement.
After resting for a while, he stood up and went to the bathroom to take a bath.
When he returned, Amara was still absorbing the blood energy from the blood gem.
Not wanting to disturb her, he quietly left the room and went to her practice chamber to continue to practice his spells.
¡
This time, it took Amara almost two and a half days to recover her pure yinpletely. Also, she almost used up three blood gems in the process.
Just like before, she also made some progress toward the high-stage three-star realm and her demon energy also seemed to have be purer than before, which delighted her.
Looking at the remaining blood gems, she sighed, "If I can use them to cultivate instead of recovering my pure yin, I believe I can easily break through to the high-stage and also made some progress toward the peak of three-star."
Just then, Max entered the room and smiled at her. "Don''t worry. You''ll be able to focus on your cultivation when we go hunting."
Hearing this, Amara sighed in relief and thanked him. "Thank you, master."
Max nodded and said, "Okay. Rest for a while. Once you are ready, we''ll do it."
Amara''s heart rate quickened a little when she heard this. Nodding her head, shey down on the bed and slept for two hours. She then went to the bathroom to take a bath.
After a while, she returned to the room and announced, "I''m ready, master."
Max was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. When he heard her, he opened his eyes. When heid his eyes on her, he couldn''t help but say, "You look beautiful."
She had just a white towel wrapped around her curvaceous body. The towel was covering only her upper body andher regions, leaving her dainty hands and long, smooth legs exposed for him to admire. Her hair was slightly wet, and there was a refreshed look on her face.
When she was about to put on her clothes after washing up, it urred to her that if she went out only in a towel, he would most definitely like it. So, to please him, she came out just like that.
Upon hearing hispliment, she felt her heart flutter and a beautiful smile appeared on her face.
"Thank you, master." She said, blushing a little, which made her appear even more beautiful.
"Mm. Come here." Max gestured for her toe near him.
Swaying her tantalizing body, Amara gracefully walked to him and stood at the bedside, right in front of him.
Sitting up, Max extended his hand and wrapped around her slim waist and pulled her onto the bed and into his embrace.
As he inhaled her fresh, feminine scent, an intoxicated expression appeared on his face. Her scent was unique and almost hypnotising.
When he inhaled it, he would feel refreshed. All his worries and thoughts would seem to vanish and his lust would be triggered, which would make it hard for him to hold back.
He had asked her if it was her natural scent and she told him it was natural and almost every female of the blood winged tribe had the same scent. The only difference was in the intensity of it. The stronger the person, the stronger the scent.
Seeing the intoxicated expression on her face, Amara felt happy. Everydy would want their man to have such an expression when they were with them. It didn''t matter if the said female was human or demon.
After a moment, Max raised his head and looked at her. Amara understood what he wanted and leaned her head toward him. Gently, she ced her velvety lips on his and started kissing.
As he tasted her lips, his hands didn''t stay put. He lifted the towel from her backside and started fondling her springy ass.
Chapter 428 Is She A Fairy?
?
¡Human continent, central region, Ice sovereign mountain¡
Ice sovereign mountain had many small peaks which almost reached clouds. Only elders and core disciples were allowed to reside on them.
On one of these peaks, an extremely graceful figure in white was standing on the snowy ground, silently staring at the human shaped crystalline ice sculpture in front, her eyes filled with longing.
Whoosh!
Just then, a white feathered bird swooped down from the sky andnded behind her.
It then transformed into a pretty youngdy.
When she saw that the girl in white didn''t seem to notice her arrival, she pouted her lips and gave the ice sculpture an envious nce before saying, "Big sister, I have some news about this bad guy."
Shua!
As soon as she heard this, the girl in white immediately appeared in front of this youngdy, eagerly asking, "What is it? Hurry and tell me."
This fairy like girl was Lilly and the ice sculpture she had been staring at a moment before resembled Max.
Although her cultivation skyrocketed after arriving at the ice sovereign mountain and she also became a core disciple, which countless geniuses would dream of bing, she wasn''t happy at all.
She always missed her Max and wanted to return to his side. If it wasn''t for her master''s order who prohibited her from leaving the mountain, she would''ve tried to return to the ymore town despite the dangers.
Surprised by her strong reaction, the youngdy chuckled, "Hehe, Big sister, if anyone from the mountain saw you react like this, they would be shocked."
Because Lilly always missed Max but couldn''t be with him, she always felt sad and never liked to talk to anyone, no matter who approached her. The only exceptions were her master, and this youngdy who was her master''spanion beast.
But because she was the top beauty of the ice sovereign mountain, many young men still didn''t give up. Whenever she left her peak, they would flock around her, trying to win her favour.
Fed up with this kind of situations, she stopped leaving her peak altogether. Because her master didn''t want her to be alone, she ordered this youngdy called ''Little snow'' to apany her.
After interacting with her for a while, Lilly became friends with her.
After finding out that she was a five-star beast and was a lot faster than most peak five-star flying beasts, Lilly had tried asking her to sneak her out of the mountain and go to the green leaf kingdom to find out how Max was doing.
Little snow, however, refused because her master had already warned against it.
Seeing how Lilly became sad and stopped talking to her, Little snow promised her to find out the information through some other means.
After that, she tasked some establishments that specialise in information gathering to find out the news about him.
Finally, after almost a month''s wait, the agency finally contacted her.
After she got the information from them, she directly ran over here to tell her.
"Stop talking nonsense, little snow and tell me what news you have." Lilly urger her.
"Okay. I''ll tell you. Can you calm down first?" Little snow said, sighing in defeat.
Lilly took a deep breath and nodded.
Seeing this, Little snow said, "That bad guy is alive and well. After you came here, he had joined a small magic academy and living a good life."
Hearing this, Lilly smiled and lost in thought.
Seeing her became happy, Little snow decided not to tell her that Max already had other women.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Just then, the sound of drums sounded throughout the ice sovereign mountain.
Lilly came out of her thoughts and asked, "What is that sound, little snow?"
Little snow knitted her delicate brows and said, "It''s the summoning drum. It seems something big has happened. They are gathering every elder and core disciple."
Whoosh!
After saying this, she reverted to her original form and said, "Come up, big sister. I''ll take you to the main peak."
Lilly frowned. "Do I really have to go?"
Little snow nodded her bird head, "Yes, big sis. If you don''t go, other elders will scold master for not properly educating you."
Lilly frowned when she heard this before nodding.
Shua!
An ice pir formed below her feet and lifted her to the same height as Little snow. She then gracefully jumped onto her back.
Whoosh!
Little snow pped her snowy white wings and took to the sky, flying toward the tallest peak.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When they arrived at the gathering za, it was already filled with people. Everyone was discussing why they were suddenly called here.
When some of the core disciples noticed her arrival, they hurried over to her and started greeting her with wide smiles. Of course, most of them were males.
Those who had seen her for the time couldn''t help but exim, "What a beauty!" and also hurried over to her side.
Seeing everyone surround her, Lilly raised her brows in dissatisfaction. She didn''t want toe here, because she knew this would happen.
Whoosh!
Little snow transformed into her human form and stood in front of Lilly, shouting in her childlike voice, "You lecherous people! Don''t bother my big sis or I''ll freeze you to death."
Hearing this, everyone went silent. It wasn''t that they feared her, but because they didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Lilly by ignoring her beastpanion''s words.
After awkwardly bidding their farewell, they scattered, causing Lilly to sigh in relief.
Little snow turned around and sternly said, "Big sister. You have to tell them off like I did if you don''t want them to keep bothering you."
Seeing the stern expression on Little snow''s cute face, a smile appeared on Lilly''s face. She patted her head and nodded. "Okay. I''ll do that."
When the surrounding people saw her smile, they forgot to breathe and their heart started racing.
"How beautiful! Is she a fairy of legends?" A male core disciple wondered out loud.
"No wonder she is crowned as the most beautiful girl of our ice sovereign mountain." Another eximed.
Chapter 429 Im Not In The Mood To Talk
Everyone seemed to have fallen into a trance-like state and couldn''t move their gazes away from Lilly''s face.
Whoosh!
Just then, a few figures came flying to the gathering za. Leading them was a handsome, silver-haired young man in white robes. He didn''t look more than 20 years old. However, from the fact that he could on his own, one could tell he was at least a five-star mage.
Afternding on the za, he swept everyone with his emotionless gaze and shook his head, saying, "It seems I came too early. None of the stronger people havee yet."
When some of the surrounding disciples heard him, although they felt displeased, they didn''t say anything because they knew this guy had the capital to be this arrogant.
However, a strong-looking man who looked to be around thirty years old didn''t know who this silver-haired youth was. When he heard him, he sneered and said to the person beside him in a low voice, "Who is this arrogant prick? He is just a high-stage five-star mage but isn''t putting us peak five-stars in his eyes."
Shua!
As soon as these words left his mouth, a chilling aura descended upon him, almost forcing him to his knees.
The man shivered and when he looked at the source of the aura; he revealed a shocked expression because this aura belonged to the silver-haired youth.
''This¡ how can he suppress me with his aura when he is weaker than me?'' He thought.
Swoosh!
The people around him immediately retreated, fearfully looking at the silver-haired youth.
Silver-haired youth looked at the man being suppressed by his aura and said in a cold tone, "Can you repeat what you just said?"
The man felt humiliated. Gritting his teeth, he released his aura.
Boom!
Their auras shed, and his suppression on him was instantly lifted.
He red at the silver-haired youth, gravely asking, "Who are you?"
The silver-haired youth squinted his eyes. As he did so, the man felt an even more horrifying pressure descended on him and forced him to his knees.
Thud!
The floor under his knees cracked and a trickle of blood flowed out from the corner of his lips.
When the surrounding disciples felt the sudden increase in the silver-haired youth''s aura, their eyes widened.
"This¡ just who is he? His aura is almost as strong as an early-stage king mage''s aura." Someone wondered in shock.
A disciple standing by his side looked at him as if he was some idiot and asked, "You really don''t know who he is?"
"No. I''m always either on missions outside or cultivating on my peak. So, I don''t know many people from the mountain." The former disciple exined before asking, "Is he someone famous?"
"Of course. He is famous. He is the rising star of the Dawn faction." The disciple said, his eyes revealing traces of fearful respect.
The Dawn faction was one of the three leading factions of the Ice sovereign mountain. Two of the current nine supreme elders that oversaw all the matters rted to the mountain came from the Dawn faction.
"What? He is that fearsome guy who recently fought the me valley''s King ranked core disciple, Aaron, and came out unscathed?" The former disciple asked, shocked. Although he didn''t interact much with the people on the mountain, he was still aware of thetest matters.
"Yes. He is the one."
When the man being suppressed by the silver-haired youth''s aura heard this, his heart skipped a beat and back was drenched in sweat even though the temperature of the mountain was always very low.
Just as he wanted to apologize, a voice sounded from the sky.
"Tsk! Tsk! The famous silver monster is trying to assert his dominance over ordinary disciples? How shameful!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hm?"
Everyone raised their head to see who it was that dared to provoke the silver-haired youth.
Whoosh!
In the distant sky, a young man in ck clothes with white stripes was slowly drifting over. His hands sped behind his back. Several other people in the simr robes were following behind him.
"They are from the ck Ice hall. Things will get interesting now." Someonemented in a low voice.
"Why is that?" The disciple who was clueless about the silver-haired youth''s identity asked when he heard this.
"You should pay attention to mountain''s matter a little more." The disciple standing beside him shook his head before saying, "The ck Ice hall is also one of the three leading factions of our Ice sovereign mountain. The people of the ck ice hall and Dawn faction don''t get along. Almost every time they meet, things escte to fight."
"Most importantly, this silver-haired youth, Oliver, and this guy from the ck ice hall, Lucas, are the rising stars of their respective factions. As they say, when two kings of rival nations meet, things will get chaotic and that''s what people here like to watch."
"I see."
¡
Oliver, the silver-haired youth, raised his head to look at Lucas and asked coldly, "You''ve a problem with that?"
When the surrounding people heard this, they looked at Lucas expectantly.
The smile on Lucas'' face gradually faded, but just as he was about to retort, one of the people behind him whispered something to him.
Hearing what he said, Lucas'' eyes brightened, and he turned his head to look at the back of the za. He then chuckled at Oliver and shook his head. "Nope. I don''t have any problem. You can continue to y."
Whoosh!
Saying this, he flew toward the back of the za.
When Oliver saw this, he followed his gaze and noticed Lilly. His emotionless eyes lit up, and he understood why Lucas didn''t bother him this time.
Whoosh!
Immediately, he also flew in the air and followed Lucas.
The man who was being supressed heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at Oliver''s departing figure, his eyes shed with resentment.
¡
Whoosh!
Lucasnded in front of Lilly and smiled. "Hello, miss Lilly. How have you been?"
When Lilly, who was talking with Little snow, heard someone call out to her, she raised her head to look who it was.
Just then, Oliver alsonded in front of her and shoved Lucas to the side before smilingly greeting her, "Hello, junior sister. It''s nice seeing you."
Seeing the duo, Lilly''s shapely brows knitted together. She then said, "Hello sirs. Please forgive me, but I''m not in the mood to talk. Can you give me some space?"
Chapter 430 Startling news
Chapter 430 Startling news
The smile on both Oliver''s and Lucas'' face froze when they heard this.
Although it wasn''t the first time she did this to them, this time they were in the presence of many people, so they felt humiliated.
However, neither of them said anything. With a smile, they bade their farewell and went away.
Oliver''s eyes shed with a strange light as he thought, ''Maybe I should ask my parents to put more pressure on aunt.''
¡
After they went away, Little snow looked at Lilly worriedly.
Noticing her gaze, Lilly asked, "What is it, Little snow?"
Little snow hesitated for a moment before saying, "Big sister, this Oliver guy, he is trouble. You should be careful of him."
Hearing this, a smile appeared on Lilly''s face and she asked, "His parents are still trying to persuade the master to marry me to him, right?"
Little snow''s eyes widened in surprised. She stuttered as she asked, "Big sister, y-you knew? How?"
"Of course. How would I not know something like this?" Lilly chuckled.
Seeing her smile without worry, Little snow looked at her strangely and asked, "Big sister, aren''t you worried that master may have to agree under his parents'' and other elders'' pressure?"
"Master won''t agree." Lilly said with confidence.
After spending time with her master, Lilly knew what kind of person she was. Although she appeared to be a cold and emotionless person, in reality she was a very affectionate and caring person.
Ever since they met, her master had been treating her as if she was her own daughter. So, under no circumstance would she allow Oliver to marry her, since she knew there was only Max in her heart.
As time passed, more and more core disciples and elders kept arriving. After some time, the white-haired woman, Lilly''s master, also arrived.
Lilly and Little snow greeted her and stood beside her.
Little snow curiously asked, "Master, do you know what is going on? Why is everyone called here so suddenly?"
"No. I don''t." The white-haired woman shook her head. She was also clueless about it.
Just then, Oliver walked over and greeted her with a smile, "Hello aunt Rose. I hope you''ve been well?"
Rose gave him an indifferent nce and said, "Address me as elder in public."
"Uh! I apologise elder." Oliver awkwardly apologised.
He then also asked if she knew the reason behind the gathering.
Rose didn''t even look at him and said emotionlessly, "I don''t know. You can try asking your parents since they are close with the two supreme elders."
From how she treated him, it was clear she didn''t like this nephew of hers and didn''t want to talk to him.
Oliver''s facial muscles twitched upon hearing this. He then nodded, "Okay, elder. I shall not disturb you any longer."
Saying this, he took a deep nce at Lilly before walking away, feeling iparably angry. He couldn''t understand why neither the master nor the disciple seemed to like him.
Standing a few hundred meters away from Lilly''s group, Lucas watched all this, his lips curling up into a mocking smile.
"This guy is really too thick skinned." He muttered.
As if noticing his gaze, Oliver turned his head toward him. When he saw the mocking smile on his face, he was even more incensed.
''All of you, just wait.'' He thought, his silver eyes shing with an ominous glint.
After a while, almost every core disciple and elder present on the Ice sovereign mountain has arrived at the gathering za.
Many five-star core disciples felt their vision go dizzy because they hadn''t seen so many king and emperor ranked disciple in one ce before. There were thousands of king ranked disciples and hundreds of emperor ranked disciples and elder.
Dong!
At the time, the drum sounded once again. The noisy za immediately quietened down, and everyone looked toward the tform ahead.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Three figures flew down from the sky andnded on the tform.
Everyone held their breath when they saw them because these three were the supreme elders who had the monarch level cultivation.
Immediately, everyone bowed their heads and reverently shouted, "Greetings, supreme elders!"
As the three supreme elders swept their gazes at the za, everyone, no matter if they were emperor ranked elder and disciple or king ranked disciple, held their breaths.
Of the three supreme elders, two were females and only one was male.
The one on the right side was a middle-aged female, in white-robes, and the one on the left was a middle-aged man in ck robes with white stripes. These two were from the Dawn faction and the ck ice hall, respectively.
In the middle stood a woman, who didn''t look no more than 25 years old in a pure white long dress. There was a majestic ice mountain imprinted on the side of her chest.
She was amazingly beautiful and had an ethereal air about her that captivated the people, but didn''t let them have any obscene thought about her.
This woman represented the top faction of the ice sovereign mountain, sovereign faction. Even the both Dawn and ck ice hall put together weren''t its match. That''s also the reason they only everpeted against each other, but not the sovereign faction.
The woman in the middle took a step forward but didn''t immediately speak.
After sweeping the crowd with her gaze, she opened her mouth Boom!
Immediately, everyone felt their mind shook, and had difficulty in and started speaking, "As all of you must know, the demon race was supposed to invade our continent 8 monthster. However, for some reason, the demon race has decided to break to the agreement and will invade in less than a month."
When the crowd heard this, their expressions changed, and they started chattering worriedly.
Seeing this, the woman frowned and shouted lowly. "Silence!"
Boom!
Immediately, everyone felt their mind shook, and had difficulty in breathing.
''How strong!'' Everyone eximed in their mind and quietened down.
After everyone had calmed down, the woman spoke again, "From now on, you are to stop doing whatever you''ve been doing and start preparing for the war." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Saying this, she nced at the supreme elders beside her. "Please tell them the details."
Whoosh!
Once she said this, she didn''t wait for them to respond and immediately disappeared from the ce, leaving only snow-kes behind that also disappeared as soon as they fell on the tform.
The remaining two supreme elders exchanged a nce, smiling wryly. Then the female supreme elder took a step forward and said, "Although the demon invasion brings a disaster for us, we have to fight and not let me return to our continent because if they do, you, your loved one, and everyone you know will be subjected to a fate worse than death."
When the people in the za heard this, their expression turned solemn. They knew she wasn''t trying to intimidate them but was telling the truth.
She then continued, "Of course, this war is also an opportunity for us, as we will be able to hone our skills against the demons and improve our strength."
"Just like the previous time, the supreme factions will establish war halls in the war zones where you can exchange the demon cores for the war merits. You will be able to use these war merits to buy whatever you want in the war halls."
"Let me repeat, treat this war as an opportunity and try to earn as many war merits as you can because the supreme factions have prepared a special reward for the top three people in each realm."
Then suddenly, her expression became serious as she said, "As for those who are too cowardly to participate in the war to defend our continent, they will be expelled from the ice sovereign mountain to fend for themselves. Okay. You guys can return and start your preparations. You have two weeks. After that, you can head to the western region where this time''s war will take ce."
After she finished saying this, both of them also disappeared from the tform.
The crowd broke out in discussion. Some were worried, some were excited and a few like Oliver and other who had full confidence in their strength didn''t have any expression.
Meanwhile, at the back of the za, Lilly''s face had lost all colour when she heard where the battlefield will be.
"Master, I-Isn''t the Green leaf kingdom in the western region near the sea? This means the demons will invade there first." She asked Rose.
Hearing this, Rose sighed, "Yes."
Chapter 431 Ice God technique
Chapter 431 Ice God technique
"You knew¡ they will invade from there beforehand, right?" Lilly asked again.
Rose looked at Lilly silently for a moment before nodding her head. "Yes. I knew."
Lilly''s body trembled when she heard this and her eyes grew misty. "Why, master? Why didn''t you tell me before? We could''ve sent someone to warn the young master and Garfield family."
This time, before Rose could respond, Little snow spoke up.
"Big sister. You misunderstand master. Master didn''t tell you before because she was afraid you''ll constantly worry about them and won''t be able to focus on your cultivation. Moreover, they were going to find this out by themselves at least a month before the invasion. But who knew the demon race would invade before the agreed upon time?"
When Lilly heard this, she felt a little guilty toward her master because she had just assumed that her master had betrayed her trust. When she looked at her, she could see her eyes had a trace of sadness.
She opened her mouth to apologise, but Rose shook her head and gently stroked her head. "You don''t have to apologise. I understand you are worried about that kid''s and others'' safety."
"Thank you, master." Lilly bowed her head guiltily. Then, suddenly, she raised her head and asked, "Master, I want to¡"
Before she could finish her sentence, Rose cut her off and said. "Don''t bother. I won''t allow you to leave the mountain even if you hate me."
"But master, they are in danger. I need to go," Lilly exhorted,
Rose thought for a moment before saying, "I''ll send someone to warn them and help them move to a safe location. Would that do?"
Hearing this, Lilly thought for a moment. She wouldn''t be able to cross the dangerous wilderness alone and even if she can somehow, it''ll take her more than a month. By then, the demons would have already invaded.
Moreover, her master would be angry with her since she would have disobeyed her. Comparatively, her master''s proposal was the best. She could ensure Max and other''s safety and her master, who had be a mother-like figure to her, wouldn''t be angry with her either.
Thinking this, she nodded, "Okay. Thank you, master. Please send someone as soon as possible."
"Mm. Go and focus on your cultivation." Rose nodded.
Lilly bowed her head slightly in acknowledgment and prepared to return to her peak with Little snow when suddenly Rose spoke again.
"If you want to go to out to meet that kid or participate in the war, you either need to awaken your dormant bloodline or reach the four-star realm. If not, you''ll have to stay here obediently."
Whoosh!
As soon as she finished speaking, she flew into the sky and vanished on the horizon.
After she left, Little snow transformed into her real form. Lilly jumped onto her back before they also flew away from the za.
¡
Oliver didn''t return to his peak bute to his father''s peak.
His father was one of the elders on the ice sovereign mountain and Rose''s blood brother. Just like her, he was also an emperor ranked mage, but he had already reached the peak of his realm while Rose was still in the early-stage.
Whoosh!
Olivernded in front of the ice pce at the centre of the peak. However, he didn''t go in but waited outside.
After a while, a vigorous voice sounded in his head, [You cane in.]
Only after he got the permission that Oliver stepped inside the ice pce and walked to the main hall where a man who resembled Oliver almostpletely and looked to be in his early thirties was hovering above ground with his eyes closed.
However,pared to Oliver, this man gave people a more cold, dangerous and unfathomable feeling. This was Oliver''s father, Julius Dawn.
Shu! Shu! Shu!
Wisps of icy-cold energy were constantly flowing out of the ground and the pce walls before entering his body.
When Oliver stepped inside the hall, the ground and pce walls stopped releasing ice energy, and Julius opened his silver eyes.
He didn''t show any emotion on his face when he saw Oliver and asked, "How is the progress on the ice god technique? Did you manage toprehend it?"
Oliver looked at his father, bowed slightly before shaking his head, "The ice god technique is too abstruse. I still need some more time before I canprehend the first volume."
The ice god technique was a set of different spells and cultivation technique which the founder of the Ice sovereign mountain has followed to reach the supreme realm.
Although the original copy had been lost already thousands of years ago, there were some imitations that theter generation had written based on their experience when cultivate this technique.
But even though it was just an imitation, it was still a sacred technique for the ice elemental mages and wasn''t easily avable. To get their hands on it, people needed to pay millions of contribution points to the mountain. Even then, they could only have it for less than a month.
Despite all this, people were ready to die for a chance to read it because it was rumored that whoever seeded inprehending and cultivating it, they were guaranteed to reach monarch realm in their lifetime. However, the challenge lied here because only a rare few couldprehend it.
Julius raised his brows when he heard this, a glint of disappointment shing in his eyes. He then said in an emotionless tone, "You have three more days. After that, I have to return it to the library. So, try toprehend as soon as you can."
"Yes, father. I''ll do my best." Oliver nodded.
"Mm. Now tell me why you came here." Julius asked.
Oliver took a deep breath before speaking. "Father, how are things going with aunt Rose? Will she agree to let me marry Lilly or not?"
"Mm?" Julius raised his brows, and a displeased look appeared on his face. "Is this why you aren''t able toprehend the ice god technique?"
"N-No, father. That''s not the reason. You know when I cultivate I don''t think about anything else," Oliver hurriedly said.
Julius didn''tment on it. After a moment, he said, "It''s difficult to persuade your aunt, but I''m trying. I''ll ask the supreme elders to intervene in this matter after the war. Until then, focus on your cultivation. You can go now."
Saying this, he closed his eyes.
Oliver bowed slightly before turning around and leaving the peak.
''I have to wait that long now?'' He thought, frowning. A momentter, he thought of something and his eyes glinted with a strange light.
¡
¡Demon continent, Blood wing tribe, Amara''s residence¡
Schlick! Schlick! Schlick!
Amara had an ecstatic expression on her face as she moaned and rode Max in reverse cowgirl position.
Max was holding her waist and thumping her hard from below.
This was their second andst round of the day, so both of them were enjoying it to the fullest.
Ahhhnnnggg~
After a long while, Amara curled her toes, her body jerked upward and her insides squeezed his rod hard as she moaned loudly and climaxed. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Argh!
Feeling the pressure on his cock, Max also didn''t hold back and climaxed with her, feeling her womb with his sticky liquid.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
After they finished, both of them were exhausted and were panting hard.
Although Amara''s face had lost all the colour since two-thirds of her pure yin had been extracted, she had a satisfied expression on her face.
After catching her breath, she smiled at Max and said, "You are amazing, master." Saying this, she sat on knees and started cleaning their fluids off his cock with her tongue.
Max rubbed her head andughed. "You are also amazing."
Chapter 432 Mana enhancement complete
Chapter 432 Mana enhancementplete
After a while, they had taken a bath and were now resting. Max was lying on the bed with his head resting on Amara''s softp.
Amara had a gentle expression on her face as she gazed at his face and stroked his hair.
Although she was feeling weak after the double extraction and wanted to recover her pure yin as soon as possible. But since she had the chance to spend some quality time with Max, she held back the urge.
Max was looking at his status screen, feeling a little excited.
[Lust points: 500,000]
With these points, he could easily enhance the rest of his mana to the three-star level and would still have over 100,000 LPs left.
However, he didn''t immediately start the enhancement but looked at Amara and asked, "I heard your tribe has a special blood pool where you can cultivate and quickly increase your realm?"
"Huh? How did you¡? Amara was surprised to hear him talk about the blood pool. How could he know about it? She was sure she hadn''t told him about it yet.
But then she understood the senior must have told him about it. He was a mighty figure, after all. With just a casual sweep of his divine sense and he would know everything about the city. So, it wasn''t strange for him to know about the blood pool''s existence.
Thinking this, she nodded, a yearning look shing in her eyes. "Yes. There is indeed a blood pool." She then sighed, "However, only people in the four-star realm or above can cultivate there. I''m still far from being able to cultivate in it."
"Why is that?" Max asked,
"Because of the blood pool''s overbearing blood energy. No one below four-star can endure it and would go insane." Amara answered.
Max raised his brows when he heard this. System hadn''t told him this, but seeing how it could do almost anything, he knew it must have some way to prevent that.
However, seeing how no one below four-star was allowed to enter the pool, her father wouldn''t allow Amara to enter it since she was only a three-star demon. With this, his n to tag along with her was ruined.
Just then, Amara''s eyes glowed, and she excitedly said. "But now that I''ve awakened my bloodline, I can endure the blood energy and can enter it."
She then asked, "But why did you ask, master? Could it be that you want to cultivate in there?"
"Yes." Max nodded.
Hearing him confirm, Amara''s revealed a helpless expression on her face and said, "I''m sorry, master, but my father won''t allow you to enter."
"I know. But it''s very important for me. So, try to convince your father and take me along when you enter the pool." Max seriously said.
"This¡ I''ll try." Although she knew it was almost impossible for her father to allow Max into the blood pool, seeing how serious he was, she had no choice but to try.
"Good." Max nodded and then asked, "When can we enter?"
Amara smiled a forceful smile and said, "If my father allows the master to enter, we can go whenever we like, since it''s usually empty."
Whoosh!
Max sat up and said, ''Alright. Start recovering your pure yin energy. Once you are done, go ask for his permission."
After saying this, he sat cross-legged and started enhancing the remaining 3700+ mana units.
Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!
As his finger tapped on the screen, his remaining two-star mana started to change slowly.
Not long after, all ten thousand mana units had been enhanced to three-star level. Immediately after,
Argh!
Max''s brows furrowed, and a pained expression appeared on his face.
Phew!
He exhaled a deep breath, opened his eyes and murmured, "I need to strengthen my core a little more." Although he had already strengthened his core to the limits a few days before, under 10,000 three-star mana units'' pressure, it showed signs of crumbling.
Swoosh!
sounded in his ears.
[Kid, don''t drink it. The more you use external things to strengthen He immediately took out another bottle of demonic liquid from his inventory, but just as he was about to drink it, system''s voice sounded in his ears. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
[Kid, don''t drink it. The more you use external things to strengthen your core, the more difficult it will be when you try to reconstruct it. So, if you really can''t endure the pain, use some of your three-star mana to strengthen your core.]
Hearing this, Max stopped, put away the demonic liquid bottle and started using his three-star mana to strengthen his core.
One¡two¡three¡twenty.
After he integrated 20 units of three-star mana, the pain in his core finally subsided. After that, he used his 2000+ LPs to replenish the 20 mana units he had just used.
When he nced at Amara, he noticed she had already used up half of the blood gem and herplexion had increased a little.
As if sensing his gaze on her, she opened her eyes. Nodding her head slightly, she stored the blood gem and stood up, preparing to go out.
"Mm?" Seeing this, Max raised his brows in confusion and asked, "Why did you stop? Shouldn''t you recover a little more so you won''t look sick in front of your father?"
Amara shook her head and smiled. "If I go like this, the chances of my father agreeing are high. Also, I don''t need to use the blood gems since I can recover in the blood pool."
Hearing this, Max nodded in understanding, "Alright."
Amara then walked out of the room while Maxy down on the bed to rest.
¡
After a while, Amara arrived in front of the main hall. The two old demons kneeled on one knee and respectfully greeted her.
Amara nodded at them before pushing open the door and entering the hall.
She walked up the wall at the back, kneeled on one knee and greeted, "Hello, father."
A momentter, On''s voice sounded, "Little girl, howe you are here? Hm? What happened? Why do you seem so weak?"
Amara stood up and calmly said, "Something went wrong with my cultivation, and I lost some of my bloodline energy."
Whoosh!
Just as she spoke, On''s appeared in front of her, and put his hand on her shoulder to check what was wrong with her.
Seeing this, Amara panicked. If her father noticed she hadn''t lost her bloodline energy but her pure yin, things would getplicated.
However, there was nothing she could do now, since he had already sent his energy into her body.
Chapter 433 Your Father-in-law doesnt like you
Chapter 433 Your Father-inw doesn''t like you
"Mm? It''s strange." On murmured after a while, his brows furrowed in confusion.
"What''s strange, father?" Amara asked, a little nervous.
"Although I can see the energies inside your body are chaotic, I can''t see what''s exactly wrong." On said.
Upon hearing this, Amara''s eyes shed, and she thought, ''It must be senior''s doing.''
Thinking this, she smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, father. As I said, it''s because there was some problem with my cultivation. Once I use some blood energy, everything would stabilize and turn to normal."
"Alright." Seeing how confident she seemed, On stopped thinking about it and nodded, "You can go and cultivate in the blood pool then. Your big brother is also there."
"Oh?" Amara eximed in surprise when she heard this and then became a little worried. She knew Ashroth didn''t like Max and he could be angry if she went there with him.
Sensing the fluctuations in her mood, On raised his brows and asked, "What is it? Why do you seem concerned about your big brother being there?"
He knew how much Amara loved her big brother. So, he thought she would be happy to hear this, but she seemed a little worried, which was surprising and suspicious.
Amara inwardly cursed herself for showing her emotions on her face before smiling wryly, "The thing is, father, I want my servant to apany me inside the pool, but big brother doesn''t like him. So, he would be angry."
When On heard this, he narrowed his eyes and coldly said, "I also don''t like the fact that you have a human as your servant, but I allowed it since you insisted. However, now you want him to enter the blood pool, too? Have you gone mad?"
Amara had expected him to react like this so her expression didn''t change and she stubbornly shook her head and said, "Father, he saved my life. It''s the least I can do to repay him. So, please allow him."
As she said this, she noticed On''s expression turned colder and colder. Seeing this, she sighed in her heart before adding, "Furthermore, he isn''t a blood demon. At most, he can enjoy theplimentary benefits of the blood pool. So, I don''t see any harm in him allowing to cultivate there."
Hearing this and seeing how stubborn she was being about it, On went silent for a moment before reluctantly agreeing. "Do what you want."
Whoosh!
Finish saying this, he vanished from the spot.
Phew!
Amara sighed in relief and walked out of the hall.
When she returned to her vi, Max was already waiting for her at the entrance.
Amara wasn''t surprised to see him because she had guessed that ''the senior'' must have told him that her father had agreed.
"Shall we go?" Max asked, a little excited about breaking through to the three-star.
"Mm." Amara nodded before saying in a low voice, "Master, please don''t do anything strange after entering the pool because my father constantly monitors it and my big brother is also cultivating there right now."
"Don''t worry about it." Max nodded.
Then Amara grabbed him and flew back to the On''s main hall.
When the two old guards saw her enter the hall again with Max, they frowned in displeasure but didn''t stop them.
Shua!
Just as Max stepped inside the hall, he felt a powerful aura pressing on him. Under this aura''s pressure, his bones produced popping sounds, on the verge of breaking down.
He tried to resist, but to no avail. He waspletely powerless in front of this horrifying power.
Just as he thought he was dead, Amara stepped in front of him, her back almost touching him, and shouted, "Father, stop it."
"Hmph!" A snort resounded in the hall before the aura vanished, causing Max to sigh in relief. Only now he realised he was drenched in cold sweat and was trembling.
''That was too horrifying.'' He thought, wiping the sweat off his forehead and trying to calm down.
Hearing this, Max''s lips twitched.
"Are you alright?" Amara looked at him and asked worriedly.
[Haha, it seems your father-inw doesn''t quite like you.] System''s gloating voice sounded in Max''s ears.
Hearing this, Max''s lips twitched.
"Are you alright?" Amara looked at him and asked worriedly.
Seeing her expression, although Max was a little touched, he cried out in his heart, ''Can you please not show such an expression since your father is here? Do you want him to kill me?''
Bang!
Just as he expected, that horrifying aura descended upon him once again. Before any of them could react, he was thrown back, crashing into the wall.
Puah!
Upon impact, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and he felt disoriented. His bones and internal organs were severely injured.
Seeing him spat out blood, Amara eyes widened in horror and she hastily shouted, "Father! Why are you doing this? Do you want to kill him?"
"Oh, it''s nothing. I mistakenly lost control of my aura just then. Go, you guys can go ahead." On''s indifferent voice sounded.
Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!
After his voice sounded, the hall''s floor shifted, and a staircase appeared in the middle, leading down.
Amara was angry but didn''t dare to say anything. Although she had awakened her bloodline and her worth had increased a lot, she still couldn''t afford to talk back to her father, the branch leader.
Therefore, she suppressed her anger, took out a yellow-coloured pill, and fed it to Max.
Just as she was about to use her demon energy to help him digest it, system''s voice sounded in her head, [Don''t use your demon energy.]
Although she didn''t understand why the senior didn''t allow her to help him, she obeyed the order and put her hand down.
Meanwhile, Max felt a warm energy enter his body. Not only did it help him digest the healing pill in a matter of seconds, it also helped him heal all the leftover injuries.
Once he was fully healed, Max stood up and said, "Thank you." This was meant for both Amara and the system.
Amara nodded while the system''sughing voice sounded in his head, [No need to thank me. I''m always d to help. Now pay me 5000 LPs for the help.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 434 The demon staircase
Chapter 434 The demon staircase
Max wasn''t bothered by the system''s greediness this time. He subtly nodded his head to indicate that it could deduct the LPs.
He knew how serious his injuries were. If he had relied on only healing pills, it might have taken him days, if not weeks, to recover fully.
So, in his opinion, 5000 LPs in exchange of the instant recovery was an excellent deal. What 5000, even if the system had asked more, he wouldn''t have batted an eye.
Amara sighed in relief and also felt guilty because, even though she didn''t know why her father suddenly attacked him, she knew it must have been rted to her. To prevent this from happening again, she stayed by Max''s side, her body almost touching her.
In a secret room in the hall, On had a shocked and surprised expression on his face as he watched Max stand up as if he wasn''t injured at all. He murmured in disbelief, "How did he recover so quickly? Did I go easy on him and didn''t injure him enough?"
Immediately, he shook his head. He had clearly used around 10% of his full power in that aura attack. Every three-star or even four-star demons would have been seriously injured. However, this puny two-star human didn''t die but only got some injuries? How was that possible?
What he didn''t know was that his aura attack was indeed strong enough to turn Max into a meat paste but just before it mmed into him, the system had formed an invisible barrier around him that reduced the attack''s power by over 50%, saving him from the certain death.
If Max knew this, he would be surprised because the system only asked for the LPs to heal him, but not for the defence barrier.
''This human is not simple. Not only can he go in and out of the death-valley without dying, he is strong enough to stay alive after being hit by my attack and not mention his insane recovery speed. I need to pay attention to him.'' He thought, his blood-red eyes shing with a strange glint.
In the main hall, when Max stood up, Amara nced at the end of the hall and said begrudgingly, "Father, please open the pathway to blood pool."
There was no response for a minute. Just when Amara started bing anxious,
Rumble! Rumble!
The floor in the middle of the hall shifted and a ck staircase that seemed to be carved out from a huge obsidian stone leading downwards appeared.
Amara finally sighed in relief, nodded toward Max before walking toward the staircase. Max didn''t dare to put too much distance between them in case On tried to attack him again. So, he immediately followed her to the staircase.
Just as he stepped on the staircase, he immediately felt a very strong demon energy surround him. His brows furrowed because this energy was quite ufortable.
Swoosh!
Just then, Amara waved her hand and a thin membrane of her "Let''s go. Follow closely behind me." She said before walking down step by step. Max nodded and followed her.
demon energy surrounded him, preventing the staircase''s energy from entering his body.
"Let''s go. Follow closely behind me." She said before walking down step by step. Max nodded and followed her.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
With each step downward, the demon energy in the surroundings increased and pressured the demon energy membrane around him. From what it seemed, probably after a few more steps, this membrane wouldpletely disintegrate.
Max nced at Amara to see if she was also struggling. However, unlike him, she didn''t seem ufortable at all, and there was even an expression of glee on her face.
Apparently, this demon energy was beneficial for her and wasn''t pressuring her at all. From her expression, he could tell that if not for him, she might have charged down ages ago.
He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Since this was the case, he had to increase his speed, but to do that, he had to increase his defences to iste the demon energy first.
Therefore, he circted his mana and formed a protective barrier around him. However, in the next moment, it shattered into pieces.
Shatter!
The instant his mana barrier shattered, Amara noticed it. Just as she was about to use her demon energy to cast a stronger barrier around him, Max shook his head at her to stop her from doing so.
Sizzle! Sizzle!
After which, he circted his mana and started casting his [me barrier]. A couple of secondster, a crimson barrier appeared around him and started burning the demon energy.
"This¡" Amara revealed a surprised expression. She couldn''t believe a two-star mage was able to defend against the demon staircase''s energy.
Boom!
Just as she was about to turn around and continue walking down the stairs, a boom sounded out and the demon energy around them increased by multiple folds.
Crack! Crack! Crack!
Following the increase in energy concentration, she heard crackling sounds originating from Max''s [me barrier]. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh, no." She became anxious. She could feel that the previously calm demon energy seemed to have be aggressive toward Max and his barrier wasn''t able to endure it anymore. Therefore, she hurriedly conjured up a blood red bubble and sent it toward him.
Boom!
Just as the me barrier shattered, the red blood covered Max, saving him from the st of demon energy before bringing him to the end of the stairs.
Whoosh!
Shended beside him and dispelled the protective blob before worriedly asking, "M¡ are you alright?"
Max''s face was pale and a trickle of blood was flowing down from the corner of his lips. Although she had saved him from the demon energy''s attack, the shattering of his me barrier had injured him.
"I''m alright but what was that?" He asked, looking up the jet-ck staircase and the cloud of dark demon energy swirling above it.
He had used 1500 units of mana to cast the [me barrier] and he knew it was strong enough to defend against almost any attack of an early-stage three-star mage. However, this demon energy crushed it into pieces in an instant. If not for her quick reaction, even if he didn''t die, he would have gotten serious injuries.
Amara didn''t respond to him but looked worriedly toward the blood pool in the distance.
Chapter 435 Entering the blood pool
Chapter 435 Entering the blood pool
Max furrowed his brows and also looked into the distance. He could see 4 figures sitting cross-legged in the blood pool. However, it seemed themotion earlier had disturbed them and now they were angrily ring at them.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Three of them stood up, their giant wings pped, and they disappeared from the blood pool and appeared in front of him, their auras pressing him down.
''Fuck!'' Max cursed in frustration. He was really fed up with being suppressed repeatedly and really wanted to retaliate. Unfortunately, he wasn''t strong enough to do so.
"Greetings, uncles." Amara hurriedly stepped in front of him and greeted them. When the three menacing looking demons recognised her, their expression softened, and they retracted their aura.
One of them smiled and said, "Congrattions, little girl. It''s very good that you have awakened your bloodline." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Thank you, uncle." Amara modestly bowed her head.
The demon who just spoke nodded before shifting his gaze to Max. His expression turned cold as he said, "Who is he? Why did you bring him down here?"
The other two demons also looked at him with deadly gazes. They seemed to want to kill Max, but because the first demon had questioned her, they held back.
Amara secretly took a deep breath and said, "Uncle, this is my servant. I brought him here to let him cultivate here for a while."
"Hehe, little miss. Isn''t this puny human''s presence here disrespectful to our demon race? How could you bring him here? Did the branch leader really agree to this?" The second demon on the left asked, sneering coldly.
"Yes. It''s uneptable." Thest demon spoke, "Let''s kill this human and go ask the branch leader what is he thinking by doing this?"
Whoosh!
After saying this, he released his aura toward Amara.
"You dare?" The first demon shouted out loud. He suddenly vanished from his spot and appeared in front of Amara and waved his hand, easily blocking the aura attack.
"What? Are you trying to go against me by saving this human?" Thest demon sneered. The second demon moved toward him, also staring at the first demon threateningly.
The first demon''s wrinkly face flushed red in anger when he heard this, and heughed coldly, "Haha, go against you? Who the fuck do you think you are? It seems your guts have grown bigger since you dare to attack the youngdy now?"
Thest demon chuckled indifferently and said, "Attack youngdy? Are you sure your eyes are alright? My target was clearly that human? Now move away and let me kill him."
The second demon took a step toward him and red at the first demon, showing his support.
"You¡" Before the first demon could say anything, a chilling voice sounded from behind, "Is that so?"
Swoosh!
Following the voice, a figure appeared in front of Amara, coldly looking at the two demons and asked nonchntly, "Why did it seem to me that you were trying to kill my sister, my dear uncle?"
This person was Ashroth. Seeing him appear, Amara sighed in relief and red at the two demon elders in front, her eyes shing with anger and bewilderment.
She knew these two. They were her blood uncles and had peak five-star cultivation. Moreover, they were on the verge of breaking through to the king realm. Because of this, they held esteemed status in the tribe.
It was rumoured that they had partnered with Osmont''s maternal family to overthrow On. So, it was expected they didn''t treat her well. But it was the first time they tantly showed their killing intent toward her.
However, what really surprised and confused her was the fact that they tried to kill her here, where her father could easily see what was happening with a casual sweep of his consciousness. What gave them the courage?
Seeing Ashroth appear in front of them and question them, both demon elders revealed nasty expressions before the first demon sneered, "You must have gone blind. I was clearly trying to kill the human kid. Now, move away and let me kill him."
Finish speaking, he once again released his aura. This time targeting Ashroth. However, before his aura could reach Ashroth, his expression changed, and he hurriedly retreated.
Boom!
out, "Try again and see if I don''t dare to kill you."
The demon''s expression was iparably ugly, and his heart was The ce where he previously stood exploded, dust and rubble flying about. Then On''s voice,ced with killing intent, sounded out, "Try again and see if I don''t dare to kill you."
The demon''s expression was iparably ugly, and his heart was beating violently.
From the power behind the attack just now, he could tell if he hadn''t retreated in time, the attack would have crippled him and left him in a half-dead condition.
He forced a smile and said, "Haha, big brother misunderstood. I was just¡"
Before he could finish, On''s voice sounded once again, "This matter ends here. No one is allowed to touch this human."
Hearing this, the demon shut his mouth, not daring to say anything.
After which, he and the second demon exchanged a nce and headed upstairs before leaving the hall. They weren''t in the mood to continue their cultivation.
Bang!
After arriving in arge vi, the demon that tried to attack Amara and Ashroth punched a stone table in anger, turning it into small pieces and shouted, "That arrogant bastard. How dare he threaten me?"
Seeing him rage, the second demon didn''t say anything. Walking to a sofa, he sat down, his expression grave.
After a while, he asked, "Did you notice he seemed to have be stronger than before?"
"Yeah. I noticed it. He must have used a lot of tribe''s resources to increase his strength since he knows his death is near." The first demon sneered.
The other demon nodded and changed the topic, "Since we now know On is very protective of Ashroth, things will be easy. Let''s inform them now."
"Alright." The first demon revealed a cruel smile and took out amunication crystal before sending a message.
Earlier, he had deliberately directed his killing intent toward Amara and Ashroth and attacked them. He wanted to see On''s reaction.
¡
After the two demon elders left, the first demon nced at Max before returning to the blood pool.
Ashroth also red at Max before looking at Amara and nodded. "It''s good you are here. The blood essence is quite rich right now. Let''s go and cultivate."
"Yes, big brother." Amara nodded and walked to the pool with him. Max silently followed them.
Just as he was about to enter the pool, Ashroth coldly said, "Stay out. You aren''t qualified to enter."
When Amara heard this, she wanted to ask him to allow him, but Ashroth interrupted her, "Don''t bother. Enter the pool and start your cultivation."
Hearing this, Amara could only give Max a helpless smile before entering the pool. After giving Max another re, Ashroth also entered it and trudged toward the centre.
The blood pool had a radius of 25 meters. ording to what Amara told him, the closer you go to the centre, the denser and purer the blood essence and energy. However, it wasn''t easy to walk to the centre because the closer one was to the centre, the more violent the demon energy became.
Additionally, there was a gravity formation which continuously put pressure on the people and the pressure only increased as one went closer to the pool''s centre.
It was rumoured that even the branch leader couldn''t cultivate in the centremost spot.
The demon elder, who was a peak five-star mage like those two, was sitting at the 18 meters mark and one could see him imperceptibly tremble every few seconds.
After entering, Amara could only walk to the 7-meter mark while Ashroth stopped at the 11-meter mark.
Seeing them close their eyes and suck in the cultivation state, Max whispered, "What now?"
[What do you mean what? Enter the pool.] System answered in a carefree voice.
The corner of Max''s lips twitched when he heard this and retorted, "When that guy found out I entered even when he told me not to, won''t he kill me?"
[Ai, kid. You need to have bigger balls if you want to survive and continue to be stronger.] The system sighed and in a disappointed tone.
"Fuck it. He probably won''t do anything to me since he knows I''m vital for Amara''s survival." Max murmured before stepping into the pool.
Boom!
Immediately, he felt an overbearing energy enter and rage within his body.
Chapter 436 Barbarian God Physique
Chapter 436 Barbarian God Physique
Buzz~
His brain buzzed as the berserk energy invaded his mind. Within a second, he was drenched in cold sweat and his body was in so much pain that he could faint. It was unbearable.
He tried to endure it but was unable to and wanted to jump out of the pool, but to his horror, he could not do it no matter how hard he tried. It was as if his body were glued to the pool.
[Don''t bother kid. You won''t be able to go out for now. Now what you need to do is to get used to it, take control of this wild energy flowing inside you, and temper your inner organs with it. Once you are done doing it, you''ll be able to go out or walk further toward the pool''s centre.] The system informed.
It then added in indifferent tone, [Oh, yes. I forgot to tell you there is also pure demon energy here. But you don''t need to worry about it for 3 days. If you can''t get used to the raging blood energy here in this period, the demon energy will invade you and turn you into an idiot.]
"How do I control this energy?" Max asked through gritted teeth, trying to endure the raging pain in his body and mind.
[Just like you control your mana.] System briefly said before going silent.
Huuu¡
Max took a deep breath to calm his mind and started to control the rampaging blood energy. However, it wasn''t easy to do.
Whenever he willed to take control of the blood energy, his mind would have a splitting pain. It was as if his will was being constantly destroyed as soon as it touched the blood energy.
''How the hell am I supposed to¡'' Just as he was feeling hopeless, he suddenly thought of something.
Wasting no time, he mobilised his mana and sent it toward the raging blood energy in his veins.
Boom!
As the two different energies came into contact, a boom sounded.
Pffftt!
Although the st wasn''t too strong, because it urred within his body, he got internal injuries and spat out a mouthful of blood.
''It was a bad idea, huh?'' He thought, a wry smile on his face when suddenly, he noticed that after the initial explosion, a little bit of his mana and the blood energy had merged, causing blood energy to calm down and now he could control that part of blood energy without any problem.
''Let''s continue.'' He gritted his teeth and sent more of his mana toward unadulterated the blood energy.
Boom!
Just like before, the energy exploded upon contact and causing him to spit out another mouthful of blood. Thankfully, just like before, the leftover mana and the blood energy from the explosion had merged.
''Continue!'' Ignoring the injuries, he continued with the same process.
¡
In an underground pce somewhere in the human continent, a huge bloodke surrounded the raised tform from all sides.
There were many round stones arranged in the circr formation around the tform. Around 20% stones were lit while the rest were still dim.
A pale young man was lying at the centre of the tform. His blood-red eyes were half open. A yellowish egg was hovering above him and wisps of energy from the bloodke, 20 lit stones and the young man''s fingertips were constantly entering it.
Suddenly, the corner of his lips lifted into a smile and he murmured, "Hehe, the kid has guts to use such a self-harming method to control the blood energy."
¡
As Max continued to use his mana to calm and control the blood energy, his face continued to turn paler because of the internal injuries and the loss of blood.
However, there was a determined glint in his eyes which didn''t let him stop.
After half a day, he had taken control of more than one forth of the blood energy raging in his body. However, what made him anxious was that the blood energy was still unceasingly gushing into his body.
Right now, he was extremely bloated. It looked like he would explode if this continued.
Just then, system''s mocking voice sounded in his head. [Stupid kid, since you can''t handle it anymore, use your mana and seal your pores so more blood energy doesn''t enter you. Sigh! I''ve to tell you everything.]
Max had a constipated expression when he heard this and cursed, "Damn you! If I could, I already would have done that. This blood energy is too strong. My mana can''t stop it."
[Oh, I forgot you are still too weak.] The system chuckled before adding, [Try using your mana that has blood energy mixed in. That should do the trick.]
Max didn''t respond and immediately mobilised his blood and mana energy and sealed off his pores.
After doing that, he waited for a few seconds because when he used his mana to do the same previously, it would onlyst for a few second before the seals would be sted apart and the blood energy would rush into him.
This time, however, even after more than half a minute passed, the seals remained intact and no extra blood energy entered his body, causing him to sigh in relief.
After catching his breath, he once again started sending his mana toward the unadulterated blood energy, and muffled bangs continued to sound in his body.
After two days, all the blood energy was under his control while his bloating had reduced by half, but he still looked unnaturally fat.
Ssh!
He sat down in the pool, heaving deep breaths. He didn''t have any energy left and was barely conscious right now. However, he had yet to temper his body and system''s 3-day deadline was about to expire.
While taking out some grade three healing pills to heal his internal injuries, he asked, "Tell me, how should I temper my body now?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
[First, don''t eat any healing pills.] System said.
Hearing this, Max frowned. His body was a mess now, and he had to recover his injuries as soon as possible lest they leftsting side effects on him. But he knew the system wouldn''t say anything without reason. So, he asked,
"Why?"
[Although your childish method of controlling the blood energy injured your internal organs quite a bit, I''ve to say it''ll help you better temper your body. Now, I''m going to give you a body strengthening technique. Use it and temper your body with the blood energy in your body.] System answered.
A momentter, information about a body strengthening technique called [Barbarian god physique] appeared in his mind. This skill had five levels, but he could only ess first level right now.
After seeing howplicated this skill was, Max asked with a confused frown on his face, "Why are you asking me to temper my body? Wouldn''t it be better to learn some magic spells instead?"
Although he asked this, he very much wanted to learn this skill because ording to its description, after he sessfully reached the peak of first level, his body would be strong enough to take almost every two-star magic or physical attack head on and suffer some minor injuries at most.
Chapter 437 Comprehending the technique
Chapter 437 Comprehending the technique
[Haha, you are too na?ve!]
The system mockinglyughed before speaking in a serious tone,
[If you want to break through to the supreme mage or possibly to even higher levels, you not only need strong magic foundations but also a strong body. Most people are ignorant of this and that''s why there aren''t many supreme mages on this continent.]
"Is that so?"
Max murmured, subtly nodding his head in agreement because he knew it was right since even back on earth, people used to say that if you wanted to achieve big things, you first need to have a strong and healthy body and mind.
[Of course. Now, even if we don''t think that far, you would still need to strengthen your body to keep your wless foundations that I bitterly helped you create. Furthermore, if you can cultivate this technique to reach level 2 before the war, the chances of your survival would shoot up manifolds. So, don''t waste more time start working.] System added.
"Alright. I''ll cultivate this." Max nodded before suddenly saying, "By the way, I''m curious about something."
[What is it?] System asked in an indifferent voice.
"I''ve checked the system shop before and know this skill isn''t there? Not only this technique, but also that blood elemental spell you gave to Amara isn''t there."
Saying this, a mocking smile appeared on his face as he continued, "Since you wanted to rely on the system to recover, shouldn''t you have been a little sincere and added everything you have in it? Or could it be that you think your life is worth less than these spells?"
[Cough! Of course, my life is worth more than anything else. I must''ve forgotten to add them there since I was in a hurry when I created the system.]
System awkwardly coughed before coldly saying, [Furthermore, even if they were in the system shop, do you think you could ess them without several tens of millions of lust points, huh? Now, stop saying irreverent things and get to work. You can''t stay in the blood pool indefinitely if you forgot.]
"Yeah, yeah." Max chuckled and then changed the topic, saying with a serious expression, "This technique is quiteplicated. I don''t think I canprehend it soon enough. So, are you going to help me cast it?"
The system was silent for a moment before saying, [Even if I want, I can''t help this time because I never learned this technique. So, you are on your own. However, you don''t need to worry. I believe you canprehend at least the elementary section of first level in less than half a day.]
Max raised his brows in surprise when he heard this. Why was the system so confident in him? Could it be because his intelligence points had reached 100 or was it because of something else?
Shrugging, he stopped thinking about it. Closing his eyes, he started carefully reading the first level of [Barbarian god physique].
Time slowly passed and four hours quickly passed by.
Max''s brows were tightly furrowed and sweat was trickling down his forehead while he felt that his mind was going to short circuit. Despite this, he didn''t stop hisprehension.
After an hourter, his entire body was drenched in sweat and was gently swaying. It seemed he was going to faint anytime now.
Max could feel this and knew if he fainted now, the mana-blood energy seals sealing his pores would lose their effect and more blood energy would enter his body, causing it to explode.
However, he clenched his teeth and ignored everything, solely focusing onprehending the first level. He could feel he was just a step away from having the elementary understanding.
A whileter, he was trembling uncontrobly and his consciousness was brink of nking out.
Phew!
Just then, he exhaled a stale breath and opened his eyes. Although he was both physically and mentally drained, there was a bright glint shing in his eyes because he managed to gain an elementary understanding of the first level.
"Let''s start temper¡" He murmured and prepared to circte the technique to temper his body with the refined blood essence. However, before he could evenplete the sentence, his eyelids grew heavy, and he lost consciousness.
Shua!
Just as he was about to fall into the blood pool, an invisible energy enveloped him, stopping pool''s raging blood energy outside.
[Good job, kid.] System''s voice sounded before everything went silent.
In the pool, Amara, Ashroth and the demon elder had their eyes close and continued to cultivate. asionally, they would stop to take a rest.
Strangely, when they nce at Max, they would see him sitting cross-legged outside the pool when in reality he was hovering above the pool. This was the same for On in the main hall above. He also didn''t find any anomaly. Needless to say, this was system''s doing.
¡
After er, Max finally regained his consciousness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Huh? I didn''t die?" He mumbled groggily before realizing that the system had helped him.
"Thank you, old man." He gratefully said.
Ssh!
In response, the energy surrounding him vanished, and he fell into the pool.
The blood energy rushed into his body like a raging tide and started wreaking a havoc.
"Oh, shit!" He cursed and hurriedly mobilised the refined blood energy and sealed off his pores. After that, he started refining the unadulterated blood energy.
Because he had acted almost immediately and sealed his pores after falling into the pool, only a small amount of blood energy entered his body, which hepletely refined after just two hours.
"Let''s start the body tempering now." He said and circted the [Barbarian God Physique]. Immediately, the refined blood energy, which still had some traces of violence, became tame and started to merge into his body.
The internal injuries he had incurred before rapidly healed. As the blood energy continued to merge into his body, all of his internal organs, blood and bones started strengthening.
He could feel his body bing stronger by the second.
"This is amazing!" He eximed in ecstasy.
Unfortunately, it onlysted for a few seconds before all the blood energy depleted and the technique was forced to stop.
Chapter 438 First level physique
Chapter 438 First level physique
"Hmm?" Max frowned in displeasure.
Immediately, he stopped sealing his pores and let the pool''s blood energy enter his body without restraint. When he felt enough energy had been collected, he sealed off his pores once again.
Just as he was about to start refining it with his mana, his eyes shed with a thought.
Since the [Barbarian God Physique] couldpletely suppress the refined blood energy, maybe it could help him refine this unadulterated energy, too. Even if it couldn''t, there was no loss in trying, right?
Thinking this, he immediately circted the [Barbarian God Physique] technique.
Rumble!
As if responding to it, the raging blood energy rumbled loudly and started wrecking-havoc inside him. In an instant, he was seriously injured.
"Fuck!" Max cursed, his facial muscles contorting in pain. He had never expected such a violent reaction from the blood energy.
His heart pounding in fear, he immediately rushed to deactivate the technique, only to realise that it seemed to have gotten out of his control.
''I''m dead!'' He thought in horror and was about to ask the system for help. However, at that instant, the situation took a 180-degree turn. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The previously violent blood energy ceased all movements and became tame. Then, as if under some instructions, it started splitting into two parts, one dark liquid and one pure blood red mist.
The blood red mist started moving throughout his body before converging toward his heart and gradually merged with it while the dark red liquid was slowly expelled through his pores.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Following the merging of the blood mist, his rapidly beating heart gradually calmed down. Even though it was beating at a normal pace now, its blood pumping efficiency had increased at least by one-fold.
In the underground pce, the young manying at the centre of the formation frowned and muttered in astonishment, "This tempering technique really is¡ unbelievable. Even at the elementary level, it can purify the blood energy to this extent and take initiative to first strengthen the heart."
"Perhaps I should have given it to him sooner?" His blood-red eyes shed with a tinge of regret, then he shook his head, "It''s alright. It''s not toote even now."
¡
After all the blood mist merged into and strengthened his heart, Max opened his eyes.
Although he found it strange that this technique could operate on its own, he was delighted to see it could directly refine and assimte the unadulterated blood energy, sparing him the pain and time he would have to use to refine it with his sting method otherwise. What more, the resultant blood mist was many times purer.
Just as he was about to unseal his pores to take in more blood were clogging them. It was ck, slimy stuff and it stank.
Holding his nose to not inhale the stench, he hurriedly rushed out energy from the pool to refine, he realised the discarded impurities were clogging them. It was ck, slimy stuff and it stank.
Holding his nose to not inhale the stench, he hurriedly rushed out of the blood pool and cleaned himself with the water he had stored in his inventory to use in these types of situations.
After cleaning himself, he only wore a pair of pants and turned to re-enter the pool when he realised that even though he was in the pool for a few days, no one seemed to have noticed him. Even now, when he was causing a disturbance by bathing right at the edge of the pool, they still didn''t notice.
He didn''t have to think much to realise why this was so. It should be because of the system''s doing.
Indeed, just then, system''s voice sounded, [Don''t waste time thinking about minor stuff, kid. Go and use the blood energy to cultivate to the peak of the first level before anyone realise something is amiss with you. Once you''ve reached the peak of the first level of the [Barbarian god physique], reconstructing your mana core will be many times easier.]
Nodding his head in acknowledgement, Max entered the pool and started refining the blood energy.
Five more days passed. He had refined and assimted a lot of blood energy. Right now, he was nothing like Max from a few days ago in terms of physique.
His skin, which was already quite nice previously, had be smooth like a baby''s, but it had be many times more resilient too.
His bones, blood, and internal organs were also refined and strengthened. He was more energised than before. His eyesight, hearing and other senses also seemed to have improved.
Furthermore, he could feel that almost no one-star attack could do much damage to him anymore. He knew he had reached the peak of the first level of the [Barbarian god physique].
While he was checking out the pleasant changes in his body and reveling in happiness, Amara, Ashroth and the demon elder were frowning. They could feel the energy level in the pool had decreased significantly.
[Kid, get out of the pool and keep your mana and aura within your body if you don''t want trouble. Hurry!] System''s warning sounded out in his head, startling him.
Without asking for the reason, Max rushed out of the pool, dried himself and dressed in the clothes he had when he came here.
Just as he sat cross-legged a few meters away from the pool, the elder opened his eyes.
Weng!
As his eyes swept over the pool, he didn''t find anything wrong apart from the diminished energy. Frowning, he nced at Ashroth, who had also opened his eyes.
"Did you have a breakthrough, elder?" Ashroth asked with uncertainty.
He could only think that the elder may have a breakthrough and used up quite a lot of energy during that. However, that didn''t make sense because the breakthrough to the king realm would cause a lot of disturbance, but there was none.
"No." The elder shook his head before shifting his gaze to Amara, who was still cultivating.
The dip in the pool''s energy didn''t bother her, as the current energy levels were sufficient for her to cultivate for a long time. Moreover, she had a hunch that her master might have done something that caused the blood energy to fall so low.
"Mm?" The elder frowned even more. He could see neither Ashroth nor Amara were the reason behind the change. He then moved his gaze to thest person present, Max.
When his gazended on him, Max felt a mortal danger and his heart-rate sped up. He couldn''t help but shudder and open his eyes. When he saw the elder looking at him with narrowed eyes, cold sweat drenched his back and he hurried to shift his gaze to the ground.
A momentter, the elder shifted his gaze, and the pressure on Max lifted, causing him to sigh in relief.
The elder then floated up above the pool. With a wave of his hand, all the blood sticking to his body fell into the pool below. Then, without even using his wings, he flew toward the stairs, exiting the underground chamber.
Ashroth frowned when he saw this and murmured while looking at the pool, "What just happened here?"
After ncing at Amara, he walked out of the pool, pped his wings and flew toward the stairs. Unlike the elder, he could fly without using his wings.
After they had gone away, Max flopped to the ground and asked in a low voice, "Old man, what happened? Why did I feel a killing intent from that old man, and why have they gone out?"
[Hehe, kid. What do you expect them to do when you''ve used over 40% of the blood pool''s energy? Although that old man didn''t suspect you, he wanted to kill you out of frustration because he is on the verge of breakthrough to the king realm, but the remaining blood energy isn''t enough for him to do so. Fortunately for you, he ''knows'' you are that little doll''s man, so he didn''t kill you.] The systemughed.
Max shuddered in apprehension upon hearing this.
[That aside, congrattion, kid! I never expected you toplete the first level in such a short time, even though you had everything necessary to do so.] The system remarked.
"Tch! Just how low do you think of me?" Max clicked his tongue in annoyance before clenching his fist with a smile on his face. He was feeling amazing right now.
[Alright. Now it''s time for you to pay up.] The system said.
Chapter 439 One billion LPs?
Chapter 439 One billion LPs?
"Pay? For what?" Max asked, his tion over achieving level one physique vanishing.
[Hehe, kid. If you think if you act like you don''t know, I won''t charge you, then you are utterly wrong.] System chuckled.
"Alright. Tell me, how much is it?" Max asked in defeat.
When the system helped him block the demon energy in the pool as he cultivated or when it created illusion to help him or when it gave him the [Barbarian god physique], he already knew he would have to pay for them even if the system hadn''t mentioned it then.
[Let''s see. For helping you block the demon energy for over 8 days, I should charge you at least 1 million LPs. For creating that illusion to save your ass, I should charge you another 500,000, if not more. Last, the [Barbarian god physique] manual is priceless, even if it''s only halfpleted. So, it''s not possible to give it a proper price. However, If I were to give it a rough estimate, it should not be less than 1 billion LPs.] System said in a pondering manner.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
If Max had found the first two prices very high, [Barbarian god physique] technique''s price almost caused his heart to beat violently. However, it wasn''t only because of the outrageous price.
"O-One billion?" He said incredulously.
[Why? Do you think I''m upping the price?] The system asked in an amused voice.
"That''s right." Max nodded.
[Hehe, little boy. Although I ept that I normally set a slightly high price for my products and services, in case of this technique, I''m not doing the same. Believe me when I tell you that this price is already nearing the lower limit. If this technique was whole, even 10 billion LPs wouldn''t have been enough to acquire it.] The system said in its rare serious tone.
"Oh?" Max eximed, a gleam appearing in his eyes as he asked, "So you mean is, this technique is amazing enough to have this value?"
[Of course. Let me tell you an example of how amazing it is.]
The system paused for a moment before saying, [From what I know, it has nine levels and when one reaches the peak of level nine, even the strongest supreme mages, or perhaps even higher existences than them, won''t be able to kill you. So tell me, is it amazing enough?] It asked in a smug voice.
"Yeah, that''s amazing." Max nodded, the corner of his lips curving into a smile. He could barely suppress his urge tough out loud.
He then asked, "So, tell me. How much are you going to charge me?"
[How about I charge the prices I just told you?] System asked in a joking voice.
"You can do that if you want." Max shrugged indifferently.
[Oh, you don''t want to haggle this time?] System asked with interest.
"Of course, I will." Max nodded.
[Then tell me, how much are you willing to pay me?] System asked.
Max thought for a moment and raised a finger. "I''ll give you one million for your help in blocking the demon energy and creating illusion. As for the technique, I won''t pay you anything for it."
[Huh? ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME, BOY?] As expected, the system howled in rage upon hearing his words. [How dare you deny paying for the technique? It''s one of my most prized possession.]
Max furrowed his brows and sternly said, "So, do you want me to pay one billion LPs? To do that, I would have to spend my whole life and probably even then I won''t be able to pay them in full. Do you really think I''m dumb enough to do that? Fuck, if you can''t agree with my conditions, we can stop our cooperation right now. You are wee to take away your system if you can."
The system went silent and didn''t speak for a long while. Max also didn''t say anything. He continued to sit there looking at his beautiful demon ve Amara, cultivating in the pool.
After more than half an hour, system''s voice sounded in his ears, [You''ve grown up, kid. Alright, you don''t have to pay me anything for the [Barbarian god physique] technique and as for the one million you suggested for my help earlier, I also don''t want that.]
"Huh? Are you sure you are not joking?" Max revealed a shocked expression. He never thought the system would agree so easily.
[Heh, I''m serious as I can be. Of course, since you are not willing to pay with LPs, you will need to pay with something else.] The system scoffed.
The corners of Max''s lips twitched when he heard this and the feeling of jubtion he was feeling over the system agreeing to his request vanished.
"What do you want? Remember, it should be something I can do." He coldly uttered.
[Hehe, of course.] The system let out an eerie chuckle as if its scheme had seeded, and Max felt shivers run down his spine.
"What with this creepyughter? What do you have in mind?" He asked guardedly.
[Don''t worry. It''s something you can do. However, you can''t do it anytime soon. I''ll ask you when you have be strong enough.] The system said before suddenly adding, [Oh, by the way, I''ve taken all the LPs you had to nourish the golden-winged python''s egg.]
"Huh?" Max furrowed his brows before hurriedly opening his status screen and, indeed, he didn''t have any LP left.
[Lust Points: 0]
Phew!
He exhaled and inhaled for a few times to calm down his agitation. He knew there was no use in arguing the system. So, he changed the topic and asked, "How much more time will it take for it to hatch?"
[By the time you break through to the three-star. Now take that little doll and get out of here. Her father wille down any second to check the pool.] The system said.
Right then, Amara opened her eyes, stood up and walked out of the pool, saying, "Let''s go. I''m done here."
Max nodded and followed after her. Just as they reached the stairs, they saw On and the elder from before flying down. On nced at the duo before heading toward the pool.
¡
I''m done. Until then, you are free to do anything you want," Max said before walking to his ''room''.
A whileter, Amara and Max arrived at her residence.
"I''m going to break through to the three-star realm. Make sure no one disturbs me before I''m done. Also, I want you by my side when I''m done. Until then, you are free to do anything you want," Max said before walking to his ''room''.
"Yes, master." Amara nodded in acknowledgement.
After sitting on his bed in his room, Max asked the system the question he was raring to ask. "So, strengthening my physique can help me reconstruct my core faster?"
[Of course. Just go for it. Right, you have to try to make your mana core as big as you can. It doesn''t matter if it results in making the core walls paper thin since you can always strengthen it afterwards.] N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Okay."
[Good, now get started.]
Max heaved a big breath, closed his eyes and started meditating to calm his mind in preparation.
Chapter 440 Flavia was taken away
Chapter 440 via was taken away
¡Human continent, Cloud Academy¡
In Max''s dorm room, Anna was pacing back and forth, her delicate brows tightly knitted in worry.
Although via, who sat on the bed, seemedparatively calmer, one could see she also had a worried expression. Something worthy of mentioning was that she wasn''t wearing her veil and her exposed face no longer had any scars.
After talking to Anna, she hade to terms with her feelings and had taken the beauty pill Max gave her.
She nced at the anxious Anna and sighed. "Anna, calm down. There is no use in worrying. If worsees to worst, I''ll go with them."
Anna stopped pacing around. She looked at via in the eyes with a serious expression and shook her head, "No. You are little Max''s woman. They can''t take you away and force you to marry someone else."
via''s face reddened when she heard this and heart felt sweet. However, she sighed and stood up. "But what we can do? My family has already sent people to get me, and I''m sure the academy will give permission in less than an hour."
She walked up to Anna and grabbed her hands, her eyes turning moist as she said, "I¡ just want you to help me give a message to your brother when he returns. Tell him I love him and want to be him, but unfortunately, I''m not strong enough to go against my family."
Hearing this, Anna felt a pang in her heart and her eyes also turned moist. "I¡ I''ll tell him. Don''t worry. We''ll definitely save us¡ somehow."
Just then, an icy voice sounded from outside the room, "Miss via,e out this instant. We need to go."
via turned still as she looked at the door and murmured in confusion, "What happened? Why do they seem so impatient? What are they nning?"
How could she know it was all because of her cousin who met Max in the Elvin city? After she found out that Max was in the same academy as via and seemed to have some feelings for her, she immediately pushed her mother to summon via back and marry her off to the Dalton family as soon as possible.
via shook her head and stopped thinking about it. She then looked at Anna and smiled, "I''m going Anna. Take care of yourself and tell Max to be careful. I''ve a feeling that my family will target him if they knew he is my friend."
Saying this, she turned around walked toward the door.
Whoosh!
Anna appeared in front of her and blocked her way and said, "W-Why don''t you stay here? I''m sure they won''t dare to barge in here since the academy definitely won''t allow them to."
via smiled bitterly. "You don''t know how things work, Anna. The academy won''t offend a family like mine just for me, since I don''t have much value in their eyes."
"Furthermore, my family must have promised the academy some benefits since they allowed them to take me away without my consent. If I don''t go out, someone from the academy wille to force me out."
"I¡" Anna parted her lips to say something but didn''t know what to say. She could only watch as via walked around her and went to the door.
She stopped at the door and said in a somewhat bleak tone, "I can make my family give me a maximum of three months. If Max can be a five-star mage by then, tell him he cane save me. If he can''t, then forget me and don''t ever think of antagonizing my family."
Saying this, she opened the door and went out.
Whoosh!
Immediately, three people, two women and a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes, appeared around her. The two women looked to be in theirte twenties.
However, the attention-grabbing thing about them was, they lookedpletely identical. They were twins. They had angr faces, had cream colored, smooth skin, pink petal like lips, grey eyes and light golden hair. Their height, breasts, hair and even their clothes were identical.
It would be impossible to differentiate between them if not their different expressions. The woman on via''s right gave off a mean vibe with her icy and judgemental expression, whereas the woman on the left appeared uninterested in everything with her impassive expression.
via''s expression became serious when she saw the twins. She looked at the mean-looking woman and smiled bitterly, "It seems that woman is really serious. She even sent you two, aunt Jenny."
The woman on the right, aunt Jenny, looked at her with slightly narrowed eyes and said, "You know our family isn''t on particrly good terms with cloud academy. So, we had toe in case the academy refused to let us take you away. Fortunately, they easily agreed."
She then nced at Anna, who stood inside the room looking at via with teary eyes, and said, "So, she is that worm''s sister?"
via''s expression changed when she heard this. Just as she was about to say something, Jenny''s expression changed. She looked in the distance, then nced at Anna before huffing irritatingly and disappeared with via and others in a sh of light.
A momentter, they appeared outside the academy gates. Jenny nced at the man following behind them and ordered in an icy tone, "Elder Ru, you stay here and wait for that worm called Max to return. How dare he eye someone from my family? He deserves death."
"Yes, youngdy." The man nodded calmly.
Hearing their conversation, via''s beautiful face turned pale, and she hurriedly begged, "Aunt Jenny, please don''t do anything to him. He¡ he is just my friend. I''m willing to do as the family says. Please let him off."
The man looked at via with a guilty expression, but didn''t say anything and just nced at the woman.
Jenny smirked, "Heh. He is just a friend? Would a normal friend give you a beauty pill that even a family like ours can barely acquire?"
"Aunt, he¡"
via tried to speak, but Jenny raised her hand. "Stop it. I don''t want to hear anything. If this arrogant academy didn''t refuse to give us details about his family background, we would''ve destroyed his family, too."
via turnedpletely pale when she heard this. She knew this aunt of her was telling the truth and wanted to annihte Max''s family because she knew she was really a cruel and bloodthirsty woman.
She thanked the academy in her heart for not giving her Max''s background information and preventing her from attacking Anna just now. She knew if not from someone from the academy, her aunt would have killed Anna.
"Let''s go." Jenny waved her hand and a ck panther type beast with two long, red fangs and huge wings appeared in front of them. They mounted it flew away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡
Back at Max''s dorm room, Anna was staring at the ce where via was a moment ago.
She felt very helpless right now, and this frustrated and saddened her. If she was strong enough, she could have prevented via from being taken away. Unfortunately, it was only if. She knew the limits of her own talent and knew she might not be able to achieve that strength on her own.
"I need Max''s help¡" She muttered and her beautiful face blushed red.
--x--x--
A/N: Hello everyone. I apologize for such a long gap. I won''t say why I disappeared without any notice but I''ll say that the story will continue. I thank you for your patience and support. Hope you continue to show your support until the end. Love you all!!
Chapter 441 Forcing a king to obey?
Chapter 441 Forcing a king to obey?
Two weekster¡
An old woman and a young, blue-haired girl in purple dresses arrived at the gates of the royal capital of the Green Leaf kingdom.
"Grandma, can we really find aunt Hannah''s family here?" The young girl asked.
The olddy looked at the giant city in front of her and shook her head. "I''m not sure, but we will surely find about their whereabouts. After that, we only need to go there and take back our family''s heirloom."
The young girl nodded and then said annoyedly, "If grandma had recoveredpletely, we could force this kingdom''s king to do our bidding, but now, sigh. We have to do everything ourselves."
"You little girl, you shouldn''t always think like that. Although I''m strong, who can say for sure there isn''t some old geezer hiding here?" The old woman said in a slightly reproachful tone.
Just then, a ridiculing voice mixed with some anger resounded from behind them, "So, you mean if there isn''t any ''old geezer'' hiding here, you can force the king to obey you, huh? How about you show me how powerful you are?"
Hearing the voice, the old woman sighed. She didn''t want any trouble, but it seems her casually spoken words had hurt someone''s sentiments and things might be troublesome.
Of course, she wasn''t afraid of anyone from this tiny kingdom even if she had only recovered 30% of her peak strength, but if their pursuers found out that they were here, things would turn ugly for them.
Sighing, she turned around and saw a thirty or so old man in white embroidered clothes walking in their direction with some armored people following him. His brows were raised and his lips were curled into a mocking sneer.
"Young man, I apologise for speaking so freely. I hope you don''t take it to your heart." The olddy said calmly, trying to end the matter.
However, it seemed the man wasn''t willing to do it as heughed loudly, attracting more people''s attention to them. "Hahaha¡ what old hag? Weren''t you boasting that you could force our king to obey you? What happened now? Got scared?"
Hearing this, the armored people behind him surrounded the olddy and the girl while the passers-by started murmuring amongst them.
"What? That old woman really said something so disrespectful?"
"She must have, or why would someone from the royal family would get angry at someone without reason?"
"If that''s true, she should be punished severely."
"Why bother? Just kill her and be done with it."
"Sigh! Because of the old woman''s words, not only would she be crippled or die, the beautiful young girl would also suffer. What a tragedy!"
¡
Hearing the man''s mocking words and the crowd''s murmurs, the girl beside the old woman became angry. Taking a step forward, she shouted, "Scared? Are you kidding us? What worm are you? Why would we be scared of you? If you don''t want to die, apologise to my grandma right now, since you won''t get a chanceter."
"Little Gene, sigh¡" The old woman sighed and pulled her back. Now she was sure this matter won''t end peacefully.
Boom!
Just as she expected, the man''s face turnedpletely dark, and he released his aura with full force. The aura of a mid-stage four-star mage caused the people in his surroundings to feel suffocated.
Immediately after, his mana surged around him and conjured many green, triangr petals in the air. All of them were glowing faintly and radiated a very sharp aura. From one nce, one could see how lethal the green petals were.
"Woah! I didn''t believe before but this young man in white is really from the royal family. As expected, not only is his green leaf bloodline overpowered, he is also very powerful. A middle-stage four-star mage at the age of just 30 years. It''s amazing."
"Of course it is. If the royal family didn''t have such talent, how could it have maintained its position as the royal family? You know the other families are just waiting for their strength to decline so they could rule the kingdom."
"Shhh! Keep it down if you don''t want to die."
"However, isn''t it irresponsible of him to use such a strong attack in a public ce? What if it also killedmon people?"
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The armored warriors exchanged nces before their mana surged out. They didn''t attack the olddy and little Gene but created a green barrier around them, so the man''s attack wouldn''t idently kill others. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What did you just say?" The man asked through gritted teeth as he red at Little Gene with murderous gaze.
"Mm?" The olddy''s blue eyes turned cold when she noticed his killing intent and released her aura toward him.
Boom!
Bang!
Thud!
As her aura exploded out of her and hit the man, he was thrown away like a ragdoll, breaking the green barrier, and fell heavily to the ground.
"What!?" Everyone was bbergasted by this scene. They couldn''t believe their eyes for a while.
"Did¡ did I see that right? She defeated a four-star mage just by her aura?"
"Yeah. That seems to be the case."
¡
The man in question was lying on the crater he formed upon crashing. His eyes were opened wide in disbelief as he muttered. "A¡ an emperor rank mage?"
At this moment, he forgot everythingpletely. He wasn''t feeling embarrassed that he was beaten down like a dog in one move, neither he was thinking of taking revenge. The only thought in his mind right now was, ''I''m dead!''
He wasn''t wrong to think that because an emperor ranked mage won''t think twice before killing him, even if he belonged to the Green Leaf kingdom''s royal family. Moreover, the royal family wouldn''t dare to say anything about it. Forget that, they would''ve to do everything to appease her so she wouldn''t destroy their family.
''I''m an idiot. Couldn''t have I just ended the matter when she apologised? Damn it!'' He cursed himself for overestimating himself.
Just then, he heard a mocking voice, "Do you believe now my grandma can kill you or even force your lousy king to obey her?"
Chapter 442 The chaos is here!
Chapter 442 The chaos is here!
The man struggled to move his body and saw the young girl looking at him with a disdainful expression on her face.
He didn''t answer her, but looked at the old woman behind her.
Gulp!
Gulping nervously, he lowered his head toward her and apologised, "Senior, please forgive me for my offence. I didn''t know who you were. Please spare this junior''s insignificant life."
"Heh, of course you didn''t know about her. If you knew, I doubt you would dare to disrespect us even if you had an emperor mage backing you." Little Geneughed.
She was really furious at him. How dare he disrespect her grandma and even arouse his killing intent toward her? Therefore, she didn''t want to waste any chance of mocking him.
The man still didn''t say anything in response and acted as if she wasn''t present at all. He knew if he didn''t ignore her, he would definitely be angry at her and that would prompt the old woman to attack him. Perhaps the next attack would directly take his life.
The old nced at the people around before she looked at him and said, "Take us to your king. We require his assistance."
The man, who was constantly sweating in fear thinking that she would kill him, immediately felt relief wash over him when he heard her and hurriedly nodded, "Yes, senior. Please follow me."
He stood up with difficulty, threw a golden healing pill in his mouth, and led her inside the city. The armored guards, who were frozen in their ce from the moment the old woman released her aura, also followed them. Their eyes shing with deep fear and reverence when they nced at the old woman''s back.
Vista city, Count Wiley''s mansion¡
In a luxurious hall, three middle-aged were sitting around a round table. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If Max was here, he would find that the one of the middle-aged men looked identical to Dalton, who wanted to marry via. He was Dalton''s father and the Dalton''s family''s current head, Dean Dalton. He wore golden embroidered robes, had a handsome squarish face, thick brows and narrowed eyes. One look at him and anyone could tell he wasn''t a good person.
The man on his left side was Count Wiley. He had a handsome face, silver hair, silver-coloured eyes, and he also wore a beautiful silver-coloured robe, looking quite attractive for a middle-aged man. Another thing that stood out was a scar across his head.
Even though he was infamous for his treacherous and vile character among those who knew him well enough, he looked amiable, with a small, good-natured smile hanging on his lips.
Thest man wore a white robe and had a silver mask on his face. From the feeling he gave just by sitting there, one could guess this man wasn''t only strong but also was used to be in an influential position.
Count Wiley looked at the two men, his eyes lingering on the silver-masked man for a while longer and asked, "If you gentlemen don''t mind, may I ask what brought the Lord masked ghost and sir Dean to my humble abode?"
The silver-masked man waved a hand. A painting of a bluish-purple sword appeared on the table in front of Count Wiley.
Seeing the painting, Count Wiley''s eyes narrowed, and his smile gradually vanished. He gave Dean Dalton a profound look before looking at the silver-masked man questioningly.
"Was the sword used by your friend''s wife the same as this one?" The silver-masked man asked in an even tone.
Wiley closed his eyes for a moment before nodding calmly, "Yes. It was the same."
"And it had thunder attribute?" The masked man asked again.
"That''s correct." Wiley nodded calmly, but inside, he wasn''t calm at all. He was constantly cursing Dean for telling the Royal family about the sword. That''s right, the masked-man was from the Green Leaf kingdom''s royal family.
Years ago, when he found out about the extraordinariness of Hannah''s sword, he wasn''t strong enough to snatch it from the Garfield family. Therefore, he had asked for Dean''s, who is the husband of her sister, help.
At that time, he had struggled to hide the sword''s existence. However, it seemed Dean had found about it.
''Why did you have to tell the royal family about it, you dumb bastard? Now, I won''t be able to keep it for myself.'' Wiley cried out in his heart.
After failingst time, he had been nning to take the sword from the Garfield family without causing amotion likest time.
If he was given just a few more months, he would''ve acquired it and destroyed the Garfields too, with no one finding out about it. But it seemed all his efforts and nning were wasted now.
"I understand." The masked man nodded and stood up, calmly continuing, "Now you have two choices."
"First, I kill you right now. But I don''t want to do that because you are my family''s capable subordinate. Hence, I''m giving you the second choice: swear an oath on your heart to not divulge information about the sword and be forever loyal to my royal family. In exchange, not will I spare your life, but will also help you and your family move to the central continent."
Wiley''s brows furrowed before he suddenly startedughing. "Hahahaha! I know the famous silver-masked ghost is very strong. However, do you really think you can kill me so easily?"
Whoosh!
Saying this, he took out a ck talisman from his spatial ring.
When the talisman appeared, both Dean and the masked man felt a sense of life-threatening danger wash over them.
"This¡ is this a witch''s destruction talisman? How can you posses such a thing?" Dean asked in disbelief while looking at the ck talisman with a terrified gaze.
"Haha! That''s right. It''s a witch''s destruction talisman, and why do I have it? Let''s just say I was just lucky to find it." Wileyughed and asked, "Now, mister silver-masked ghost, do you still want to kill me?"
the one to die. In front of a witch''s talisman, it didn''t matter if he was a peak five-star mage. Even if he was a king ranked mage, he The masked man looked at the talisman in Wiley''s hand with a grave look in his eyes. He knew if he insisted on killing him, he would be the one to die. In front of a witch''s talisman, it didn''t matter if he was a peak five-star mage. Even if he was a king ranked mage, he wouldn''t dare to take it lightly.
Phew!
Exhaling a stifled breath, he asked, "If you kill us, you will die. You know that, right?"
"Of course, I know that. However, it''s better to dieter than now. Don''t you think so?" Wiley chuckled darkly.
"You¡"
Before the masked man could say anything, Dean patted his shoulder, indicating to him to let him talk. He knew as a strong five-star mage and a proud member of the royal family, the masked man was unlikely to take a step back and would only exacerbate things.
He then nced at Wiley and said, "Wiley, let''s not be rash and talk first, alright?"
Wiley nodded. He also didn''t want to be a fugitive after killing them. So, he said, "Go on."
Dean paused for a moment said, "In a week, the demons from the demon continent would attack and our kingdom would also be a part of the battlefield. You can guess what will happen then, right? Almost everyone here will die. That''s why we want that sword. With it and the backing the royal family has on the central continent, we can go there and not die uselessly."
Wiley''s heart shuddered when he heard this and asked, "Are you sure the demon will attack so soon?"
"Yes. They don''t want us to give much time to prepare." Dean said, and the masked man also nodded.
Wiley closed his eyes and became silent.
The masked man nced at him, then at Dean.
Dean shook his head. "Let him think."
After a few short momentster, Wiley opened his eyes and looked at the masked man, "I swear on my heart that I won''t divulge the information about the sword. However, I want you to guarantee you guys won''t harm me and also won''t instigate others to do the same."
The masked man raised his brows when he didn''t hear him swear he would be loyal to his family, but he couldn''t force him now. So, he agreed to his condition and also swore an oath. Dean also did the same.
Seeing this, Wiley finally put away the ck talisman. As soon as he did that, both Dean and the masked man felt a heavy pressure disappear from their shoulders.
Wiley smiled at their reactions and then smiled. "Shall we now go and take the sword?"
The masked man took a deep and long nce at Wiley before nodding, "Let''s go."
Whoosh!
After saying this, he, along with Dean, vanished. After a few seconds, Wiley also vanished.
¡
Meanwhile, the Garfield family was going about their normal lives without knowing that the danger was rapidly approaching.
¡
At the same time, on the demon continent¡
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
A strong suction force appeared above Amara''s vi and all the mana in tens of miles of radius started surging towards it.
While everyone was surprised by this anomaly, in the servant''s quarters where Max was breaking through to the three-star realm, a horrified scream sounded, almost rupturing Max''s eardrums.
"Ahhhhhh! Don''t!"
==X==X==
A/N: The current volume concludes with this chapter. I know it was too long and somewhat messy. However, I''ve already nned the next volume and it will be a lot better. I hope you enjoy it. Thanks for your support!!
Chapter 443 Unexpected turn of events
Chapter 443 Unexpected turn of events
A while ago¡
Max was sitting cross-legged on his bed with his eyes closed and his breathing extremely calm. If someone saw him, they could even think that he wasn''t breathing at all.
At this moment, he waspletely focused on reconstructing his mana core.
Maybe it was just as the system said, having a strong enough body could quicken the mana core reconstructing process because even though it hadn''t been even a month since he started, he was almost done reconstructing it.
Time slowly ticked by.
Phew!
Suddenly, he exhaled, and his body rxed a little.
Slowly, he opened his eyes and his lips curled up into a satisfied grin. He was finally a three-star mage. He could feel he was now several times stronger than before.
Although he had just stepped into the three-star realm, he believed he wouldn''t be defeated easily even if he were to fight a high-stage three-star mage.
"This feeling is addictive." He murmured as he clenched his right fist.
[Hehe, kid. It''s just the beginning. You need to be a lot stronger. The stronger the better.] Suddenly, system''s voice sounded in his head.
"I know." Max nodded and calmed down his excitement. He then asked, "Are you done hatching the egg?"
[Yeah. I''m almost¡ª]
System''s voice stopped abruptly.
''Mm?'' Max raised his brows in confusion. It was the first time the system stopped speaking mid-sentence.
Whoosh!
"What¡" Just as he was about to ask what happened, a terrifying suction force appeared around him. It was many times stronger than when the system evolved previously.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
All the mana in a radius of tens of miles started surging toward him crazily.
Because he had experienced system''s evolution, he knew he would be in a lot of pain. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and clenched his muscles to endure it and asked, "What''s happening, old man? Didn''t you say the system won''t evolve anytime soon?"
[KID, HURRY UP AND STOP MANA FROM ENTERING YOU.] System''s voice sounded hysteric. It seemed as if he was¡ frightened?
Although Max found it weird that the old man seemed terrified, he didn''t have time to think about it deeply. Following his words, he hurriedly formed mara barriers around him to prevent mana entry into his body. However,
Shatter!
The mana barriers shattered immediately upon forming.
[BASTARD! BLOCK YOUR PORES! DO ANYTHING! JUST DON''T LET MANA ENTER YOUR BODY!] System''s mad voice rang like ps of thunder in Max''s head, rupturing his eardrums instantly.
''What the fuck¡'' Max''s head buzzed. He was confused.
The system was trying to evolve, which should''ve been programmed by him, but now he sounded horrified because of it. Moreover, he was asking him to stop the mana when it was clear he wasn''t able to do so. Couldn''t he use his almighty powers to do that? Why forcing him?
''Is it because I''m currently stronger than him?'' Suddenly this ridiculous thought appeared in his mind, but he immediately discarded it.
Although he had be stronger after his breakthrough, he knew for a fact that the old man was way stronger than him. He, after all, could scan the demon city and find the blood pool without being noticed by a king-ranked mage.
"Damn it, old man. Why are you shouting so loudly? Do you want to kill me?" Max shouted while holding his head and stopped trying to stop the mana. He did it because of two reasons.
First, it was useless, as he clearly couldn''t stop it. Second, even though he didn''t know what the system wanted to do, for some reason, he had the feeling that it wouldn''t harm him, but he didn''t have the same feeling for the old man. Furthermore, he wasn''t feeling any pain unlike what he had expected.
[Ahhh! You lowly scum! Why aren''t you doing anything? Stop the mana or I''ll kill you to stop this.]
''He really intends to kill me.'' Max gulped his saliva when he heard this. He could clearly feel the killing intent in those words and knew the old man was serious.
Although furious and frustrated, Maxplied. "I''ll do it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, just as he was about to shut his pores, a message shed in the corner of his right eye.
[System recoveryplete¡. 95%... 96%... 97%... 98%... 99%... 100%]
Whoosh!
Right as this message shed, the old supreme mage''s mana body appeared in front of him. Unlikest time, his face was twisted because of extreme terror and anger and he shouted manically. "YOU BASTARD! I''ll kill you."
As the man raised his hand to annihte Max, another two messages shed in Max''s eye in quick session.
[System rebooting¡ 1%... 10%... 70%... 100%. System rebooted.]
[External interference detected. Initializing cleansing mechanism.]
Swoosh!
An ethereal energy suddenly enveloped the supreme mage just as thest message shed and to Max''s astonishment and supreme mage''s horror, his mana body started disintegrating rapidly.
"AHHH! DON''T!" The man screamed loudly.
In the next instant, he vanished as if he had never appeared here. At the same time, Max felt something vanish deep inside him that made him feel liberated.
Right when the supreme mage''s mana body got destroyed, in an unknown location, in the underground chamber, his real body was also destroyed. On the tform, only a golden egg remained.
¡
The sudden movement of mana startled everyone in the Bloodwing city. However, before they could react to it, everything calmed down.
However, a few people, such as On, the guardmander, and Amara, immediately knew the source of themotion.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
They disappeared from where they were and a momentter; they appeared in front of Max. First to arrive was On, followed by the guardmander.
They looked at Max, who had a dazed look on his face, and scanned him. However, they frowned when they didn''t notice anything special.
Whoosh!
Amara also appeared. She nced at her father and themander and greeted them before looking at Max with a worried look.
On narrowed his eyes at Max and asked, "What was that? Why did you cause such amotion?"
Max, who was looking dazedly at the messages shing on his retina, broke out of his stupor when he heard On''s voice.
Chapter 444 Original system
Chapter 444 Original system
After taking a deep breath to calm down, he stood up and bowed toward On. "I apologise, my lord. I never expected my breakthrough to the three-star realm would cause such amotion and disturb your esteemed selves."
"Oh?" On raised his brows when he heard this. Although he didn''t believe that a breakthrough to the three-star realm could cause suchmotion, he nevertheless sent his sense into Max''s body.
Immediately, a slightly astonished and curious expression appeared on his face and he muttered, "Interesting! Your mana core is a little different from ordinary cores, and a quite stronger than others on the same level. Furthermore, your body isparable to a peak two-star demon of our race, too. That''s very¡ strange." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The guardmander heard him and also sent his sense into Max''s body. A momentter, he also had an astonished expression on his face.
Both were silent for a few moments before On nced at Amara and smiled. "You found a good servant."
Whoosh!
Saying this, he vanished from the room along with the guardmander.
In the sky above Amara''s vi, the guardmander nced at On and asked,
"Family leader, that kid isn''t ordinary. When he came here, he was at the peak of two-star, but just a monthter, he has sessfully broken through to the three-star. This speed is extraordinary even among the geniuses of our race, let alone in the human race. On top of that, as a human, his body isparable to a two-star demon. That''s very unusual."
"That''s correct." On nodded while looking down at Max''s room.
"Shouldn''t we capture and interrogate him?" The guardmander suggested and continued, "I don''t believe someone like him willingly became youngdy Amara''s servant and doesn''t have any ulterior motive."
On shook his head, "It''s alright. Although he should have some ulterior motive, I believe it isn''t any harmful to us. Moreover, with him as a servant, that girl will be a little safer when she joins the war with humans."
"But, leader, what if he has harmful thoughts about us? You know, although the humans on the demon continent fear and obey us, they also hate us to the bone. Moreover, it seemed youngdy Amara hasn''t ced any ve seal on him. He can stab us in the back anytime." Said the guardmander. He wasn''tfortable with On''s idea. In his opinion, someone like Max should be killed at the earliest moment possible to avoid future problems.
"Don''t worry about it." On shook his head and vanished. The guardmander frowned. On''s strange behaviour confused him.
''He must have some ns about that kid,'' He thought before vanishing.
¡
"M-master, are you are alright?" Amara asked after On and themander went away.
"Yes. I''m fine." Max nodded and ordered, "Go out for a while."
"Yes, master." Amara nodded obediently walked out of the room, closing the door as she left.
Phew!
Max exhaled loudly and flopped back onto his bed. His breakthrough took almost a month all that while, his mind was focused without any rest, so right now he was mentally exhausted.
However, before resting, he had more important matters to attend to.
Taking a breath, he softly called out, "Hello, system. Are you here?"
[Yes, host.] The message shed on his retina.
"Um, can''t you speak like you used to?" Max asked, seeing it talk in texts.
Another messaged shed in response, [No, host. Communication through speech expendsparatively more energy. The system has just recovered and used almost all of its energy to kill that worm.]
"Okay. Now, can you tell what just happened? What does system recovering mean and did you kill that s-supreme mage?" He asked. injured and fell into a dormant state. Somehow, the system arrived on this lower ne and the worm from before, who the host Although he had a guess after reading all the system messages, he wanted to confirm what really happened.
[To answer the host, a long time ago, the system was severely injured and fell into a dormant state. Somehow, the system arrived on this lower ne and the worm from before, who the host addressed as supreme mage, tempered with and attached his soul to it, wanting to take control of it.]
[Unfortunately for him, the system seemed to have resisted unconsciously, causing him to fail. After that, the host got the system, and he was slowly taking control of the host and the system. Fortunately, the system recovered before he could seed and yes; he has been erased from the existence as his punishment for forcefully trying to control the system.]
System''s words shocked Max. Lower ne? System was injured and unconscious? The supreme demon who had almost be his friend wanted to control him? Many questions filled his mind.
Taking a deep breath, he started with the first question, "What do you mean by lower ne system?"
[Host isn''t qualified to know yet.] The system message shed, which filled his forehead with ck lines.
"Alright. Tell me why were you injured and who created you?"
[Host isn''t qualified to know yet.]
-_-
Max was speechless. A momentter he asked, "Was the old man really wanted to control me and did you kill him just because he fiddled with you?"
[Yes, host. He had already nted a ve seal on your soul. Whenever he wanted, he could activate it and control you. To answer the second question, yes. The system killed him for that precise reason. System''s dignity cannot be tarnished.]
''That bastard! To think I almost considered him a friend. Good thing he is dead or I would have killed him¡ after bing stronger.'' Max thought in anger.
"So, system, now that you''ve recovered, would anything change?" Asked Max.
[Good question, host. Yes, things will change. That worm couldn''t utilise system''s properly, which resulted in host''s developed too slow. Now the system will go under aplete transformation and return to its original self.] The system answered.
Right then, a message in pink fonts appeared.
[Ding! A mission has been issued. Mission: Have sex with a female who is at least as strong as the host. Time limit: 24 hours.]
[Mission Reward: System''splete transformation.]
[Punishment upon failure: System will be unusable.]
Right then, a floating window appeared in front of him.
{Do you ept the mission? [Yes] [No] }
Seeing the mission, Max thought, ''This is new.'' He then immediately clicked [Yes] while feeling a little excited and anticipation.
"Let''s quicklyplete the mission now. I can''t wait to see system''s original form." He muttered before taking out hismunication crystal and called Amara to his room.
Chapter 445 First mission, complete!
Chapter 445 First mission,plete!
Knock! Knock!
Less than a minute after he sent a message to Amara, he heard the knock on the door.
"Come in!" He said,
"Oh?" As the hot demoness in her tight, blood red dress entered the room, he eximed lightly. Maybe it was because he hadn''t seen her in a month, but she seemed more beautiful and seductive than before.
When she saw him curiously checking her out, she felt happy and satisfied.
After having sex with him a few times, she had unknowingly started to crave that heavenly pleasure more. She didn''t realise it initially, but a week after he started breaking through, the urge became uncontroble. She even had the urge to wake him up and fulfil her craving, but controlled herself.
As days passed, her desire continued to increase. She knew it was her demon nature awakening after tasting the sexual pleasure.
So, while she waited for him to wake up and fuck her silly, she started to be worried too because she knew, to him, she was just a ve who he used for energy extraction and to satisfy his lust.
If she stopped being useful or he got bored with her, he might stop paying any attention to her. After all, he had other women, from what she could tell, on the human continent.
After this terrifying realisation, she started cultivating more and took out a seduction skill her mother trained in to keep her father interested in her.
This skill didn''t make her more beautiful than she already was, and only increased her seductive charm. That''s why Max found it more difficult to move his gaze away from her body.
She walked over to him and smiled, "Congrattions for breaking through, master!"
"Thank you!" Max nodded and moved to sit at the bed''s edge before pulling her toward him and made her sit on hisp.
"Kya~!" Amara yelped in surprise before resting her back on his chest and her on his right shoulder.
Max put his arms around her soft waist and pressed her body tightly to his. Inhaling her intoxicating scent and feeling her plump ass pressing against him, his cock started to be hard.
"Ah!" Feeling his little dragon rise and poke her ass cheek, Amara let out a soft moan. How long she waited to feel it? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She raised her ass slightly and positioned herself in a way so his cock was between her cheeks, poking her little sister.
Even though she couldn''t feel it properly since both of them were clothed, she still felt currents of pleasure course through her. To feel it more, she started to move her hips back and forth ever so slowly.
Max raised his brows slightly, seeing her being so proactive. However, he could sympathise with her because after not doing for over a month, he also had a lot built up and wanted to pour it into her.
He kissed her neck, slowly sliding his lips up to her ears and chewed his earlobes, making her moan.
"Ahn~ Master! I missed you." She moaned.
"Missed me or my cock?" He smirked and turned her head toward him with a hand and captured her luscious red lips.
''Ah! What a pleasant feeling!'' He groaned inwardly and the gentle kiss turned into a deep one as his tongue entered her mouth, which she happily allowed.
Soon, the fight for domination started between their tongues. Neither was willing to relent, but after his fierce attacks, Amara finally submitted.
As he savoured her juicy lips and tongue, his restless hands also moved. One went up to her breasts and the other one going down inside her dress and then to her flower between her legs.
Ahn~!
Amara moaned in his mouth as he started rubbing her outerbia and her small bud while also kneading her breasts and pinching her nipples, which were already hard now.
Nngh~! Ha~!
After a while, she broke the kiss, breathing heavily, and looked into his eyes. Max could see the burning lust in her eyes.
"M-master, please¡ give it to me," Amara begged while grabbing his bulging cock.
Max wanted to tease her a bit. However, just like her, he was too meaty ass.
horny to do that. Therefore, heplied with her request.
Pat!
"Okay. Take off your and my clothes." He ordered, pping her meaty ass.
"Yes." Amara nodded and within a few seconds, both of them werepletely naked. She then looked at him with a begging expression, which turned him on even more.
However, he didn''t act desperately like her and calmly nodded. "Go ahead."
She didn''t waste any time. Grabbing his rod with her right hand, she rubbed it a few times on her dripping pussy to lubricate it and then positioned it at her entrance and slowly lowered her ass.
Squelch!
"Ahn~! That''s it. Nngh~!" As his rod pierced her all the way to the base, she moaned out loud in satisfaction.
"Ah! Nice!" Max also groaned in pleasure as her wet, warm, and soft insides lovingly messaged his rod.
"Start moving!'' He ordered, while putting his hands under her cheeks to support her.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
With his order, she immediately started moving her ass up and down, making lewd squelching sounds.
¡
Thump! Thump! Thump!
2 hourster, Amara was leaning against the wall with her round, meaty ass sticking out and Max was grabbing onto it, digging his fingers into her soft flesh as he moved his hips back and forth.
Suddenly, Amara cried out, "Ahhhh, master. Faster! I''m cumming~!"
"Argh!" As she reached orgasm, her pussy clenched his cock even tighter, making Max groan in pleasure. He raised his thumping speed to the limits and just a whileter, he also came, painting her cave white with his milk.
Thud!
Ah! Ha! Huff! Huff!
Amara''s legs had already turned into jelly after being pounded for two hours straight. So, as soon as her body rxed after the orgasm, she fell on her knees, breathing hard to catch her breath.
Max was also tired. After catching his breath, he leaned down, carried her in princess carry and walked over to the bed, gentlyying her down.
Seeing her generous chest heaving up and down in a tantalizing manner, he had the urge to continue as his little dragon was still hard and raring to go, too.
However, Amara was in a daze due to all the pleasure she received, so she won''t be able to enjoy it if he fucked her again. Therefore, he curbed his desire andid down beside her.
He then remembered that he had alreadypleted the system''s mission. So, the system should''ve transformed by now, right?
Feeling excitement and anticipation, he summoned the system interface.
Chapter 446 Shocking changes!
Chapter 446 Shocking changes!
''Hm? it has really changed.'' He thought uponying his eyes on the system interface.
{Lust Overlord'' System}
[Status]
[Shop]
[Missions] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Inventory]
[World gate]
''Lust overlord''s system? So, this is the system''s proper name. It''s good.'' He mused and then saw that the [Shop] and [Inventory] which were a part of [Status] previously, were separate now.
Finally, he noticed the extra function atst and raised his brows in confusion.
''World gate? It couldn''t be ''that'' right?'' His heart started beating faster when he thought of something.
However, he didn''t let his hopes rise in case he was disappointedter on and asked in a low voice so that Amara won''t hear, "System, what is this [World gates] option?"
There was no response for a moment before a lot of information appeared in his mind.
As he assimted them, he understood everything about this ''changed'' system and this caused his heart, which he had just forcefully calmed down, to beat faster again and he couldn''t help but shout out, "Amazing!"
While he was celebrating and his emotions were surging, he heard Amara''s say, "Master? Are you alright? Why are you crying?"
"Huh?" He made a confused sound before he felt the wetness in his eyes and cheeks. He could imagine how weird he must be looking right now with a big smile on his face and tears in his eyes.
He, however, didn''t bother to wipe his tears and hugged Amara tightly.
''Ahh? What happened to the master?'' Amara wondered, but didn''t ask again lest it cause him to break the hug.
She also extended her hands and hugged him, feeling his excitement and happiness. For a moment, she wanted the time to stop so they could stay like this for eternity.
After a long while, Max''s tears finally stopped and excitement also came down to manageable levels.
He was about to break the hug when he noticed pearl like tears at the corner of Amara''s closed eyes. There was a content expression on her face as she rested her head against his shoulder.
Seeing this, he didn''t move her away and continued to hug her while digesting the information he just got. He had to admit, after returning to its original form, the system was countless times better than before.
Status: Not only will it show him his own current status like before, it will also show him his target''s information, albeit notpletely, just like what he used to read in the fantasy novels back on earth.
Shop: Not only would he be able to buy better things from the shop, he could also sell his items if they were of high enough quality. In exchange, he would get SPs (shop points), which could be used to buy whatever he needed from the shop.
Also, the items in the shop weren''t limited like before. He could literally buy everything or anything he wanted from there and as many as it had. There was no limit of quantity too.
Of course, he should have enough SPs to do that. The current system wasn''t going to give him a loan, no matter the situation.
Missions: Here he could see the details of the missions which the system would asionally give him.
Inventory: It was the same as before. He could store his things, which weren''t living beings, without ever worrying about theck of space.
Last, and probably the most valuable function: World gate.
Although the system had powered up a lot overall, [World gate] function made him most happy because, with it, he could travel to other worlds. This meant he could go back to Earth and meet his father, who he missed a lot ever since he came to this world.
Of course, it wasn''t easy to use the [World gate]. If he wanted to open it, not only did he need a precious stone called the world stone to use as a fuel, he also needed spatial coordinates of the world.
Thankfully, the system could scan his soul to find out Earth''s coordinates, but he still had to worry about the world stone.
''Wait! Didn''t the information say he could buy anything from the system''s shop now?'' He suddenly recalled.
Feeling hopeful, he gave the system themand to open the shop in his mind. Yes, he could nowmunicate with the system telepathically and didn''t need to worry about someone hearing him any longer.
Immediately, the shop window opened in front of him, showing countless items listed in it.
Another important thing to mention was that the shop was no longer divided into different sections which made it more than difficult to find a specific item manually.
Fortunately, he could ask the system to find and show him any item he desired.
So, he immediately said in his mind, ''System, show me the world stone.''
Just a momentter, a new window popped up in front of him, which showed a white, egg-shaped crystal.
Under it was its description: The world stone. Can be used as an energy source in intergctic teleportation. Price: 1 million SPs.
''1 million?'' Max gawked at the price.
If it was before, he wouldn''t need to worry about it since he could use the yin extraction on Amara a few times and exchange the LPs into SPs to buy it.
But after the upgrade, the system prohibited him from using that kind of method on his women. Not only that, the exchange ratio of LPs to SPs also changed, and it was 10:1 now. This means, if he wanted to buy the world stone through LPs, he needed 10 million LPs.
''Would I need years to gather that many points? And it''s not as if I could always focus on having sex, given how dangerous the world would be after a few days.'' He thought, his brows furrowed.
Fortunately for him, thanks to the new update, there was more than one way which he could use to earn LPs.
First was the same as before, he needed to have sex.
Second, he could sell some precious things to the system shop.
Third, he could kill beasts, demons, humans, etc. Depending on how powerful the person was, he would receive KPs (Kill points) which could be converted into SPs with an exchange rate of 10:1, same as LPs.
Fourth, he could wait for the system to assign him missions that rewarded either LPs or SPs.
In the end, the conclusion he got:
The first option was viable, but would take too much time.
Second wasn''t feasible because the system didn''t seem to value outside item much. For example, the monarch ranked sword in his inventory was worth only 100,000 SPs.
He couldn''t rely on the fourth option too, which left him with the third option. He also found it much more suitable, especially with the waring where he would have more than enough people to kill.
The only thing he needed to find out was the kill to reward ratio.
''Since this is the case, I should go out and kill some beasts to find it out.'' He thought.
Right at that moment,
Ding!
He heard the system''s signature sound. Not wasting any time, he opened the [Missions] panel where a new mission was shing. After he read the mission details, his eyes widened in shocked surprise.
Chapter 447 Lilly In Danger?
?
[Ding! A mission has been issued. Mission: Be a four-star mage. Time limit: One month.]
[Mission Reward: Harem package.]
[Punishment upon failure: Lilly''s death.]
[Note: The mission is mandatory. If notplete within specified time, punishment will take effect.]
As soon as he read the mission details, he let out an enraged roar, "HOW DARE YOU!"
Boom!
His mana surged out madly and destroyed the bed. Amara was caught off guard and was thrown away.
"Master¡ w-what happened? Did I do something wrong?" Shended on her feet and asked with a pale face.
Max, however, ignored her. His eyes were zing with fury. So what if it was the seemingly almighty system? No one was allowed to threaten his loved one''s safety.
Suddenly, he heard the system''s mechanical voice.
[Host, you misunderstand. The system doesn''t harm anyone on purpose. This is especially true for host and his loved ones. So, please calm down.]
''Then what does this punishment mean? You are really crossing the line here.'' He shouted in his mind.
[Host, as mentioned previously, the system would never harm the host or host''s loved ones. Host should trust the system. As for the punishment, it is what the system predicted would happen, and not what the system wants or would do. The only way to prevent that is for the host to achieve the four-star realm or higher.] System exined.
Max could somehow feel the system wasn''t lying, which made him furrow his brows. He then asked, ''If you won''t kill her, how would she die?''
[Apologies host. The system can only predict certain things rted to you and don''t know exact details.] System answered before falling silent.
Hearing this, Max fell into deep thought. Why would his Lilly die? Did she have enemies on the Ice Sovereign Mountain or would she participate in the war? He could only specte.
''It seems I can''t dy my return to the human continent.'' He thought and decided not to waste more time here.
Although he had nned to go with Amara to fight some beasts for training, returning was more important now.
He needed to ensure that his women and his family were prepared for the demons'' invasion that should happen in less than a week''s time.
After that, he needed to go to the central continent to find Lilly. He can''t let anything happen to his lovely wife. Moreover, he could always train his battle skills in the war.
He then remembered another important thing and asked the system, feeling a little awkward because of the small episode just now, ''Um¡ system, can you send me back to the human continent?''
Fortunately, the system didn''t seem to mind it.
[No, host.] System answered in a somewhat cold voice.
''Did I just imagine it?'' He thought and asked, ''System¡ are you perhaps angry?''
[No, host. The system isn''t angry because the system understands why the host reacted the way he did.] System answered.
''That''s good then.'' He nodded beforemanding it to open the shop interface and prompted, ''Find me something that can help me return to the human continent quickly.''
A momentter, the shop items were filtered out, leaving just a dozen or so.
1. Short Teleportation formation: Once installed, it only needs energy stones and the coordinates of the ce. Maximum distance: 1 million miles. Maximum capacity: 10. Price: 10,000 SPs.
2. Long Teleportation formation: Once installed, it only needs energy stones and the coordinates of the ce. Maximum distance: Can cover a medium-sized. Maximum capacity: 100. Price: 500,000 SPs.
Seeing the price of the first two items, Max stopped reading further down and said, ''Please show me the cheapest item that can fulfil my current need.''
Just as he said this, the screen shed briefly, and all items vanished, leaving only one behind.
Max nodded and nced at the item. It was a fist size white crystal.
Teleportation crystal: To use this item, the user needs to know his destination''s coordinates. After setting the coordinates, the user needs to crush it to activate it. Maximum distance: 500,000 miles. Maximum capacity: 1. Price: 1000 SPs.
''Is this the cheapest item?'' Max asked when he saw the price. Although it was a lot lower than the previous two, it was still 10,000 in LPs or KPs, since he didn''t have any SPs currently.
[To not waste too much of the host''s time, the system considered all factors such as the host''s need to return quickly, low price, etc. Based on all that, it is the most suitable item.] System answered.
''I understand.'' He nodded and closed the shop''s interface. Now he needed to earn enough SPs to purchase the item and then return.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Um¡ Master?" Just then, he heard Amara call out to him, her voiceced with concern, worry, anxiety and fear.
Noticing this, he felt apologetic toward her. Because he suddenly got angry and ''pushed'' her away, she thought she did something wrong.
Walking up to her, he pulled her into a hug and softly said, "I''m sorry. I wasn''t angry at you."
Hearing this, she felt a lot of pressure lift from her heart and tears started falling from her eyes. She hugged him tightly and sobbed silently.
Noticing this, Max felt even more apologetic. Gently caressing her back, he shushed her. "Shh! Don''t cry. Everything''s alright."
"Mm." Amara nodded, but her tears continued to stream down.
After an hourter, she finally calmed down and asked, "Master, was it that senior who you got angry at?"
"Yeah." Max nodded and before she could ask anything more, he asked her, "You have the demon cores, right?"
"Yes, master. However, I couldn''t gather much. If my brother or aunt hadn''t gone away, I could''ve gathered a lot more." She said, before handing him over a spatial ring.
Max sent his senses into the ring and saw three piles of red cores. One had over 10,000, the second had over 500 and the smallest pile had 30. They were two-star, three-star and four-star demon cores, respectively.
"They should be enough. You did a good job." He praised her even though he was a little disappointed since there wasn''t any high-level core.
However, it was understandable since it wasn''t easy to find them. Perhaps even her n''s treasury didn''t have many five-star cores, not to mention six-star ones or higher.
''Okay. Let''s see how many SPs I can get out of these.'' He thought and shifted all the cores to the system inventory and asked,
''Alright system. Tell me how much they are worth?''
Chapter 448 Mask Of Terra
?
[Scanning the items¡ Scanplete. 11009 two-star demon cores, 511 three-star demon cores and 30 four-star demon cores detected.]
[The system shop price: 1 SP per two-star core, 10 SP for a three-star core and 50 SP for a four-star core.]N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Does the host want to sell them? (Yes) / (No)]
''Tsk! This is even lower than what expected.'' Max clicked his tongue before clicking (Yes).
[Ding! 17,619 Shop points received from the system shop.]
''I''m no longer broke.'' He chuckled inwardly and asked, ''Can I covert SPs into LPs?''
[Host should already know the answer as it was mentioned in the information host received.]
''I can''t, huh?'' He thought. ''Well, let''s first buy the teleportation crystal then.''
He opened the shop and bought a teleportation crystal.
[Purchase sessful! The item has been stored in the inventory.]
He then nced at Amara and said, "Amara, we''ll have to cancel our training n. I need to return to my continent urgently."
"This¡" Amara''s visibly shook when she heard this and asked, "M-master, are you leaving right now?"
"Yes." Max nodded.
Amara went silent. When she found out he wasn''t a native of the demon continent, she knew he would return to his homnd one day.
Initially, she didn''t have a problem with it and was even a little happy since could regain her freedom if he left.
But after spending time with him, she had be addicted to him, even though she knew it was mostly because of the ve seal and her sexual desires. Nevertheless, she now couldn''t live without him.
After a while, she took a deep breath and said while looking down, "I-I want to go with you, master."
"You do, huh?" The corner of his lips curled up into a smile. He also wanted her to stay with him because currently, she was the strongest among his women and gave maximum LPs.
"Yes. But the war will break out soon. I don''t know if I can stay with you since I''m a demon." She said in a downcast tone.
She thought he wouldn''t want her to stay with him to avoid getting into trouble, which was understandable. However, if she just raised her head and saw his smile, she wouldn''t think that.
Max took a step toward her, put his hand around her waist and brought her closer, pressing her body against his. He then gently kissed her forehead and asked,
"Don''t worry about that. I''ll handle it but, how would you convince your father? You know you can''t tell him I''m from the human continent, right?"
When she heard this, her downcast expression vanished, and she became ecstatic.
She knew since he said he would handle it, he definitely could. After all, he has someone, an emperor or a higher ranked person, helping him.
So, she hurried to respond, "No, I don''t need to convince him. Many of my sibling are always out without telling father about their whereabouts and he never cares about it."
"Moreover, my big brother, who is the only person here I care about, has gone to the human continent to fight in the war. If I go with you, master, maybe I''ll also be able to help him if faces some danger."
"Okay." Max nodded. It was a good thing that she didn''t need to inform her father because he was sure that would''ve created many problems for him.
''System, please buy me another teleportation crystal and suggest me something that she can use to hide her identity as a demon.'' He requested.
[Ding! Purchase sessful! The item has been stored in the inventory.]
Then the shop window popped up in front of him, showing him an item. It was a golden mask.
[Mask of Terra: It can hide user''s aura, bloodline energy, mana and change the user''s appearance. Price: 5000 SPs. Note: Tier-9 beings can see through the mask''s concealment.]
''It means it can be graded as a monarch rank item? And it''s only worth 5000 SPs. How fucking amazing!'' Max couldn''t help but exim and then immediately bought it.
A golden mask appeared in his inventory. He took it out and gave it to her. "Here, wear it and channel some energy into it and think of changing your appearance to a human."
"Hm? It can change my appearance?" Amara took it and wore it on her face before channeling some of her energy into it.
Whoosh!
A golden energy erupted from the mask and covered her body.
Under Max''s surprised gaze, Amara transformed from a demoness to a human girl. Although her face and figure were the same as before, everything else hadpletely changed.
Her demon aura and her wings had vanished and her blood-red eyes had also changed colour and became sapphire, the same as his.
Amara checked out her appearance and was shocked to see the changes. Right now, she looked the same as a human girl. However, her brows were knitted.
"What is it?" Max asked when he noticed this.
She shook her head, "It''s nothing, master. I just feel a little ufortable without my wings."
"It''s alright. You''ll get used to it." Max nodded.
"Hm. By the way, master, how do I look?" She asked, moving her body around to let him have a good look.
"Beautiful!" He said, making her smile. He pulled her into his embrace, kissed her luscious lips and added, "However, I like your demon appearance more."
Amara''s heart fluttered when she heard this. Although she was willing to take human appearance to be with him, she was a demon at her core and preferred that he liked her original look.
She looked at him with affection in her eyes and kissed his lips. "Thank you, master."
Max grinned while his hands went down on her perky ass to cop a feeling. "You are wee."
Feeling his naughty hands, Amara bit her lower lip seductively and purred in his ear, "Want to do it again, master?"
Max was tempted to push her down and take her roughly but decided against it, "No, we need to return now."
He then took out two white crystals and, after setting white academy''s coordinates with system''s help, he gave one to her.
"Crush it and we''ll be on the human continent."
Just then, a voice sounded from outside the room, and their expressions changed drastically.
"You are taking my daughter away without my permission, huh? Do you think I would allow that?"
Chapter 449 Misunderstanding?
"Shit!" Max swore and hurriedly shouted, "Crush the crystal!"
Amara nced at him and shook her head. "It''s toote."
"What do you m¡ª"
Max was confused, but he soon realized he couldn''t move his body.
Bang!
The door was sted open, and On slowly walked inside.
His blood-red eyes gleaming ferociously as he nced at Max, sending chills down his spine.
He then nced at Amara and shook his head while clicking his tongue.
"Were you going to teleport away without clothes? Tsk! Tsk! Some young kids you are!"
Hearing this, both Max and Amara realized they were still¡ naked.
Because of howfortable they were with each-other, they had forgotten to put on some clothes after their passionate sex session.
"Be quick! Put on some clothes."
On ordered as he turned his head away.
Although he was a demon and didn''t care about these things, Amara was his daughter and he didn''t feelfortable looking at her in her birthday suit.
"We can''t unless you withdraw your aura, father." Amara cried out, her face burning hot with shame.
On waved his hand lightly before withdrawing his aura.
''Such skillful use of aura!''
Max gawked at On in horror. Before Amara spoke, he didn''t even know why he wasn''t able to move. He just found moving his body impossible.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
As if being summoned, the teleportation crystal in their hands flew toward On, who caught them. At the same time, they regained control over their bodies.
Max instinctively wanted to buy another teleportation crystal and teleport away. However, he noticed no killing intent directed at him from the demon king. So curbed the thought.
Taking out a fresh set of clothes from his inventory, he quickly got dressed.
Amara also did the same and looked at her father''s back in worry.
She didn''t know what he was thinking, but she knew for sure he was angry at and disappointed in her for getting together with a human. At the same time, she became curious why he hadn''t killed Max yet. She didn''t want that, of course.
On turned around and looked at Amara up and down and said with some surprise in his voice,
"How astonishing! If you didn''t have the same appearance, I would''ve thought you were a human, not my daughter."
He then turned his gaze to Max and said, "I had my doubts before, but you really aren''t ordinary, kid. If I''m not wrong, you helped my daughter awaken her bloodline, right?"
Max had no reason to lie now that things hade to this. So, he nodded, "Yeah. I did."
"Oh?! Can you help someone else?" On asked with a slight ripple in his voice as his eyes started fixatedly at Max.
Max knew his answer was crucial. Therefore, he asked the system in his mind,
''System, you know how that old man helped Amara awaken her bloodline, right? Can you do it?"
[No host. That worm used a special method that only tier-9 beings can use.]
Max''s face turned gloomy when he heard this and asked, ''Aren''t you stronger than him?''
[That''s the correct host. If the system has enough lust energy, the system is indeed stronger than that worm. However, the system can''t use lust energy to do things other than help the host be stronger.]
When he heard this, his face turned dark as he retorted, ''Didn''t you use lust energy when you killed the old man?''
[Host, you are mistaken. The system didn''t use lust energy.]
''Then what did you use?'' he asked angrily asked. However, the system''s next answer irritated him even more.
[Host isn''t qualified to know yet.]
''Fuck!''
Suddenly he heard On''s impassive voice, "You can''t do it, huh?"
''Damn it!'' He cursed.
He could guess he was alive until now because On wanted him to help others from his tribe awaken their bloodlines. Now that he was incapable of doing it, things could turn ugly for him.
---
On watched as Max''s face darkened after he asked the question and he couldn''t help but feel disappointed.
But as a seasoned person, he didn''t show it on his face and indifferentlymented, "You can''t do it, huh?"
Just as Max''s mind raced to find something to save his life, On continued,
"That''s too bad, but we can''t do anything about can we? So, let''s talk about something else."
"Oh¡? What do you want to talk about, sir?" Max asked, quickly calming down.
"Not calling me lord anymore, I see," On said. "It''s alright. But I don''t like being called sir. How about you call me something else?"
"What should I call you then?"
"How does father-inw sound to you?" On''s peered at him.
"What?!" While his words shocked Max, Amara was shocked even more. She couldn''t believe her ears. Did her father just agree to their rtionship?
When Max didn''t respond immediately, On''s eyes narrowed, and he asked in an icy tone, "You are not willing?"
Although shocked, Amara turned to Max to hear his response.
Gulp!
Max gulped audibly and quickly shook his head, "No, father-inw. You misunderstand."
Finally, a small smile appeared on On''s face when he heard this, and he nodded. "That''s good to hear."
He then waved his hand and the two teleportation crystals flew back to the duo.
On then smiled, "Now, as my son-inw, it''s your duty to assist my branch family to settle on the human continent. You don''t have any objection, right?"
"This¡" Max finally understood what On wanted.
He must have thought that Max belonged to some powerful noble family on the human continent, since he could awaken Amara''s bloodline and possessed artifacts like the mask of terra and teleportation crystals.
Thinking this, he smiled wryly and said, "Father-inw, even if I want to help you in this, I can''t because everyone on there will be my enemy if I took your side."
On dismissively waved his hand. "Don''t worry about that. Although the demon race may not win the war, we won''t lose it either. After our forces capture enoughnd over there, we''ll start migrating."
"So, I don''t want you to help me fight your race. My demon race can do that. However, I have many enemies in the demon race who will act against me while I''m focused on settling my branch family down. You just need to help me with them."
Max wanted to say that he can''t help since On''s enemies should be as strong as him or, in other words, king ranked while he was just a three-star mage. How would he help him?
But... could he say that? He could not. Because he knew, even though On had epted him as his son-inw, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if he wasn''t of any use to him.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Taking a deep breath, he asked, "When will you need help? I mean, how much time do I have?"
On thought for a moment before saying, "More or less three months."
"Alright." Max nodded. At least he had some time to grow stronger.
"Good." On smiled. He then took out a spatial ring and flicked it over to Max. "It''s my gift to you both. Now go on and return."
Whoosh!
Once he finished speaking, he vanished.
Phew!
Max let out a breath he didn''t know he was holding and finally rxed. However, On''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind and made him freeze.
Chapter 450 Return
?
[Stop ying the master-ve game with my daughter. ept her as your woman.] On''s voice, which had a warning undertone, sounded in his head.
Max broke out in a cold sweat. He could imagine what his ending would have been if he wasn''t of On''s use.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After calming down, he felt even more fear towards him because while On was talking to him, he never let on the fact he knew about the ve seal ced in his daughter.
''Did he find about it today or did he know from the day one? If it''s thetter, he sure is a very ruthless man.''
"What happened, master?" Amara asked when he saw his intense reaction.
Max looked at Amara with some pity in his eyes. She didn''t have a mother and had a ruthless father while her only support, her big brother, was imprisoned. He couldn''t even imagine what kind of life she must have lived until she met him.
"Come here." He grabbed her hand and pulled her into his chest, embracing her tightly.
"Ahh~! Master." Amara could feel this hug was different. It didn''t have any lustful intentions. There was only empathy, care, and love.
Without her even realizing, tears started falling down her eyes and her hands wrapped around his back.
After a while, they broke the hug. Max looked at her and fell into deep thought. He was considering whether he should remove the ve seal or not.
However, there was a problem if he wanted to remove it¡ªHe needed to be a five-star mage at the very least.
''Let''s wait then.'' He shrugged and nced at the spatial ring in his hand. ''Let''s see what my father-inw gave me?''
As his senses delved inside the ring and he saw the things stored in there, his lips twitched. He then flicked the ring over to Amara. "Here! It''s for you."
"For me? Didn''t the father say it''s for both of¡ª"
Amara raised her brows in confusion. She wanted to share whatever her father gave them with him, but when she scanned the items inside; she stopped speaking and an apologetic expression appeared on her face.
Why? Because apart from blood gems, there were only big containers of blood and none of these two were useful to Max.
"Master¡"
"It''s alright." Max stopped before she could apologize.
"Now let''s go." He said and crushed his teleportation crystal.
Whoosh!
A wave of invisible energy surrounded him and it felt as if he was being torn apart for a moment. He then vanished from the room.
Seeing him teleport away, Amara also crushed her crystal and disappeared in the next second.
After a few momentster, On appeared in the room and nced around before muttering, "There isn''t even a trace of any leftover energy that teleportation formations usually leave behind. Have the humans advanced so much?"
---
Human continent, the cloud mountain¡
At the base of the cloud mountain, the situation was as lively as ever, with the cloud academy''s disciples and merchants going up and down the mountain.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
A few kilometers away from the base, suddenly two figures appeared out of nowhere.
"Ahhh!"
The sudden appearance startled a middle-aged man, who was resting under a tree not far from them. There was a wagon filled with goods a few meters away from him.
His surprised shouted attracted the duo''s, who were Max and Amara, of course, attention.
Max smiled at the man apologetically before grabbing Amara''s hand and walking in the mountain''s direction.
The man gawked at their figures and muttered, "What a beautiful pair!"
"Wait! How did they appear here out of nowhere?'' He thought but couldn''t figure it out, so he could only guess that they were very powerful mages and could travel at speeds inconceivable to normal people like him.
As they walked toward the base of the cloud mountain, Amara couldn''t help but take deep breaths and exim,
"How refreshing! No wonder my demon race wants toe back here. It''s basically heaven herepared to the demon continent."
"Hey, keep it down. Don''t let anyone hear the word demon here." Max cautioned her, to which she obediently nodded.
They quickly arrived before a transport eagle that had around ten people already.
Their arrival immediately attracted everyone''s attention.
The eagle''s owner, the people on the eagle''s back and others in the vicinity, stared at the duo as if hypnotized. Of course, the males looked at Amara, while females gawked at Max.
"Eh?"
Max felt a little ufortable when they became the center of attention. Although he could understand why every man here was attracted to Amara. She was, after all, a top beauty and also had her demonic and seductive charm, making her irresistible to men.
However¡ he felt surprised when he noticed the hungry looks girls directed at him.
Feeling a little confused, he turned to Amara and asked, "Compared to the first time you met me, have I be more handsome?"
Although it sounded a little narcistic, he was truly bewildered because, although he used to attract girls'' attention before too, their reaction had never been so intense.
Currently, Amara''s beautiful brows were knitted in displeasure.
As someone from the demon race, she always treated human beings as ants and no human, except Max, dared to be so tant with their gazes in her presence.
That''s why she was incensed when she felt these lowly humans'' gazes roaming over her body without restraint.
If it wasn''t because she couldn''t do as she pleased here, she would''ve gouged their eyes out by now.
Just as her blood was starting to boil in anger, she heard Max''s voice, which helped her calm down.
She then giggled lightly, making men staring at her swoon, "Hehe, master. Did you just realize it? After you broke through to the three-star realm, you have grown many times more charming than before."
"Is that so?" Max frowned when he heard this.
Even though he knew when people broke through to higher realms, their appearance would go through some changes and they would be younger and more beautiful/handsome than before.
However, he could feel his change wasn''t entirely because of the breakthrough.
Thinking this, he asked the system, ''System, are you responsible for this?''
Chapter 451 Bloodline Transformation
?
[Yes, host. After the system recovered to its original form, the host''s bloodline has started to undergo a transformation, but because it''s a very slow and subtle, the host couldn''t notice it until now.] System answered.
''A bloodline transformation?'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max became excited when he heard this. After all, a bloodline worthy of the system couldn''t be ordinary given how otherworldly the system seemed, right?
''Wait! You said it''s still being changed, right? Does that mean my charm will increase even more as it continues to change?''
[Affirmative, host.]
''Fuck!'' He cursed. He didn''t even want to imagine what would happen when his charm increased even more since even now, thedies seemed only a step away from being unable to control themselves.
''Can you turn off the charm?'' He asked, concerned. He didn''t want to be vited by a mob of horny girls.
[Since the host can''t yet control his bloodline yet, system can help host with it. However, host¡ the system advises you not to do that.]
''Hm? Why is that?'' Max asked, feeling curious. Since it said that, there must have some reason behind it, right?
However, when he heard what the reason was, he almost stumbled.
[Host needs women to grow stronger and having this level of charm will help a lot. As the host can see, with how attracted they are to you, you only need to smile at these women and they will be happy to apany you tonight.]
''That¡ is true.'' Max nodded, considering for a moment. Immediately after, he shook his head. ''Although it''s a quite convenient method to get more girls, I don''t want any more women right now, especially some random women. So, do me a favor and turn it off.''
[As you wish, host.]
Immediately, Max could see the girls'' fiery gazes turn bewildered for a moment before they slowly returned to normal. Of course, there were still quite a fewdies who kept stealing nces at him.
Men, however, continued to stare at Amara.
He raised his brows at this and felt a little displeasure.
Then, he leaned over to Amara, his faceing dangerously close to hers and whispered in her ear, "Stop using your seduction technique and control your demonic charm."
"Ah?" Amara was startled by his sudden intimate action. Was there any need toe so close if he wanted to say something? Of course, she didn''t hate it at all.
Suddenly, she seemed to have realized something as she nced at the people leering at her and then at his well-concealed, annoyed expression.
A happy smiled bloomed on her beautiful face and her heart fluttered as she thought, ''Is he¡ jealous?''
For the first time in her life, she felt some gratitude toward these insignificant human ants. She even forgot that just a moment ago she was thinking of gauging their eyes out.
When the men ogling at Amara saw Max ''flirt'' with her, their eyes burned with jealousy.
Amara, wasting no time, stopped her seduction technique that was running passively and circted her demon energy in a certain way and reduced her demonic charm by 50%. She tried to reduce it further, but couldn''t.
So, she nced at Max and apologized, "I''m sorry, master. I can''tpletely reduce my demonic charm because it is innate, unlike the seduction technique which I cultivated."
Looking at her, he noticed even though she still looked quite charming; it was a lot lesspared to before. So, he waved his hand. "It''s alright. You don''t have to apologize."
He then nced at the crowd of men ring at him with mes of jealously and unconsciously a smirk appeared on his face.
He then ignored them, flicked a few mana stones, the transportation fee for two, over to the eagle''s owner, who seemed a little dazed as he looked at them, before mounting the eagle with Amara.
The man broke out of his daze, stored the mana stones and just as he was about to order the eagle to take off,
A young man, who wasn''t much older than Max, dressed in inner disciple''s clothing, nced at him and questioned with a frown, "Didn''t you say only one more person could join us? Why are there two now?"
A guy behind him, who seemed to be hisckey from the looks of worship he cast at the young man, immediately chimed in.
"Yeah. What if the eagle can''t handle the overload and some ident happens? Who would take the responsibility then? So, kick one of these two out."
"How insensible!" The first guy reprimanded hisckey and smiled as he looked at Amara standing behind Max. "How can you even suggest of kicking out such a gorgeousdy?"
He then turned to the eagle''s owner and indifferently said, "Kick the guy out. He can take another eagle."
The eagle owner nced at Max and Amara and secretly gulped.
Unlike most of the people here, he wasn''tpletely dazzled when he first saw Amara. That was why he noticed something obvious others couldn''t.
He had noticed the duo''s charming vibe change after everyone leered at him.
Just from this, he knew these two weren''t ordinary people because, from what he knew; it wasn''t an easy task to achieve that. Only someone with a special bloodline or an exceptional control over their aura could to do that.
If it was first, they surely belonged to some big family and if it wastter, then he couldn''t even imagine how terrifying these two would be. So, no matter which was the case, he had decided to not offend them at any cost.
So, when he heard the young man ask him to kick Max out, he wanted to curse the young man before kicking him off the eagle.
Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that because while Max and Amara were mysterious, and he didn''t want to offend them, this young man wasn''t to be offended either because he was one of the top inner disciples of the cloud academy.
Fortunately for him, he didn''t have to choose between the two because when Amara heard the young man wanted to kick her master off the eagle; she grew angry.
Whoosh!
She disappeared from her spot and appeared behind the young man and before he could even resister what was happening; she clenched his fist and punched at his back.
Bang!
Chapter 452 Gale
?
Bang!
Just before her punch connected with his back, an earthen energy covered his body. However¡
Crack!
Bang!
It shattered like a brittle ss just a split secondter and her punchnded on the young man''s back, sending him hurtling through the air for over 50 meters before he crashed onto the ground, creating a small crater.
"What?!"
Everyone gaped at the scene, stunned, especially those who knew the young man''s identity. They were stunned not only because she dared to attack him openly but also because she easily overpowered him.
Max was also surprised, but the reason behind his surprise differed from others.
He could discern Amara''s punch packed strengthparable to or stronger than an early-stage, three-star attack, however¡ despite him being taken off guard, the young man didn''t seem to take much damage.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''He should be a mid-stage three-star, strength type mage, an elite among the inner disciples.'' He mused.
Cough!
The young man coughed, spitting out some blood before slowly getting up. His eyes, which were calm a moment before, were now burning with extreme anger.
After bing a three-star mage and entering the ranking of top inner disciples, whenever he went, he always received people''s respect and adoration. Never once was he humiliated like today.
How could someone like him not be angry? He was so angry that he wanted to tear Amara limb from limb. However¡
Despite the fact that he was taken off guard, as an elite disciple, he could tell that wasn''t this beautiful girl''s full strength. Heck, it was far from it because he could feel an intense danger from her, which he didn''t feel even when he was facing some core disciples.
Just as everyone thought there would be a good battle to watch, the young man nced at hisckey, who was staring at him dumbly, and said, "Come down. We''ll take next eagle."
People were disappointed, and some even started booing that he had a false reputation.
Amara, who wanted to attack again, was stopped by Max when the young man admitted defeat. Dissatisfied, she directed an angry re at the man before returning to Max''s side.
Max nced at the young man before turning to the eagle''s owner. "Shall we go?"
"Ah? Yes, sir."
Then the eagle took off and flew toward the peak of the cloud mountain.
Meanwhile, the young man left below looked at the vanishing eagle with apprehension in his eyes.
''I have a feeling even if she isn''t as strong as strong as miss Adrienne, she isn''t much weaker inparison.'' He felt chills run down his spine at this thought.
How strong was Adrienne? She was so strong that she could fight multiple peak stage three-star mages without being at a disadvantage. She was so strong that very few dared to meet her in battle. But he got the same sense of danger from a random girl. This was too terrifying.
''There are many people stronger than me in the same age group. I can''t be too arrogant.'' He thought and calmed down.
Hisckey looked at him with a confused look and asked, "Sir, Gale. Why didn''t you teach her a lesson? How dare she sneak attack you?"
Gale looked at the man as though he was an idiot before straightforwardly saying, "I''m no match for her. Not to mention there was that man, too. I couldn''t see through him at all."
Mr.ckey''s eyes opened wide in disbelief when he heard him admit he was inferior to Amara.
He wasn''t surprised because he was the weaker party, since it was evident from that single attack. However, he was surprised because his ever so prideful sir Gale, who didn''t back down against the nobles'' oppression even when he was just a two-star mage, admitted his inferiority so readily.
Looking at his disbelieving expression, Gale smiled. "Pride begets arrogance, which often leads us to our downfall. After gaining a little strength, I also started acting like the noble kids who I despise so much. Thankfully, I realized this before it was toote."
Finished speaking, he sighed inwardly. ''However, it''s a pity I couldn''t be friends with that beauty.''
---
Swoosh!
As the eagle flew toward the cloud peak, other passengers kept giving the furtive nces while murmuring among themselves. However, none dared to approach them.
As Max watched the beautiful mountain scenery down below, and felt the cool breeze kiss his face as the eagle flew at high speeds, he couldn''t help but wish to have a flying beast of his own.
''Too bad that golden winged python''s egg was lost with that old bastard''s death or it would''ve been an amazing beastpanion.''
He sighed, feeling a little depressed. Ever since he bought the egg, he had been looking forward to its hatching. However, who knew things would change so drastically?
Fortunately, the egg wasn''t damaged, and it was resting in the underground pce somewhere in the endless ocean.
How did he know this? The system told him, of course. Unfortunately, it couldn''t bring it back, nor could it tell the exact location of the underground pce.
Seeing him sigh, Amara curiously asked, "What are you thinking, Master?"
"Eh?"
Because she didn''t keep her voice low, and everyone was sitting not too far from her, they heard her clearly and eximed in astonishment.
"She¡ she is this guy''s subordinate?"
"A powerful three-star, noble looking mage is his subordinate? So unfair! He doesn''t seem anything extraordinary, apart from being a little handsome." A young man eximed.
"He must be a young master of some big family." Someone else said with envy.
"Shh! Keep your voices down, or do you also want to get beaten up?"
¡
Amara frowned when she heard their muttering, but didn''t say anything since Max had signaled her to ignore them.
Max nced at them and smiled wryly in his heart, ''They are not wrong to underestimate me since I look like so harmless.''
''No, I can''t let this go on. I need to make develop my aura and make it domineering and oppressive like On''s.'' He decided.
Now that he was a three-star mage, he could utilize his aura and even train it through special methods, even though it was very difficult because of the aura was an intangible force of energy.
"We have arrived, sir." He suddenly heard the eagle owner''s voice, announcing their arrival at the cloud peak.
Chapter 453 Disaster For The Garfields [1]
?
Max stood up and jumped down with Amara before walking toward the academy''s gate.
"Halt!"
The guards guarding the gate stopped them and asked for the identification. Max nodded and took out his inner disciple identity token.
"Can I go in now?" He asked, showing them his token.
"Yes, you can." One of the guards nodded, stepping out of the way to allow him entry.
Max nodded and walked inside, with Amara following him.
"Wait!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When the guard saw Amara, who didn''t show any identity, follow Max inside, he prompted to stop her.
Seeing this, Max sighed. If he was a luxuriously dressed noble with many people following him, the guards wouldn''t have dared to stop him from bringing one unidentified person.
They would have gone with the second option and informed theirmander about it, who wouldter see if the unidentified person was an enemy. If it wasn''t, things would''ve ended right then and there.
"She is with me." He said, expressing his intentions to bring her inside.
"I''m afraid you have to first id¡ª" The guard shook his head a little apologetically.
Whoosh!
Max, not wanting to waste time, directly released his three-star aura, which immediately shut him up. Max then eyed him and asked, "Can she go now?"
Gulp!
The guard gulped nervously and hurriedly nodded. "Yes, sir. She can."
"Good." Max nodded expressionlessly and entered the academy with Amara.
Unbeknownst to Max, just when he had jumped down from the eagle, a man, who was hiding in the shadows a hundred or so meters away from the academy gate, had noticed him.
The man took out a portrait which had Max''s picture drawn in. After confirming that Max was indeed the person in the portrait, he took out amunication crystal and sent a message, "My lord, that guy has returned. I await further orders."
---
The royal capital of the Green Leaf Kingdom¡
The royal capital was the most prosperous city of the kingdom, and it was the home base for the four super families, the strongest families of the kingdom.
The strongest among the four was the royal family. The royal family upied the northern part of the city.
The other three families, the Hobson, the Rudolf, and the Arasia family, upied western, southern, and the eastern parts of the city.
Because there wasn''t much difference in their overall power, no ranking was assigned to them.
Currently, in one of the Hobson family''s mansions, a middle-aged in golden embroidered robes was walking back and forth, with a gloomy expression on his face. He had just received the information that his son, Jake''s murderer, had returned to the academy.
Suddenly, the mansion''s door opened and a beautiful middle-aged woman, who had an oval face, fair and smooth skin and an hourss figure, walked in. She had shoulder length violet hair and wore a matching violet, one-piece dress.
Seeing here in, the golden clothed man asked in a cold voice, "What did your father say? He didn''t agree, right?"
The violet haired woman nodded,
"Yeah. He doesn''t want to form any kind of rtionship with your Dalton family until your family break all the rtions with Arasia family."
"Good. Now let''s return. I can''t wait to tear that bastard apart." The man harrumphed.
When the violet-haired woman heard this, her hazel eyes also turned cold, and her aura, which was at the peak three-star realm, burst out in waves, destroying the ground and furniture in the vicinity. She obviously knew who her husband was referring to.
"You found out where that murderer is? And are ready to go against your family''s orders?" She asked.
"Yes. He has just returned to the Cloud academy. And what did you just say? Family? Hahaha!" The man burst out in a mockingughter.
"The family that tried to hide the information about our only son''s death? The family that sent us here on this useless mission just to keep us from taking revenge? If that''s the family you are talking about, then you are damn right. I won''t fucking obey their orders any longer. If they try to stop me from taking revenge, I won''t hesitate to kill them."
"Good. You are finally acting like a real man." The violet-haired woman nodded.
When Jack was killed by Max on the way back from the Elvin city, the Dalton family decided not to tell them.
Why?
It was because the family knew they would want revenge at any cost, but the killer, Max, was an inner disciple of the Cloud academy and the family didn''t want their rtionship with the Cloud academy to get sour?
Although they could kill Max when he was out of the academy, the family knew the information couldn''t be hidden from the academy if they investigated.
So, the family kept them in dark and sent them here to ''discuss'' the possibility of strengthening the rtionship between the two families and they were kept busy here for one reason or another for over a month.
If their subordinated hadn''t identally found out about Jake''s death and didn''t them, they would''ve been in the dark even now.
"Let''s go."
---
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Three figures appeared in front of the Garfield mansion in the ymore town.
In the lead was a silver-masked man. On his left was an amiable looking middle-aged man with silver eyes and hair, Count Wiley, and on the right was a man in golden robes, Dean Dalton, Dalton''s family''s current head.
They exchanged nces before the silver-masked man threw a ck disk in the sky above the mansion.
Weng~!
A wave of transparent energy erupted out from the disk and enveloped the entire mansion without anyone realizing.
They then walked inside the mansion. The guards guarding the gates tried to stop them, but the masked man waved his hand lightly and two guards fell to the ground, dead.
The strange thing was that they didn''t have any sign of injury.
Wiley and Dean exchanged a nce between them and both could see fear visible in each other''s eyes.
They finally understood why this man was called the silver masked ghost. His method of killing was akin to ghosts.
The trio strolled all the way to the main residence without any hitch. Everyone who saw them was soundlessly killed.
"Call him out!" The masked man ordered.
Count Wiley''s expression darkened at this, but he still obeyed and shouted, "Ashton,e out? Look, who is here to visit?"
His voice reverberated throughout the mansion, and everyone who was still alive heard it.
When Ashton, who was in his study sorting out some papers, heard it, his expression turned ugly. He muttered in a deste voice, "So, this day has finallye?"
Chapter 454 Disaster For The Garfields [2]
?
Sighing, he walked out of his study when Esther, Amelia, Mina and butler George arrived and looked at Ashton with worried looks.
Ashton nced at them and said, "Later, I''ll create an opportunity for you guys to escape. Go somewhere far away where no one can find you."
After a pause, he continued, "If possible, contact Emily, Max and others and tell them not to leave their academies. Hopefully, they will be safe as long as they are in there."
Hearing this, everyone''s expression became turn even more grim and Esther asked, "Is it really this serious? Can''t we ask the royals'' help?"
"I''m afraid not." Ashton shook his head. "Since he dared toe, it means he is fully prepared for everything."
He was filled with guilt and regret now. Guilt toward his family because he had dragged them down with him and regret for not being able to kill Count Wileyst time.
It was as if Esther could read his mind. She shook her head. "You don''t need to feel guilty about us. We are a family. We''ll both prosper and die together."
Ashton felt a lump in his throat when he heard this. He knew what she implied by her words. She was saying that she won''t escape without him.
"Esther, listen to me just this time, alright?" He requested.
"Dear, you don''t have to force sister Esther. I won''t go either." Amelia chimed in.
"Same goes for me." Mina also added.
"Lord Ashton, I''ll also¡ª" Butler George also spoke up but,
"ENOUGH!"
Ashton shouted, immediately silencing him. He then red at his three wives and Butler George, "Just do I say or I won''t be able to die in peace."
Esther, Amelia and Mina didn''t back down and red back, demonstrating their intentions.
Just then, a cold snort sounded inside their heads.
[Hmph! None of you''ll be able to leave alive if I don''t get the thunder sword within 5 minutes.]
Ashton, who was acting calm until now, paled immediately when he heard this. Esther and others also had the same reactions.
Ashton suddenly chuckled. "Haha, it seems that bastard hase prepared this time."
He then nced at his wives and took a deep breath before retrieving a small container that had a ck liquid inside it and immediately drank it.
"Ashton don''t!"
"No!"
"No!"
Esther, Amelia and Mina shouted simultaneously and rushed toward him to stop him, but it was already toote.
Boom!
A strange, gaseous energy erupted out of him and sent the trio flying. Butler George was also pushed away.
The ground where Ashton stood had cracked in a spiderweb-like shape.
The trio quickly stood up and saw Ashton gritting his teeth as his body slowly cracked and blood flowed out. However, the ck energy was still erupting out of him.
"No, no, no, no." Amelia seemed to have lost her soul, as tears fell from her eyes.
Esther and Mina lookedparatively better, but it was only that. Bothdies looked heartbroken and tears were streaming down their faces, too.
"Mydies, what¡ what was that ck liquid?" Butler George asked.
"Something that''ll leave him at the death''s door." Esther answered in a chilling voice and the air around her was bing frosty by the second as she watched Ashton endure the pain.
¡
Outside the residence, Count Wiley''s trio stood, waiting for Ashton and others toe out.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, they felt a strange energy erupt from inside.
"What energy is that? Is it a bloodline energy?" Dean asked, his brows furrowed. Masked man also seemed confused.
On the other hand, Count Wiley''s eyes widened and there was a deep fear in his eyes, when he sensed the energy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''That fool, he used that item? Damn it!'' He cursed inwardly.
The thoughts of retreating had appeared in his mind but he stopped himself and a cold smile appeared on his face as he nced at the duo beside him.
"Lord masked ghost, should we go in? I have a bad feeling about this," Dean suggested. He never liked to take risks, so he quickly wanted to kill Ashton and take the sword lest things went south.
"What bad feeling? Isn''t that crippled just a three-star mage? Even if he uses some secret method to increase his strength, can he be as strong as me?" The masked man snorted.
Hearing this, Dean''s knitted brows eased a little. That was true. No matter what secret method a person used, they could only increase their strength by one mage realm, and itsted only for a short while.
So, Ashton can only be as strong as a four-star mage while they had two four-star mages and a five-star one. In other words, they really didn''t have to worry about anything.
''But why do I feel uneasy?'' He thought.
Count Wiley sneered in his mind when he heard what the masked man said and thought, ''You''ll soon regret your decision soon enough.''
Boom!
Suddenly, the roof of the building in front of them burst apart and a figure shot out of it,nding in front of the trio.
"Hm?" The masked man raised his brows when he saw Ashton''s condition and clicked his tongue, "Tsk! You really want to die, don''t you?"
Right now, Ashton''s entire body was filled with countless cracks and ckish blood was oozing out from them. Veins throughout his body were bulging and wriggling like worms, and his face was contorted and dark. He looked the very definition of word horrifying.
"Mm? That''s strange. His energy seems to still be in the three-star realm." Deanmented from the side.
"Oh?" The masked man also noticed this and felt it was strange, but he didn''t bother to think much about it because he was confident in taking him down.
Ashton looked at the three in front of him and let out a mockingughter.
"Haha, although I had expected the Dalton family was helping this vicious bastard, but I hadn''t thought that the almighty royal family would also support him. It seems I was really blind to have worked for you all these years."
Chapter 455 Devils Blood [Bonus ]
?
The masked man frowned when he heard Ashton''s words. After remaining silent for a moment, he said, "As I said before, just hand over the thunder sword and I''ll let all of you live. That''s the most I can do for you."
Count Wiley narrowed his eyes at the masked man from the side and thought, ''So, you forced him to use that item. You are really asking for death.''
When both Count Wiley and Ashton were young, during one outing, they had unknowingly ventured into a ruin of secret realm. Although the time had eroded everything there, they had found two rankless items.
One was the [witch''s destruction talisman] he possessed, while the other one was a small bottle of ck liquid, [Devil''s blood].
It was because he knew Ashton possessed the [Devil''s blood] that he didn''t try to kill him during their battlest time, nor did he dare to harm his family, even though he was crippled.
Why?
It was because the [Devil''s blood] had two terrifying characteristics.
Unlike other secret method of temporary power increase, it could be used by anyone regardless of the fact they were crippled or mana-lessmoners.
The second special characteristic was that upon consumption, it could raise the consumer''s power unlimitedly as long as the consumer had blood and life force left in his body.
What notion was the unlimited increase? This meant one could be a king ranked, emperor ranked or even Monarch ranked mage as long as they had enough life blood and blood in their body.
That was why, when he saw the masked man wasn''t taking Ashton seriously at all, he felt disdainful toward him.
Although the masked man didn''t know about the effects of the [Devil''s blood], he still should never underestimate his enemy because many die because of their underestimation of the threat in front of them.
''Just because he is a five-star mage and is feared by many, he seems to think he is all powerful. It is only right for him to suffer. It would be best if Ashton could kill him, but I doubt he has that enough life energy to raise his strength to peak five-star or above level.''
Wiley mused while keeping his guard up, because he knew Ashton hated him more than anyone in this world and he might target him first.
"Hahahaha! Lord masked ghost is too generous. But I''m afraid I can''t let you do me such a big favor." Ashtonughed sardonically.
"Is that so?"
Whoosh!
The masked man smirked and vanished.
Ashton readied himself to defend, but the attack never came. A momentter, his eyes widened in horror, but before he could do anything, the masked man reappeared. This time, there were eight people beside him, held in mana chains.
They were Ashton''s three wives, butler George, Lacey and La, Chloe and Eva. Every member of the Garfield family, apart from his sons and daughters, was here.
The masked man grinned when he saw the expression on Ashton''s face and sneered, "Did you think I wouldn''t know about the feeling from underground while you waste my time here?"
"Tsk! Tsk! You are na?ve if you thought so." He clicked his thought and then pointed his finger up at the formation disk, "Even if I don''t use mana divine sense, I would still know everything that''s happening here in your mansion, thanks to that."
"You see, that little thing is very useful in these kinds of situations. Not only can''t you hide anything from me, you also can''t send any message out and no one will be able to see or hear anything what''s happening here."
Ashton closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the ck gaseous energy swirling around him intensified.
Boom!
Early-stage, four-star¡
Boom!
Mid-stage, four-star¡
Boom!
High-stage, four-star¡
Boom!
Peak four-star¡n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Within a few seconds, he had broken through from the peak three-star to the peak four-star realm and the ck energy showed no signs of weakening.
Finally, the look in the masked man''s eyes changed to be serious. As for Dean, his face had turnedpletely dark as he cursed in his mind, ''Damn it! I knew something was amiss.''
"Ashton, stop it or I''ll kill them one by one." The masked man shouted as he grabbed Chloe, Noah''s wife, by the neck.
Chloe''s face turned deathly pale, and she looked at Ashton with a begging look.
Seeing this, Amelia, who always had a cheerful smile on her face and never be angry, shouted coldly, "Stop giving him that look, Chloe. Do you think he won''t kill you and kill all of us if your father-inw stopped? He won''t. He''ll still kill us. So, stop being so pitiful and make us feel even more guilty than we already feel."
"I-I¡ don''t¡ want¡ to¡ die." Chloe croaked, struggling to breathe.
Ashton''s body trembled when he heard this. Seeing this, Amelia cried out angrily at Chloe, however tears were streaming down her eyes, "SHUT THE HELL UP!"
Crack!
The masked man cracked Chloe''s neck before throwing her away like a rag-doll, "It seems her life wasn''t worth enough, right?"
He then waved his hand, and the mana chains restricting the remaining seven people wrapped around the necks and started squeezing.
"How about all of them? Are their lives worth enough for you to stop doing what you are doing and hand over the thunder sword? If not, how about we add the lives of your sons and daughter who are currently in different academies? You don''t think they will be safe when my royal family wants their lives, do you?"
Ashton''s eyes zed with dark mes of anger but his heart couldn''t help but shuddered in fear when he saw his wives, daughters-inw and his loyal subordinate hanging just an inch away from death. And the mention of his sons and daughters made him almost stop.
However, just then, a cold voice sounded from above¡
"You want my family''s heirloom sword? Isn''t your little royal family too full of themselves?"
Chapter 456 Emperor Level Mage
?
Everything seemed to stop as the cold voice sounded.
As everyone moved their gazes toward the source of the voice, and saw three people hovering in the air above the mansion. One olddy, a cute young girl and a middle-aged in golden white robes.
A solemn look appeared in the masked man''s eyes when he saw them, while Dean and Count Wiley stared, aghast.
Why?
Because the voice was directed at the trio. What did that mean?
It meant that them coveting the sword had angered the olddy¡ªwho apparently was at least a five-star mage or stronger since she could fly¡ªbecause based on her words, the thunder sword was her family''s heirloom sword.
Furthermore, all three of them recognized the middle-aged in golden white robes with a crown on his head, standing submissively behind her.
Wasn''t this the current king of the Green leaf kingdom, an almighty six-star mage? Why was he standing there like an obedient servant?
The masked man, who initially felt anger when he heard her disrespect his royal family, felt his anger evaporate within a second and a confused and apprehensive look appeared in his eyes.
Seeing the masked man stare at them dumbly, the middle-aged man in golden white robes shouted sternly at him, "You fool! What are you doing standing there like an idiot? Hurry and greet the senior."
"This¡ Yes, my king¡" The masked man was dumbfounded, but as a seasoned expert, he hurriedly regained his senses and bowed respectfully toward the olddy, "Greetings, senior. Please forgive me if I''ve offended you unknowingly."
The olddy, however, didn''t spare him any nce and looked at Ashton, who was also looking at her with a frown on his face, instead.
It wasn''t only Ashton but Esther, Amelia, Mina and even Butler George, who were looking at the olddy and the young girl in confusion.
They found them look simr to Hanna, Max''s mother, and from how she called Hannah''s sword her family''s heirloom, it was clear they were from Hannah''s family.
However¡ was Hannah from a powerful family?
They didn''t know, but they had their doubts because she used to carry herself in a dignified manner and her strength was even stronger than Ashton at his peak. Would someone from an ordinary family have such traits?
Hannah, however, never told them about her background. Maybe only Ashton had some clues. Now it seemed she did indeede from a powerful family which was at least stronger than the royal family since even the king was like a servant in front of this olddy.
Whoosh!
The olddy vanished from the sky and appeared in front of Ashton. She looked at his condition with a frown on her aged face before shaking her head. "Such a reckless kid."
"You¡ are from Hanna''s family, right?" Ashton asked, looking at the woman.
"Yes. I am. We''ll talk about everythingter." She said as thunder started crackling around her hand. She then ced it on his shoulder and poured it all inside his body.
"AHHHHHH!"
Ashton''s eyes widened, and he cried out in pain like a kid.
"Endure it and don''t faint. Keep this energy under control." The olddy sternly said.
Seeing Ashton in pain, Esther and others wanted to stop her, but before they could say anything, the olddy nced at them and said, "Don''t worry. I''m saving his life. If I don''t, the moment this energy leaves his body, he will die."
"Okay." Thedies nodding in understanding before shifting their gazes to Ashton and their heart pained upon seeing him suffer.
On the other side, the king flew down with Gene andnded beside the masked man, looking at the olddy with an iprehensible look in his eyes.
Gene nced at him and snorted, "If you want to keep your life, I advise you do not act recklessly."
Hearing this, the king felt chills run down his spine and the scene when he met the olddy appeared in his mind. She only released her aura and killing intent and he was immobilizedpletely.
Gulp!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He gulped audibly and hurriedly shook his head, "N-No. Youngdy. I won''t act recklessly. Please rest assured."
"Hmph!" Gene snorted before walking over to her grandma''s side, leaving the king, whose face had turned dark, behind.
The masked man nced at him, hesitated because he could see the king wasn''t in the best mood, but still asked through telepathy, [My king, who is she and why did you bring her here? Didn''t we agree to give the sword to those people from the central continent?]
[What am I supposed to do when an emperor ranked mage came knocking on my door? Refuse her and get killed?]
The king asked angrily as he red at him.
The masked man stared at him nkly. The words ''emperor ranked mage'' had stunned him. As he nced at the olddy helping Ashton dispel the devil''s energy, he felt his blood run cold.
Although she didn''t have any particr expression on her face, the masked man knew Ashton was someone she cared about or she wouldn''t have used her precious energy to save him.
Since this was the case, wouldn''t she kill him, who forced Ashton to use this self-harming method?
The king, oblivious to the masked man''s state of mind, continued to rage.
[Why do you have to be here and demand the sword just when we came here? Couldn''t you have finished this matter earlier?]
[As the true owner of the sword, I''m sure she knows what we were trying to aplish by trying to seize it and the chances are very high that things will be ugly for us. FUCK!!]
Dean also had a constipated expression on his face. Right now, he was cursing his luck for encountering an emperor ranked mage.
¡
Ashton cried in pain for over half an hour non-stop because the pain was simply too unbearable. He felt as if his soul was being electrocuted with lightning strikes.
After half an hour, the pain grew weaker before eventually dying outpletely.
Phew!
Gene''s grandma let out a breath after she withdrew her thunder elemental mana.
"Thank¡ you." Ashton said weakly before falling unconscious. His body had shriveled up, his previously lustrous skin had be wrinkled and lose like a dying old man while his ck hair had turned pure white.
Esther and others hurriedly came beside to support him. Their heart lurched when they saw his condition and then nced at the old woman, who smiled lightly. "He will live."
"Thank you, senior for saving his life." All threedies bowed 90 degrees to express their gratitude.
The old woman shook her head. "Unfortunately, I was toote. He has already burned at least 70% of his vitality and blood, while his mana core has turned into dust and his mana pathways are also severely damaged."
Color drained from the threedies'' faces when they heard it. They understood what this meant. And as they had feared, the old woman continued with a sigh,
"Without some miracle medicine, he won''t be able to live for too long. I believe he has at most a month to live."
Amelia, who was the most emotional of the three, hugged the unconscious Ashton tighter, and asked while fighting hard to contain her tears, "Where can we get this miracle medicine?"
The olddy sighed and shook her head, "Let alone you guys, even I can''t get my hands on that kind of medicine. Apart from those elusive supreme mages, only monarchs are qualified enough to get it. So, my advice is to take care of him and spend the rest of your time with him so you won''t have many regretster on."
Amelia shuddered when she heard this before immediately shaking her head, "NO! Please tell me what medicine can heal him. Maybe we can find it."
"It''s useless to know, really." The olddy sighed and then said, "There are only four things that I know of which can heal him."
"First is the Elves'' life spring. Second is the seven seas luminous pearl. Third is a rankles healing medicine which isparable to grade 9 medicine and thest one is a supreme mage who has wood or vitality element."
"Last one is impossible even for those super families and sects because even if there is a supreme mage who has wood or vitality element, he or she won''t help anyone who is unrted to them. As for the rest, as I said, you need to be at least a monarch ranked mage to get them."
Esther and mina went silent. As for Amelia, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and started weeping silently.
A momentter, Mina nced at the masked man and the group with burning killing intent in her eyes and said to the olddy,
"Senior, I''m sure you are rted to sister Hannah. Based on that, I ask you to kill these scums. Not only they are responsible for his current condition, they are also the ones who caused Hannah''s death."
Sii!
The masked man and others shuddered violently, and their hair stood on ends when they heard her.
Chapter 457 Annas Tears
?
"S-Senior, I didn''t do that. I don''t even know who this Hannahdy was." The masked man hurriedly spoke up in his defense.
"Yes, senior. Even though I knew whody Hannah was, I never acted against her. It was all done by Wiley." Dean chimed in, shifting all the me onto Count Wiley.
Count Wiley didn''t try to give any exnation because he knew he was the main culprit of the Garfield''s family''s tragedies. He just stared at the olddy, and stealthily took out his [Witch''s destruction talisman], gripping it tightly in his hand.
He knew even though the talisman was very strong, its effects were limited to five-star and maximum to king ranked mages. It couldn''t harm an emperor ranked mage at all.
However, he felt a little safer with in his hand and he nned tounch it at Dean and the masked man when the olddy attacked him. Since he couldn''t do anything to her, he would at least kill or severely injure these traitorouspanions of his.
To his delight, the olddy only gave them a cursory nce before shaking her head. "It''s your revenge. You should take it."
Before Mina or others could say anything, she looked at the King and indifferently said, "Take these pieces of trash out of my sight and remember, if you dare to target this family again, I''ll annihte your family."
The king gave the olddy a deep look before saying, "We''ll keep that in mind, senior. Now, please excuse us."
Saying this, he nced at the formation disk, which then flew down toward him as if being summoned. After storing it away, he waved his hand, enveloping the masked man''s trio with his mana, and flew out of the Garfield mansion, leaving the ymore town within seconds.
This development surprised everyone because they had thought the olddy would kill count Wiley and others.
The masked man looked at the king and asked, "My king, why did she spare us?"
"Spare us?" The king snorted before saying, "She is seriously injured. So, her current strength isn''t enough to kill you guys while fighting me. Even if she could, it would''ve aggravated her injuries, so she decided not to act against us."
¡
Meanwhile, Mina looked at the olddy with an iprehensible look on her face.
Take revenge ourselves? Couldn''t she see all of them were only two-star mages? How were they going to take revenge against four and five-star mages?
The olddy understood what she was thinking, but didn''t bother to exin her reasoning. She nced in the air above instead and called out,
"Come out!"
Confused, everyone followed her gaze and saw a beautifuldy in white robes appear there silently.
Seeing her standing in the air, everyone knew she was above mortal boundary and from how she was hiding until now, they became wary of her.
"Mm? You don''t seem to be from the thunder family. So why were you hiding here?"
The olddy asked, secretly letting out a breath of relief when she noticed the woman in front of her wasn''t from the thunder family. The thunder family''s members had dark violet hair and eyes, which the woman in question didn''t have.
Initially, she thought the person hiding was someone from the thunder family and this was one of the reasons why she didn''t try to kill count Wiley and others. If it wasn''t for her, she might have killed them to avenge her niece, Hannah''s death.
The white-robed woman nced at her, bowed slightly toward her, "Greeting, senior. I''m an Elder of the Ice Sovereign Mountain."
Although she bowed and seemed respectful, it was evident she didn''t care much about her from how indifferent her voice sounded.
The olddy nodded in acknowledgement, not at all angry with theck of respect. She knew this woman only addressed her as senior because she was an emperor mage. Although injured, an emperor mage was not someone she ¡ª a king mage ¡ª could take lightly.
"Someone from the Ice Sovereign Mountain? What are you doing here?" The olddy asked, her tone bing a little gentler.
Although her Valiant family¡ªbefore it was destroyed ¡ª was one of the top families of the central ins and had a few monarch realm mages holding the fort, the Ice Sovereign Mountain was on a different level. A supreme mage established it, after all.
"My master ordered me to take the Garfield family to safety since the war with demons will be happening in less than a week now." The woman answered.
"What?!" The olddy''s expression changed when she heard this and asked, "Isn''t there still over half a year left before the agreed upon time?"
"It seems the senior isn''t aware of this, but the demons had broken the pact and to take us off guard, they areing right now. From the news from the scouts, their army will be here in a few more days, and this area will be the center of the battlefield." The woman exined calmly.
The olddy fell in deep thought. She had nned to use the few months she had to recoverpletely and find the thunder sword.
When the demons attacked, the thunder family ¡ª as one of the powerhouses of the continent ¡ª would have to focus its attention and manpower on the war. This would give her an opportunity to save her family members.
However, now with the war happening a lot sooner than she expected, things wouldn''t be so easy for her.
She took a deep breath and put these thoughts at the back of her mind. So what if things weren''t going as she nned and saving her family members would be a lot harder? She still had to do it. However, recovering to her top condition and taking the thunder sword back were now her main priorities. Fortunately, the sword was almost in her hand now¡
She then shifted her attention to the woman in white and asked, feeling confused, "Why would your master, who I suppose should be an inner Elder at least, ask you to save this family?"
"It''s because her personal disciple is from this family and she requested my master to ensure their safety." The woman replied.
"I see." The olddy nodded in understanding while feeling surprised by the fact that someone of this small family was a personal disciple of the famed Ice Sovereign Mountain.
Of course, she wasn''t looking down on them, but only the top family or institutions that had a five-star or stronger mage could send their kids to their central continent. But from what she could see, Ashton, before bing crippled, was only a three-star mage.
"Is your master that white-haired senior?" Esther asked when she heard their conversation.
The woman in white raised her brow but nodded. "Yes. She is."
Hearing this, Esther and others felt admiration toward Lilly. Even though she had left and her status had elevated a lot, she still hadn''t forgotten them.
"Now, you guys should hurry and follow me. I''ll take you somewhere safe." The woman added.
Esther looked at Ashton, then at Chloe''s corpse, and asked, "Can you give us some time?"
The woman nced at them, thought for a moment, and nodded. "You have three days. Do everything you need to. Also, call your sons and daughters back."
"This¡" Esther hesitated and said, "It will probably take more than a week for them all toe back."
"No. That won''t do." The woman frowned and shook her head. After a moment of thought, she sighed and said, "One of youe with me to bring them back."
Esther and Mina exchanged nces and Mina volunteered, "I''ll go with you."
She then nced at the olddy asked, "Senior must be here for Hannah''s sword, right?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yes." The olddy nodded.
"Please wait until Ashton wakes up. He knows where it is." Mina said, she then left with the white clothed woman.
---
The cloud academy, Max''s dorm room,
Knock! Knock!
Max knocked on his dorm room''s door, expecting to see Anna''s surprised and happy face when she saw him upon opening the door.
Creak~
However, when the door opened, his expression changed.
Anna was standing in front of him with a vacant look in her eyes. Her hair was messy, lips parched and dried up, tear stains on her cheeks.
"A-Anna?" He called out.
Hearing his voice, her eyes regained some focus. When she saw him, tears appeared in her eyes. She slowly lifted her hand and touched his face as she asked in a trembling voice, "I-Is that you, little Max?"
"Yes, it''s me." Max nodded and hurriedly hugged her. "Don''t cry. It''s alright. Everything''s alright. I''m here." He consoled her as he patted her back.
Anna cried even more loudly when she felt his warm embrace and kept mumbling, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."
He didn''t know what happened, but seeing her cry like this, he felt unimaginable anger bubbling in his chest.
Chapter 458 Someone Bullied Anna
?
After crying for a long while, Anna finally calmed down.
Max lifted her in the princess carry and took her inside while Amara closed the door behind after she entered. All this while, she hadn''t made any sound as not to disturb their reunion.
Max gently ced Anna on the bed and gave her some water to drink. Then, he asked while looking into her eyes, "Now tell me what happened? Why are you in such a condition?"
Hearing this, Anna''s eyes moistened once again, but she held her tears back and didn''t start crying. Taking a deep breath, she said:
"After you went away, via slowly came to terms with her feeling for you and she wanted to confess to you as soon as you returned."
"However, just a few days ago, some people from via''s family came and forcefully took her away. We were powerless to stop them and even the academy had given them permission to take her away."N?v(el)B\\jnn
She paused for a moment before continuing,
"From what I could infer, they somehow found out that she is close to you. Because she is already promised to someone from the Dalton family, her to get close to some other man isn''t good for either family''s reputation. That''s why they took her away."
"Her family is so bad. For their personal gain, they don''t care about her feelings at all and want to force her to marry that Dalton guy."
Max''s eyes shed with a cold glow upon hearing this. Since via had epted her feelings and wanted to be with him, she was already his woman.
How dare they force her to marry someone else?
''Arasia and Dalton family? Good. Very good. If the uing war doesn''t destroy you, I''ll do it instead.'' He swore.
When Anna saw his expression, she got worried.
Even though she had be very close to via and wanted her and him to be together, she didn''t want him to make an enemy out of her family, one of the top families of the kingdom. For this reason, she hesitated whether she should give herst message to him or not.
Her hesitation didn''t get past Max''s eyes as he asked, "There is something else that I need to know?"
Anna wanted to shake her head for a moment, but when she saw the look in his eyes, she sighed and nodded.
"Before via went away, she told me she can make her family postpone her marriage for a maximum of three months. If you can be a five-star mage by, you can go save her. If you can''t, forget about her and don''t ever think of antagonizing her family."
''Three months? It won''t take this long.'' Max thought. He then asked, "Why are you like this? What happened?"
Anna''s expression turned dark and beautiful eyes shed with a cold light when she heard this question.
After briefly hesitating, she told him everything that happened after via was taken away.
After via was taken away, Anna was too depressed to do anything. So, she stayed in her room. However, trouble soon came knocking on the door.
The disciplinary disciple that Max had beaten up a few months ago arrived and told her she was living in Max''s dorm without academy''s permission and this was punishable.
He punished her by punching her a few times, that almost made Anna faint and left without saying anything about moving out of the room.
But he returned next and beat her up again because she was still staying here.
She was then challenged by an inner disciple to a duel which she wanted to reject, but the disciplinary hall disciple told her she could stay in Max''s dorm room without any punishment if she epted the challenge.
Since she didn''t want to move out of the dorm room and the challenger was only an early-stage two-star mage, she epted the challenge.
However,
It turned out that she was wrong about his strength because the man was a peak two-star mage. This resulted in her being beaten up so badly that even with healing pills, she had to stay in bed for two days.
But the bullying didn''t stop. Even today in the morning, she was beaten by a group of three girls when she went out for some food.
"When I asked those girls why they were targeting me since I don''t know any of them, they told me it was that disciplinary hall disciple who ordered them to do that."
Anna said, her fists clenched tight in anger. Although she had been a weak outer disciple for years, she was never bullied and humiliated like this.
Max''s face was expressionless after he heard all this. Once she finished speaking, he stood up and said, "I''ll be back in a while."
He then turned to Amara. "You stay with her and help her pack her stuff. We''ll leave once I''m back."
"W-Wait Max." Anna came to her senses and shouted to stop him, but he had already left the room, closing the door behind him.
She wanted to run out and stop him, but because of the abuse for thest few days, she was currently too weak to run. So, she turned to Amara and hurriedly said, "Stop him quick or he will be in danger."
"What do you mean?" Amara frowned.
"He is going to confront that disciplinary hall disciple, but he doesn''t know that he has an Elder backing him up. Quick! Stop him." Anna anxiously cried out.
Amara, however, didn''t seem too concerned as she asked, "How strong is that Elder you speak of?"
"You!" Anna became angry at her reaction and shouted, "HE IS A MID-STAGE THREE-STAR MAGE!! Now hurry and stop him. He is their target."
"Then there is nothing to worry about," Amara calmly answered.
Anna''s expression turned dark as she barked, "What do you mean nothing to worry about? Although they bullied me, Max is their target. If he does something against the academy''s rules out of anger, that Elder will use that as an excuse and punish him or expel him from the academy."
Amara''s lips curved up into a grin. "That Elder isn''t strong enough to punish master and didn''t you hear what he said before leaving? He is already nning to leave the academy."
When Anna heard this, a surprised expression appeared on her face as she asked, "Y-You are saying¡ he is stronger than a mid-stage three-star mage already?"
Chapter 459 Max On Rampage [1]
?
"That''s right." Amara nodded before adding, "Although he is only an early-stage three-star mage, I feel he can match most of the high-stage three-star de¡ mages."
"This¡ is this true?" Anna asked with shock in her voice.
If it was true, wasn''t her little brother''s rate of progress was too horrifying? It had been just a few months when he was able to use mana and now he was almost as strong as their father?
"Of course. That''s true." Amara nodded. "However, he needs to hone his battle skills and magic spells. He is too immature in that area."
After Anna''s shock faded, she nced at the beautiful girl in front of her and asked, "Who are you and why did you call him master?"
"My name is Amara Bloodwing and I call him master because I''m his¡ subordinate." Amara introduced herself and then asked, "May I ask what''s your rtionship with my master? Are you one of his women?"
"N-No, no. I''m not his woman." Anna blushed and hurriedly shook her head while adding in her mind, ''yet''.
"Then?"
"I''m his half-sister." Anna replied while unconsciously stressing on the ''half'' part.
"I understand. But as far as I know, my master, you''ll soon be his woman." Amara chuckled.
"W-What do you mean?"
"Nothing." Amara shrugged and then said, "You should pack your stuff and get ready to leave."
Hearing this, Anna frowned and asked, "Is he really leaving the academy?" She couldn''t understand why he wanted to leave.
As far as she was concerned, the academy was a perfect ce to get stronger. Not only could they acquire resources to be stronger here and receive guidance from the elders, they had many opponents to fight against to hone their skills.
"You must not know this, but the demons from the demon continent will be here in a few days. When that happens, this region will be the battlefield because it''s near the ce from which they would enter."
"Because the demons areing sooner than the people here expected, the reinforcements from the central region will bete. In that duration, almost all people here would be massacred because, from what I can see, no one here has any inkling of the imminent demon invasion." Amara said, her voice filled with pity and mockery.
She then added, "That''s why the master wants to leave and find some safe ce to stay before that happens."
Anna''s eyes widened in shock. She was having a hard time believing it.
---
Whoosh!
Max arrived before the disciplinary hall''s building.
Just as he was about to enter and find the man who bullied Anna, he saw him walking out with two other people in the disciplinary hall disciple''s uniform, talking andughing.
Just as Max noticed him, the man also noticed him, and hisughter abruptly stopped. A trace of fear, anger, and viciousness shed in his eyes.
The two disciples by his side, a man and a woman in their mid-twenties, were confused when he abruptly stopped. As they followed his gaze, they noticed Max standing right outside the building.
"Brother Luo, who is he?" The man asked.
"He is the guy who Elder Raina asked us to take care of." The man named Luo answered.
"Oh? He is that one." This time the woman spoke, her eyes shing.
"How nice of him! He came to us as soon as he returned." The manughed. He was eager to put some crime on Max''s head and then arrest him so they could ''take care'' of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max ignored their chatter and eyed the man named Luo before saying in a calm voice, "I''ll ask this one time. Did you target my sister because of the enmity between us, or did someone ask you to?"
Luo''s expression turned dark when he heard Max''s condescending tone, but he didn''t answer.
The man by his side, however, couldn''t help but mock, "What? You want to take revenge? You bastard kid, let alone revenge, you won''t be¡ª"
BANG!
His mocking voice abruptly stopped because a fist hadnded in his gut and sent him flying back into the hall.
Thud!
He crashed onto the stone paved ground heavily and coughed out a mouthful of blood. An expression of horror appearing on his face.
This attracted the attention of the people in the hall and outside the building.
"Wow! That guy is strong. He sent that foul-mouthed brat flying before he could even react."
"Strong indeed, but he is also a reckless fool. Doesn''t he know he can''t offend disciplinary hall''s disciples?"
"This bastard! He dared to attack one of our people? He is really tired of living."
¡
Many people startedmenting, but Max disregarded all of them. He nced at the man coughing out blood on the ground and nodded.
"Yes, I want revenge and I''ll get it today no matter what. Since you admitted you were also the one who participated in bullying my sister, I''ll start with you."
Whoosh!
As soon as finished speaking, he moved and within a split second; he was standing before the man.
"You bastard! How dare¡ª"
The man cursed, but once again, his voice was cut short as Max''s kicknded on his chest.
Bang!
Crack!
A crisp sound of bone breaking followed the sound of impact as the man flew toward one of the walls of the building and crashed into it.
Thud!
He slid down and blood flowed out from his mouth, nose and ears non-stop. Much of his chest was caved in and blood was flowing out from it, too. After struggling for a few moments, the man fainted.
Gasp!
Gasps of terror rang out in the hall and everyone felt chills run down their spine when they saw the bloodied man and their gazes now held a hint of fear besides pity and derision.
They still believed his ending would not be good now that he had severely injured someone from the disciplinary hall.
Max nced at the man who had lost his consciousness before turning his gaze toward Luo, who was looking at him with terror in his eyes.
When he noticed Max looking at him, he involuntarily retreated.
Just then, an enraged voice boomed throughout the hall.
"Who dared to be so presumptuous in my disciplinary hall?!"
Chapter 460 Max On Rampage [2]
?
Whoosh!
Following the voice, a pot-bellied man appeared in everyone''s view.
When Luo saw him, his expression eased up, and he sighed in relief. He then nced at the woman beside him with a questioning gaze.
The woman nodded in response. "We are not his match, so I informed Elder Raina about it."
The pot-bellied man wasn''t the Elder Riana but his underling, and also an Elder of the disciplinary hall. This meant he was a three-star mage, more than enough to take care of Max. Or so they thought¡
The pot-bellied man nced around and saw the man fainted in a pool of his own blood.
"What''s happening here?" He bellowed angrily.
When he received Elder Raina''s order to take care of a disciple here, he was having ''fun'' with his newly bought Elvin ves. Although greatly displeased upon being interrupted, he could only obey. So, now he wanted to take out his anger on the disciple who was causing a ruckus here.
Luo immediately stepped forward and pointed at Max before recounting how he barged into the hall and started beating hispanion.
"If Elder hade a littleter, I''m afraid the two of us would''ve been in the same condition."
The pot-bellied man stared at Luo for a moment before saying, "Who the fuck are you? Why does an inner disciple want to beat you guys up? Tell me the details or I''ll arrest all four of you."
Luo frowned and the woman beside him hurriedly said, "Elder, we three were going toplete a task Elder Raina assigned us to when this guy came."
The pot-bellied man gave a deep look to the woman before nodding. "I understand the situation now. You guys were doing your duty when this disciple barged in and started causing trouble for you for no reason. Is that correct?"
"Yes, Elder." The woman smiled.
The man then nced at Max and said in a tone of a superior, "Since you assaulted a disciplinary disciple, you''ll be punished with 100 whips and be put in the istion chamber for 6 months."
Gasp!
The crowd gasped when they heard this. Although 100 whips didn''t seem like much, they were in fact a lot, because the way the disciplinary hall whipped you wasn''t normal.
Before you were whipped, your mana core will be restricted, making you unable to use mana, and once a mage wasn''t able to use his mana, he was akin to amon civilian.
Then, the special barbed whips would be infused with mana, causing you unimaginable pain and serious injuries. Many disciples had died while being whipped. As if it wasn''t enough, Max was to be put in the istion chamber for six months.
While the crowd pitied the fate that awaited Max, he was looking at the pot-bellied Elder as though he was looking at an idiot. This made the man angry, and he bellowed, "Disrespectful brat! You''ll be whipped 200 times now."
Max shook his head and chuckled, "I attacked that guy and since it is against the rules, I should be punished, but the punishment of 100 whips is already too excessive. Now, you are increasing it to 200 just because of a look? You guys from the disciplinary hall really live up to your reputation of being unreasonable."
He then shrugged. "Well¡ it doesn''t matter what punishment you want to give me because¡"
Boom!
Suddenly, orange colour mana burst out of him and wrapped around his legs before he took a step forward.
Whoosh!
After using his true three-star mana, his speed had increased by several folds. He seemed to have vanished from the people''s sight and when he appeared; he was already in front of the pot-bellied man, his fist coated with orange mana punching at his bloated belly.
"You are not qualified to."
Bang!
Although the pot-bellied man was on alert the moment he saw the orange coloured mana around Max, he wasn''t quick enough to react. So, the punchnded squarely on his gut, causing his belly fat to undte violently before he was sent flying backwards and crashed into the wall.
What?!
Everyone was shocked. Their shock was not only because he dared to attack an Elder but also because he seeded and almost knocked him out in one punch.
"He¡ is a three-star mage?"
"Yeah. I also noticed. His mana was orange coloured."
"But¡ has he gone mad or something? Why is he attacking everyone he sees?"
"I heard him talking to that guy named Luo. They seemed to have bullied his sister when he wasn''t in the academy. He is here for revenge."
"But why did he attack the Elder? Is he tired of living?"
"Well, I''m not too sure about that."
"¡"
The crowd started murmuring among themselves.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max ignored everyone and moved toward the Elder. Although he was spitting out blood, Max could see he wasn''t injured too severely.
''He is a three-star mage in the end.''
"You bastard! How dare you attack an Elder?" The Elder hurriedly jumped to his feet when he saw Maxing toward him and assumed a defensive stance.
Yes, despite feeling humiliated and enraged beyond belief, he didn''t dare to attack because in that one exchange ¡ª if it can be called that ¡ª he had ascertained he wasn''t this blue-haired disciple''s match.
"So what if you are an Elder?" Max scoffed as a crimson me started burning around his right fist and within a few moments, the mes covered itpletely.
This surprised Max because he had just used 2000 mana units and, based on his current mastery of [Calidus Brachium] and his mana control, it should''ve taken him at least ten seconds to activate the spell.
However, he didn''t have the luxury to think about the reason behind this change. So, he focused his thoughts and rushed at the Elder, his zing fist raised to shoulder level.
''Damn it!'' The Elder cursed. Quickly mobilising his mana, he conjured up a thick earthen wall in front of him. He then took out hismunication crystal and sent a distress message to other Elders of the disciplinary hall.
''I just need to stall him for some¡ª'' He couldn''t evenplete this train of thought when suddenly,
Boom!
His earthen wall exploded into pieces, and then he felt scalding heat on his chest.
Crack!
A clear crunching sound of bones breaking sounded in his ears before he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. Upon looking down, he saw Max''s fist embedded into his chest.
"You¡" He could only utter a single word before the colour from his eyes waned. He was dead.
Max looked at his fist in astonishment. Although he easily broke the earthen wall, he knew if he was only a peak two-star mage, even multiple [Calidus Brachium] powered by more than 2000 mana units wouldn''t have been enough to destroy it.
He didn''t look like it, but this Elder was stronger than the two three-star mages he killed using grade three talismans on his way back from the Elvin city. But¡ he killed him so easily?
''Is this what that old man was talking about when he said I''ll be a lot stronger than others on my level upon breaking through?'' He thought.
"Y-You¡ you killed him?" Luo looked at him with a face covered in horror. He couldn''t believe his eyes.
"I didn''t n to, but I seem to have underestimated my strength." Max shrugged nonchntly.
After he heard the conversation between the Elder and the woman, he had faintly guessed that the main perpetrator behind Anna''s bullying was the Elder Raina and this pot-bellied Elder was his underling.
This alone had aroused his killing intent and, after he was ''rewarded'' 100 whips that were akin to a death sentence, he had decided to kill him.
"You¡ you will be killed for this crime." Luo said while retreating.
"Perhaps." Max shrugged. He then vanished, appeared in front of the horrified Luo and grabbed him by his throat, coldly saying, "But you won''t be alive to see it."
"W-Wait! Don''t kill me. I''ll tell you who told me to¡ª"
Crack!
Before he could finish his sentence, Max cracked his neck, killing him.
"I don''t need you to tell me. I already know." He scoffed, throwing the corpse away.
He then nced at the woman who stood frozen with a terrified expression on her face and asked, "Just to make sure I''m not wrong, tell me if the person who asked you to bully my sister is this Elder Raina."
Chapter 461 Max On Rampage [3]
?
Thud!
The woman shuddered violently, and she fell to her knees, saying, "Y-Yes. He¡ he asked us. Please don''t kill¡ª"
"Thanks for telling me." Max nodded. "In return, I''ll give you a painless death."
Saying this, he reached out his hand and grabbed her neck. Just as he was about to twist it, a loud shout sounded out from deep within in the hall.
"DON''T YOU DARE!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Mm?" Max paused and turned to look at who wasing out this time. He saw a man ¡ª who seemed to be in his thirties, had a good-looking face, a confident and upright gait and was garbed in the disciplinary hall Elders'' uniform, the same as the one pot-bellied Elder had ¡ª walking toward him with slow steps.
But strangely enough, even though it looked like he was walking slowly, his every step would bring him tens of meters forward. It was as if space was warping around him, helping him travel faster.
Noticing this, a solemn look appeared in Max''s eyes. He was about to throw the woman away and prepare to cast [Calidus Brachium] once again, but then he heard the girl cry out:
"Elder Raina, please save me."
"Oh? So, he is the guy." He muttered, and then.
Crack!
He twisted her neck, killing her. The woman''s eyes were wide open in disbelief in herst moments.
Whoosh!
Elder Raina stopped a few meters away from Max and nced at the woman and shook his head, "How foolish! If you hadn''t called out to me, he wouldn''t have killed you."
"Hm? You seem pretty sure of that?" Max asked.
"Of course. After surviving decades in the mage world, you learn to pay attention to the smallest of things. Just now, after you saw me, you were clearly about to throw her away to get ready to engage in battle with me. Unfortunately, she had to call out my name and stroke the mes of anger further." Elder Raina calmly answered.
"I understand. Now tell me something." Max nodded and asked, "I''m pretty sure I don''t know you and you don''t know me. Then why are you targeting me?"
"Why don''t you take a guess?" Elder Raina smiled.
"Mm, let''s see." Max put on a pondering look before saying, "Perhaps you are ackey of either the Dalton or the Arasia family and doing it on their orders."
Elder Raina''s eyes narrowed at the word ckey'' but he didn''t get angry and calmly nodded. "You are wrong about theckey part. I''m not theirckey, but a member of the Dalton family instead. Raina Dalton."
"So, it''s the Dalton family, huh?" Max nodded, not surprised at all and then asked, "Did your young master Dalton ask you to or is it because you are trying to take revenge for that guy, Jack Dalton''s death?"
"Does it matter?" Raina asked, his expression finally changing to be slightly dark.
"You are right. It doesn''t matter" Max shrugged.
Then a curious expression appeared on his face as he asked, "Tell me something. As an Elder of the academy, you are trying to take your personal revenge against a disciple. Wouldn''t the academy punish you when they find out?"
The crowd had finally understood what was happening after they heard their conversation, but none dare toment on Elder Raina''s action.
But inwardly, they felt angry because it was clearly not something an Elder was supposed to do.
Just when Max and everyone expected him to give some excuse to make his action justifiable, Elder Rainaughed. "Punish me? Haha! Howughable! Do you think the academy doesn''t know of my actions?"
"It does, but it''s not doing anything to stop me. Do you know why?" He asked and before Max could speak, he answered it himself,
"It''s because being an enemy of both the Dalton and the Arasia family isn''t worth it."
He then added, "Sure, some Elder were still dissatisfied and stopped me from acting against you personally as it would sully the academy''s reputation. But now that you''ve killed a three-star Elder, you are already a rebel in their eyes and no one would say anything if I were to kill you now."
---
Meanwhile, hidden in a corner of the disciplinary hall, two figures watched it all happen. One was a robust middle-aged man while the other was someone Max was familiar with, Elder Adrienne.
Elder Adrienne looked the middle-aged man asked, "Hall master, shouldn''t we stop this now?"
"Why should we?" The middle-aged man asked.
Adrienne raised her delicate brows and said, "When this disciple joined the academy a few months ago, he was just an early-stage two-star mage, but he has already reached the three-star realm now."
"Moreover, as you can see, his actual strength is at a lot higher than a mid-stage three-star mage like the Elder he killed a few moments before. He is a monstrous genius. We should protect and nurture someone like him."
The middle-aged didn''t speak for a moment and then asked, "Do you know why the headmaster allowed Raina to do as he wished?"
Adrienne frowned and shook her head. "No."
"It''s because the Dalton family gave us a shocking piece of information that only the royal family and the Dalton family currently know." The middle-aged man''s voice was grave as he said this.
"What is it?" Adrienne asked, finally realising that this matter was far from simple.
"The war against the demons which was supposed to happen after thepetition between the academies will start in just a few days. Furthermore, this time, demons won''t retreat after fighting for a month or two, like in the past."
The man sighed and said in a grim tone, "It will be an all-out war. Although it might not be as intense as the war that broke the continent into two, its scale would be very huge. And most important of all, the battlefield will be our region."
"If we form an enmity with the Dalton and the Arasia family, our chances of surviving this cmity would plummet even more. That''s why the headmaster decided to sacrifice this kid."
Adrienne was much too shocked to respond.
After a while, she asked, "Why aren''t we preparing ourselves then?"
She didn''t ask why the academy kept it secret even after knowing about it, because the answer was obvious.
If this shocking piece of news was revealed to the public, there would be chaos.
"We are." The man answered curtly.
---
"Aren''t you a little too overconfident?" Max narrowed his eyes.
"Overconfident?" Raina chuckled and then,
Whoosh!
He appeared in front of Max and, before Max could react, his neck was in Raina''s hand.
"It''s not overconfidence, but a fact." He sneered and tightened his grasp, causing Max''s face to turn red due tock of oxygen.
However,
"I would say it''s overconfidence." Max smirked and just then, Riana''s expression changed drastically. He hurried to release Max''s neck and wanted to retreat, but it was already toote.
BANG!
A zing fist hadnded in his gut, burned his clothes, skin and destroyed his internal organ beforeing out from his back.
"You¡ tricked me." Raina spat through clenched teeth as the light from his eyes gradually faded.
While talking, Max had been channeling and condensing his mana around his fist so he would be able to cast [Calidus Brachium] at a moment''s notice and because the system had the special, passive ability of concealing his mana until he activated the spell, Raina didn''t notice it, making it easier for Max to take him off guard.
However, he hadn''t thought that it would be so easy to take him off guard and because he knew Raina was a lot stronger than the pot-bellied Elder, he hadn''t held back and poured all the mana he could into this cast. To his surprise, he was able to use 5000 mana units.
Just an over 2000 mana units [Calidus Brachium] had killed the pot-bellied Elder with ease and while Raina was stronger, Max believed a [Calidus Brachium] infused with 5000 wasn''t something he could resist.
But who would have thought that he would be so overconfident that he wouldn''t keep his guard up when he was so close to his enemy, giving Max a perfect chance to deliver the killing blow.
However, truth be told, Riana wasn''t overconfident. He was just confident in his speed and believed that he could kill Max before he could cast any spell.
Unfortunately, he didn''t know about the system''s concealment ability.
Thud!
Raina''s dead body fell to the ground, breaking the pin drop silence that ensued after his death. Everyone looked at the dead body and then at Max in shock.
---X--X---
A/N: Those of you haven''t yet, please check out my other novel [ Rise of the Strongest War God ] You might like it.
Chapter 462 Kill Points
?
"This guy¡ who the hell is he?" Someone from the crowd couldn''t help but ask when he saw him killing three-star Elders one after another.
"I don''t know who is he but he is both crazy and strong."
"Wasn''t the Elder Raina a high-stage three-star mage and famed for his mastery over the wind element? But he died so¡ easily? It was as if he walked into his punch."
"You fool! Didn''t you notice this guy instantly cast that burning fist spell of his? The Elder was taken off guard. If not, the one who would have died would have been this kid."
"Now that you mention it, it''s really strange. Wasn''t the instant cast something only mages beyond the mortal boundary could do?"
"Who knows how he did that, but fuck! This guy is insane. He has killed four people right inside the disciplinary hall and the fifth''s condition is unknown."
"¡"
The crowd broke out in an uproar.
Meanwhile, standing in the corner, Elder Adrienne and the middle-aged man gaped at Max in shock.
"Hall master, did he instantly cast a spell?" Adrienne asked in confusion.
The middle-aged man shook his head. "No, he didn''t."
"Then what exactly happened?"
"I don''t know how, but this kid managed to hide the cirction and condensing of his mana as he prepared the spell. He only needed to activate it. That''s why it seemed as though he had instantly cast. But I have to admit, this kid is a monster even among monstrous geniuses."
The middle-aged sighed and then added, "Unfortunately, he is too reckless and is bound to die."
Hearing this, Adrienne frowned and asked, "Are you going to take action, hall master?"
The middle-aged man nced at her and grinned. "You seem to take up for him quite a lot. What is the reason? Do you like him or something?"
"You sure like to talk nonsense, hall master." Adrienne coldly said before adding, "It''s just that¡ I was the one who recruited him to the academy and I don''t like the fact that his life is being¡ traded."
The middle-aged man sighed. "You don''t need to feel bad about it. It''s the higher ups'' decision."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Besides, even if the academy was wrong at the beginning, it doesn''t matter anymore because killing two three-star Elders, two disciples and crippling the other is already a sin punishable by death."
"I''m sure even you wouldn''t forgive someone who has killed the people from the academy, right?"
Adrienne didn''t respond, aplicated look shing in her eyes as she thought, ''Wasn''t he forced to do so? If the academy hadn''t mistreated him and his sister, things wouldn''t havee to this point.''
The man nced at her and didn''t speak again.
---
Max looked at Raina''s corpse with an icy expression on his face and scoffed, "Tricked you? That''s true, but why did you fall for it?"
If Raina was still alive and heard this, he would''ve spit blood in anger.
Max then nced at his hand. Although he had put it through Raina''s body, there wasn''t even a single drop of blood on it as all of it was burnt away by the mes.
''Why did I feel that strange, addictive feeling when I killed him?'' He frowned as he recalled the strange excitement coursing through his body the moment he put his hand through Raina''s body and watched him slowly die.
It was addictive, and he wanted to keep killing.
''Now that I think about it, I felt the same when I killed Luo, the pot-bellied Elder and that woman, though the feeling was subdued and not as potent as it was now.'' His frown deepened.
Just then, he noticed the system messages shing in the corner of his retina.
[Ding! You''ve killed a two-star mage. +100 Kill points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star mage. +1000 Kill points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a two-star mage. +70 Kill points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star mage. +3000 Kill points.]
''Right? The system has started to reward me kill points, too.'' He remembered, and the corner of his lips curled up into a grin.
Now, he didn''t have to rely only on sex to be stronger. Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t enjoy having sex ¡ª he did, a lot in fact ¡ª which should be clear by his actions until now.
However, this method of getting stronger was slow, in his opinion. This was especially true when he thought of his enemies. Be it the Daltons, or the Arasia family, or count Wiley, everyone was a lot stronger than him.
But with the imminent war and this new kill point system, he could grow at terrifying speeds.
He wanted to open his status and convert the KPs (Kill points) into LPs and increase his physical attributes, but this wasn''t the ce to do so.
''Let''s first leave the academy.'' He thought and turned around to walk out of the hall, but just then, a voice sounded from deeper into the hall.
"You are going to leave after killing so many people? Do you think we''ll let you?"
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Following the voice, three men in disciplinary hall Elder''s uniforms rushed out toward him and surrounded him immediately.
Max stared at them with narrowed eyes and said in a rather calm voice, "I''ve already killed those I needed to and don''t want to continue. But if you block my way again, I will kill you."
The three men shivered when they heard this.
Although they hadn''t seen him kill the pot-bellied Elder and others, they had witnessed Elder Raina''s death.
They could argue that he used trickery to kill him, but there was no denying that he was almost as strong as a high-stage three-star mage while they were only early-stage three-star mages. If they fought, the oue was obvious.
Max nced at them before walking away. The crowd of disciples parted to give him a way out. Some looked at him in awe, some in dread, and some with pity.
Max ignored them all and gradually disappeared from their sight.
In the corner, Elder Adrienne nced at the middle-aged man and asked, "Why didn''t you stop him?"
"Why should I?" The man shrugged and said,
"If I''m not wrong, he will leave the academy now but the moment he steps outside the academy''s gate, he will die. So why would I stop him?"
"How will he die?" Adrienne frowned.
"Let''s go and find out."
Chapter 463 Amara Exposed?
?
After leaving the disciplinary hall, Max returned to his dorm room, where Anna and Amara were waiting for him.
"All ready?" He asked.
"Yes. Let''s go." Anaa nodded. Max looked at her in surprise because she didn''t ask why he wanted to leave the academy, etc. A momentter, however, he realised Amara must have exined the reason to her.
He gave Amara a nod, which made the girl smile. He then led them toward the transportation area.
When they arrived at the transportation area, the three men that had tried to stop Max in the disciplinary hall blocked them.
"You really don''t value your life, do you?" A cold light shed in Max''s eyes as he red at them.
The three shuddered under his gaze, then one of them hurried to say, "W-We don''t want to f-fight you. However, you aren''t allowed to use transportation eagles."
Whoosh!
"What if I insist?" Max took a step forward, releasing his aura that he couldn''t properly yet.
"If you don''t want a few peak three-star mages to hunt you down, you shouldn''t insist." One of the three gathered his courage and spoke up.
"Oh?" Max raised his brow. Although he had killed two three-star mages, one of which was a high-stage three-star mage even, he knew if he wasn''t actually a match for one let alone a peak three-star mage.
Anna pulled his sleeve and said, "Little Max, let''s go. With your current strength, we won''t face much danger even if we go down through the mountain."
Although she didn''t know what he had done that the academy wasn''t allowing them transportation, she knew it wasn''t worth offending it.
If she knew he had thoroughly offended the academy already, she wouldn''t have such thoughts.
"Alright." Max nodded and walked toward the academy''s exit.
Seeing him walking away without causing much trouble, the three disciplinary hall Elders sighed in relief.
As they walked toward the academy gate, Amara had a displeased expression on her beautiful face as she said,
"Master, we should''ve taught them a lesson and took that eagle. How dare they stop us? As for those peak three-star mages, you know they won''t be able to catch up to us if I trans¡"
Before she could say ''transform'', Max interrupted her. "I know that, but did you forget where we are? Here, you can''t do whatever you want. There will be a time when you won''t have to hide, but it''s not now."
He then nced at the academy gate that was only half a mile away and muttered, "I''m sure they have something nned for me. Let''s see what exactly it is."
''System, what''s the price for a grade four offensive talisman?'' He asked the system in his mind.
[The price differs ording to their element and sub tier. The cheapest grade four talisman is priced at 500 SPs.]
''500 SPs?'' Max raised his brows and then asked, "What''s the price of the most expensive grade four offensive talisman?"
[It''s 2000, host.]
''Howe it''s more expensive than a teleportation crystal?'' Max asked, surprised.
Although the teleportation talisman wasn''t assigned any grade, based on its usefulness, he guessed it should be graded as grade six or higher. But now, a grade four talisman was more expensive than it. This didn''t make sense.
[It isn''t, host. The actual price of the teleportation crystal is 5000 SPs. Host got them at a discounted price previously.]
''Discounted price? Then why don''t you give me a discount now?''
[The system can''t interfere with the shop function host.]
His brows furrowed at this and he asked, ''Why? Isn''t it your part?''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In response came the infuriating answer.
[Host isn''t qualified to know yet.]
''Fuck!'' Max couldn''t help but curse upon hearing this.
"What happened, little Max?" Anna asked when she saw his expression changing.
"No. It''s nothing." Max smiled and then asked to the system, ''How powerful the talisman worth 500 SPs is?''
[Based on the current standards of this world, it should be enough to kill any early-stage four-star mage. Even the mid-stage mage would be injured if taken off guard.]
''Alright then. Be ready to buy at a moment''s notice.'' Max said. If there wasn''t any need, he didn''t want to spend his valuable SPs.
[Understood, host.]
¡
A short whileter, the trio reached the academy gates.
"Stay alert." Max warned them and then stepped out. Anna and Amara followed him.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, a wave of mana enveloped them and started dragging them away from the academy gates.
''System, hurry and buy two offensive and two defensive talismans quick.'' Max hurriedly shouted in his mind.
[Ding! Purchase sessful! The items have been added to the inventory.]
Wasting no time, he took out one of the defensive talismans and activated it.
Whoosh!
A wave of mana, several times stronger than the one that was forcibly bringing them away, enveloped him and destroyed the pulling mana.
Boom!
As soon as he regained the control over his body, he released his mana at full force and hurriedly conjured up two barriers around Anna and Amara.
Unfortunately, these barriers weren''t strong enough to resist the hostile mana that was at the absolute peak of the three-star realm and had Earth elemental mana mixed in. So, they shattered within a second.
However, this spilt second was enough for Amara toe to her senses. Despite her master''s warning just a moment ago, she fell into this trap and this made her anger erupt out like a volcano.
Boom!
Her blood-coloured energy burst forth from her body, and shattered the hostile mana into pieces. But because she was enraged, she couldn''t control her bloodline energypletely and wisps of her ck demonic energy started to seep into it.
''Fuck!'' Max cursed when he saw this and hurriedly shouted, "Amara, stop!"
Hearing his call, she came to her senses and quickly retracted her energy.
Unfortunately, the enemy seemed to have noticed something unusual as a male voice sounded out:
"Hm? What was that ominous energy?"
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Following the voice, a middle-aged man in golden robes and a woman, who had violet hair and wore a violet dress, appeared in front of them.
The duo was none other than Jack Dalton''s parents.
Chapter 464 An Enraged Mother
Max panicked when he heard him, and his mind raced to salvage the situation somehow.
It wouldn''t be that bad if a few peak three-star mages wanted to kill them because of their enmity, but if Amara''s identity was exposed, that would be much more horrifying because they would be hunted down by everyone.
Even his family would suffer because of his association with a demon, which Max didn''t want at all.
Suddenly, he found the man in front of him rather familiar looking and it didn''t take him much time to realise his identity.
''He is most likely Jack''s father.''
Realising this, he calmed down, put on a sarcastic expression on his face and scoffed mockingly,
"What? After the useless son died, the parents havee to take revenge? Tch! What else can we expect from the parents of such a filthy scum?"
Speaking until here, he put on a thoughtful expression, and said, "Perhaps he was such a filthy scum because he had parents like you? Yeah, this makes more sense."
It seemed his little trick worked as the faces of the duo turned dark when they heard him.
Boom!
Their aura burst forth and enveloped him simultaneously. But it didn''t affect him one bit because the defensive talisman was still working.
Even so, when he felt the intensity of their auras, Max was surprised to find that both of them were at the peak of the three-star realm.
"Argh!"
Although he was fine, Amara was strong enough to disregard their aura, but the same wasn''t the case for Anna. As soon as their aura''s enveloped them, her face twisted in a grimace and she started perspiring heavily.
He quickly gave Anna thest grade four talisman and infused it with his own mana since she couldn''t use it as a two-star mage.
Swoosh!
The talisman burst and a wave of powerful four-star mana enveloped her protectively. Following this, Anna''s expression gradually turned to normal.
"I''M GOING TO RIP YOU TO SHREDS! YOU BASTARD!" Jack''s mother roared in madness.
She loved her son the most in this world and always indulged him, no matter what he wanted. She was even willing to kill Dalton when her son told her he wanted to be the young master of the Dalton family.
In short, her love for her son knew no bounds. So, when she found out someone had killed her lovely kid, she had almost gone mad because of her overwhelming sadness and anger. From that day, she had been itching to kill the murderous of her son with her own hands.
When she arrived here and saw Max walking out of the academy, she could barely contain her anger. The moment they stepped outside the academy''s gate, she forcefully brought them away in case they tried to re-enter the academy so save their hides.
So, when she heard Max be so disdainful and mock her son, she couldn''t contain her boiling anger any longer.
Boom!
Her mana burst forth along with her aura and,
Whoosh!
She rushed at him. Her speed, although not as fast as Raina''s, because he had mastered his wind element to a certain level, was still blindingly fast. Max couldn''t even blink when she had arrived in front of him and had thrown a punch at his face.
Boom!
A loud boom resounded as her fist collided heavily against the Mana shroud around him.
''How strong!'' Max eximed in shock in his mind.
Although he didn''t receive any damage thanks to the Mana shroud''s protection, he could feel how strong her seeming normal punch was.
Well¡ it wasn''t normal because right before her fist collied with the Mana shroud, a faint violet light had enveloped it.
Whizz!
The Mana shroud trembled lightly, and it seemed to have lost some mana, bing slightly transparent.
''Fuck! Just how powerful this woman is. She can even harm it.'' Max cursed.
Although he didn''t know how powerful the defensive talisman he used was since he bought it in a hurry, but since it was in the same category as the grade four offensive talisman which could kill an early-stage four-star mage and harm mid-stage four-star mage if taken off guard, the protection provided by it shouldn''t be something that a peak three-star mage could damage with just a punch, right?
But here it was, losing some of its effectiveness after a single hit.
"You think you are safe just because you have this turtle shell?" The woman asked chillingly. She then raised her fist again and started punching.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
---
Outside the academy gate, Adrienne and the middle-aged man she called hall master were standing, watching the happenings.
"That violet light. It''s the bloodline power of the Hobson family?" Adrienne asked, a wisp of seriousness appearing in her eyes as she watched her punches raining down on the Mana shroud around Max.
"That''s right." The middle-aged man nodded. "It''s as strong as the rumours make it out to be."
"However, this kid is full of surprises. He even has something like grade-four defensive talismans which we, as the Elders of one of the top academies of the kingdom, don''t have."
Adrienne nodded in acknowledgement before sighing, "But what is the use of having it? It will only dy his death."
"We never know. Maybe he still has some trump cards. That''s why he isn''t panicking." The middle-aged man said, surprising her. He then asked, "By the way, I heard three of our inner disciples are his women? Is that girl who used blood red energy one of them?"
Adrienne''s eyes narrowed when she heard this and asked in somewhat cold voice, "Why do you ask?"
"Nothing. I''m just curious. I''ve never seen such strange energy." The man shrugged, but his eyes flickered with a cold light.
Adrienne looked at him in silence for a moment before shaking her head. "No, she isn''t one of them. As far as I know, she isn''t even from our academy."
"As for those three¡ no, two disciples because one has gone missing over months ago, they aren''t in the academy right now and even though they have a rtionship with him, they didn''t do anything wrong, so I hope you won''t try to harm them or tell the Daltons about them."
"Alright." The man nodded and then took out amunication crystal and said something in it before putting it away.
This made Adrienne frown because she didn''t know what he was doing. She then nced at Amara and thought, ''Is there something special about her?''
---
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Jack''s mother continued to punch Max''s Mana shroud. After over a dozen punches, it had turned almost transparent.
Seeing this, Max''s eyes shed with a cold light, and he clenched his right fist into a punch.
Right then, Jack''s father frowned and hurriedly shouted,
"Watch out!"
"Hm?" The woman was confused by the sudden warning but then she noticed a seemingly normal punching toward her.
Seeing this, she ignored her husband''s warning andughed coldly, "You want to retaliate? How ridiculous!"
She then raised her hand to block his punch and readied to throw a punch of her own at the Mana shroud.
However,
Swoosh!
Suddenly, a crimson me zed around his fist, covering itpletely.
BANG!
The zing fist collied against her hand, which she had raised to block his attack, and continued forward, pushing her hand back with it beforending on her chest.
Crack! Crack!
Two crisp sounds of bone breaking sounded. One came from her hand and the other from her chest.
Boom!
As soon as his punch connected with her chest, she flew backwards, a burst of blooding out from her mouth and the area around her chest was burnt by the mes, revealing her milky white globes.
Whoosh!
Jack''s father appeared behind her and stopped her.
"Are you alright?" He asked worriedly.
Cough!
She coughed out another mouthful of blood before looking at her mangled palm and burnt chest.
"Apart from a few broken bones, I''m alright." She said, taking out a few healing pills and throwing them in her mouth.
Max looked at the woman in surprise andughed bitterly, "So, I''m not a match for a peak three-star mage even after taking them off guard."
Thud!
As he said this, his body swayed. He had exhausted more than half of his mana in the disciplinary hall and this [Calidus Brachium] had exhausted the remaining. With all his mana gone, he felt a sense of emptiness and couldn''t stop himself from falling to his knees.
"Heh! What else did you expect?" Jack''s motherughed coldly when she heard him. She didn''t bother to cover her exposed chest and slowly walked over to him.
Whoosh!
Anna and Amara appeared in front of him, looking at the woman warily.
"Hm?" Jack''s mother frowned and asked coldly, "You are his women, aren''t you?"
"So what if we are?" Amara asked, her blue eyes slowly turning blood red.
"Since you are, you also deserve to die?" The woman said, raising her hand to attack them.
Seeing this, Max''s eyes narrowed as he took out one of the grade four offensive talismans.
Right at that moment, an icy voice sounded from the sky.
"No, they don''t."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
*****
A/N: Please read the author''s thoughts for information regarding mass release and daily chapter increase. Thank you and have a good day/night~!
Chapter 465 A King Mages Dignity
?
Swish!
As soon as the voice sounded, Jack''s mother froze in ce. The mana she was gathering around her hand also dispersed.
"Mm?" She, her husband, Adrienne, the middle-aged man and others who were watching the fight, looked up at the sky.
Their expression changed when they saw two women slowly floating down like graceful fairies.
Max, who was about to throw the talisman at Jack''s mother, also stopped, and a surprised expression appeared on his face when he saw one of the two women. She was Mina, his stepmother.
Anna was also surprised but unlike Max, she was more surprised by the fact they were flying.
"A mage above the mortal boundary." She mumbled as her eyes glued to the woman in white clothes. She wondered who she was and why she was with Mina.
Jack''s parents grimaced when they saw the white clothed woman.
Even though they couldn''t tell a person''s cultivation since they were still below the mortal boundary, they could easily discern from their presence that it was the woman in white who was flying, and the other woman was just tagging along.
Tap! Tap!
The duonded lightly beside Anna. Mina''s brows were knitted as she looked at Max, kneeling on the ground with a pale face.
She then nced at Jack''s parents and asked, "Who sent you two? Count Wiley, or the Royal family?"
Hearing the question, the duo frowned. They knew who the count Wiley was because his sister was the wife of the current leader of the Dalton and as for the royal family; it was obvious.
"You are Count Wiley and the Royal family''s enemies?" Jack''s father asked.
A displeased expression marred Mina''s face as she coldly said, "I asked the question. Tell me, who sent you?"
Before the man could say anything, his wife spoke up, "I don''t know what enmity you have with that shitty Count or the royal family, but none of them sent us. We are here to avenge our son''s death, who this bastard killed."
She then turned to the woman in white and continued in a cold voice, "I''m the daughter of the current family leader of the Hobson family. No matter who you are, you''ll regret it if you stop me from getting my revenge."
She thought this woman was just a five-star mage, and if it was so, then there was no need to fear because her Hobson family also had five-star mages. Even the royal family didn''t dare to offend them rashly.
She didn''t mention she was a part of the Dalton family too because the Dalton family only had one five-star mage, and everyone knew that mage wasn''t very strong because of her old age, giving them not so much right to boast.
The woman in white furrowed her brows as if in thought, then tilted her head slightly toward her and said in an indifferent voice, "Hobson family? Never heard of it."
"You¡?!" Jack''s mother was enraged at this. She thought the woman was feigning ignorance so she could interfere.
"How dare you dirty b¡ª"
Just as these words came out of her mouth, the air around the woman in white seemed to undergo a change and became chilly. Noticing this, Jack''s father hurriedly shouted at her wife,
"Be quiet!"
"Eh?" Jack''s mother was stunned when she heard his shout full of reproach.
He had never shouted or gotten angry at her and had always been a loving and gentle husband, but now¡ suddenly she felt her eyes moisten and felt sad and angry.
However, just when she wanted to retort back and ask why he was stopping her, she noticed a faintyer of ice encasing her body, which made breathing hard for her. She hadn''t noticed it until now because she wasn''t in her right mind.
''This¡? When did it happen?'' She thought, her pretty face full of shocked surprise.
It was then she noticed the woman in white''s cold gaze fixated on her. As their eyes met, she felt as if she had fallen into a ten-thousand-year-old freezing ice cave, making her involuntarily shudder.
Gulp!
She swallowed her saliva in nervous fear and finally understood what was happening.
''If I had cursed her, she would''ve killed me.'' As this scary realisation dawned on her, her face went pale and dread crept up into her heart.
At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel guilty because she felt angry at her husband when he was trying to save her life.
The woman in white nced at the man and retracted her icy aura.
Jack''s father sighed in relief, his gait became a little humbler as he tentatively asked, "Senior, you aren''t from the Green leaf kingdom, are you?"
"I''m not." The woman in white nodded.
Hearing this, the man sighed in relief. Since she wasn''t from the kingdom and didn''t seem to know about the Hobson family, she would''ve really killed his wife just now.N?v(el)B\\jnn
''Fortunately, she isn''t a bloodthirsty kind.'' He thought and then asked,
"Senior, why are you stopping us from taking our revenge? This person here killed our only son in cold blood." As he spoke about his son''s death, his voice became slightly colder.
The woman in white raised her brow and turned to look at Max, who had recovered slightly and had stood up.
She looked at him up and down and asked, "Are you Max Garfield? Lilly''s husband to be?"
Although the voice sounded even, Max suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and cried out in his mind. ''Woman, why do you sound like I did something wrong?''
After hearing her question, he also understood who she was because not only did she know Lilly, she was also dressed in the same type of clothes as that white-haired woman who took his lovely wife away.
Calming himself down, he nodded. "Yes, I am. Lilly is already my wife. We just haven''t held an official ceremony."
An icy chill shed through the woman''s eyes when she heard this, and a disdainful expression appeared on her face.
"A newly ascended three-star mage who ispletely helpless against a peak three-star mage. How are you worthy of my junior sister?"
Hearing this, Max narrowed his eyes, anger shing in them. Mina, Anna, and Amara also frowned at her words.
The woman then shrugged, "Well, it''s none of my business and forgive me if my words sounded harsh, but that''s my judgement of you. You really aren''t worth of her when you realise what status my junior sister had on the Sovereign Mountain."
"How about you keep your judgement to yourself? Just because you are king ranked mage, it didn''t mean you can spout whatever nonsense that came to your mind. Isn''t that right?" Max said in an even tone, but his words were biting cold.
The woman narrowed her eyes, her aura bing palpable. She seemed ready to attack.
Mina, Anna and Amara tensed and just as they wanted to step up to dissolve the tension, the woman retracted her aura and nodded, "You are right. Let me apologize once again. However, I wonder if I can give you a piece of advice?"
"Shoot it." Max nodded, calming down when he heard her apologize, even though she didn''t sound much sincere with that expressionless look on her face.
Boom!
Just as he nodded, the woman released some of her aura, which hit Max and sent him flying.
"Despite knowing I''m a king ranked mage, you still dared to talk rudely with me. If it was someone else in my ce, you would''ve been dead by now. A king mage''s dignity isn''t something a tiny three-star kid like you can vilify, understand?"
Chapter 466 Sudden Mission
?
Cough!
Max coughed out a mouthful of blood, wincing in pain.
''Damn woman! Weren''t you apologising just a moment ago? Why do you have to be so violent in the next moment? Was this the only way to prove your point?'' He thought hatefully.
Whoosh!
Mina, Anna and Amara arrived by his side, looking at him with worried looks.
"I''m alright. She didn''t hit too hard." Max spoke lightly.
Jack''s parents'' eyes lit up when they saw the woman in white attack Max and a fleeting thought ¡ª she might not save Max¡ªshed through their mind, but they knew it was just their wishful thinking because she was clearly someone rted to him.
Max then slowly stood up with Anna''s help, his entire body aching in pain. However, he didn''t show it on his face, walked over to the woman in white, looked into her eyes and nodded, "You are right. A strong person''s dignity shouldn''t be undermined."
He then added, "But there is another saying something like: Don''t bully the young or you may regret it when they grow up?"
Mina and Anna became worried when they heard this. What if this woman took this wrong way attacked again? After all, most of the strong people were infamous for being moody.
When the woman in white heard this, a mocking expression shed in her eyes as she nodded. "You want revenge?"
"Can''t I?"
"Of course, you can." She nodded, and then a downcast expression briefly shed through her eyes. If it was for Max staring at her from up close, he might have not noticed it.
The woman then said, "But if you want revenge, you have to do it within half a year."
If Max hadn''t noticed that sh of emotion just now, he wouldn''t have bothered to ask her what she meant, but since he had seen it, he became curious and questioned,
"Why?"
The woman looked at him and smiled. "Maybe I would no longer be alive after that."
Max frowned. ''Is she referring to the war?''
Suddenly¡ a window popped up in the corner of his retina.
[Status]
Name: Garima Wakes.
Age: 26
Stage: Early-stage 6-star mage.
Physique: Ice Yin body (Low level)
[Description: She has a special constitution, Ice Yin body. This helped her grow rapidly, and she became a six-star mage at the tender age of 26, despite theck of resources and guidance in her early years. However, Ice Yin body has a w.
If it''s not cultivated with special Ice cultivation techniques, the host will periodically suffer from bone chilling coldness and pain after the age of 14, draining host''s vitality each time and leading to their eventual death in just over 10 years.
She has used some external sources to suppress her physique forcibly, thereby prolonging her life for 2 years. Unfortunately, her methods can only suppress her physique for less than half a year more.]
''Oh?!'' Max raised his brows when he saw this and almost eximed out loud. ''So, this is the improved [Status] function that can show me others'' status too.''
''A unique physique, huh?'' He thought, understanding her reason for saying that she might not live past half a year after reading the description.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
All the anger he felt at her for ''pping'' him away vanished as the emotions of pity for her surged in his heart. How could he not pity her when he knew she had been suffering for 12 years, only to die half a yearter? Just how sad her life was?
The white clothed woman frowned when she saw his look of pity andughed coldly, "What''s with that look? I only said that to encourage you."
Max, however, didn''t respond to her because right now, he was looking at another window on his retina.
[Ding! Mission: Make Garima Wakes your woman! Time limit: Half year.]
[Reward: Supreme grade Ice Yin cultivation technique.]
[Punishment: Garima''s death.]
[Do you ept the mission? (Yes)/(No)]
He stared at the mission window with a dazed expression. This sudden mission surprised him. The system was clearly trying to save this woman''s life.
''Although I won''t get any reward for myself, having a six-star partner would be a tremendous help until I be one myself.'' He thought, ''But first¡''
He removed his gaze from the window and looked at Garima properly for the first time.
She was a beautiful woman with an attractive, albeit cold, face. Her brown eyes were deep and mesmerising, her nose was sharp but cute, her lips ¡ª a light shade of pink ¡ª were thin like soft flower petals.
Her skin was ice white and smooth that every man would love to caress, if not for the freezing temperature around her. She had waist-length long, grey, almost silver hair. Her breasts were not too big but not too small either, from what he could tell.
''Hm? A unique beauty, I must say.'' He muttered in his heart. She was almost as beautiful as Anna or via.
''What should I do? If I ept the mission, how am I supposed to make her mine? Do I tell her I can save her?'' He fell into deep thought.
"¡Hey, what are you staring at?" Garima''s cold voice brought him to his senses.
"Oh? It''s nothing. I was just thinking if what you said really wasn''t true, because I can see that you have a unique but deadly physique." Max said, while mentally epting the mission.
He had decided to make her his, as they would both benefit from this. She wouldn''t have to die while he would gain a powerfulpanion.
Garima, who was ready to punish him for desecrating her body with his not so pure gaze, got stunned when she heard this.
"H-How do you know I have a special physique?" She asked, surprised. Furthermore, this wasn''t the first time he surprised her. The first time was when he urately identified her cultivation realm. However, she didn''t ask him because she was angry at that moment.
As for now, her surprise was bigger because very few people knew about special physiques.
Why? Because they were even more rare than bloodlines. Moreover, it wasn''t easy to tell if someone had a special physique just by looking at them. Even her master, an emperor mage, couldn''t do it.
However, this guy, who was only 18, could tell?
Chapter 467 A Pitiful Garima
?
''First step done!'' Max celebrated inwardly.
Until now, he didn''t have to do anything special to make a girl fall for him, so he didn''t know how to actually do it.
For a moment, he even thought of releasing the restriction on his charm, but he wasn''t sure if it would work on a king ranked mage. Furthermore, she might get suspicious if she suddenly found him charming.
So, he decided to use what little knowledge he had gained from surfing the inte to get close to his then crush, Alison.
ording to this knowledge, the first step was to get a girl interested in you. Fortunately, the system had made things easy by providing the thing to get her interest: The information about her physique.
Max put on aplication expression and said,
"When I first saw you, I felt there was something wrong, then the feeling intensified when you attacked me with your aura. It was too chilling even by the standards of the Ice Sovereign Mountain because the white-haired woman who took Lilly away didn''t have this much bone chilling coldness in her aura."
"Then I heard what you said. At first I thought you must be saying it because of the war that''s going to start in a few days, but when I looked at you more¡ deeply. I found¡"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Saying this, hisplicated expression in her eyes intensified, and he even seemed pained as he took a step toward her, raised his hand to touch her face gently.
Garima frowned and wanted to swat his hand away because this was the first time a man ¡ª who wasn''t her family ¡ª had touched her. But she didn''t because of her curiosity.
Max inwardly rejoiced when he touched her ice-cold skin of her cheeks and said,
"¡I found that you have a special physique, one that gives you unnatural coldness. You skin that should have been as tender and as attractive as my sister or Lilly, is so rigid and freezing."
He then shifted his gaze to her lips and wanted to graze them but decided against it as that would be too much given they were just strangers, and continued,
"You lips seem frozen as if they are blocks of ice. And your hair, which I believe should have been ck from birth, has turned gray and is slowly turning silver because this physique is affecting you negatively."
Garima''s expression slowly turned wistful as he recounted the changes in her appearance because before her physique which she thought was boon started acting up, she was indeed a young, gorgeous beauty who people said she would akin to a fairy when she grew up and the one managed to capture her heart would be the most lucky and blissful man in the world.
But as her body started to change and her beauty waned, the same people started to look at her differently. She was no longer desirable or the center of their affection.
"¡You are right. I have a special physique. Now let''s go." She said in a low voice, wanting to end the conversation. However, what she heard next made her eyes widen and her heart to beat faster.
"Based on these things, after thinking for a while, I recalled that your special physique is called Ice Yin body. If it''s cultivated with a suitable technique, can be a boon but if not, it would be a curse. For you, it''s thetter."
She looked at him with a disbelieving look. "Y-You¡ know my what my physique called? You¡? How¡?"
When she was suffering, she had met her master, the white-haired woman, by chance who told her she had a special Ice body and she should go with her, train and learn to control it.
After she joined the Ice Sovereign Mountain, and learned their famed Ice technique, [Ice god technique], she had suppressed her physique''s side effects.
That had made her jubnt because she could be a normal person again and her cultivation had increased a lot, reaching the five-star realm from the two-star in less than a year.
Unfortunately¡
Her happiness was short-lived because as soon as she broke through to the five-star realm, her physique''s side effects resurfaced. It was then she found out that her physique wasn''t some normal Ice body but something more peculiar that even the [Ice God technique] couldn''t control.
After that, she and her master went through all the Sovereign Mountain''s records on Ice physiques, but couldn''t identify hers. Since they couldn''t identify it, there was naturally no solution.
She then brought her to her faction''s monarchs, hoping that they might have some clues, only to be disappointed.
Feeling defeated, her master had given a sad look and told her, ''Your master is useless, Garima. Please forgive me. But don''t lose hope. There must be a solution. We just need to find the person who can tell what your physique really is. I''m sure he will know how to cure you.''
So, she was shocked beyond limits when she heard Max her call her physique [Ice Yin Body].
Whoosh!
She grabbed him by his shoulders and hurriedly questioned in an agitated, almost begging voice,
"Y-You¡ how do you know my physique is called this? Where he did you hear it? Someone must have told you, right? C-Can you please take me to him?"
"Ah? No. I didn''t hear it from someone." Max answered, feeling sad for her. Just from her reaction, anyone could tell how desperate she was. How could she not when life was about to end?
Dying suddenly wouldn''t be as bad or horrifying as knowing the date of your death ahead of time. The fear, dread, sadness and helplessness you would feel would be too much to endure.
Sure, you could be positive about it and try to live your life to the fullest, but the void that had already appeared in your heart and soul would be impossible to fill.
Garima''s face drooped when she heard this. She removed her trembling hands from his shoulders and asked, "Then¡ how do you know this?"
Max nced at Anna, and others who were looking at them with their mouth hung open because they had never expected that a king ranked mage would act in such a way with a three-star mage, and said,
"We''ll talk about it after we are finished here."
"Hm?" Garima regained her senses when she heard this and then turned to Jack''s parents and coldly barked,
"Get lost. You can''t kill him."
Jack''s parents'' expressions turned ugly when they heard this, and anger arose in their hearts.
But¡ what could they do apart from obediently obeying her? Fight her? They would certainly end up dead if they dared.
But what about their revenge? Well, if they lived, they could always take it when he didn''t have a king ranked mage''s protection.
"Alright. We will l¡ª" Just as they nodded and prepared to leave,
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Many figures rushed out of the academy and surrounded Max''s group.
Garima and Max frowned when they saw this. Max could recognize a few of them, as they were the elders of the academy he had seen here and there, and then there was the headmaster, who was leading them all.
Chapter 468 So What If She Is A Demon?
?
Boom!
Garima released her aura, and enveloping all of them, and asked in a chilling tone as she red at the aged headmaster leading the group,
"What''s the meaning of this? Are you trying to go against me?"
The headmaster stepped forward and bowed toward her respectfully.
"Greetings, senior!" He greeted her and exined, "Please don''t misunderstand. We aren''t trying to go against you."
Seeing him bow, the Elders followed and bowed toward her, showing their respect.
Garima retracted her aura and asked, "Then what are you trying to achieve by surrounding us?"
This time, a middle-aged by the headmaster''s side stepped forward and said, "Let me exin the reason, senior."
Adrienne, who was right behind the middle-aged man¡ªthe hall master¡ªfrowned when she saw this.
''Just what exactly is he nning? I don''t believe he would insist on handing this disciple over to the Daltons.'' She thought.
When he had sent the message after asking her question about Max''s women and the girl who was with him, she had found that strange and had wondered who he sent the message to.
But when the headmaster and other Elders arrived one after another, she got her answer. It was the headmaster who he sent the message to because the headmaster was the only one who could move so many Elders at the same time.
However, a question still remained. What was his purpose of summoning everyone out?
The hall master paused a little and continued, "Senior, you might have not noticed this since you arrived a littleter, but that girl over there¡"
He pointed at Amara and said, "¡I believe she isn''t a human, but a demon."
Everyone gaped at him in astonishment. They even thought they had misheard him for a moment. But seeing that he was a peak three-star mage, and a hall master, he wouldn''t say something without reason. Especially when he had summoned so many Elders and even the headmaster.
For this reason, their gazes became wary and hostile as they looked at Amara.
Be it human, Elves or some other race, everyone hated demons. So, this was their normal reaction.
Garima''s frown deepened when she heard this because the one being used was with Max, who was supposed to help her. However, she also couldn''t ignore it.
Max knew the situation was dire when he saw the struggle on her face and hurriedly said,
"She is a demon, you say? From what angle does she look like one?"
He then turned to others and asked, "Does she look like a demon to you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing this, doubt appeared on their faces, because Amara looked as human as one can be.
The hall master scoffed, "There are many ways to change appearance, but you can''t change the nature of your energy. Ask her to show her energy and we will know if what I''m saying is true or not."
Max wanted to blow this guy''s head with a punch, but he couldn''t do it right now.
So, he turned to Amara, who was looking at the hall master with a murderous gaze and said, "Amara, show them your energy. I''m curious to see what he will say after finding his im false."
Amara looked at him, took a deep and,
Boom!
Released her bloodline energy. This time, she controlled it perfectly and didn''t let any wisp of her demon energy mix in.
Everyone was surprised when they saw this blood-like energy because it was too different from anything they knew.
The headmaster asked, his aged brows raised into a frown, "Why did you release your bloodline energy?"
"Because she cultivates this instead of mana. Do you have any problem with that?" Max scoffed coldly.
A displeased look appeared on the headmaster''s face when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything out of respect for Garima.
He then turned to the hall master. "There is no sign of any demonic energy in it."
The hall master was frowning too. He was pretty sure he noticed some faint demon energy when she neutralized Jack''s mother''s mana.
Thinking this, he turned to look at Jack''s father and asked, "Mr. Dalton, you also noticed something strange about her energy previously, right?"
Jack''s father didn''t hesitate at all and nodded.
"Yes, I did, and I wanted to question her about it because I felt it was somewhat demonic, but this little bas-, this guy angered us by humiliating our dead son. Now that I think about it, he must have been trying to divert my attention."
He then looked at Max andughed coldly, "However, he didn''t know the hall master had also noticed it."
Max gave him an indifferent look in response and asked, "I understand you want to avenge your useless son, but isn''t it beneath you to resort to such schemes?"
"You¡!" Jack''s father''s temper red up when he heard this. Not only was he calling his son useless, he was also insinuating that he was using Amara because of their personal enmity.
''This is so devious.'' He thought angrily. How he wished Garima wasn''t here so he could kill him now!
The hall master stopped paying attention to Jack''s father because he knew his statement wouldn''t matter now. So, he turned to face the headmaster and said,
"Headmaster, you know I won''t lie about such a thing, right?"
The Headmaster was silent for a moment and then looked at Amara. "Since you aren''t a demon, would you mind letting me check your body with my mana sense?"
Anger shed in Amara''s eyes when she heard this, but before she could say anything, Maxughed. Hisughter contained his shimmering anger.
"Howughable! You seriously want her to live her life in your hands by allowing your mana inside her body? How about you let me check your body with my mana sense because I also suspect you are a demon?"
He then turned to Garima and said, "I hope you won''t entertain these morons any longer or I would be too disappointed in you."
His words hid a threat that immediately caused all the internal struggle Garima was having vanish.
So, what if this girl was a demon? She would just kill people, right? Wasn''t the demon race going to do that in a few days, anyway?
So, it didn''t make a difference anyway. However, if she didn''t stop this farce, her newfound hope of finding a cure would be squashed.
Thinking this, she waved her hand in the headmaster and the hall master''s direction. A wave of invisible mana rippled toward them and,
Bang! Bang!
Two bangs resounded as both of them were sent flying backwards, spitting out blood.
Chapter 469 Returning To Claymore Town [1]
?
Bang! Bang!
The duo crashed onto the ground, creating small craters.
The Elders looked at this scene and felt cold chills run down their spines and a thought appeared in their minds simultaneously.
''A king rank mage isn''t something we can face, even if all of us were as strong as the headmaster.''
Cough! Cough!
The headmaster coughed and slowly lifted his body up. The hall master also stood up.
Both of their faces were pale, drained of color. However, it wasn''t because they were severely injured but because they witnessed first-hand how powerful a king rank mage was.
Well¡ it wasn''t exactly true since the attack just now was a casual one. However, this exactly was what horrified them the most.
"S-Senior¡" the headmaster spoke, his voice trembling slightly, but he could only say a single word before Garima interrupted him.
"She is not a demon. So, drop this matter."
"B-But senior, what if she is?" The headmaster gritted his teeth and asked.
Garima nced at Amara and then at Max before saying indifferently, "So what if she is?"
After saying this, she nced at Max and others and waved her hand.
Whoosh!
Immediately, Max and others felt themselves being enveloped by an invisible energy which made them feel as if they didn''t weigh at all.
"Let''s go," Garima said and flew up. Max and others floated up under her control.
Soon, they had disappeared from everyone''s vision.
The headmaster looked in the direction where they disappeared and muttered, "So what if she is, huh?"
The hall master looked at him and asked, "Headmaster, should we inform the royal family about it?"
The headmaster shook his head. "There is no need to. Let''s just hasten our preparation."
After a pause, he added, "We''ll inform disciples in three days."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing this, the hall master frowned, "But that will cause chaos."
"So what if it will?" The headmaster chuckled and then sighed. "At least they would know what to expect."
Finished saying this, he flickered inside the academy.
---
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Within a few minutes, Max''s group arrived a few tens of miles away from the Cloud mountain.
Garima nced at Max and said, "You guys can head to the ymore town on your own. With your strengths, you won''t encounter any difficulty. I''m going to bring your other sibling back the different academies back."
"Thank you!" Max said, feeling grateful.
Although she hadn''t told him why she was here, he could guess Lilly must have sent here her or she was sent on Lilly''s request to make sure they didn''t die when the demons invaded.
Realizing how she was worried about them while being in such a faraway ce, Max felt warm and his longing to meet her increased.
"Don''t be. It''s what I''m supposed to do." Garima shook her head and then added hesitantly, "Remember not to tell me everything you know about my physique when I return. I¡ will be grateful."
Hearing this, Max smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, I will."
"Mm." Garima nodded and said to Mina, "Let''s go."
Mina nodded and as they started floating up, she looked at Max and Anna and said, "Be careful on the way, okay?"
"Don''t worry, we will." Max assured her.
Whoosh!
After they reached some height, both of them whistled through the sky like a rocket.
"How fast!" Anna eximed.
Amara nced at her and smiled good-naturedly. "It''s not. She can fly at least ten times faster, but she isn''t because thatdy by her side wouldn''t be able to endure it."
"Oh!" Anna eximed in surprise.
She then nced at Amara, her eyes narrowing slightly, which made Amara frown.
''Is she doubting my identity?'' She thought.
Anna then turned to Max and asked. "Little Max. Who is she? Why does she call you master?"
"It''s because she is my servant." Max answered.
When Amara heard this, her eyes drooped a little, but then she heard Max speak again, "However, she can''t be considered one because I have taken her as my woman."
Hearing this, Amara''s lips curled into a beautiful smile while Anna looked at Max in shock.
"S-She¡ your woman¡" she stuttered, and then said, almost shouting, "Just how many women do you want? You have Lilly, Leticia, Belen, Rima and there is via too, and now you have one another."
Cough!
Max coughed, feeling awkward, but then he stepped toward her, put his hand around her waist and pulled her against his chest and said,
"You didn''t name yourself? Don''t tell me you''ve changed your mind?"
Anna, who wanted to scold him for fooling around so much, shuddered and her face reddened at his gesture and words. She then said in a low voice, "Would you even have time for me with so many women around you?"
A brilliant smile appeared on Max''s face when he heard this and said, "Of course. I will have."
Saying this, he gently lifted her chin up, looked into her autumn eyes and leaned down to kiss her lips, but couldn''t because she had put her hand over his mouth.
"C-Can''t you see we aren''t alone?" She angrily said, casting a nce at Amara.
"This means I can kiss you when we are alone, huh?" Max grinned.
"I never said that." Anna blushed.
After teasing her for a while, he took out an escape talisman and gave it to her and said, "Let''s go."
Anna crushed the talisman, feeling her body being reinforced by a strange energy.
The trio then rushed in the ymore town''s direction.
While running, Anna suddenly asked, "Max, have you told Leticia and Belen about the demons?"
Thest month while he was away, both Leticia and Belen had started going out on missions to gain experience and hone their fighting skills. She had only met them two times before via was taken away.
"Don''t worry. I had informed them about this. They should be heading toward their homes right now. After they convince their loved ones, they wille to us."
When he returned from the demon continent, he had received messages from them asking if he had returned and that they weren''t in the academy, etc.
Since they were out, he had told them about the demon invasion and asked them to go get their loved ones before meeting him, to which they agreed, even though they found it hard to believe.
Suddenly, he remembered something and his expression changed, "Damn it!"
Chapter 470 Returning To Claymore Town [2]
?
"What is it?" Anna asked. Amara also paid attention.
"I forgot to inform a friend of mine and that¡ Elder who I am close with." Max said. Because of how things had turned out, hepletely forgot about informing Haory and Jasmine.
Although Haory and he hadn''t met after their initial outing, he still thought of her as his friend. As for Jasmine, well, she could be considered his woman, or could she?
''There''s Eliana too.'' He thought. ''Should I go back to tell them?''
As this thought appeared in his mind, he immediately shook his head, ''I''m pretty sure I wouldn''t be allowed into the academy. Besides, Jack''s parents'' should be there right now. If they see me alone, they will definitely want to kill me.''
Anna frowned and asked, "You can''t tell them throughmunication crystal?"
"No. I don''t have their mana signature." Max shook his head and then said, "Forget it. As long as they are in the academy, they should be safe."
"Hm." Anna nodded while letting out a sigh of relief in her heart. She was prepared to stop him if he said he wanted to go back to warn them because going there was too dangerous for him after all that happened. Fortunately, she didn''t have to.
As they ran, Max shifted his attention to the system and opened his status for the first time after he broke through to the three-star and the system changed.
[Status]
Name: Maxwell Garfield
Cultivation realm: Early stage, three-star.
Age: 18
Strength: 150
Agility: 150
Stamina: 150
Vitality: 150
Intelligence: 150
Mana: 100/10,000
Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%)
Lust Points: 0
Kill Points: 4,170
Shop Points: 10,619.
A surprised expression appeared on his face when he saw his attributes.
''All of them have increased by 50. No wonder I''m feeling stronger than before even without using mana. However¡''
He raised his brows and thought, ''¡I''ve never heard someone bing physically stronger when they breakthrough.''
He didn''t have to think of the reason this happened because it was clearly the system''s ''gift''.
He then moved his gaze down to the Lust, Kill and Shop points.
''System, why don''t I have any LPs? Didn''t I do it with Amara toplete the first mission?'' He asked when he saw 0 written in front of LPs.
[Host, those points were used to help the system transform.] System answered.
''Alright.'' He nodded and moved his gaze lower.
''These kill points, what should I do with them? Should I add them into my mana or convert them into SPs?'' He thought and then decided not to touch them for now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
---
With their speed, it took them only a day to reach the ymore town.
Huff! Huff! Huff!
All three of them panting heavily. This was especially true for Anna. Even though she had used all the escaping talismans Max had and then was helped by him and Amara in turns, she was thoroughly drained.
"Ha! I want to sleep now." She said, wiping the sweat from her face and forehead.
"Same here." Amara chimed in.
Although she was a high-star three-star demon and had a lot of stamina, maybe even more than Max, she wasn''t used to running. She had her wings to travel, after all. That was why she was also very exhausted and wanted to sleep badly.
Max, also drained, smiled at them. "Let''s go. We can sleep at home."
"No, we won''t be able to. At least not for a few hours after reaching home." Anna pouted her lips.
"Hm? Why?" Max asked, curious.
Anna grinned at him. "Did you forget how my mom is? She wouldn''t let us rest until we tell her everything we''ve experienced in the academy."
"Oh? Now I remember." Max smiled wryly.
From original Max''s memories, he recalled how excited Amelia would get whenever Anna, Emily, or others returned from their academies. Even though she knew she should let them rest first, she wouldn''t and would keep asking questions.
After they entered the town and headed toward the Garfield mansion.
A few people recognized Anna and started greeting her while casting furtive nces at Amara, who stood silently by their side, looking at everything in the town.
After a while, she muttered, "I don''t know why humans and demons hate each other when they don''t have much difference in their lifestyles."
Max nodded, agreeing with her.
When he had seen the market in Amara''s city, he also felt the same. Apart from a few things, such as race and culture, both races didn''t have much difference. Even the Elven race was the same.
Anna, however, froze when she heard Amara. Her eyes narrowed at Amara as she asked in a low voice so others wouldn''t hear her,
"So, you are really a demon?"
Amara stiffened when she heard this and knew she had messed up. She nced at Max, asking for his help.
Max sighed and nodded. "Yes, she is."
Anna didn''t have any violent reaction as a normal person would have if they found out her identity, which surprised both Max and Amara.
She looked at him strangely and asked, "You are really bold, aren''t you?"
Max simply shrugged.
Anna then ignored him and turned to Amara and asked excitedly, "This isn''t you real form, right? If it is, then it''s too much coincidence that you have the same eyes as little Max."
Amara didn''t answer but asked instead, "You¡ aren''t you afraid or feel disgust for me?"
"Why would I?" Anna asked as if in confusion and then said, "I''m not like everyone else. As long as someone isn''t my enemy or has harmed me or my loved ones, it doesn''t matter which race they belong to. They will be the same to me as a random human is."
She then added with a smile, "Furthermore, even if I felt some hatred or disgust toward the demon race, I wouldn''t have treated you differently. You are little Max''s woman and a family member now, after all."
Amara''s heart warmed when she heard this, and a radiant smile appeared on her face. She then nodded. "Yes, it isn''t my true form."
"Can you show me your true form?" Anna asked, excited.
"No problem." Amara nodded.
Max smiled as he watched them converse.
In a good mood, they quickly arrived before the Garfield mansion. However, their faces fell when they saw the scene in front of them.
Chapter 471 Silent Rage
?
When the group arrived in front of the Garfield mansion, the main gate was close which was very unusual because in their memory, the gates had never been closed even in the night.
A few people were curiously looking at the gate, discussing why the gates were closed. Many rumors were flying around. Max picked up one particrly disturbing: The Garfield mansion was attacked by a group of three people.
Whoosh!
Max appeared in front of a middle-aged woman. She was the one who had spoken about the attack.
"Ah! Who are you?" His sudden appearance startled the woman.
Max stared at her with a grim look, his immature aura unconsciously seeping out and enveloping her, which made breathing hard for her, and her face turned pale.
"What did you just say about the attack?" He asked, trying to keep his voice calm. For some reason, he felt that what this woman said wasn''t just a baseless rumor, but he hoped badly for it to be one.
"I-I''m sorry, sir. P-Please don''t¡ kill¡me."
The man begged, forcing the words out. She was just an ordinary person, so she couldn''t endure his aura''s oppression at all and almost lost her consciousness.
"Hm?" Max frowned upon seeing this and realized what he was doing. So, he retracted his aura, causing the woman to heave deep breaths.
"Now, tell me. Why are you saying that the Garfield mansion was attacked?" Max asked.
The woman hesitated, but under his gaze, she couldn''t keep silent and said,
"Earlier today, when I passed by here, I saw three middle-aged men. They walked to the mansion, wanting to enter, but the guards stopped them. However¡"
She gulped as she remembered and said with some apprehension,
"¡however, one of the three waved his hand and the guards fell to the ground. F-From what I could tell, they had died. A-After that, those three men entered and suddenly the scenery changed and everything went silent. I was scared, so I didn''t approach the mansion and ran away."
Max''s expression turned dark as he heard her. He gritted his teeth and clenched his teeth to calm down, but couldn''t.
Whoosh!
He turned around and rushed to the mansion. Anna and Amara also followed. They had also heard what the woman said.
Apart from a frown on her face, Amara was calm, but the same wasn''t true for Anna. She seemed on the verge of breaking down out of anxiety. She also felt that the woman didn''t lie because it was too unusual for the mansion''s gates to be closed.
As Max pushed open the gate, a voice sounded. "No one is allowed to enter the mansion."
Following the voice, a middle-aged man appeared. He was the Butler George.
When Butler George saw Max and Anna, he smiled lightly, but his smile was deste and not cheerful as before. "Ah, it''s young master Max and youngdy Anna. Please forgive me. I thought it was someone else."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thump!
Max and Anna''s heart skipped a beat when they saw the butler George acting strange.
"Uncle George¡ what happened?" Anna asked, her voice breaking. She was desperately hoping that he would say that nothing was wrong. At best, there was some minor problem. However,
Sigh!
Butler George sighed and said, "You should go inside. Everyone is in the master''s room."
Saying this, he closed the gate and walked away.
Feeling their nerves growing tense, Max and Anna rushed toward the residence area and to Ashton''s room.
Whoosh!
They entered the room and saw their sisters-inw standing around Ashton''s bed while Amelia and Esther were sitting on each side of the bed with tears in their eyes.
When the duo entered the room, everyone noticed them, but no one greeted them.
Max and Anna also didn''t say. To be exact, they couldn''t say anything because they felt their throats constrict when they saw a skinny and pale man lying unconscious on the bed.
Even though he waspletely unrecognizable, they knew who he was. He was their father, Ashton.
"¡Father!" Anna cried out and rushed to the bed, tears uncontrobly falling down her eyes.
"M-Mother, w-what happened? Why is he like this?" she asked Amelia, who had a vacant look in her eyes.
Amelia didn''t answer and just continued to stare nkly at Ashton.
Esther sighed. She nced at Anna and Max, who had also arrived by the bed and was looking at Ashton with red eyes and exined what had happened.
"Count Wiley came, and he wasn''t alone¡"
¡
"¡ording to what that senior said, he only has a month left to live."
After hearing everything, Anna started bawling. As for Max, he looked calm but within him rage was bubbling.
He closed his eyes and muttered quietly, "Count Wiley, the Dalton and the Royal family."
He then took a deep breath and focused on what was more important.
''System, show me something that can save his life.''
Just as he said, a window popped up on his retina, showing a small container that had a drop of clear water.
[Diluted Drop of life]
Description: Drop of life is a treasure that the people of a mysterious race produce once in their lifetime. It can save a person''s life and restore them to their peak health as long as they have a hint of life left. It''s diluted a thousand times and is no longer as potent as a real drop of life, but can still save anyone below the six-star mage realm.
Limitation: Can''t be used to the same person twice.
Price: 200,000 SPs.
''A thousand times diluted, and it''s still worth 200,000 SPs?'' Max frowned and asked, ''Is it the best and cheapest item to save him?''
[Yes, host. This is the best item avable in the system''s shop which can save him. As for the cheapest, no, host. It isn''t the cheapest as there are some other cheaper items but their effects aren''t as mild as this [Diluted Drop of life] and would cause his death before their life saving properties start working.]
The system answered.
''Understood.'' Max nodded and after a moment, he asked, ''Can you tell me exactly how much time he has left?''
Chapter 472 Maternal Grandma
?
The system was silent for a moment before a message panel popped up in front of him.
[Host''s father can still live for 23 days. However, if he is kept in his currentatose state, he can live for 10 more days.]
Max''s body trembled a little when he heard this and asked, ''Can you put him in that state?''
Another panel popped up in response.
[The system can, but it doesn''t have the required energy to do so.]
''How much energy do you need?'' Max asked.
[Host''s current kill points should be barely enough. However, the system won''t be able to answer any question the host has until the host gains more LPs or KPs.]
''Good. Use these KPs and do it.'' Max said. Fortunately, he hadn''t used or converted them.
Just as he said this, his KPs vanished and Ashton''s previously knitted brows rxed a little.
Noticing this, he rxed a little and thought. ''33 days¡''
If he couldn''t gather 200,000 SPs within these 33 days, Aston will die. Although he wasn''t the original Max, his feelings for Ashton were the same as him, so he didn''t want him to die.
Taking a deep breath, he nced at Esther and Amelia and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to him. Within a month, he will be the same as before. No, not the same. He will be in an even better condition."
It was as if his words had some sort of power, Amelia regained some light in her eyes and looked at him.
"Are you telling the truth? H-He will be alright?"
"Yes. He will be." Max nodded and said, "Now, you guys don''t wear these sad faces. He would be disappointed if he knew you guys were behaving like this."
Saying this, he turned around and walked out of the room. Eva and Esther stared at his back, surprised.N?v(el)B\\jnn
---
After leaving Ashton''s room, Max arrived in front of the guest room where Gene and her grandma were staying.
Just as he was about to knock, the door opened and a beautiful young girl who had the same hair and eyes as him appeared in front of him.
She looked at him up and down andmented, "So, you are my cousin, huh? You are not too bad looking."
Max smiled and nodded. "You are quite beautiful, too."
Hearing this, Gene''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked, "Really? I''m beautiful?"
"Ah¡?" Max looked at her strangely and nodded. "Yes. Hasn''t anyone told you that before?"
"My grandma and others had told me but no one of the opposite gender." She said with a pout and then asked, "Am I as beautiful as aunt Hannah? I heard she was a peerless beauty."
Max thought for a moment and shook his head. "No, you aren''t as beautiful as her."
"Is that so?" Gene''s face drooped.
Seeing this, Max coughed and said, "You are still young. As you grow up, maybe you will be as beautiful as her."
Gene''s eyes lit up again, and she eagerly asked, "You think so?"
Just then, an aged voice sounded from within the room.
"Little Gene, why don''t you let hime in?"
Gene pouted and turned around. "Come in. Grandma is waiting for you."
Max nodded, thanking the olddy for putting a stop to her questions.
He followed Gene into the room and saw an olddy, well, not too old. She seemed to be in her fifties and had some wrinkles on her pale face. Apart from that, she seemed quite healthy and if he looked carefully, her figure was not bad¡
''Cough! System, stop making me more perverted.'' He med the system.
If the system wasn''t weakened after helping Ashton, it surely would''ve refuted his ims.
"Greetings, senior." He greeted her and then bowed toward her. "Thank you for helping my family. Without you, I don''t even want to imagine what would have happened."
The olddy looked at him up and down before saying, "I had to. This is my niece''s family, after all. And you don''t have to call me senior. Call me grandma just like Gene does."
"Okay, Grandma."
She then said with a confused look on her face, "I seem to have seen you somewhere before."
"Oh? But I don''t think I have seen you before, grandma." Max said.
The olddy thought for a moment before her eyes lit up. "I remember. I saw you in that Elvin city''s auction house over a month ago. You were there right?"
"I see. Yes, I was there."
"Too bad I didn''t recognize you or we wouldn''t have to waste so much time finding your family." The olddy said somewhat regretfully.
Hearing this, Max chuckled, "Fortunately, grandma didn''t recognize me or my family wouldn''t have avoided the disaster today."
When the olddy heard this, she let out an embarrassedugh. It was true. If she had recognized him, she might have left the Green Leaf Kingdom by now.
"Ahem¡ it''s not true. That white robed girl would''ve saved them even if I wasn''t here." She said,
Max nodded and then asked, "What''s your n, grandma? Are you going to leave as soon as you get my mother''s sword?"
The olddy nodded. "Yes. I need to return to the central ins as soon as possible and recover so I can save my family."
"Recover? Save your family?" Max asked in confusion.
The olddy sighed and exined her family''s situation and how she was injured and needed emperor grade healing medicine to heal.
Max went silent when he heard this.
After a while, he said, "Based on what you''ve told me, while avoiding the Thunder family''s detection, returning to the central ins, and buying grade seven healing medicine isn''t going to be easy and there a high risk of being discovered, right?"
The olddy frowned, thinking why he was asking this, but nodded. "That''s right. If I was at my peak, there wouldn''t be much risk, but now¡ the chances of getting discovered are quite high."
Max looked into her eyes and asked, "Would you be willing to stay and protect my family for a few months if I bring you grade seven healing medicine?"
His family would be safe with an emperor mage protecting it. Although he could ask Garima to stay, he had nned to go to the Ice Sovereign Mountain to get Lilly back because apparently, she was in danger there.
Chapter 473 Blaming Hannah
Chapter 473 ming Hannah
The olddy raised her brows when she heard him.
As for Gene, she looked at him as if he was an idiot and scoffed, "You can bring grade seven healing medicine? You must be dreaming."
She then put her hands on her either side of her thin waist and continued,
"Not to mention you can''t travel to the central ins with your current strength, even if we assume you can, it''ll take you a month or maybe more just to reach the ce and I don''t want to mention the difficulties you''ll have buying the medicine."
Max ignored her and continued to look at her grandma.
The olddy was silent for a moment before she opened her mouth and gently said,
"What little Gene is right. It won''t be easy for you to buy the medicine. Furthermore, by the time you return, the demons would have already invaded and the war would have started, making the journey back even more deadly. So¡"
Max smiled when he heard her and before she couldplete her sentence, he interrupted her, saying:
"Who said I''ll need to travel to the central ins to get you the healing medicine?"
"If not that, how are you going to bring the medicine?" Gene asked, curious.
The olddy also looked at him with curiosity, awaiting his answer.
"You guys don''t have to worry about it. I just want to know if grandma can stay and protect my family for a few months if I can get you medicine." Max asked, not telling what they wanted to hear.
"Hmph!"
Gene harrumphed, clearly displeased, but didn''t say anything.
The olddy narrowed her eyes at Max, deep in thought. A momentter, she said, "I can, but you have to bring me the medicine within a week after I get the sword. If not, I would leave."
She then sighed and said, "Don''t think I don''t care about you or your family, I do, but not as much as my family members'' lives that are hanging by a thread being in the thunder family''s captivity."
"Don''t worry. I understand." Max nodded.
After that, they did small talk before Max excused himself.
After he left, Gene looked at her grandma and asked, "Why did you agree, grandma? We can''t afford to waste a week more here, especially since the War has been brought forward."
The olddy smiled, "Little Gene, did you forget how difficult it will be for us to avoid being found if we try to enter the cities that have grade seven medicine? If he can really bring me the healing medicine, it''ll be worth waiting for a week and we won''t have to take the risk. Even if he can''t, it''ll still be alright." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"But grandma, if he really got you the medicine, we''ll have to stay here for a few months¡" Geneined.
"It''ll be alright. Even if I have the Thunder sword, I can''t just march into the Thunder family. I will need time to n and wait for the right opportunity to infiltrate their family and who knows how long it will take until that opportunity arrives. It might take a week, a month, or even a year. And all this while, we''ll be still at the risk of being found out." The olddy said.
Gene went silent upon hearing this. She knew even if their heirloom could make her grandma as strong as an early-stage monarch mage, the Thunder family wasn''t easy to deal with.
---
After a few hourster, Garima and Mina returned with Emily and others. After ncing at Max, Garima went to one of the guest rooms.
When Emily and others saw their father''s condition, Emily cried silent tears while Mark and William were visibly sad.
Noah, however, was enraged, mostly because of his wife''s death. He pointed at Max and shouted,
"It''s all because of his mother. If not for her, count Wiley wouldn''t have be father''s enemy and all this wouldn''t have happened. My wife, Chloe, wouldn''t have died."
Esther and others frowned when they heard this. Esther was about to scold him when,
Whoosh!
Max suddenly appeared in front of him and,
p!
pped him across the face, leaving a deep, red palm print.
Apart from Anna, Amara and Mina, everyone else was surprised by this.
"H-How did he be so strong?" William gaped while Mark''s eyes narrowed and Emily, Esther, and Amelia looked at Max in surprise.
Anna nced at William and smirked. "Did you think he was still as weak as before? Not to mention Noah is just a one-star mage. Even if he was a three-star, he would still be nothing in front of little Max."
Emily nced at Anna strangely and thought, ''Isn''t Noah your brother? Why are you being happy about it?''
She then asked, "When did he be a three-star mage?"
"Not long ago." Anna answered proudly before she looked at her in surprise and asked, "You can tell he is a three-star mage?"
"Yes." Emily nodded.
"Don''t tell me you''ve be a three-star mage, too?" Anna asked.
"Yes. But I could tell even if I wasn''t because the speed he just showed it a lot faster than a peak two-star mage. See, our mothers can also tell he is a three-star mage." Emily answered calmly.
Anna, however, didn''t pay any attention to her words after she heard she had also be a three-star mage. She just gazed at her in a gaze. A momentter, she recovered from her surprise and her face drooped.
When Emily saw this, she could guess what she was feeling. Hesitating a little, she said, "Um, don''t worry. You will also be a three-star mage soon." Same as before, she wasn''t good atmunicating because her words didn''t sound convincing at all.
Meanwhile, Noah looked at Max, stunned. He never expected Max would dare to hit him, given how meek he was before.
"Y-You bastard. How d¡ª"
After he came to his senses, his eyes burned with rage and he shouted.
However, he stopped mid-sentence because Max had grabbed him by his neck and clenched it slightly, causing his face to turn red.
"Little Max¡" Amelia wanted to say something, but Esther stopped her.
"Don''t worry, he won''t hurt him."
Max red at Noah and calmly said, "I understand you are sad and angry because of your wife''s death. Everyone is. However, if you say another word about my mother orin again, I''ll bash you until you faint, understand?"
Chapter 474 It’s wrong to pity when you are weak
Chapter 474 It''s wrong to pity when you are weak
When Noah heard this, all his anger dissipated, being reced by fear. He could clearly see Max wasn''t the same timid guy as he was before and won''t endure their bullying anymore.
"I-I¡ under¡ stand." Noah struggled to speak.
"Good. Now keep quiet and don''t make any noise. It''ll just make everyone feel worse than they already are feeling." Max said, removing his hand from his neck.
Ha! Ha!
Noah gasped for air and then looked at everyone, hoping that they would scold Max or at least say something for treating him like this, but no one, including his mother and sister, said anything, causing his expression to turn dark. He gave Max a hateful nce and walked out of the room.
After he went out, Max nced at Amelia and apologized. "I''m sorry for just now."
Although she didn''t say anything, Noah was her son, after all, and she wouldn''t feel good when someone hit him.
"It''s alright. He shouldn''t have burst out like too." Amelia sighed.
Max nodded and said, "I''ll go and meet that king mage."
He was about to walk out when Anna ran up to him. "Let me go with you."
"No. You should take Amara to her room and get some rest." Max shook his head. He wanted to be alone with Garima so he could discuss certain things with her.
"Okay." Anna pouted in dissatisfaction. It wasn''t daily she met a king ranked mage, so she wanted to be near her as much as he could so she could learn something from her.
Max smiled wryly and instinctively rubbed her head, saying, "I have some private things to discuss with her."
Hearing this, Anna narrowed her eyes at him, making him sweat, but she didn''t say anything and led Amara out of the room.
Max shook his head and also walked out, heading for Garima''s room.
Back in Ashton''s room, Esther and Mina nced at Amelia when they saw how close Anna seemed to be with Max. They knew she was always close with him, but today something seemed different.
Amelia had obviously noticed this because there was a frown on her face. But she then shook her head and returned to sit by Ashton''s side.
Since she didn''t seem bothered about it, Esther and Mina ignored it, too. Standing by William''s side, Eva had an amused look in her eyes and thought,
''This guy¡ he is really something.''
---
Max arrived before Garima''s room and, just as he raised his hand to knock, the door opened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''I keep forgetting they have divine sense.'' He thought, smiling wryly.
Garima nced at him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Pleasee in."
This was the first time she invited someone into her room so she wasn''t feelingfortable, but to get find the cure for her physique, she had to be as polite as possible.
The corner of Max''s lips twitched when he noticed her reluctance. But he chose to ignore it and followed her inside and closed the door behind him.
"Mm?" Garima raised her brows upon noticing this but didn''t say anything.
Max walked over to the bed and sat down before saying, "Can you make it so no one can hear us?"
Garima looked at him in silence. She didn''t like that he didn''t even ask before sitting on her bed. But then again, she didn''t say anything about it and waved her hand.
Whoosh!
A wave of mana surged out of her and created a thin, Ice barrier around them.
Max looked around and asked, "You sure she won''t be able to hear us now?"
Garima snorted softly and said, "She can''t unless she breaks this barrier."
"That''s good then." Max smiled and looked at her silently, waiting for her to speak.
Garima flinched slightly under his intense gaze and asked, "Can you tell me how do you know about my physique? Did someone tell you?"
"No. No one told me. I just know." Since he couldn''t tell her about the system, he could only lie.
Garima frowned at his answer, and her voice grew a little cold. "Are you lying to me?"
"Nope. I''m telling the truth." Max shook his head.
Garima was disappointed a little when she heard this and then asked, "You said if I had a suitable cultivation technique, my physique wouldn''t affect me negatively, right? I-Is there any other way to cure it?"
She didn''t ask what cultivation technique he was talking about because it should be better than the [Ice god technique] and she didn''t know if there was a better Ice cultivation technique than it. So, she could only hope that there was another way to solve her problem.
However, her hopes shattered when Max shook his head. "From what I know, there isn''t anything else."
Step! Step!
She staggered backwards; her face turning even paler.
"Ha, what did I expect?" Sheughed mournfully and crystal tears appeared in her eyes, threatening to fall down.
Max knew he should wait for a while so she could despair a little, which would make her vulnerable to agree to his condition when he told her he could save her. However, he couldn''t bear it when he saw her like this and spoke up,
"If you want, I can give you the suitable technique for your [Ice Yin body]."
"Hm?" Her eyes lit up when she heard this and as she looked at him, Max suddenly felt the air around him freeze.
''Fuck! I shouldn''t have pitied her.'' Max cursed when he sensed the change. He knew she must be thinking of forcing him to hand over the technique.
So, he hurriedly shouted, "I don''t have it with me, so there is no use trying to force me. If you want it, you have to agree to my conditions."
Garima narrowed her eyes and waved her hand. As soon as she did, his spatial ring flew out of his finger andnded in her hand.
She scanned it with her sense and frowned because there were only a few useless things such as mana stones and such. There was no sign of any technique.
She retracted her Ice elemental mana, causing the surrounding air to return to normal and threw his ring back.
"Tell me your conditions."
Chapter 475 She Knows
?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Phew!
Max exhaled a deep breath and then released wisps of his fire elemental mana, getting rid of the chill that had seeped into his skin.
"Oh?!" Garima eximed, her brows raised slightly in surprise.
"What is it?" Max asked, a little unhappy.
Garima didn''t answer, but released her soul sense and enveloped him.
(A/N: I''ll use soul sense instead of divine sense from now on. Only mages above the mortal boundary can use soul sense, as for those below, they can only use Mana sense.)
Max frowned. From her expression, he knew he was being scanned, but he couldn''t even feel it.
A momentter, a surprised expression appeared on her face.
"No wonder you can so easily get rid of my remnant mana. Your foundation is several times better than an ordinary three-star mage, and your mana is also so pure and strong." She muttered in realization.
Hearing this, Max understood why she scanned him, and he felt a little proud. Although the system''s LPs yed a big role, he had also endured quite a lot of pain to strengthen his foundation, so he naturally felt happy to hear her praise.
Garima, noticing his fleeting proud expression, snorted softly and said, "Tell me your conditions."
Max nodded and opened his mouth to speak, but hesitated.
"What?" Garima asked coldly when she saw this.
Max appeared to be in a dilemma but gritted his teeth and said, "The thing is¡ you might not like the condition I have and seeing how you tried to kill me just now, I''m afraid¡"
Garima interrupted him and said in her usual emotionless voice, "I apologize for that, but¡ I wasn''t going to kill you."
"My master had ordered me to keep you guys safe and I won''t disobey her orders even if my life is on the line, so don''t worry. I won''t kill you even if I don''t like your conditions. At most, I would just beat you."
Max sighed in relief and felt chills run down his spine at the same time when he heard her.
''Well, at least I won''t get killed if she is telling the truth.'' He thought, took a deep breath and said,
"I can give you the technique, but you need to be my woman first. That''s my condition."
After saying this, he put his guard up, ready to take the beating that might follow, but surprisingly, Garima remained calm and just stared at him silently.
After a long, ufortable silence, Garima said, "Do you know I want to kill you right now?"
Max flinched at her words and asked gingerly, "Why?"
"Because you are the same as all other filthy men. You have a fairy-like wife, Lilly, and that demon girl also seemed to be in a rtionship with you, but you are still eyeing me. You men''s lust is insatiable," she said coldly said, a chilly light shing through her icy eyes.
Max''s eyes widened in shock when he heard her call Amara ''demon girl'' and asked, "Y-You knew? How can that be possible? And if you knew, why didn''t you kill her?"
When Garima saw the surprise on his face and heard his questions, and said indifferently,
"If she wasn''t, you wouldn''t have threatened me with the solution to my physique and would''ve just let them or me check her body. But you didn''t want to let us. However, even then, I wasn''tpletely sure, but now I am."
Hearing this, Max nodded and then asked in a grim voice, "Are you going to kill her now since you are sure of her identity?"
"I should, but I won''t." Garima said.
"Why?"
Garima gave him a sideways nce and said, "Because she is your woman and you may not give me the technique if I kill her. Besides, there would be tens of thousands of demons here in a few days. Killing just one wouldn''t do any good."
"Thanks." Max nodded and then returned to the previous topic. "So, do you agree to be my woman or not?"
Garima narrowed her eyes and asked, "How do I know if you can really get the technique and it can save my life?"
Max shrugged in response and said, "You can''t know. You just have to take the chance and believe me. But if it makes you feel any better, you can kill me or do whatever you want if I can''t keep my promise."
Garima went silent when she heard this. After a long while, she looked at him and said, "I need some time to think about it."
The corner of Max''s lips curled up slightly when he heard this and nodded. "Of course, but I''ll appreciate if you don''t take too much time."
"Mhm." She nodded as the ice barrier melted and disappeared.
Seeing this, Max headed out of the room.
---
Soon, three days passed. In these days, Max apanied his sad step-mothers, Anna and Emily, sometimes met Gene and had some intimate time with Amara, earning 5000 LPs.
Another thing to note was that Eva seemed eager to meet him but couldn''t because William was practically with her all the time.
Today they had prepared to leave the ymore town and head to the south-western border of the Green Leaf kingdom, where Max had apanied Eliana on her mission to hunt the ck beetles a few months ago.
They chose that ce to hide because it was barren with no civilization, so the chances of demons heading there were quite low.
Max had informed Belen and Leticia about their destination and told them to meet on the way there. He wanted to inform Rima, but before he could, she had contacted him and told him about the invasion. Apparently, the Elves had also gotten the news.
When Max told her he already knew about it and that they were evacuating to the south-western border, she asked him toe to the Elvin city instead, where they would be safer under her master''s protection.
Max thought about it. Although the demons were sure to attack the city, with Garima and the old granny in addition to the Elvin city''s forces, they would be safer there. Moreover, his family wouldn''t have to suffer in the unhabitable barren border.
So, he told this to Garima and the old granny. They were surprised but agreed to the proposal.
Right as they were leaving ymore town, Max''smunication crystal rang and after he heard the message, his expressions changed drastically.
Chapter 476 Demons Are Here.
?
Anna, who was walking right by his side, was the first to notice his expression, apart from Amara, and asked worriedly.
"What''s wrong, little Max?"
Garima and others also looked at him when they heard her. Only Noah snorted softly and looked away.
Max took a deep breath and said in a grave voice, "The demons are here."
"What?!" Everyone eximed in shock while Garima and the old Granny frowned.
"Wasn''t there still some time before they arrived?" William asked, panicking.
"There was, but they are already here." Max said and nced at Anna, "Leticia and Belen''s group was attacked by a group of five three-star demons and many of their family members were killed and the rest are hiding for now but from what Belen told me, it won''t be long before they are found."
Anna became worried about them when she heard this.
Max looked at the old granny. "Grandma, you take them to the Elvin city. I''ll meet you guys there after I save them."
"Can you handle five three-star mages?" Old granny asked.
"Don''t worry about it." Max nodded and then nced at Amara and said. "Let''s go."
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Amara nodded, and the duo rushed away, quickly disappearing from everyone''s sights.
Emily looked at her mother, Esther, and said, "Mother, I will go with them."
"Alright, but be careful." Esther didn''t try to stop her because she knew how stubborn her daughter could be once she decided something.
Emily nodded and also rushed away. Her speed was even faster than Max and Amara.
Old granny watched as she disappeared and then nodded. "She is quite a talented girl to gain some mastery over her wind element."
"Mhm." Garima agreed with her.
Gene pulled on her grandma''s sleeves and asked in a slightly excited voice, "Grandma, can I go with them? I also want to fight the demons."
"No." Her grandma didn''t even think for a moment before refusing her.
"But grandma¡" Gene pouted her lips and looked at her pitifully, but the old granny stayed firm on her decision and didn''t allow her.
Meanwhile, Anna looked in the direction where Max and others had disappeared, her fists clenched tight. She once again felt how weak she was whenpared to Max or Emily.
''I need to be stronger so I can help him, just like Emily.'' She thought.
"Alright, guys. Let''s go," Old granny ordered, and they started moving in the Elvin city''s direction.
---
In a forest more than a hundred miles away from the ymore town, in a forest on the way to the south-western border, Leticia and Belen were hiding along with a dozen other people in a rtively concealed valley.
Leticia had a deep wound on her abdomen, her face was pale white and her breathing was slightlybored. Belen was also injured. Her left hand was mangled and all bloody. Some of the people by their side also had varying degrees of injuries.
A petite woman who resembled Leticia was sitting by her side, looking at her worriedly. She was Leticia''s mother, a one-star mage.
"I''m alright, mother. This will heal in a while." Leticia smiled at her mother, assuring her.
"My baby girl, why did you have to stay behind and fight them? You should''ve escaped with us." Her mother said, tears in her eyes.
"I had to, mother. If I didn''t hold them back, they would''ve caught you guys within minutes." Leticia said.
Hearing this, her mother started sobbing. "I''m so useless. If I trained when I was young, you wouldn''t have to risk your life to save us."
"Hey, mother, don''t me yourself." Leticia said.
One of the people, a middle-aged woman beside them, looked at Leticia and asked, "Young miss, what should we do? Those demons would find us sooner orter."
A displeased expression appeared on Leticia''s face, and she coldly said, "Don''t make noise and just silently. I''m helping you despite how you guys treated me and mother all these years, is already more than enough. If you keep pestering me, I wouldn''t mind killing you."
The middle-aged woman''s expression turned ugly, but she didn''t say anything. A few other people looked at each other, their expression darkening.
They were also from Leticia''s family and were the ones who mistreated Leticia and her mother in the past because of Leticia''ste father''s properties.
Leticia didn''t want to bring them along at all but her mother couldn''t leave them behind after knowing all of them might be killed by the demons.
The people from Belen''s family also kept quiet after hearing this because they also hadn''t treated Belen well in the past because she was a woman whose husband had left her.
After scolding the woman, Leticia looked at Belen, who had a downcast expression on her face because when the demons attacked, her mother and her young brother, the only blood family she had left, were among the people who got killed.
"Belen¡" Leticia opened her mouth to say someforting words but didn''t know what she should say. Don''t be sad? How could she not when her family was killed in front of her eyes?
Belen took a deep breath and said. "Don''t worry about me. I''m alright. Focus on healing your wounds. Until Max arrives, you are the only one who can keep us alive."
After her bloodline awakened, Leticia''s cultivation speed skyrocketed and although she hadn''t broken through to the three-star realm, she was already at the peak of the two-star realm and she could fight mid-stage three-star mages when she used her bloodline.
"Hm. You¡ keep yourself together, alright?" Leticia said.
"I will." Belen nodded, but just then,
Rustle! Rustle!
The sound of leaves rustling sounded from outside the valley, causing them to jump to their feet.
''Please, don''t let them be those demons.'' Leticia prayed in her heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unfortunately,
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The group of five demons appeared in the valley and directly rushed to the ce where they were hiding.
"Kekeke! So, you were hiding here." One of the demons let out an eerieughter in the demonnguage.
Leticia''s, Belen''s and others'' heart sank when they saw them.
Chapter 477 Devil Horned Demons
?
Just like Amara, these five demons also didn''t look much different from humans. If they didn''t have the demonic vibe and a ck horn on top of their heads, it would''ve been nearly impossible to tell them apart from the humans.
In this demon group, three were males and two were females.
One of the female demon had a ck scar across her face, which she got when she fought with Leticia. That was why, when she saw Leticia, she couldn''t stop herself and lunged at Leticia, wanting to rip her apart.
However,
"Stop!" One of the male demons shouted at her. He was dressed more luxuriously than the rest, and had the aura of someone superior.
The scarred demoness stopped reluctantly when she heard his voice. Slowly turning around to look at the man, she asked through gritted teeth, "Why are you stopping me, young master Mehak?"
The demon called Mehak didn''t answer her. He walked over to her, and suddenly,
Whoosh!
He grabbed her neck, squeezed it tightly, which made the demoness'' eyes widened in horror. She thought he was going to kill her, but Mehak didn''t use more force, just enough to make her suffer a little.
He then looked into her eyes and coldly said, "You don''t question my order. You just obey it. Understand?"
The other three demons frowned when they heard this, but didn''t say anything because Mehak was the youngest son of the patriarch of their Devil horned branch tribe.
"Y-Yes, young master." The scarred demoness squeezed out the words.
"Good." Mehak smiled and released her neck.
The other demoness looked at Leticia and others and asked, "But young master, what do you want to do with them?"
Hearing this, Mehak looked at the group in front of him, his eyes glinting.
He slowly scanned every woman in the group before his gaze stopped on Leticia, her mother and Belen ¡ª the three most beautiful women in the group ¡ª and said while licking his lips, "I want to enjoy these fine women first."
The demoness who questioned him raised her brows and said, "Young master, I don''t think we should waste time here. Why don''t you cripple their mana cores so they can''t resist and we take them with us? You can enjoy them after we havepleted our mission."
Mehak heard her and frowned. After the demon armynded on the human continent, demons below four-star were divided into teams of three, five and ten and their mission was to kill 100 natives of the human continent per person and bring their heads back, the stronger the people they killed the better.
Within three days, they had toplete this mission and head back. If they failed, they wouldn''t get any cultivation resources and as a result, they couldn''t increase their strength, which would make it hard for them to survive the war.
Seeing him fall into deep thought, the two other male demons exchanged their nces and said,
"Young master. With our strength, it won''t take us much time toplete our target as long as we find any inhabited city. So, we can afford to waste some time here. Don''t you think so?"
Hearing this, Mehak''s eyes lit up. When the demoness who suggested they shouldn''t waste time here noticed this, a cast an angry nce at the demon who spoke just now and said to Mehak,
"Young master, if you just want toplete the mission, we can, of course, spend a few hours or even a day."
"Hm?" Mehak frowned.
The demon who suggested to stay here snorted, "What else? Don''t tell me you really believe the rumor that we would get some special reward if we performed better?"
The demoness gave him a look of derision, "It isn''t a rumor, you idiot. I''m sure the young master knows this."
"If we performed better and met whatever requirement the higher ups have set, we would get a few drops of emperor ranked essence blood. I''m sure you also know what emperor ranked essence blood entails, right?"
The two male demons and the scarred demoness looked at Mehak to confirm if what she said was true.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mehak''s lips twitched, and he nodded. "She is right."
Ha!
Hearing this, their breathing became faster in excitement.
"If I can get a few drops or even a single drop, my cultivation would increase. Perhaps I can even break through to the four-star realm. Then I would have a better chance of being ranked higher in the [yers Rankings]." One of the male demons mumbled with a dreamy look in his eyes.
He and the other male demon wanted to stay here so they could also enjoy these beautiful human women after Mehak was done with them. However, now these thoughts had vanishedpletely, and they said,
"Ahem, young master. Since the rumor is true, we shouldn''t waste time here."
Heng!
Mehak grunted coldly when he heard this.
He really wanted to have his way with these women right now because even though he didn''t know what the requirements the higher ups had set, he knew they weren''t strong enough to fulfill them and receive the reward of the emperor''s essence blood.
Since this was the case, why not enjoy himself? But now that all of them were raring to go, he couldn''t force them to stay. He could if it was only one or two, but not all four of them.
"Alright. We''ll leave. You can kill them all." He said in a displeased tone.
"Yes, young master." The two male demons nodded and moved toward Leticia''s group.
---
When Leticia and Belen saw that instead of attacking them, the demons had started talking to each other; they saw a ray of hope and their minds raced to think of some way to escape.
Unfortunately, they couldn''t think of any. If Leticia and Belen weren''t injured and these demons weren''t so close to them, maybe they could escape, but not now.
Others continued to look at Leticia and Belen hopefully as they were the only ones who could save them but when even after a while, they didn''t see them do anything; they started to panic.
And when they saw two of them demon lunge toward them with murderous looks on their faces, they became horrified.
"Run!"
Chapter 478 Wont Die Before Killing You
?
"Run!"
Someone shouted. As soon as they heard this, everyone started running in different directions, hoping that the demons would miss them and they could escape alive.
When Leticia saw this, she scoffed. If they could escape so easily, these five demons would be more than useless.
Sure enough. When the two demons saw this, theyughed in disdained and rushed after them.
Within a split second, they had caught up to two people and pped their heads, making them burst like balloons.
"Nooo!"
"Ahhh!"
"Don''t kill me! Nooo!"
"¡"
Leticia, her mother, and Belen, ¡ª who were still sitting in their ce because Mehak and the two demonesses weren''t in a rush to kill them ¡ª watched the massacre. Belen and Leticia were expressionless, but Leticia''s mother''s face had turned pale.
She looked at her daughter wanting to say something but Leticia didn''t let her and spoke first.
"See that mother? They only care about their little lives. Everyone is trying to escape, not caring about others or even us who had saved them."
"I now regret saving them. If I and Belen had left them behind and escaped with you, we wouldn''t have gotten injured and fall in this situation."
She then looked at her mother and said, "I know you are kindhearted, but you shouldn''t feel bad about their deaths because I''m sure they wouldn''t have batted an eye if we died."
The scarred woman nced at Leticia and sneered, "You are right about that."
Hearing this, Leticia''s, and Belen''s eyes widened. "You know ournguage?"
"Of course, we know. We aren''t ignorant like you ants." She scoffed in disdain.
After they were selected to join the leading army, they were given basic knowledge about the mostmonnguage¡ªthe humannguage¡ªso they could at least understand what their enemies were talking.
"Why aren''t you killing us?" Belen asked, her voice devoid of any emotion. It seemed that the death of her mother and brother had affected her more than she was showing.
"What? You want to die so badly?" The scarred demoness mocked.
"No. I don''t, at least not before killing you guys," Belen said, as her eyes shed with a murderous light.
"Hm?" The demoness frowned and then burst out in aughter filled with disdain. "You want to kill us? Hahaha! What a joke!"
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The two male demons had killed everyone and returned by this point. They wanted to kill Leticia and others too, but the scarred demoness stopped them.
The two demons frowned but stopped as a few minutes won''t make much difference and it wasn''t like Leticia and other could escape.
Whoosh!
The scarred demoness appeared in front of Belen and punched her in the gut.
Bang!
Kuh!
Belen''s body flew back from the force of the punch and hit the valley''s wall. As she slid down, she coughed out a mouthful of blood, but there was a glint of mockery in the depths of her eyes.
The scarred demoness walked over to her, looked down on her and asked, "Can''t you see just how weak you guys are? You are as weak as an ant. If I want to, I can kill you this instant."
She then nced at Leticia and said, "If it was not for this bitch''s strange bloodline powers, you would''ve been killed the moment you met us."
Hearing this, the corners of Belen''s lips curled up. "You are right. We are weak but¡"
She stopped after ''but'', a yful smile ying on her lips.
The scarred demoness, Mehak and other frowned when they saw this. The second demoness felt that something was wrong and was about to move in to kill her when,
"But what?" The scarred demoness asked.
"¡But you''ll die before you can kill them."
The reply came from the entrance of the valley.
"Shit!" The second demoness cursed and shouted to the scarred demoness, "Quick, capture her!"
While shouting, she moved toward Leticia and her mother. She didn''t know how strong their reinforcements were, but based on how confident the voice sounded, it should be strong enough to deal with them.
Since this was the case, they had to capture Leticia and others and then use them to escape.
Unfortunately for her. Before she could reach Leticia and her mother or the scarred woman could capture Belen.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Two beautiful women appeared in front of them.
"Fuck!"
Both demonesses cursed and retreated to their group, looking at the two women warily. They didn''t want to engage in a fight without knowing how strong their enemy was.
Suddenly, Mehak and the second demoness frowned when they didn''t see the man who had spoken because the voice belonged to a man.
Noticing this, both of them simultaneously shouted, "Watch out! There is at least one¡ª"
BANG!
Before they could finish, the sound of someone being hit heavily resounded in the air and in the next moment, they saw the scarred woman was sent flying while spitting out blood non-stop.
Thud!
She flew and crashed into the same ce where Belen had crashed. She slid down and fell beside Belen, who looked at her with a mocking gaze and said, "Didn''t I say I won''t die before killing you guys?"
Kuh!
The scarred woman spat out another mouthful of blood in anger when she heard her mockery.
"I¡I''ll kill¡ you dirty bitch¡cough!" She squeezed out the words, but then once vomited out blood.
"No, you won''t." Belen smiled sadistically and waved her hand.
Crack! Crack!
Green, arm thick vines broke out of the ground and wrapped around the demoness'' limbs, waist and neck and started squeezing.
Crack! Crack!
"Ahhhh! Stop it, you bitch! I''ll kill you! Ahh!"
As the vines tightened around her, the sounds of bones crackling sounded from her body and the demoness cried out in pain. She tried to break the vines forcefully, but it was useless. She wasn''t strong enough to do that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When she wanted to use her demon energy, the vines had constricted her throat tightly, which made her head spin and she couldn''t properly use her energy.
---
Meanwhile, the rest of the demons looked at the ce where the scarred demoness was standing a moment ago.
A light blue-haired man was there, looking at them with fury burning in his sapphire eyes.
Chapter 479 In A Hurry To Die
?
"You came?" Leticia mumbled a little dazedly when she saw Max. Now what Belen did makes sense. If she hadn''t bought these few seconds until Max and these two women arrived, they might''ve been killed.
''But how did she know Max was nearby? Even if he messaged her, I never saw her take out hermunication crystal.''
These questions shed in her mind, but as soon as they appeared, she pushed them to the back of her mind, not bothering to think about them. As far as she was concerned, all that mattered was that Max was here and they would be saved.
''Wait? Why are there only three of them?'' She frowned when she noticed Max had only brought these two women. Didn''t they tell him that there were five three-star demons? Could the three of them handle these five?
''Perhaps one of them is that king mage he told us about.''
''Wait!''
Suddenly, the scene of Max suddenly appearing behind the scarred demoness and sending her flying in a punch appeared in her mind and her eyes widened shock.
"H-He has already broken through to the three-star realm?"
Although they hadmunicated viamunication crystals, he had never told them about it, hence the surprise.
Amara, who was standing in front of her, heard her mutterings and let out a small chuckle.
Although she wasn''t chosen to join the leading demon army, as the daughter of one of the branch leaders of the BloodWing tribe, she had the basic knowledge of othernguages too. So, she understood what Leticia was mumbling about.
"Yes, he has. But is that really surprising?" She asked.
She was really surprised to see the people here be surprised by the fact that he broke through to the three-star realm. Wasn''t it just natural, given how outstanding her master was and he even had that mysterious emperor or perhaps monarch ranked senior to guide him?
"Of course. It is. You might not know, but just a few months ago, he was just an early-stage two-star mage, but now he has already broken through to the three-star." Leticia said and then added, "By the way, are you not human?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Huh?"
Amara was caught off guard by her question, and an expression of shock appeared on her face.
"You¡ how did you know?"
"Eh, so you are not." Leticia nodded upon seeing her reaction and wasn''t surprised too much. The only bit of surprise she had was because she, a demon, was with Max and helping him.
She then grinned at her and answered her question, "First and the main reason, I get the same feeling from you which I had from those five. Second, you clearly are a novice at speaking ournguage, just like them."
Amara became worried when she heard this. Not because of herck of thenguage mastery since she could just avoid speaking but because Leticia could tell she was the same as other demons.
''But how can she tell when even those king and emperor mages couldn''t tell? Even my father had told me he couldn''t tell me apart from a human if I didn''t have the same appearance. Perhaps she has some special ability?''
She thought.
Seeing her frown, Leticia smiled. "Don''t worry. You are safe unless you encounter someone special like me."
When Amara heard this, she knew Leticia had some special ability, which helped her see the true nature of the people.
Leticia then suddenly narrowed her eyes and asked, "Are you perhaps his woman?"
"Eh?" her question again surprised Amara. She thought for a moment and then sighed. "I don''t know if he thinks of me like that."
"Mm?" Leticia wasn''t satisfied by her answer and wanted to ask more question when she noticed her mother trembling as she looked at Amara.
Previously, when Amara appeared and repelled the demoness who was lunging at them, she was relieved, but when she heard she was also a demon; she tensed up, even though she knew Amara was on their side.
Amara nced at her and then turned around and looked at Max, facing the four demons.
Leticia grabbed her mother''s hand and assured her. "It''s alright, mother. As long as we have that handsome guy, no one can harm us."
Leticia''s mother looked at her and then at Max, and her eyes glinted strangely. She could feel that her daughter''s rtionship with that man wasn''t ordinary. If it was ordinary, he wouldn''t havee to save them.
A few meters away from them, Emily looked at Belen, who had a savage expression as she controlled her vines to torture the scarred demoness.
Every time the demoness was about to die, she would loosen her vines, let her regain her senses and then strangle her again.
Seeing this, Emily raised her brows but couldn''t care less about it because the fight between Max and the demons was about to begin.
---
Mehak and others looked at Max warily. Mehak then nced around to see if there were more people and let out a breath of relief when he didn''t see anyone apart from Max and the other two.
He then took a step toward him while releasing his demon energy and aura simultaneously.
Boom!
"You said you are going to kill us?" He asked.
Max''s brows shot up when he noticed that this man in front of him was a peak three-star demon.
But¡ so what if he was? He was going to kill him, regardless. But first¡
He ignored the four in front of him and walked toward the demoness who was being tortured by Belen.
"You bastard!" Mehak grew furious when he saw Max ignore him so tantly and he rushed toward him.
Whoosh!
"Mm?" Max stopped in his tracks, frowning and then slowly said, "I wanted to kill that bitch who dared to hit my woman first, but it seemed you are in a hurry to die."
When Mehak heard this, he grew even more furious, but suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and jumped back.
"Oh? You can sense danger beforehand. Not bad." Max said, unclenching his right fist.
--X--X--
Mass release (1/5)
This mass release is sponsored by osomabinsmokin!
Chapter 480 Amaras Prowess
?
Just now, he was about to activate [Calidus Brachium], but the demon had sensed the danger and retreated.
When the other demons saw Mehak retreat despite how angry he was, they became fearful of Max.
Why?
Because Mehak was the strongest of them all. Except for the second demoness who was a high-stage three-star, the rest of them were just middle-stage three-star demons.
Since even he felt danger from Max and had to retreat, they knew they weren''t a match for Max, at least not in a one-on-one fight.
"Fuck!"
Mehak growled in anger and humiliation when he realised what he had done. However, he didn''t try to attack Max again and just watched as he walked over to Belen.
Belen didn''t even notice him because she was too focused on torturing the scarred demoness.
Max sighed when he saw this. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he knew it was something that had caused her a lot of pain which made her act so insanely.
He nodded at Emily and then crouched down in front of Belen. Extending his hands, he gently grabbed her face and made her look at him.
"Huh? Why aren''t you fighting them?" She asked, confused when she saw him.
"I will fight them, but you need toe to your senses." He said, his anger in his chest grew even more when he saw her mangled hand, her disheveled appearance and her savage expression.
"I¡" Belen was confused when she heard him and but quickly realised what he meant and then tears started flowing down her eyes.
"It''s okay. I''m here." Max said as he brought her into his embrace. This was the first time he saw her cry, and he felt in his heart.
"I''ll make them pay in blood for what they did to you." He said, his voice growing colder.
Mehak''s eyes flickered when he saw himpletely drop his guard. He signalled hispanions with his eyes and rushed toward him.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Other followed him. The demoness then went toward Amara and Leticia while Mehak and the other two demons rushed at Max and Emily.
"Hmph! You are overestimating yourself." Amara harrumphed coldly in demonnguage and released her bloodline energy at full force.
Boom!
The second demoness'' eyes widened when he heard her and saw are blood coloured energy crashing down toward her.
"Y-You are from the Bloodwing¡ª"
"Cut the crap!" Amara appeared in front of her and then punched toward her head.
Although both were high-stage three-star demons, Amara didn''t put the horned demoness in her eyes. She had, after all, awakened her bloodline and had the supreme technique of the blood demons given to her by the almighty ''senior'', who she didn''t know has already been killed.
Seeing how disdainful Amara was of her, the horned demoness'' eyes narrowed as she became angry.
No longer caring why a demon was helping humans, she circted her demon energy, ready to counterattack, when suddenly¡
Kuh!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She coughed out blood.
Her eyes widened in horror because her blood had started boiling and had gone out of her control.
"You¡ that''s the blood demons''¡" she uttered in shock and immediately diverted her demon energy to control her blood while raising hands in front of her face to defend against her punch.
Amara revealed a cruel sneer and shifted the trajectory of her punch and punched at her stomach.
If the horned demoness wasn''t struggling to suppress her roiling blood, she would have blocked it, but right now, she couldn''t.
Bang!
The punchnded in her gut, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood, and her body curled forward.
Because of the pain in her gut, she momentarily lost control of her raging blood and spat out another few mouthfuls of blood. Her nose and ears also started bleeding while her eyes turned bulged and turned blood red. It seemed as if the blood was going to burst out from them, too.
Seeing her struggling to control her blood while ignoring her, a wide smile appeared on Amara''s blood-red lips and her eyes started turning red. She neared her and was about tond a killing blow, when she heard Max''s shout,
"Don''t kill her."
"Mm?" Amara frowned, the blood glow receding from her eyes. She acknowledged hismand and started beating the horned demoness.
Mehak and the other two, who were about to attack Max and Emily, were stunned when they saw Amara beat theirpanion like some rag doll and she couldn''t defend at all.
"No wonder the blood demons are one of the most feared races among the demons." Mehakmented and then ordered the two demons by his side, "One of you, go help her."
"Yes." One of them immediately moved toward Amara.
Emily frowned when she saw this and wanted to intercept him, but Max stopped her. "Let him go. It won''t make a difference."
Emily nodded and stopped.
Max broke the hug with Belen, stood up and asked her while pointing at the demon beside Mehak, "Can you handle this guy? He is just a mid-stage three-star demon."
Thanks to the system''s improved [Status] function, he could see everyone''s cultivation level. That was also why he allowed that demon to go, because he was just a mid-stage three-star demon, nothing Amara couldn''t handle easily.
However, Emily was just an early-stage three-stage mage, so he was worried she might not be a match for him.
"I can," Emily expressionlessly said while eyeing the demon.
The demon narrowed his eyes at her when he heard this.
From what Max said, he understood she had a weaker cultivation level than him, but she still said she could handle him. Wasn''t she underestimating him too much?
Then they both moved to the side to fight their own battle.
"She will die." Mehak smirked at Max.
"She won''t." Max said, "But you will."
A murderous glint shed in Mehak''s eyes, and the ck horn atop his head started humming faintly.
As soon as it started humming, Max felt chills run down his spine and a feeling of dread crept up into his heart.
--X--X--
Mass release (2/5)
This mass release is sponsored by osomabinsmokin!
Chapter 481 Strongest [Calidus Brachium] Yet.
?
''His horn? It has some power.'' It didn''t take long for Max to figure out the reason behind the feeling of danger.
Once he realised this, he knew he couldn''t give him time to activate whatever power it had. So, he hurriedly activated [Calidus Brachium] and moved toward him.
Sizzle~!
The crimson fire covered his fist instantly by the time Max appeared in front of Mehak, his wrist and half of his forearm had been enveloped by the fire.
Because the 5000-mana-unit [Calidus Brachium] hadn''t done any damage to Jack''s mother, even though he had taken by surprise, he had poured 6500 units of mana into this cast. The only reason he stopped at 6500 was because he couldn''t pour any more mana. It was his current limit.
''I hope it''ll be enough.'' Thought Max as he raised his hand and punched at Mehak''s head. The speed at which his hand moved was too fast to be captured by the naked eye.
This was true for Belen, who was watching him, but unfortunately, not for Mehak, as he could see his zing fist inch closer to him.
Just as the punch was only a few inches away from his forehead, a ray of ck light shot from his head and collided against it.
BOOM!!
A loud explosion urred. The air in a few feet radius was obliterated, forming a vacuum. The ground also exploded apart.
The fighting on the two other battlefields stopped as everyone watched the scene in front of them in astonishment.
A momentter, two figures were sted in opposite directions.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Thud!
Max was sted over a hundred meters away before hended on his feet and slid a few more meters back while Mehak continued for over 150 meters before crashing onto the ground.
Cough!
Max coughed and spat out some blood before standing upright.
He was a mess. His previously pristine robes were in rags after being burnt and torn. Some of his hair was also burnt, and he had many small injuries all over his body.
Phew!
He exhaled a deep breath, looked at Mehak who wasying motionlessly over 200 meters away and thought,
''Fortunately, I was prepared or I would be lying on the ground too.''
After catching his breath, he walked over to Mehak, who opened his eyes when he noticed him approach him.
A bitter smile appeared on his burnt face as he said in mosquito like voice, "I¡ never thought¡ my strongest attack would¡ fail against someone with a weaker cultivation."
Hearing this, Max sneered, "You shouldn''t have overestimated it then."
Although he said, the truth was that the attack from his horn wasn''t at all weaker than his attack. In fact, it was a little stronger than his 6500 [Calidus Brachium].
If not for the fact that he had be wary after feeling the danger from his horn and had prepared to cast the [me Barrier] in advance, he would''ve gotten serious injuries even if he didn''t die. At that time, it would''ve been a piece of cake for Mehak to finish him off, just like he was going to do right now.
Mehak narrowed his eyes and suddenly startedughing.
"Hahaha! You are¡ right. I¡cough! I shouldn''t have overestimated my bloodline ability. But¡ if you think¡ that''s enough to kill me¡ cough! You must be dreaming."
"Mm?" Max''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly had a premonition.
Some distance away, the two demons and the demoness who was seriously injured and lying on the ground twitching grinned at Emily and Amara.
"You friend is dead."
Emily and Amara frowned before suddenly Amara''s eyes widened and she tried to rush toward Max, but the demon intercepted her.
Seeing this, she shouted out, "Master. Watch out! He can recover to his peak form with his awakened horn''s ability."
"Damn it!" Max cursed and jumped back. He had depleted almost all of his mana after casting [Calidus Brachium] and the [me Barrier]. If he had to fight Mehak, who was at his peak, he was sure to die.
Buzz~!
Just as he jumped back, Mehak''s horn vibrated and a ck mist discharged from it that quickly covered his body. A momentter, the mist vanished and apletely fine Mehak appeared in front of him.
He slowly stood up, looked at Max, who was looking at him warily, and grinned mockingly, "Weren''t you going to kill me? Why aren''t you doing anything now? Scared?"
Max took a deep breath and shook his head. "If I fear even someone like you, my life would be in vain."
A murderous glint shed in Mehak''s eyes when he heard his disdainful words. He slowly stepped toward him as though he was a predator, stalking his prey and said,
"If I''m not wrong, you shouldn''t have much mana left, right? How are you going to fight me now? How are you going to kill me?"
Max watched as he inched closer to him and nodded. "You are right. I don''t have much mana left to fight you. But since you asked, let me tell you how I''m going to kill you."
Saying this, he suddenly extended his hand and opened his palm, revealing an ordinary-looking talisman. It was one of the two grade-four offensive talismans he had bought to kill Jack''s parents.
"I''m going to use this little trinket on you." He smiled.
"Hm?" Mehak raised his brows in confusion when he saw the piece of beast skin with some odd markings on it, but a momentter, his pupils constricted and hurriedly retreated.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Seeing this, a sadistic smile appeared on Max''s face and he followed him closely. After he determined he wouldn''t miss, he poured his mana into the talisman and threw it in his direction.
Rumble!N?v(el)B\\jnn
The surrounding mana rumbled and rushed toward the talisman and then.
Swoosh!
A beam of concentrated mana shot at blinding speed toward Mehak.
"Fuck!" Mehak''s cursed aloud and withdrew a ck shield with a horn simr to his sticking out from the middle of it, and covered himself.
BOOM!!!
--X--X--
Mass release (3/5)
This mass release is sponsored by osomabinsmokin!
Chapter 482 Something strange
Chapter 482 Something strange
BOOM!!
As soon as he covered himself with the horned shield, the mana beam collided with it and a deafening explosion, even louder and stronger than the one before, resounded, almost rupturing the people present''s eardrums.
After the sh of explosion vanished, Max and others could see a 2- meters deep, 3-meters wide and hundreds of meters long crater starting from the ce where Mehak was standing a while ago.
As for Mehak, he was lying at the end of the crater, over half a mile away. Max rushed over to him to see his condition and almost couldn''t believe his eyes.
Why?
Because even though the ck-horned shield had a few cracks, and was missing some edges, and his hands were a bloody mess, he was still alive.
When he saw Max appear in front of him again, a savage expression appeared on his face.
"Do you have any more tricks?" He asked, but didn''t wait for Max to respond. Throwing the wrecked shield away, he rushed at him.
Even though he was injured, his speed was almost as fast Max''s. Within a split second, he appeared in front of him, clenched his fist, which was then covered by his ck demon energy, and threw a punch at his chest.
Max, who hadn''t expected him to be alive after the enduring the talisman''s attack, wasn''t prepared for his sudden attack and thus, couldn''t react in time.
Bang!
?
Crack!
The punchnded heavily on his chest, and broke a few of his ribs and almost destroyed his heart.
Kuh!
A spray of blood burst out of his mouth as he was sent cruising through the air and crashed into the crater.
Whoosh!
Bang!
Mehak appeared in front of him again and kicked him in the gut, sending him flying again.
When Amara and Emily saw Max being punched and kicked around, they tried to rush toward him but were stopped by their opponents.
"Ahhh! I''ll kill you!" Amara roared as her bloodline energy burst out in waves toward the demon.
But he had already seen what became of the second demoness after she was hit with her blood energy. So, he immediately retreated and dodged it.
Amara didn''t care if he was hit with her blood energy or not. Whoosh!
She rushed at him at her top speed and because the demon was a whole minor realm weaker than her, so despite him trying his best to dodge, she caught up to him and punched him in the gut, sending him flying. After that, she didn''t bother with him and rushed toward Max.
On the other side, Emily had already left her opponent in dust with her speed and was just a hundred meters away from Max.
?
Despite being injured, Leticia also rushed towards him, using her bloodline energy to boost her speed, but she was slower than Amara and Emily.
Belen also wanted to go, but she was busy restricting the demoness.
Because she hadn''t killed her when she had the chance, the demoness had recovered and was now resisting better and better. No matter how hard she tried to strangle her with her vines, she couldn''t kill or even asphyxiate her. Now she was regretting her decision to torture her instead of killing her instantly.
"Mm?" Mehak frowned when he noticed Amara and Emily rushing toward him. He put his foot on Max''s chest, who was lying under him, all bloody, and sneered,
"See this? See how useless you are that you need them to save your ass? Haha! Weren''t you boasting that you were going to kill us? Can you say that now?"
Max didn''t answer and just stared at him with blurry eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Tsk! Tsk! You can''t even respond now? Since that''s the case, let me send you to the afterlife. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of these women very well."
Mehak licked his lips while looking at Amara, Emily and Leticia and then raised his leg to stomp on Max''s head when he saw his lips move and heard a faint voice.
"I''m... curious about... something."
"Hm? What is it?" Mehak asked, curious. He wasn''t worried that
Max could do anything because he had broken almost every bone in his body.
"I''m curious... about your horn''s power. Can it..."
"Can it, what?" Mehak asked.
"Can it restore you if your limbs are cut off?"
?
Mehak frowned but still answered, "No."
"I thought the same." Max''s faint voice suddenly became normal and a blue sword appeared in his right hand.
sh!
Before Mehak could react to this sudden change, Max shed the sword through the thigh of his raised foot.
Thud!
His leg fell on Max''s chest, and blood started spraying onto him from the wound. Max then jumped to his feet, kicked Mehak''s fine leg, making him fall down, and then stepped on his chest.
"AHHHHHHH!" Mehak let out a guttural roar as he grabbed his severed thigh, trying to stop the bleeding.
In just a moment, their roles were reversed. Amara, Emily, Leticia and the demon who chasing after them were stunned and stopped in their tracks. None of them expected something like this to happen.
Emily raised her brows. "Did he n it from the beginning?"
"I-I don''t think so." Amara shook her head. "Master isn''t the one who can take the beatings willingly."
She still clearly remembered how angry he got when she had beaten him up when they met for the first time. If not for the ''senior''s'' intervention, he might have tortured her to death.
She was right. Max never nned to get beaten up. He wasn''t a masochist who enjoyed the pain.
After he was caught unawares and got a ruthless punch in his chest which broke many of his, damaged his internal organs and almost destroyed his heart, he was about to retaliate by using the rest of his mana then kill him with another grade four offensive talisman but right then,
--X--X--
Mass release (4/5)
This mass release is sponsored by osomabinsmokin!
Chapter 483 Torture
Chapter 483 Torture
{Warning: Gore}
(A/N: If you don''t like torture, I advice you to skip the torture part. I personally don''t like it but I had to write.)
His [Barbarian God Physique] technique had started circting automatically.
It slowly healed his internal organs and ribs. And as it healed him, he noticed it had progressed a little toward level 2.
To confirm if it was really progressing thanks to the beatings or to be exact by healing him, he pretended to be helpless, and Mehak continued to bash him up.
Each time his bones broke, muscles and tendons snapped, the technique circted and healed them. And each time, the healed bones and muscles were a little stronger than before.
Although he was feeling immense pain, he had be ecstatic to see his body grow stronger.
He wanted to continue and benefit as much as he could from Mehak, but then Amara and others rushed over, wanting to saving him, which unfortunately prompted Mehak to kill him.
So, he had no choice but to act. And the fact that Mehak believed he couldn''t do anything because he had thoroughly broken his bones and shattered the internal organs worked in his favour, making it easy for him to take Mehak by surprise.
"Did you have fun beating me?" Max asked, wiping the blood off his face.
"AHHHH! YOU BASTARD! I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL EVERYONE RELATED TO YOU!" Mehak roared hysterically.
It was as he said, his bloodline ability could heal him if no matter?how serious his injuries were, but if it could do nothing if his limbs were cut off.
Now, if he wanted to regrow his leg, he had two options.
First, he had to find the mythical medicine that had the power to regrow any body part. Second, he had to be an emperor ranked mage as emperor and above could regrow their limbs and other body parts as long as their vital organs such as heart and head weren''t injured.
Both were equally difficult to aplish. Especially now that his leg was cut off and his value to the demon race or even his family had significantly diminished. Without their support, it was almost impossible to achieve either of them.
"Nah. You can''t do it. Do you know why?" Max chuckled and asked, but didn''t wait for his answer and answered.
"Because I''ll kill you."
Crack! Crack!
Saying this, he increased force on his foot, which caused Mahek''s ribs to crack one by one.
"AHHH! STOP IT! YOU BASTARDS! COME AND GET HIM OFF ME!" Mahek shouted at the demons.
Hearing his cry for help, both male demons, who were the only ones with no significant injury, looked at each other before rushing toward Max.
However,
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just as they had stopped Amara and Emily when they wanted to help Max, they appeared in front of them and stopped them.
The demons stopped. They looked at Mehak, then at Max and then at Amara and Emily before nodding at each other before releasing their aura and demon energy at full force. They seemed to be ready to fight to the death.
Amara and Emily got into their fighting stance.
Just then, Max''s voice resounded.
"They want to escape. Don''t let them."
"Hm?" Amara and Emily raised their brows when they heard this, but in the next moment, they saw the demons turn around and escape in different directions.
Thanks to Max''s warning, Amara and the Emily immediately intercepted them, and they started fighting once again. But because the demons were now terrified and were focused on fleeing rather than fighting, Amara and Emily easily dominated them. Of course, it wouldn''t have made a difference even if they were serious.
Seeing this, Max focused on Mehak, who was still cursing and wailing.
"So where were we? Yeah. You enjoyed torturing me, right? Now, I''m going to enjoy torturing you."
Max said, a savage expression appearing on his face. Although he endured his beatings because it was beneficial to him, he still felt humiliated. So, now he wanted to pay him back for each punch, kick and stomp.
"YOU DARE?" Mehak''s eyes bulged in anger while his heart shuddered in fear when he heard this.
"Why don''t we find out?" Max said and thrusted his sword into his right shoulder de.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Squelch!
"AHHHHH! BASTARD!"
Max growled savagely, pulled out the sword and then thrusted it into the left shoulder de.
?
Squelch!
"ARGHHHH!"
He then started stabbing and slicing his hands, legs, abdomen, chest, etc. All this while, Mehak continued to cry and shout in pain. His cries were so painful and horrifying that Amara and others felt chills run down their spines, imagining how much pain he must be feeling.
Gulp!
Amara gulped nervously and nced at Emily. "H-Hey, why don''t you ask him to just kill the guy?"
Emily''s brows were knitted together while her eyes were shing with worry as she watched Max torture Mehak. When she heard Amara, she shook her head and said, "He won''t stop."
Then she nced at Belen, who was watching Max torture Mehak with a cruel glint in her eyes, and then at Leticia and continued, "Not after he saw their condition."
Amara nodded, and didn''t say anything anymore.
----
Max continued to torture Mehak for over half an over before he stopped. After the first few minutes, Mehak couldn''t endure pain and tried to take his life, but Max didn''t allow the easy way out and crippled him.
By the time he finished, Mehak''s pain preceptories had dulled due to overwhelming pain, and he had stopped reacting no matter what he did. It seemed as though he was dead, but Max knew he wasn''t.
However, he didn''t want to continue, so he stabbed his sword through his skull, killing him.
He then walked over to the two male demons, who were sprawled in front of Amara and Emily. After they saw what fate awaited them,?they tried tomit suicide, but Amara and Emily had crippled them.
Seeing Max, who was covered in his and Mehak''s blood,ing over, both demons shuddered and pleaded, "P-Please just kill us."
Max didn''t respond, which made them nervous. They didn''t want to suffer like Mehak did.
Emily was prepared to stop him if he was going to torture them, too, but Max directly shed their heads off.
He then looked at Emily and Amara and said, "Don''t worry. I haven''t lost my mind yet."
Saying this, he walked over to the second demoness to kill her too, but she was nowhere to be seen.
"Where is she?" He turned to Amara because she was in charge of her.
Amara hesitated a little and said, "When we rushed to help you, she escaped."
--X--X--
Mass release (5/5)
This mass release is sponsored by osomabinsmokin!
Chapter 484 Emilys advice
Chapter 484 Emily''s advice
Max''s eyes narrowed when he heard this, but since she had already escaped, he could do nothing about it. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"It''s alright." He said upon seeing that Amara was feeling guilty.
When Amara heard this and saw that he didn''t seem angry, she sighed in relief.
Max then headed to the scarred demoness who was trying her best to break open Belen''s vines.
When she saw Max approach, her face turned pale, and she stopped struggling more intensely, snapping a few of the vines, but Belen conjured up new ones and bind her again.
Since she couldn''t break free, she stopped all together and shouted at Max, her voice breaking in fear.
"Y-You monster! D-Don''te closer."
Leticia, who had returned beside Belen, scoffed, "Is that how you beg for your life?"
Hearing this, the scarred demoness quickly realised her mistake and hurried to say. "P-Please don''t kill me. I can be your s-servant and help you with whatever you need. Y-You can even nt a ve seal
¡ª"
sh!
Max didn''t let her finished and sh at her neck, separating it from her body.
Thud!
As the demoness'' head rolled off the ground, he could see a horrified expression on her face.
"Be grateful that I didn''t torture you after how you attacked my woman," he coldly said.
Belen''s eyes shed with a gentle glimmer when she heard this.
Finished killing everyone, he crouched in front of Belen and looked at her severely injured hand.
Noticing his gaze, Belen smiled, "It''ll heal in a few days."
"Have you taken healing pills?" He asked.
Belen hesitated a little before nodding. "Yes."
"Then why isn''t it healing?" He asked, frowning.
"There are demon energy''s remnants in it which are slowing down the healing process, but as I said, it''ll only take just a few days for it to healpletely. So, don''t worry about it. You should check Leticia''s injury."
Hearing this, he nced at Leticia and noticed a gruesome wound on her abdomen.
Seeing this, he sighed and spoke in his mind, ''System, have you recovered some energy?''
[Yes, host.] System answered.
''Good. Can you extract the demon energy from their wounds?'' He asked. Although he had extracted it from Aria''s wound in the Elvin city previously, it was the old man who did it, not the system. So, he wasn''t sure if the system could do it too.
[Yes, host, but host will need to provide the required energy.]
''Hm. Let''s first check how many Kill points I received.'' He thought and opened the notification panel.
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star demon. +10,000 Kill points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star demon. +2000 Kill points.]
[Ding!... +2000 Kill points.]
[Ding!... +2000 Kill points.]
''System, why do these points vary? When I killed that pot-bellied Elder who was also a mid-stage three-star mage, I only got 1000 Kill points, but now I got 2000 from all three mid-stage demons.'' He asked after seeing the notifications.
[Host will get more Kill points the stronger the being killed is. Thest three demons, although in the same realm as that ''pot-bellied'' person, were twice as strong as him. Hence the double amount.] The system answered.
''Understood. Now, tell me how much energy you need to extract the demon energy from their wounds.'' He asked.
[5000 Kill points, host. However, the system suggests that the host tries to expel the demon energy''s remnants himself. That way the host can save these points.] The system suggested.
''Hm? But I''m only an early-stage three-star mage while the energy belongs to at least mid-stage¡ª''
Max frowned and said, but suddenly, he paused because he realised his mana wasn''t much weaker than a high-stage three-star being''s energy.
''You sure I can do it? And how should I do it?'' He asked.
[System believes the host can do it. As for how, the host only needs to envelop the energy remnants within his mana and pull out.]
''Alright. Let me try.''
After that, he did as the system said. Although it was a little difficult because it was his first time and he didn''t want to aggravate their wounds by recklessly using his mana, he managed to expel all the demon energy out.
Leticia and Belen were surprised because just containing the demon energy remnants was more than hard for them, but after recalling how strong he was, their surprised subsided.
Phew!
He exhaled a deep breath after he was done and then wiped the sweat off his forehead.
Seeing this, Emily, who was watching him, said, "Your mana control is too... subpar."
The corner of Max''s lips twitched at her words. He could somehow feel she wanted to use the word ''trash''.
"Is that so?" Although he knew it wasn''t outstanding, he felt it was average at least and not subpar. He could manipte it quite easily, after all.
Emily could see he didn''t believe her. So, she raised her hand and a blob of mana appeared above her palm.
Then she started changing its shapes at very fast speeds. One time it was a round ball, then a sharp sword, arrow, thin wire. She even wrote his name with it in the air.
Max, Amara, Leticia and Belen, everyone watched her in awe.
Leticia turned to Belen and asked, "Belen, can you do that?"
"Although I can do it, but I won''t be nearly as fast as her. She is a lot superior to me in this aspect." Belen said while staring at Emily masterfully handling her mana.
After a while, Emily stopped and said, "Try doing what I just did."
"Ah, alright." Max nodded, despite knowing he wouldn''t be able to do the same as her.
Swoosh!
He released some mana and condensed it above his palm, and started changing its shapes.
Just after a few seconds, his brows were knitted tightly in concentration and droplets of sweat had appeared on his forehead.
Then, after a short whileter, he lost control, and his mana disappeared.
Max had a frown on his face. He remembered having a better control when he was in the two-star realm. Besides, he could also hold his mana around his fist without casting [Calidus Brachium] for a long while.
Seeing his expression, Emily said, "You must be thinking that your control has gotten worse after breaking through to the three-star realm, right?"
Max nodded and Emily continued, "You are right. Because our mana undergoes a qualitative transformation when we break through, controlling it bes hard. That''s why we have to work continuously on our mana control."
After a pause, she added, "If your mana control was slightly better, your first attack wouldn''t have just severely injured that demon, it would''ve taken his life instead and he wouldn''t have the chance to use his recovery ability."
Max was surprised when he heard this and then sighed. "Sure enough. Just increasing the cultivation wouldn''t be enough."
Emily nodded, "That''s why you should start putting more time in training ¡ª which unfortunately I didn''t see you do even for a second in the past three days ¡ª and waste less time in other useless things."
When she said thest part, Max noticed her gaze briefly move toward Amara, which made her frown.
"I understand. I will start focusing on training more from now on." Max nodded.
Just then, Leticia''s mother spoke up, her expression grave.
"I-I have something important to say."
Chapter 485 Level up [1]
Chapter 485 Level up [1]
"What is it, mother?" Leticia asked. Max and others also paid attention.
Gulp!
Leticia''s mother, Lexi, gulped when she saw Max, who was still all bloody, and Amara, look at her.
Max and Amara exchanged nces, smiling wryly. She was afraid of Amara because she was a demon and, as for Max, after seeing him torture that demon, she developed some fear toward him too.
When Leticia saw this, she hurriedly said, "Mother, please don''t be afraid of him. He is a very good person. Just now¡ª"
"I know, little girl." Lexi nodded, took a deep breath, apologised to Amara and Max, and then said,
"Before escaping, that demoness had taken out hermunication and said something in it. After that, she looked at all of you with a malicious gaze. I''m worried that she may have¡ called for reinforcements."
Everyone''s expression changed when they heard this. Emily nced at Max and said, "That''s entirely possible. We should leave as soon as possible, since we can''t afford to fight another battle."
"Alright." Max nodded. He also understood the gravity of the situation. Then, he quickly went over to the demon corpses, dug out their demon cores before returning.
He then nced at Belen and said, "Belen, let little Scarlet out. We''ll fly out."
"Un." Belen nodded nkly and waved her hand.
Whoosh!
A giant scarlet sparrow appeared in front of them. It seemed to have berger than it wasst time.
Little Scarlet nced at the people present, flinched when it saw Max because she remembered he was the one who caused her pain when they first met her. It then rubbed her furry head against Leticia and then Belen, who didn''t respond to it, making the bird screech anxiously.
"Let''s go." Max sighed, walked over to Belen, lifted her in princess carry and with a jump, hended on little Scarlet''s back.
Emily helped Lexi climb, while Amara helped Leticia.
"Belen¡ tell little Scarlet to fly toward the Elvin city." Max said after everyone had climbed up.
Belen nodded nkly look and patted little Scarlet.
Scree~!
Swoosh!
Little Scarlet screeched and then pped her wings, taking off to the sky. Within a few moments, they disappeared on the horizon.
Outside the valley, the demoness who had escaped watched them go with a malevolent look in her eyes.
"You''ll regret it."
---
As little Scarlet flew through the sky, Max wiped the blood off his body and changed his robes.
He then took out a wooden box from his inventory. Amara and Emily looked at him with puzzled looks. Only Leticia seemed to have recognised the box and knew what he wanted to do. Belen would''ve recognised it too if she wasn''t staring off into the distance.
Max opened it to reveal to fist sized fruits lying in it. As soon as he opened it, a refreshing aroma wafted out but was quickly blown away by the wind.
They were the sprit fruits he got from little Arya''s father as a gift.
"They are¡ spirit fruits?" Emily asked, surprised. She knew it wasn''t easy to buy them even if you have money but remembering how he knew someone from the Elvin city, her surprised waned a little.
"Yes." Max nodded, took out and handed it to her, "Eat this. It will help you increase your cultivation by a minor stage."
Emily stared at him for a moment, and then a small smile appeared on her face. She remembered she gave him the golden vitality fruits a few months ago and now he was giving her a spirit fruits, countless times more valuable. Of course, she knew he wasn''t trying to repay or something like that. After all, they were family and there was no need for repayment.
"Thank you." She took the fruit and stored it away.
"Mm? Aren''t you going to eat it?" Max asked.
"Not yet. I need to strengthen my core a little before I can increase my cultivation." She exined.
"Okay." Max nodded in understanding and then took out thest fruit and nced at Amara. "I''ll give you something else."
"It''s alright, master. I''ve all the resources I need." Amara smiled charmingly. His concern was already enough for her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hm." Max nodded. "I''ll still find something else for you." Saying this, he started eating the fruit.
Emily raised her brows when she saw this and asked, "I heard you''ve only recently broke through to the three-star realm?"
"That''s correct. Just four days to be precise." Max said, taking another bite. With each bite, a refreshing burst of energy would explode within his mouth before travelling to every part of his body before converging toward his mana core.
"Then, shouldn''t you also strengthen your core first? It will be a huge problem in the future if you hastily increase your cultivation." She said,
Hearing this, Max quickly took a few more bites, finishing the fruit and then smiled. "I know about that, but don''t worry. My core is quite sturdy. Even if I raise my cultivation directly to the peak three-star, there won''t be much problem."
"Is that so?" Emily thought and then nodded. Since this was the case, then it was alright.
"Alright. I''m going to digest the fruit''s energy now." He said and closed his eyes.
---
Phew!
After over four hours, he opened his eyes and exhaled a deep breath, a satisfied expression appearing on his face. Not only did his exhausted mana recover fully, he also smoothly managed to break through to the mid-stage three-star realm after he digested all the fruit''s energy.
[Mana: 26000/26000]
''With this much mana, I can use [Calidus Brachium] four times, but just 6000 mana unit cast isn''t enough to kill peak three-star mages or demons. I should also train it and [me Barrier] too.'' He thought.
"Congrattions, master!" Amara congratted him with a bright smile on her face. Leticia, Lexi, and Emily also did the same.
"Thank you!" He nodded and then turned to Belen, who still hadn''t recovered.
Frowning, he asked Leticia why she was being this way and when he heard that she had lost her mother and younger brother, her only living blood family, he understood and felt bad for her.
However, he didn''t say anything because he knew she needed some alone time right now rather than hisforting words.
Chapter 486 Group Level up [2]
Chapter 486 Group Level up [2]
When the sun was about to set, Max''s group caught up to Anna and others who were travelling in the carriages.
Leticia, Lexi, Belen, Amara and Max sat in one carriage while Emily went over to Anna''s.
While they were travelling toward the Elvin city, in the ymore town, a mass exodus had started because the Viscount''s mansion had issued the noticed that there would be a monster attack on the town within two days and everyone should evacuate and go to some big city where they can be safe, preferably the royal city.
When nearby towns got the news of what was happening, they also became alert and started moving, too. Of course, many didn''t leave because they didn''t believe the rumour.
Meanwhile, all academies had informed their disciples about the demons and their invasion. Disciples were shaken when they heard this and there was a chaos. Most of the disciples wanted to leave and bring their family to the academy.
However, apart from the Cloud academy, Green pagoda, and Adhara academy, none of the academies allowed their disciples to go out from the academy. When the disciples showed dissatisfaction, the higher ups killed many to make an example.
With countless people moving toward the royal capital, everyone throughout the kingdom realised that something was going to happen and soon, they got the news that blood thirsty demons were going to attack. This caused a chaos on a level that the green leaf kingdom had never seen before.
However, it was still insignificantpared to when people started encountering the demons. Whole kingdom and other nearby kingdoms immediately plunge into chaos.
In the Cloud academy, a young boy stood gazing at the sky with a nk look, muttering, "I wonder if the young master would be alright? He shouldn''t have left the academy when he did."
Because carriages moved slowly and the Elvin city was very far, it took Max and the group almost a week to reach their destination.
During this week, Max trained his mana control with Emily. He even got Garima and the old granny to give him, Emily and others pointers once in a while. This helped everyone broaden their horizons and improve significantly in different aspects.
Apart from that, Max also focused on strengthening his mana core so there wouldn''t be any problem when he rapidly improved his cultivation.
He also trained in his spells. Both [Calidus Brachium] and [me Barrier] had improved, especially the [me Barrier]. He could cast it with 4000 mana units and stop any attack at mid-stage three-star level.
Another thing to note was that they had started encountering groups of demons more frequently as the days passed. Most groups had mid-stage and high-stage three-star mages with one peak three-star mage like Mehak.
Max and others faced difficulty dealing with them because Garima and the old granny didn''t help them, saying that they needed to train if they wanted to survive. They only helped when there was any four-star demon.
However, as the group''s overall power increased with their guidance and training, their fights became increasingly easier.
Although Max still couldn''t one-shot peak three-star mages, he wasn''t having as much as difficulty killing them as he had when he fought Mehak.
After him, Emily was the one who improved the most. After using Max''s core strengthening method, she had eaten the spirt fruits and broke through to the three-star realm.
With her exceptional mana and elemental control, she could behead most mid-stage demons before they could even react. Although she had difficulty killing high-stage mages, she could now fight them on without being at a disadvantage. If she gave it her all, she could even kill the weaker high-stage demons without being injured.
After her was Leticia. She was still at peak two-star and only enhanced a thousand or so mana units to the three-star level. However, her control over her bloodline improves quite a bit after Garima and the old granny guided her. She could now hold her ground against the weaker mid-stage three-star mages.
Then there was Belen. She was no longer as gloomy as before and had started training. However, Max had seen her crying in her sleeps every night, which pained him a lot.
As for Anna, although she was sad to see everyone leave her far behind, she didn''t be pessimistic and started training even more ruthlessly.
Among his step-mothers, Esther improved the most because she ---
trained under Garima''s guidance who also had the Ice element just like her. Mina also improved but not by too much. Only Amelia didn''t train and stayed by Ashton''s side at all times, her mood gloomy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
---
Creak~! Creak~!
As their carriages arrived a few hundred meters away from the Elvin city''s entrance, Max could see Rima, little Arya, and old man Raku standing there, looking at them with a smile. There were many fully armoured guards too, almost ten times more than before.
When their carriages arrived before the city gates, old man Raku stepped forward and greeted Max, Leticia, Belen and others.
"Long time no see. I hope your journey was safe."
"Yes, senior. We didn''t have much problem." Max nodded. "I hope you''ve been well."
"Haha, yes. I''ve been quite well. If it wasn''t for demons, I would''ve been even more well." Old manughed.
After that, Leticia and Belen greeted him before walking over to Rima and started talking while little Arya hopped over to Max and gave him a hug.
"I missed you, big brother. Why didn''t youe visit us sooner?"
Max lovingly ruffled her hair. "Aren''t I here now?"
"Hmph!" Little Arya pouted, "You don''t know how much big sister Rima and Big sister Maria missed you, especially big sister Maria. You should''vee sooner."
Max smiled wryly and then looked at Rima, who was looking at him longingly. He went over to her and pulled her into a hug.
When he wanted to move away, Rima wouldn''t let him. This made him smile bitterly because everyone was watching them. So, he patted her back and whispered in a voice that only she could hear,
"I''ll meet you tonight. We can ''talk'' then."
Chapter 487 Level 1 system?
Chapter 487 Level 1 system?
Max then introduced his step-mothers and his unconscious father to old man Raku. When he introduced Garima and the old granny, old man Raku looked at them curiously and asked,
"If you don''t mind, can you tell me what their cultivation level is? They have very powerful presences."
Max nced at Garima and the old granny, who nodded. He then smiled while pointing at Garima, "This beautifuldy here is a king ranked mage, the same as Rima''s master."
He then pointed at the old granny. "As for her, she is an emperor ranked mage."
"What?!"
Old man Raku''s jaws dropped when he heard this.
A momentter, he hurriedly bowed toward them. "I apologize for theck of hospitality, seniors."
Garima didn''t say anything as she didn''t care about it much. As for the old granny, she smiled, "It''s alright. You don''t need to apologize for such small things."
Old man Raku nodded and then gave Max a slightly stern stare. "Boy, why didn''t you inform us about them? I would''ve brought Aria and little Arya''s parents to wee them."
Although he acted angry, everyone could see he was struggling to keep a smile appearing from his aged face. However, it was understandable.
If their city had another king ranked mage and an emperor ranked mage, everyone''s safety was basically ensured unless an emperor ranked or stronger demon came. And the possibility of this happening was almost zero, especially at the war''s early stage, which would probablyst for several months, if not years. So how could he not be happy?
Max chuckled wryly. "I wanted to surprise you guys." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Alright. Let''s go inside now. You guys must be exhausted." Old man Raku changed the topic and shouted at the guards, "Open the gates!"
Then guards acknowledged and opened the gates to let the carriages enter the city.
After that, Max''s family was led to a newly built mansion near the city lord''s mansion, although it wasn''t as big and as majestic as thetter.
When they arrived at their ''new home'', they found Aria, Elena and Ryan, little Arya''s parents, standing there to wee them.
Max knew old man Raku must have told them about Garima and the old granny. That''s why they came here.
Elena happily greeted Max''s step-mothers and then bowed to the Garima and the old granny.
"Wee seniors. Your presence here is very relieving."
Ryan also greeted them before sending Max a telepathic message, [Aren''t you a hotshot, kid? You even know such strong mages.]
Max just chuckled in response.
After a while, everyone excused themselves and went to mind their own businesses. Max''s family also settled down in the mansion.
After two hours, Max was lying in his bed, looking in the air in front of him.
[Lust Points: 5000]
[Kill Points: 250,000]
[Shop Points: 9000]
"Only 250,000 Kill points, huh?" He muttered, looking at his status screen. After killing dozens of three-star demons, he only obtained 250,000 Kill points.
His shop points, which had also fallen to eight thousands after buying grade four talismans, risen to 9000 after he sold all the three-star and four-star demons cores they got after killing the demons.
''I need over 1.6 million Kill points before I can buy the [Drop of Life].'' He thought, his brows knitted together tightly. ''It won''t be easy.''
He thought for a while and asked, ''System, at least how many Kill points I would get if I kill an early-stage four-star demon?''
[They vary from person to person, but let''s say the host kills the weakest four-star demon. In this case the host should gain around 20-30 thousand Kill points.] The system answered.
''What if it''s a normal early-stage four-star demon?'' He asked, previously said, the system is bound to the host''s soul and can''t have any negative thoughts about the host.] The system sounded frowning. Why were the kill points so little while the items he needed to buy were so expensive? Is the current system also like that old man?
It was as if the system knew what Max was thinking. It didn''t answer Max and said,
[Host, please don''tpare the system to that worm. As the system previously said, the system is bound to the host''s soul and can''t have any negative thoughts about the host.] The system sounded hurt and angered.
"Eh? Okay. Sorry¡ I guess." Max mumbled.
The system went silent for a while and then exined, [The reason the host isn''t getting much Kill points is because a big chunk of them is going to the system to help it upgrade. Right now, the system is at the level 1. When it levels up to the level 2, the host would start to receive more points.]
''Hm? You mean the system is going to be even stronger?'' He asked, feeling excited. Would there be any other functions that would appear with the upgrade?
[Yes, host. At level 1, the system can only extract 50% of the maximum LPs and only 30% Kill points. After the system levels up, it''ll be able to extract 60% LPs and 50% Kill points.] The system answered.
''There won''t be any new function upon leveling up?'' Max asked.
[No, host. System''s primary function is to provide LPs, Kill Points and *******. So, there won''t be any new function.] The system answered.
''Hm? What did you say after Kill points?'' He asked, because the system''s voice had be jumbled at that moment.
"¡"
The system kept silent, not replying.
Max waited for a while and when he was sure the system didn''t want to answer, he sighed and asked, ''Can you tell me how long it would take for you to level up?''
[This depends on the host. If the host kills more people or has more sex, the system will level up soon. If not, it will take a long time. But for a reference, if the host keeps the pace of thest week, it''ll take just over a year.]
''So, I need to put more efforts, huh?'' He thought and then asked, ''You didn''t tell me how many Kill points I would get if I kill a normal early-stage four-star demon?''
[40-50 thousand Kill points, host.]
''Hm? So, I would need to kill almost 32 early-stage four-star demons to obtain the remaining 1.6 million Kill points.'' Max thought and then said after a while,
''Alright, system. Add all the Kill points I have in the mana and all the LPs into intelligence.''
Chapter 488 High-stage, three-star mage
Chapter 488 High-stage, three-star mage
Whoosh!
Just as he said, all his Kill points and LPs vanished and his mana and intelligence increased.
[Intelligence: 155]
[Mana: 51000/51000]
[Cultivation: High-stage, three-star realm.]
Seeing his improved stats, he sighed in relief. ''At least I don''t need to use 100 mana units to increase one point of mana. However¡ 1000 points for just 1 point increase in intelligence. It''s too much.''
Max wasn''t surprised by this distribution because, in the information the system sent to him previously, this was already mentioned.
[Until the host reaches the five-star realm, the Lust/Kill point to the Mana conversion rate will stay the same. 10:1. However, to increase other stats, the conversion rate will be 1000:1.]
''Now I just need to improve my spells. Hm?'' Suddenly he frowned and asked, ''System, these spells, [Calidus Brachium] and the [me Barrier] were only grade-three. Why is that it is still so overpowered when I can only cast with just over 20% of its maximum capacity?''
He had been meaning to ask this, but would always have his attention diverted to other things.
The system was silent for a moment and then said, [Host, no matter the spell, even if it''s a grade one spell, if host can control it properly, he can use it even against supreme mages and they''ll have to fear it.]
[These spells are graded into different grades is because normal people have to use higher grade activation and control method to disy more power. However, the host isn''t normal since he has the system. With system''s help, you can exhibit more power as long you as have enough mana and control even with lower grade spells.]
''So, you mean my current spells with be stronger along with me?''
[That''s right, host.]
"That''s amazing!" Max couldn''t help but shout. Since this was the case, he wouldn''t need to buy more spells and those points he could use to get stronger.
He then remembered his first spell which he created himself, [Fireball] and the area of effect (AOE) spell, [Death Rain].
"I need to check them out." He muttered and quickly jumped to his feet, rushing toward the door.
Fortunately, there were still a few hours until his appointment with Rima so he could try out his spells.
However,
Just as he opened his door, he saw a beautiful Elvin girl standing there, looking at him with bright eyes filled with surprise and deep love.
Surprised because she had been standing there for over 10 minutes, back, he said, "How are you, Maria? Missed me?"
Maria didn''t respond and just continued crying silently while hesitating whether she should knock on the door but the door itself opened and love because she was none other than Maria.
As Max watched her, tears started streaming down her face before she threw herself at him, hugging him tightly.
Max also put his arms around her. Gently caressing her soft as a silk back, he said, "How are you, Maria? Missed me?"
Maria didn''t respond and just continued crying silently while burying her face in his broad chest.
"Shh! Don''t cry," Max said, hugging her tighter, but she didn''t stop.
After over five minutes, she gradually calmed down and spoke in a mosquito-like voice,
"I-I missed you¡ missed you a lot. I missed you every day and every night. H-However¡ however, it seems my Lord didn''t miss me. That''s why you didn''te to meet me."
"Eh? Who told you I didn''t miss you? I missed you a lot, too. I wanted toe many times but sigh¡ I got busy with other things. Forgive me, alright?" He said while sighed exaggeratedly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing this, Maria panicked and hurriedly said, "N-No, my Lord. You don''t have to apologise. I-I''m sorry for saying that."
Max stopped caressing her back and moved back a little. Cupping her face in his hands, he smiled at her while looking into her pure eyes. "It''s alright. You are my woman. You have all rights toin, understood?"
"I¡ Yes." Maria nodded, a beautiful smile appearing on her face. Max couldn''t help but feel attracted to her pure beauty, which was like Lilly''s and lowered his face, cing his lips on her soft lips.
Maria''s eyes widened and her body went stiff by this sudden, intimate gesture. A momentter, however, she calmed down, let her body rest against his, closed her eyes and started reciprocating, albeit clumsily.
Max savoured her sweet lips and had the urges to deepen the kiss and explore her juicy mouth but stopped himself and reluctantly moved his lips away, breaking the kiss.
When he saw her closed her and submissive expression, he couldn''t control himself and once again captured her lips for a quick kiss.
When he stopped kissing her, Maria opened her eyes, a tinge of dissatisfaction briefly shing through her eyes.
"W-Why did you s-stop, my Lord?" She asked, her cheeks blushing red.
Max pinched her adorable cheeks and said, "I''m sorry, but I am going to train now. So, I''ll meet youter, alright?"
"Un." Maria nodded.
Suddenly, his eyes shed, and he whispered in her ear, "I''m meeting your big sis Rima tonight, if you want, you can join us." And shed away, leaving a dumbfounded Maria, staring nking in the direction he left.
"H-He¡ what¡ did he want me to¡"
Meanwhile, inside her room a few rooms away, Garima narrowed her eyes, a tinge of crimson appearing on her otherwise expressionless face.
"This guy¡ he is too shameless." She muttered.
She then stood and walked out of the room.
---
After a short while, Max arrived at the city gates.
He wanted to go out and train because if the system was right, his spell testing could cause quite a bit of destruction and he wasn''t sure if the training room here could endure it.
However, when he arrived there, he saw old Man Raku and Ryan, little Arya''s father, standing there, with frowns on their faces as they addressed a few teams of ten Elvin armoured warriors.
"You guys be careful. Stay in teams and if you encounter any demon team which has more than five members, don''t engage. Ask for reinforcement. We can''t afford to lose any of you, understand?" Ryan said, his voice stern.
"Yes, Lord Commander!" Everyone shouted in unison.
"Alright" Ryan nodded and then turned to look at Max and asked. "What are you doing here?"
973594c64c5bda92a2717c912040211bf6aae550b904adfbf325bad397f84ca07fa887d6b0a834e38fdde8d1641faa77746a22c710949982d95242b647076a834d31338b68511674eeaf7ead41be35cf
Chapter 489 A burden?
Chapter 489 A burden?
"Nothing. I just wanted to train outside for a bit. However, what''s up with these teams? Are they going to hunt demons?" Max asked.
"You want to go outside? It''s dangerous for you alone even if you''ve broken through to the three-star ¡ª Wait! You''ve broken through to the high-stage already?" Ryan''s eyes suddenly widened in surprise when he noticed Max''s cultivation base.
"Oh?" Old man Raku also looked at Max in surprise.
"What are you? A monster?" Ryan asked, giving him an incredulous look.
He was already surprised when he saw Max had already broken through to the three-star realm and had even advanced to mid-stage. However, just a few hourster, he had already advanced to the next stage? How could he not be surprised?
When Garima ¡ª who was following him ¡ª heard Ryan''s exmation, she raised her brows. She then scanned him with her soul sense and a surprised expression appeared on her face, too.
She hadn''t noticed it previously because her thoughts were somewhere else, but now that she checked, she immediately noticed he had indeed broken through to the high-stage three-star realm.
''This guy, he is really¡ abnormal.''
She thought, her brows raised. Within a week, he had advanced from early-stage three-star to high-stage three-star realm. This speed was even faster than what she had when she was a three-star mage.
Max smiled modestly in response while inwardly feeling a little proud, "I was just a bit lucky." He said. Indeed, it was his luck to have the system.
"You don''t need to be so modest, brat. I know you must be feeling proud in your heart." Ryan scoffed, seeing through his act, and then said,
"Although it''s a good thing to have a higher cultivation, you shouldn''t rush it lest your mana core bes unstable. And I don''t think I need to tell you that an unstable mana core means disaster to us mages, right?"
Old man Raku also chimed in, "He is right, kid. You shouldn''t be hasty."
Max felt warm in his heart when he heard this and nodded, "Don''t worry, uncle Ryan, grandpa Raku, I know this."
"Tch! I wasted my breath on you." Ryan clicked his tongue.
"¡"
Max was speechless.
Old man Raku smiled. "It''s good as long as you know. Now, since you want to go out and train, why don''t you go with these warriors? Going alone would be dangerous."
Max thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright. I''ll go with them."
Old man Raku then nced at over ten teams of ten warriors in front of him and asked, "Which one of you would like to take this kid with you?"
None of the teams responded. Clearly, they were unwilling to let him apany them.
"Hm? Didn''t you hear what Lord Raku asked?" Ryan narrowed his eyes at them.
Immediately, everyone sweated and one of the team leaders who was closest to Ryan reluctantly said, "He cane with us, lord Raku, lord Commander."
Seeing this, Max smiled bitterly. Did they think he would be a burden to them?
"Good." Ryan nodded and then nced at Max. "Go with them, kid, and show them you aren''t as useless as you seem."
"¡To them, of course." He added when he realised what he had said.
Max''s expression darkened. Did he look useless? He didn''t think so.
"Alright. You guys can move now. Make sure to return before nightfall." Ryan said to the teams.
"Yes, lord Commander!" Everyone acknowledged and rushed out of the city. Max nodded at the old man Raku, ignoring Ryan, and followed after the team he was supposed to go.
After leaving the city, all teams moved in different directions.
Meanwhile, old man Raku nced at Ryan and said, "Do you have to tease that kid so much?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Haha. I just have fun teasing him and he also knows this, so don''t worry lord Raku." Ryanughed carefreely.
After a moment, he asked, "But do you think we should have stopped him from going out? What if those two me us if something were to happen to him?"
Just as old man Raku was about to respond.
Whoosh!
They saw a blur streaking across the sky, heading in the direction Max''s group went.
"It seems you don''t have to worry about it now." Old man Raku smiled.
"Yeah. But it makes me wonder, just what does that kid have that a king mage is willing to babysit him?" Ryan said, feeling curious.
"Hm?" Old man Raku narrowed his eyes. "You don''t need to think about that."
"Of course."
---
As Max''s group of eleven moved through the forest, Max was surprised to see that he could barely keep up with them without using his mana.
Seeing him fall behind, the Elvesughed mockingly while their leader nced back at Max and said, "Don''t fall back. If something happened to you, I''m afraid Lord Raku and Lord Ryan would me us."
Others snickered when they heard this.
Although Max could understand why they were so averse to him, it didn''t mean he could endure their mockery. Therefore, he circted his mana around his feet and shot forward, leaving the group behind in a moment.
"Tsk! What a show-off! Doesn''t he know he should save as much mana as he can so he''ll have enough when we encounter the demons?" Someone clicked their tongue and spoke in disdain.
Max, of course, knew this. That''s why he only nned to use his mana to catch up to them and wanted to slow down, but just then, his eyes narrowed. He immediately stopped and shouted,
"Be alert! Demons are ahead of us."
"Hm?" Everyone frowned when they heard this and they focused their senses, but didn''t notice anything amiss.
Therefore, the elf who had just mocked Max said rudely, "Kid, why are you raising a false rm? Do you think we wouldn''t know if there is someone ahead of us? Do you really think we Elves, who are blessed by nature, aren''t as good as you when it came to sen¡ª"
Suddenly, he stopped speaking because,
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
A group of eight demons appear in front of them. As soon as they appeared, they attacked, catching the arrogant elves off guard.
A few of them took direct hit and got severe injuries. Only Max, who was already alert, the team leader and five others who were at the back of the group, managed to dodge.
"Kekeke! You should''ve listened to him."
973594c64c5bda92a2717c912040211bf6aae550b904adfbf325bad397f84ca07fa887d6b0a834e38fdde8d1641faa773b30463a8148b9017edf8fc37b3a2505
Chapter 490 Green serpent race
Chapter 490 Green serpent race
One of the demons chuckled in humannguage. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Max looked at them and noticed that these demons were neither from the Bloodwing nor the Devil horned race he was familiar with.
They had green coloured skin that seemed to be covered in tiny triangr scales and they had green, vertical pupils, looking humanoid version of a snake.
"Demons from the green serpent race?" The Elvin team leader narrowed his eyes at them.
"Your eyes aren''t that bad since you can recognise us, huh? That''s right. We are from the mighty Green Serpent Race." The demon whoughed just now proudly stated, confirming Elf''s spection about their identity.
"Damn it! Just how unlucky we are?" The Elvin team leader cursed while the elf who had mocked Max a couple of times ¡ª who was also one of the few unlucky ones to get seriously injured in the surprise attack just now ¡ª pointed at Max and angrily said,
"This must be because of him. He is a jinx. We shouldn''t have brought him here."
"Heh, a jinx, you say?" Max couldn''t restrain himself and said in a derisive tone, "If not for my warning, even more of you would''ve gotten seriously injured and you¡ you probably would be dead already."
He very well knew this wasn''t the time to point their fingers at each other and they should be focusing on the demons in front of them instead, but this ignorant guy kept irritating him. So, he couldn''t endure it anymore.
Of course, this wasn''t all, and he had another motive behind it.
He knew demons had an innate sense of superiority and tend to underestimate other races often and if they saw them arguing amongst themselves, they would surely watch them in amusement and won''t attack immediately, giving him a precious few moments to cast the [Calidus Brachium] at his current limit, which was: 9000 mana units.
He was well aware that other than him, only the five other guys who didn''t get injured just now could fight, but even then, they would be overwhelmed by the numbers as soon as they shed. So, he nned to take one down in his first attack and even out the ying field a little.
The Elvin team leader frowned when he saw Max and hispanion argue while the demonughed out loud, "Kekeke! How amusing! You are still trying to fight each other when death is upon you all."
Saying this, he looked at the Elf who was ming Max and said in a contemptuous tone, "You are really useless. If I was your team leader, I would''ve eaten by you now. Kekeke!"
He then looked at Max, his green pupils narrowing. "Ant, how did you find out we were here?" He asked and then added, "You must have some high-grade sensing device, right? Because I don''t believe a tiny three-star human ant like you can sense us when we were using our concealment ability."
"Oh? So you guys can use a concealment ability? No wonder these teammates of mine couldn''t sense you." Max nodded in understanding.
Not answering his question, and asked, "Is it a bloodline ability? If it is, I don''t believe all of you have awakened your bloodlines. So, this ability of yours must be an area of effect ability and can conceal others within a certain range of the caster, am I right?"
"Hmm?" The demon narrowed his eyes at Max when he heard this.
"So, I am right." Max nodded in satisfaction and then asked, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me which one of you has awakened your bloodline?"
"Why do you want to know?" The demon instinctively asked.
"Nothing too serious." Max shrugged nonchntly and said,
"I just like your ability and am thinking of enving that person so I use take advantage of it in the future. A concealment ability like this ¡ª although not much to people like me or to the stronger people ¡ª is still quite useful to have in these chaotic times, don''t you think so?"
Everyone, be it demon or Elves, was stunned when they heard this. Enve them? Had this guy gone crazy?
''This bastard! Does he want to die sooner by provoking them?'' The elf who didn''t like Max thought.
Sure enough. As soon as they heard this, all eight demons were enraged while the demon who had been talking to himughed out loud, his eyes narrowing into slits and the scales all over his body quivering.
"HAHAHAHA!!! YOU WANT TO ENSLAVE US? SO DAMN HILARIOUS!"
Whoosh!
Suddenly, he vanished from the spot and when he appeared next; he was already in front of Max, his hand forming a w, and his dark green nails sticking out.
"Watch out! Don''t let him graze you. The demons from the serpent race are feared because they can use highly toxic poison." The Elvin team leader shouted out.
Although this was the first time he encountered them, he had heard about them from the survivors who met them in thest week. Ryan had especially stressed that they should be careful when dealing with them.
Max didn''t respond because he was surprised by the demon''s strange movement technique. It was just like a snake''s movement, strange and deceptive.
"¡BUT YOU NEED TO DIE FOR SAYING THAT!" the demon said ferociously.
"Is that so?" The corner of Max''s lips suddenly curled up.
"Mm?" The demon frowned and had a bad feeling about this and just then, he heard one of hispanions shout out,
"Watch out!"
Hearing this call, the demon didn''t hesitate and wanted to retreat.
However, it was already toote.
Swoosh!
Just as Max had spoken, a violent, crimson me had enveloped of his right hand which then flew toward the demon''s head.
Whoosh!
As soon as the zing fist connected to his forehead, his green scales on his head flickered with light and became thicker, wanting to protect him. If it was a normal attack, his scales, which had a strong defensive and reflective power, could protect him.
However¡
Was a-9000-mana-unit powered [Calidus Brachium] some normal attack? Of course not.
BANG!!!
The fist connected, scales broke and were sent flying before the demon''s head exploded into pieces, which were then burned by the searing mes.
Max swiftly moved his hand and caught his demon core, storing it away.
Then all of a sudden, he felt chills run down his spine and jumped back at his fastest speed.
Chapter 491 Not Fast Enough?
Bang!
No sooner then had he retreated when a green globe of energy shot over where he was and expgroed into a green mist. Every nt the green mist touched withered almost instantly. When it touched the ground, the ground sizzled and melted.
Seeing this, Max and others couldn''t help but shiver in terror.
''If I was even a split secondte, I would''ve gotten seriously injured at the very least.''
Max thought, thanking the system for enhancing his stats by 50 when he broke through. If his [Intelligence] hadn''t improved so much, he wouldn''t have sensed the danger beforehand.
He then turned to look at a slender demoness, whose face was now pale, looking at him viciously.
"I WILL KILL YOU BASTARD!" she shouted hysterically, her body swaying as if she was about to fall.
A demon, who seemed to be the leader of the group given how he was leading the group before the unfortunate demon started to talk to Max''s group, hurriedly supported her by putting his hands around her waist and then took out a dark green pill and fed it to her.
With a concerned look on his face, he said, "Rue, you shouldn''t have used your bloodline so recklessly. Now, you will be weakened for a while. And that guy is still alive. It wasn''t worth it."
The demoness named Rue looked at him fiercely and said, "Are you saying I shouldn''t even try to avenge my brother''s death? IS THAT WHAT YOU ARE SAYING?!"
The other demons frowned when they saw her shout at their team leader but didn''t say anything because they knew her rtionship with him was special and she wouldn''t be punished for it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"No, I''m not saying that. I''m just saying it wasn''t worth it. You should''ve waited for a moment. I would''ve taken his head for you myself. Or could it be that you don''t believe me?"
The demon team leader asked in a calm voice, but his snake-like eyes were shing with icy coldness. It was unknown if it was because she shouted at him or because he was angry at Max for killing his teammate.
"N-No, I didn''t mean that. I just¡"
Rue seemed to have seen his look and quickly tried to exin herself. She knew even though she could be called his woman, if she displeased him, she could easily lose that title.
"Shh! It''s alright. You don''t have to exin. I can understand what you must be feeling due to your brother''s death. And I promise I''ll avenge him for you, alright?" The demon team leader said.
"Yes, t-thank you." Rue nodded.
''So, that idiot was her brother?'' Max thought and felt a little relieved because from what he heard, Rue wouldn''t be able to fight them for a while.
Which meant they were six against six and if he counted the three others who didn''t have a severe injury, they shouldn''t have a problem fighting them.
''However, this guy, he seems to be too confident.'' He thought, frowning.
"Y-You¡ are strong." The Elvin team leader spoke up, breaking Max''s train of thoughts.
"I''m alright." Max said, while ncing over at the elf who was constantly disparaging him.
The elf shuddered when he saw Max looking over at him. However, he then snorted softly before looking away. Although Max turned out to be a lot stronger than he expected, he wasn''t going to apologise.
Max ignored him and then said to the Elvin team leader while pointing at the demon''s team leader,
"Since you are the team leader, I believe you are the strongest. So, that guy is yours to take care of. But let me warn you, I feel he won''t be easy to handle."
The Elvin team leader frowned when he saw Max ordering him, but he didn''t say anything about it because he was well aware how much he had just helped them by killing one demon and making another unable to fight.
So, he nodded, "I understand."
Max nodded and then nced at the other four elves who weren''t injured. "You guys each take one, these three aren''t injured too much and can still fight as well. They will help you."
"Also, be careful of their strange movement technique and their poison. Understand?"
The seven elves looked at him, frowning. A few nodded in acknowledgement while others didn''t respond.
Seeing this, the Elvin team leader asked in a displeased tone, "DO you understand?"
"Yes, team leader." Everyone responded this time.
However¡
Whoosh!
Right at that moment, the demon team leader turned to look at Max and in the next moment, he was already standing in front of him, his hand outstretched toward Max''s neck, who had barely managed to react in time and shed backward. "Oh? You got some quiet sharp senses but¡" the demon team leader said, then once again appeared in front of him.
"¡But not fast enough." Hepleted his sentence and threw a punch at Max''s throat.
Swoosh!
Just before his punch could connect, Max''s right first once again zed with violent, crimson mes, which made the demon team leader pause and then shed away.
When he saw Max kill Rue''s brother, he could react in time to save him, but when he felt this attack, he felt danger and knew he may not be able to defend against it.
That''s why he didn''t step in to save him and retreated now as soon as he saw him cast this spell again.
"Interesting! You can instant cast or perhaps it isn''t the instant cast, but you can somehow hind the casting process from our senses. Interesting indeed!" He grinned at Max.
"What?! You figured it out?!" Max shouted out, almost too exaggeratedly.
"Hm?" The demon team leader narrowed his eyes. "You are making fun of me?"
"No. Absolutely not." Max shook his head and grinned back.
"How can I make fun of you when you made such a big discovery that ''no'' one could''ve made after watching me?"
The demon team leader continued to stare at him with a dangerous look in his eyes, and then smiled stiffly.
"You are really asking to die, aren''t you?"
"Wrong again."
Max once again shook his head before saying sarcastically,
"But even if that''s true, I doubt you have what it takes to kill me."
"Oh? Why don''t we check it out then?" The demon said.
Whoosh!
In response, Max suddenly raised his left hand and moved his index finger from side to side, "No." He said and then pointed at the Elvin team leader,
"I''m not your opponent. He is. Of course, if you can kill him, you are wee to fight me."
Chapter 492 Hypnotised
Chapter 492 Hypnotised
Everyone, the elves and demons looked at him, stunned.
The demons because they knew how strong their team leader was but was being looked down upon by this human. And Elves because they hadn''t expected him to be so¡ shameless. It was evident he was reluctant to fight the demon team leader but was acting as though the demon wasn''t worth his time.
Max ignored their disdainful looks, nced at the Elvin team leader and said in an impassive tone, "What are you waiting for?"
"Huh?" The Elf came to his senses, released his aura and mana and charged at the demon''s leader while shouting, "Everyone, charge! Kill them!"
Whoosh!
The demon team leader red at Max before shifting his focus to the Elfing at him. He very much wanted to kill Max quickly but the elves'' leader was very fast and within a split second, he had appeared in front of him.
Seeing this, his expression turned serious. Although Max had that dangerous attack, he could see he wasn''t fast enough. That''s why he tried to kill him but the elf leader''s speed was as fast as his. No, he seemed to be slightly faster than him.
"Kill them as soon as possible and be careful of that blue-haired human."
The demon instructed in the demonnguage before releasing his dark green energy and started fighting the Elvin team leader.
Because they were almost equally fast and strong, they were equally matched but Max knew they were only probing each other which he never did since he believed in killing his enemies before they could get in zone. However, he also realised this approach wasn''t always good.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Both Elves and demons rushed at each other and started to fight. One of the demons, who was apparently a female, rushed at him, looking calm.
''Hm?'' Max raised his brows at this and looked at his still zing right hand and then at her, thinking confusedly, ''Can''t she see my spell is still active?'' After all, even her leader had retreated as soon as he activated [Calidus Brachium].
However, in the next moment, he understood why she was so calm despite knowing the destructive power of his spell. It was because he wasn''t fast enough and she believed she could dodge it.
Realising this, his lips curled up.
Indeed, he wasn''t fast enough if he didn''t use his mana at full power, but if he did, although he wouldn''t be as fast as the demon or the Elvin team leader, he easily would be faster than ordinary peak three-star mages or demons.
Whoosh!
The demoness stopped a few meters away from him, calmly staring at him.
"What? Aren''t you going to attack me?" Max asked with interest.
"No." She shook her head before ncing at his zing right hand. "Not until you can''t hold on any longer. And if I''m not wrong, you should be reaching your limit soon, right?"
"Ah, I see. That''s a good strategy." Max nodded when he heard this and then grinned, "What if I can keep it active¡ infinitely?"
"Heh¡" The corner of her lips curled up into a mocking smile when she heard this and said, "You don''t have to try to agitate me. I''m not an idiot who will fall for it."
Max shrugged, "Alright." He then turned to nced at the ongoing fights.
The elves had taken out their spears at some point and were using it to keep the demon at a distance while attacking them. Because the number of elves wasrger than the demons, they had an easy time fighting them, but still, none of the demon got injured yet.
As for the Elvin team leader, he had a-three-feet long, green sword in his hand as he fought with the demon''s leader. As they fought, they were shing from one ce to another.
The demoness'' narrowed her eyes when she saw him ignore her and was tempted to attack but curbed the desire, fearing that he was deliberately luring her to attack so he could kill her.
As Max watched the fights, he noticed that the demon''s scales had started vibrating and started exuding a faint green mist. It was very faint and the Elves didn''t seem to have noticed it.
''Hm? That''s strange. Why are they ignoring it?'' He thought and it was only then he noticed that all the Elves seemed to have be overly aggressive and were just focused on attacking.
His brows knitted together upon seeing this and then he nced at the demoness and asked, "Can you guys also hypnotise people?"
"That''s correct." The demoness nodded, her lips curling up. "You can warn them if you want."
"Hm? It seems your hypnotism isn''t as simple as it seems." Maxmented and then suddenly,
Whoosh!
Mana burst out of him, circling his feet. He then disappeared and appeared in front of her, raising his fist to punch her.
Whoosh! N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, she was already ready for this and immediately shed back.
"Heh, I knew you were trying¡ª"
She scoffed in a mocking tone, feeling proud that she wasn''t fooled by Max''s act and kept her guard up, but stopped mid-sentence when she saw Max disappear again.
Just as she got ready to dodge once more, her eyes widened because Max didn''te at her but moved toward the nearest demon who was engaged with an elf.
Seeing this, she hurriedly shouted out, "Watch out!"
However¡ she was toote.
Whoosh!
By the time she shouted, Max had arrived behind the demon and shed at his neck with the sword, which had at some point appeared in his hand.
sh!
The demon didn''t even have the chance to react after he heard the call, when his head was already separated from his body. He had an expression of disbelief on his face at thest moment before the light from his eyes dimmed and his body and head fell to the ground.
Thud! Thud!
Whoosh!
Right then, the elf who had been fighting the demon stabbed his spear at Max''s chest.
Seeing this, Max''s eyes narrowed. He blocked the stab with his sword and then kicked him in the gut, sending him stumbling a few meters back, and growled at him.
"Come to your senses!"
The Elf clutched his stomach and red at Max with blurry eyes and charged at him again.
Whoosh!
Bang!
Max dodged his attack and kicked him once again. This time, he used a little more strength, which caused him more pain, and his eyes slowly regained rity.
"What h¡ª cough!" Just as he tried to speak, he coughed out a mouthful of green blood.
"You were hypnotised. Now, be careful and go help others." Max said before moving toward the next demon.
When the demon leader who was engaged with the Elvin leader in a heated battle noticed this, his expression turned ugly. He tried to push the Elf away and charge at him, but Elf appeared in front of him again, and started attacking more ferociously.
"Damn it!" He cursed, and then shouted at the demoness who was supposed to fight or, to be precise, keep him busy,
"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!"
The demoness shuddered and rushed toward Max to stop him.
Whoosh!
Fortunately for her, Max couldn''t kill the next demon in a single attack because it was already alert, but it still got injured.
Max wanted to continue attacking, but the demoness had arrived and the elf was also showing signs of attacking him. Therefore, he chose to retreat.
Whoosh!
The demoness heeled him, afraid that he would once again go and kill someone else. However, in haste and panic, she forgot to maintain a safe distance from him.
Whoosh!
Max suddenly turned around, rushed at her and punched at her chest with his right fist.
"Fuck!"
The demoness cursed. She knew she couldn''t dodge it in time. So, she hurriedly took out a small dark green scale that expanded in front of her. She grabbed it and used it as a shield. At the same time, she released her dark green energy to reinforce the scale.
However¡
BANG!!
Crack!
It wasn''t enough in front of Max''s [Calidus Brachium] although he had only used 7000 mana units to cast it this time. As soon as his punchednded on the green scale, the energy protected broke and the scale cracked before exploding into pieces.
This horrified the demoness and her eyes opened wide while her heart raced wildly as she watched his zing fist growing bigger in vision before everything went nk.
Bang!!
Chapter 493 Royal elf bloodline
Chapter 493 Royal elf bloodline
BANG!
The demoness'' head burst into pieces, which were then burned by the mes.
Max extended his hand and grabbed her demon core, which had just started burning, and stored it away.
As he watched her body fall to the ground, a pondering expression appeared on his face, ''If I''m fast enough, I won''t even need to use 7000 mana unit [Calidus Brachium] to kill someone like her. Perhaps just 5000 one would be enough.''
He felt he had wasted quite a bit of his mana on her and the demon before. Of course, it was mostly because of his cautiousness and inexperience. But if he was fast enough to look down on their movement technique, there would have no need to be as cautious.
''I need to buy a movement technique.'' He decided.
If he used a movement technique, even if it was of a lower quality, he believed his speed wouldn''t be any slower than either the demon or the Elvin team leader who he suspected also had a movement technique or he wouldn''t have been so fast. After all, even Jack''s parents'' were as fast as him.
''It''s not like I forced them to show their speeds. Perhaps they also had their own movement techniques.'' He smiled wryly as he remembered the past events.
While he was ruminating over this, the demons and the ''sane'' elves gaped at him, both for different reasons. Demons because the fear they had for Max increased several times. Elves because he made killing these demons who they had to be wary of look so easy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I-I think we should retreat. We aren''t their match." One of the demons said, feeling apprehensive. He was cursing his bad luck for encountering someone like Max.
Normally, when humans or elves encountered them, they would have fear and cautiousness in their hearts, which made it easy for them to make many mistakes while fighting and they, the demons, could easily kill them. However, with Max here, the situation waspletely opposite. Right now, they had to be wary.
Other demons had the same thought, and hearing him only made it grow even more. They knew if Max wasn''t taken care of, all of them would be ughtered.
They also cursed the demoness for not being cautious enough. If she had just kept him busy for a few short minutes, they could''ve killed the hypnotized elves and then help her kill Max.
But she had died so quickly, leaving Max unrestrained while their hypnotism hadn''t takenplete control of the elves. If they tried to kill them, they would regain their senses, wasting all the efforts they put in until now.
So, the only option was now to keep Max busy somehow while their hypnotism took deeper effect on elves, kill them and then kill Max jointly. Or retreat. Because if they didn''t, their heads would either be rolling on the ground or would burst like the demoness''. And obviously, they wanted neither to happen.
Just when they were hesitating,
BOOM!
They heard an explosion of energy from the side.
Looking over, they saw the demon leader''s aura had gone through aplete transformation, bing more deadly and his green demon energy and scales had also changed to be reddish green.
"Team leader¡ he has activated his bloodline ability."
The demons, who were cowering in fear just now because of Max, eximed, and all the thoughts of retreating vanished without a trace.
They knew once he activated his bloodline, which wasn''t a normal green serpent bloodline but a noble one among them, he would be as strong as an early-stage four-star mage.
The demon team leader said, looking at the Elvin team leader. "You are strong and I wanted to continue our fight, but¡ I can no longer afford to waste time with you."
The Elvin team leader''s eyes narrowed and his heart throbbed in trepidation when he felt his aura because, right now, he felt a strong sense of danger from the demon.
He took a deep breath, closed his eyes for a moment and then¡
Boom!
An aura, several times stronger than before, burst out of him, almost matching the demon''s aura in intensity.
"Since you can''t, let''s finish this fight." He said in a heroic voice. His demeanor hadpletely changed, and he had gained some regal air about him.
"Hm?" The demon leader''s eyes narrowed and then he spoke in a somewhat surprised tone. "You have the royal elf bloodline?"
He then shook his head. "No. It''s not as strong as I was told. It seemed to be a weaker version of the original."
"Cut the crap and fight!" The elf shouted and rushed at him, his sword glowing with a pure green light.
The demon snorted, also moving toward him while shouting at his teammates, "Go all out and kill them!"
When the demons, who had regained hope, heard this, they pulled long faces. They had expected him to kill the elf leader quickly and then take care of the blue-haired human. However, now the elf leader proved to be stronger, and they had to fight the elves while being constantly on guard in case Max attacked.
Just then, Rue, whose face had regained some color, walked toward Max while saying, "You guys go all out and kill them as soon as possible. I''ll¡ keep this bastard busy."
The demons sighed in relief when they heard this and quickly released their energies at full force before started attacking the elves in front of them.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Because the elves were hypnotized, they only focused on attacking, not defending, while the demons could dodge their attacks easily beforending their attacks on them.
Within a few seconds, three of the elves had lost their lives while others had gained varied degrees of injuries. However, this also helped them snap out of their hypnotic state.
They looked at the demons in front of them in bewilderment, unnerved by the strangeness of the events.
However, they soon started retaliating.
Max frowned when he saw this. Ignoring Rue, he moved toward the closest demon.
Although he didn''t feel any sadness when he saw the elves being killed, he couldn''t let all of die since he was their teammate and they were Ryan''s people who was his benefactor.
--X--X--
Mass release (1/5)
This mass release is sponsored by Herasea!
Chapter 494 Fled?
Chapter 494 Fled?
However, before he could reach the demon, Rue appeared behind him and shed at him with her ws.
Whoosh!
He immediately turned around and sh at her iing hand. Rue knew how sharp his sword was even though he wasn''t infusing his mana into it, so she immediately retracted her hand and jumped back.
Max ignored her, turned around and rushed at the demon, but Rue appeared behind him once again, wing at his back.
Max''s eyes narrowed in displeasure as he turned around attacked her, but she had already retreated.
"You don''t want to live, is that right?" He said, slowly walking toward her.
"Heh! You think you can kill me?" Rue mocked. but there was deep fear in the depths of her eyes. The only reason she was being this daring was because she knew his weakness: His speed. N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, as soon as she finished speaking, her eyes widened because Max was already in front of her, shing his sword at her.
"Ahhh! You bastard! I''m not easy to kill," Rue shrieked with a painful expression on her face. Max''s brows shot up when he saw this and felt a premonition.
Immediately, he stopped his attack and dodged to the side.
Whoosh!
He had barely moved from his spot when a green blob of liquid shot out of her mouth and flew by his side, lightly touching the back of his robes before colliding against a thick tree fifty meters away.
Sizzle!
The tree trunk where the liquid sshed sizzled and, within a moment, it withered and crumbled into dust. The same happened to his robe. It also disintegrating rapidly.
"Fuck!"
Max cursed and hurriedly ripped the robes off of his upper body and threw it away. By the time it touched the ground, there was nothing but ashes left of it.
''Such toxic poison!'' He thought, appalled. If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, it might have touched his skin. Just the thought of it gave him goosebumps.
''I need to increase my intelligence stat even more.'' He thought. Thanks to his enhanced senses, which were the side effects of his [Intelligence] stat, he had evaded danger many times today.
He then red at the demoness, whose face had turned deathly pale once again and her body swayed before she fell to the ground, her eyes bing blurry.
Thud!
"You really want to kill me, huh?" He sneered while walking over to her.
"¡I-I¡ will kill¡you." Rue mumbled, struggling to keep her eyes open.
"No. You won''t." Max said and swung his sword at her neck.
"STOP RIGHT THERE! YOU BASTARD!"
Just before his sword met her neck, the demon team leader''s shout resounded. Max just scoffed at it and shed through her neck, severing it from the rest of her body.
Then he turned to look at the demon team leader who was still fighting the Elf while ring at him and chuckled,
"I ''might'' have spared her life and taken her as my ve if she hadn''t almost killed me two times. Besides, don''t re at me. If you really wanted to save her, you would be here, trying to stop me. So, drop the act."
As soon as he said this, the demon team leader''s expression returned to normal. When the other demons saw this, they felt chills run down their spines.
''He wanted him to kill her? Why? They never had any disagreements. Wait! She had raised her voice at him a while ago.''
As they thought of this, their fear toward him increased several folds and they became wary of him. The efforts they were putting in the fight decreased by a level as the thoughts of retreat once more sprang up in their hearts.
If he could let Max ''kill'' her, his woman, so what about them? They also had minor disagreements with him on many asions after and beforeing to the human continent. Wouldn''t he ''let'' Max kill them, too?
As this kind of thoughts emerged in their heart, theypletely lost motivation to fight.
When the demon leader noticed this, he gave Max a death re before shouting at the demons, "You bastards! If you don''t fight, you''ll die sooner."
"S-So, you really nned to ''let'' us die on this mission." One of the four remaining demons asked while parrying his opponent''s spear attack.
The demon team leader looked at him indifferently before ncing at Max. "We''ll meet again and when we do, you''ll die for sure."
Saying this, he took a deep breath and spat out a mouthful of reddish green liquid at the Elvin team leader, who instinctively dodged, and fled the scene.
"Eh?" Not only the demons, and elves even Max was dumbfounded by this. Didn''t he say he will kill me?
For a moment, he had a thought of chasing him down because a peak three-star demon with strength equivalent to an early-stage four-star demon would give him at least 30,000 Kill points if not more.
However, he knew he wouldn''t be able to kill him and might get killed in return, since the demon was a lot faster than him.
As they say, nothing beats the absolute speed. Although it isn''t absolutely true and sometimes depends on the situation, the one who was faster would indeed have an enormous advantage over his enemy.
He then turned to look at the Elvin team leader, "Can you chase him down?"
"No." The elf shook his head and Max could only sigh in regret. It wasn''t a good feeling to let your enemies escape.
''Well, nothing I can do about it.'' He shrugged inwardly and then turned to the four demons and grinned. "It seems your leader has abandoned you."
"We can see that, you bastard." One of the demons shouted at him, not being able to hold his anger back.
Whoosh!
Max instantly appeared in front of him and shed at his neck. The demon tried to defend by raising his hands, but it was useless as the sword easily cleaved through his hands and then neck, killing him.
"If you hadn''t opened you mouth, maybe you would still be alive." Max clicked his tongue and then turned to look at the remaining three demons. They wanted to escape, but the elves had surrounded them.
"So, what was I saying?" He pretended to think and then said, "Right. It seems your leader has abandoned you guys. But¡ you still have a chance to survive. Want to know how?"
--X--X--
Mass release (2/5)
This mass release is sponsored by Herasea!
Chapter 495 Self detonation
Chapter 495 Self detonation
Elves frowned when they heard him.
The injured elf who had mocked Max previously wanted to say something about it, but the team leader gave him a ''stay quiet'' look. The man could only grumble and focus on healing his injuries.
"You want us to be your ves, don''t you? You can kill us if that''s the case." One of the three demons sneered.
Max calmly walked over to him, looked in his eyes for a moment, making him nervous, and then nodded, "As you wish."
sh!
As soon as he spoke, the thunder sword moved and separated his neck from his body before anybody could even blink.
The demons gaped at this, feeling chills run down their spine.
Just as Max wanted to speak again, one of the remaining two gritted his teeth and shouted, "I won''t die a worthless death like him!"
Right after he said that, his body started swelling unnaturally, and his green energy started rolling around him violently. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"This fucker¡?!" Max''s eyes widened when he realized what was happening. The demon wanted to detonate his demon core.
He wanted to stop him, but it was already toote.
Everyone, including thest demon, retreated at their top speed, wanting to go out of the explosion range.
They hadn''t moved even 20 meters when,
BOOOM!!!
The demon''s almost round body exploded. The destructive energy which erupted from him sent everyone, including the elf leader and Max, flying like helpless kids.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
After flying for over fifty meters, they started crashing against the trees, breaking them.
The first to stop was the elf leader ¡ª which was obvious since he was the strongest among the group ¡ª who crashed over 80 meters away from the explosion.
Surprisingly, the second to stop wasn''t Max, but the demon who crashnded over 100 meters away. However, it wasn''t too surprising since he had the better physical defense. After all, Max''s physique was only level 1 of [Barbarian God Physique] which was onlyparable to the peak two-star demon.
Max was the third one to stop, or over 10 meters away from the demon. Then there were others.
Cough! Cough!
The Elf leader and Max coughed almost at the same time while groaning in pain. Their clothes were in tatters, and deep injuries could be seen on their bodies. Most importantly, they were poisoned and their skin had turned a darker shade of green.
Cough!
The demon, who was lying on his front, coughed out a mouthful of blood before slowly turning his body around to face the sky.
Most of his scales had either fallen or broken and simr to Max and the elf leader, he also had many deep injuries all over his body and his left thigh only had a few pieces of flesh attached to the bone.
However, as soon as he caught his breath, he immediately jumped to his feet and tried to flee, but how could Max let him go?
Whoosh!
Despite feeling the pain all over his body, he released his mana to boost his speed and immediately caught up to him, and grabbed his neck from behind.
"Move and I''ll break your neck," He said, wincing in pain.
The demon was clearly afraid of death and immediately froze in ce.
Cough!
Max spat out some green, poisoned blood and coldly said,
"I don''t want to waste time with you. So, if you want to live, let me ce a ve seal in you. You have three seconds to answer before I''ll kill you."
The demon instinctively wanted to protest when he heard he wanted to nt a ve seal. He was one of the demons, after all, who deemed themselves the superior race. So, how could he be willing to be a lowly human''s ve?
However, when he heard thest part, all his pride vanished. He wanted to live and give his family a better life. So, he gritted his teeth and hurriedly said,
"I agree. Please don''t kill me."
"Good. Now don''t resist." Max said, while spitting out more poisoned blood.
Shing~!
As he condensed his mana into the ve seal, an ancient character formed in the air, radiating a terrifying aura.
Gulp!
The demon gulped when he saw this. This was the first time he saw this kind of ve seal and it was obvious this was better than what his Green Serpent race uses on their ves.
Under Max''s control, the seal flew toward him and entered his forehead.
"Ahhhh!" The demon immediately cried out in pain and fell to the ground while clutching his head. For a moment, he thought Max was killing him and not nting a ve seal.
The processsted for a few minutes, which made Max exasperated because he wanted this demon to give him the antidote to this poison, as he didn''t want to buy it from the system shop.
He now understood what Rima''s master, Aria, must be feeling while she was ''poisoned'' with that ck demonic energy.
As soon as the process ended, Max felt a subtle link to the demon. The demon wanted to stand up kneel when Max quickly waved his hand, "Save that forter. Now, hurry and give me the antidote."
The demon gave him a puzzled look, but when he saw Max''s skin color and green wounds, he understood what he meant and hesitantly said,
"Um, master. I don''t have the antidote."
"What?! WHY?!" He shouted in rage while spitting out more green blood.
"B-Because¡ we don''t need it." The demon answered, unnerved by his shout. He feared Max would kill him since he was of no use to him, so he hurriedly added,
"However, Master. I can you absorb all the poison out of you."
"Then what are you waiting for? Do it." Max ordered.
The demon, however, hesitated.
"What is it?" Max asked in displeasure. Although the poison inside his body wasn''t yet lethal because he was suppressing it with his mana however, it was very ufortable. So, he was naturally displeased when he saw him hesitate instead of immediately get to work.
But when he heard him next, he understood why he was hesitating.
--X--X--
Mass release (3/5)
This mass release is sponsored by Herasea!
Chapter 496 Quinn
Chapter 496 Quinn
"Master, I¡ I would''ve to pour my energy into you body to suck it out." The demon said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He knew no sane person would allow anyone, who wasn''t a trusted person, to pour their mana into their body because they would bepletely at their mercy once they allowed someone to.
Max was silent for a moment before he nodded. "Alright. Do it."
"Huh?" The demon was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this guy worried he would kill him?
Max knew what he was thinking and smirked. "I know you won''t dare to harm me."
The demon raised his eyebrows when he saw his confident and thought, ''Why don''t we find¡ª''
"Ahhhhh!"
As soon as the thought of hurting Max appeared in his mind, he felt a stabbing pain deep inside himself. It felt as if someone was torturing his soul.
The pain was so agonizing that he couldn''t feel but let out an even more painful cry than what he let out when the ve seal was being imprinted in his soul.
When the pain finally subsided, the demon was drenched in sweat from head to toe and his eyes had be bloodshot.
"Now you know why I''m confident you won''t dare to harm me, right?" Max asked with a smirk. Inwardly, however, he was surprised because this was the first time he had used the subtle connection of the ve seal to punish someone, since Amara never had any harmful thoughts toward him.
''I need to reward her more.'' He thought.
"I-I''m sorry, master. I¡I won''t have such thoughts anymore." The demon apologized, his heart still shuddering in fear.
"Good. Now, get to work and suck all the poison out." Max nodded.
The demon slowly stood up and put his trembling hand over his before sending his energy inside him.
''Mm?'' Max''s brows knitted in difort and he felt ''naked'' and helpless.
''No wonder no one allows someone to put their mana or energy inside themselves. Apart from the obvious danger to their life, this feeling is just too ufortable.'' He thought.
Fortunately, it didn''t take the demon long to extract all the poison in his body. His skin, although still pale because of the blood loss due to the injuries, the green color had vanished without a trace.
When the demon removed his hand, he had an almond size green pill in his hand. It was the concentrated form of all the poison Max had in his body.
He looked at Max asked, "M-Master, can I eat it?"
"Hm? Why would you want to¡ª" Max stopped speaking mid-sentence and asked, "This will be beneficial to you?"
"Yes, master." The demon nodded.
"Alright, then. Eat it." Max shrugged.
The demon thanked him and threw the pill in his mouth with a satisfied expression on his face. As soon as he ate it, his injuries started to heal slowly and his broken scales also heal but only a little.
Max watched this in surprise and once the demon was done, he asked, "What''s your name?"
"I''m Quinn, master." The demon, Quinn, promptly responded. Feeling a little happy that he deigned to ask this because no demon would ever ask their ves'' names.
"Alright, Quinn. Let''s go and help those guys with their poison, too." Max said, remembering the elves.
When he nced in their direction, he was the elf leader and two others standing there, looking at the¡ corpses of theirrades.
After eating a few grade three healing pills, he walked over to them, looking at the corpses.
He wasn''t surprised that they died because if he was a little weaker and hadn''t used multiple mana barriers in time to defend, the explosion may have taken his life, too. Even if he had ''some'' life left, the poison would have done him in.
However, what surprised him was that the man who had mocked him and was severely injured in the demons'' surprised attacks was safe.
''Shouldn''t he have died too?'' Max thought. Of course, he didn''t wish for his death. He wasn''t petty enough to want to take someone''s life over some disagreement.
The elf leader seemed to know what he was thinking and said, "He has a grade four shield, which his grandfather gave him. That''s why they survived. If not for that, only I would be standing right now."
"I''m sorry for your loss," Max said, as he could see they were very sad by theirpanions'' death.
The elf leader nodded but didn''t say anything. However, the elf who was at odds with Max thundered:
"You are sorry? You should be. If you didn''t give him the chance to detonate himself and had killed him, this wouldn''t have happened. They wouldn''t have died."
"Hm?" Max narrowed his eyes at him but didn''t say anything because he could understand how he must be feeling. Besides, he didn''t say anything wrong.
But it didn''t mean he was feeling guilty because, if he hadn''t done what he did and eventually got Quinn as his ve, things might have turned more dangerous for them in the future.
"Shut up!" The elf leader shouted at him.
He knew it wasn''t Max''s fault, since none of them could''ve expected him to blow himself up.
People rarely detonated their cores because in the core detonation, not only would you feel physical pain of your body being destroyed, you would also feel the pain of your soul''s destruction, which was way too agonizing. Furthermore, it was rumored that those who died by self-detonation would never reincarnate again. It was an absolute death, which was a horrifying thought for many.
"Why leader? Why are you¡ stopping me?" The elf shouted back, tears falling down his eyes.
Seeing this, the elf leader sighed and said, "I know you are in pain. I''m in too. However, it doesn''t mean you should me him. I was also there when he exploded. I could''ve also stopped him, right? So, why are you only ming him?"
"But he¡" The elf didn''t say anything and silently cried.
The elf leader then nced at Quinn, killing intent filling his eyes.
--X--X--
Mass release (4/5)
This mass release is sponsored by Herasea!
Chapter 497 Amazing slave seal
Chapter 497 Amazing ve seal
"So, you really took him as your ve." He said,
Quinn shuddered at his gaze and instinctively moved behind Max for protection, even though he doubted that if this elf wanted to kill him, even he wouldn''t be able to save him. The elf was almost as strong as his team leader, after all.
Max ignored his killing intent and calmly nodded. "Yeah. He will be more useful to us than dead."
The elf leader shifted his gaze from Quinn to Max and frowned. "Are you thinking of him using as a spy? If yes, then you should forget about it."
"Why is that?" Max asked, curious.
"Because the demons could easily check if someone is branded with a ve seal or not, and if I''m not wrong, each time they return to their camp, they should be checked." Saying this, he red at Quinn. "Isn''t it right?"
"Y-Yes. That''s right." Quinn nodded.
"Is that the only reason?" Max asked. He didn''t look even a bit bothered by this revtion.
The elf frowned. "Isn''t that the reason enough?"
The corner of Max''s lips curled up in a smile. "No. Because no one will be able to tell if he is branded with a ve seal, at least no one in the king realm or below. And as far as I know, the strongest demons should be king ranked demons, right?"
He was so confident because, while he was in the Bloodwing city on the demon continent, he had encountered two king ranked mages: Amara''s father and aunt, but none of them could tell that a ve seal was nted inside her soul.
Quinn nodded, "Although there are a few emperor-ranked demons too, they only meet king ranked demons who supervise the army. So, if what master says is true, then there should be no problem."
After hearing Max''s words, he was shocked because people above the mortal boundary could check a person thoroughly and find out if he had a ve seal or not. But Max was sure that no king ranked demon would be able to detect it. It was incredible.
However, it also made him sigh in relief because he knew if anyone found out that he had be enemy''s ve, he would be killed without any questions asked.
"So, there are emperor ranked demons too, huh?" Max mumbled. If by a stroke of bad luck some emperor demon found out about his ve seal in Quinn, his n would fail, which he didn''t want to happen.
So, he took out hismunication crystal and sent two messages and waited.
--- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In her room, Amara was cultivating with a blood gem in her hand when hermunication crystal rang. She knew it was Max because only he could send her a message on the human continent. Maybe her brother also could if he was in the range, but she had tried many times over the week, but she couldn''t connect to him, which meant he was quite far away.
She took it out and when she heard the message, confusion appeared on her pretty face, but she obeyed.
Message was: [For a while, stop using the mask.]
At the same time, at the garden at the back of the mansion, the old granny and little Gene were walking leisurely, breathing fresh air when suddenly, old granny felt hermunication crystal ring.
Taking out, she realized it was Max and when she heard the message; she raised her brows.
[Grandma, can you tell if there is any seal nted in Amara''s soul? Also, don''t be surprised.]
"What is it, grandma?" Little Gene asked.
"Nothing. Just your cousin asking something." Old granny said before closing her eyes. She spread her soul sense toward Amara''s room and quickly scanned her.
Her pupils constricted when saw that Amara wasn''t a human but a demon. She didn''t know it because neither Max, Anna, Mina or Garima told her and she couldn''t ''see'' her true self thanks to [Mask of terra]''s concealment.
''This kid, just what is he thinking by having a demon by his side? Don''t he know the consequences if someone were to¡ªwell, they can''t find out since even I couldn''t until now.'' She smiled wryly and then scanned her again to check if there was any seal nted in Amara''s soul.
A momentter, she sent the message back. [I can''t detect any seal in her. But kid, I have to say you really have some ''guts''.]
---
again.
The elf leader watched him as he conversed through the After he got the message from the old granny, he sighed in relief and then sent the message to Amara, telling her to use the mask again.
The elf leader watched him as he conversed through themunication crystal and decided to drop the matter. Since he had made up his mind, who was he to stop him? Besides, the one to suffer would be Quinn, not him.
After Max put away themunication crystal, he said to Quinn, "You''ll be safe."
He then nced at the elves, "Want help with your pois¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence because he noticed that none of the three showed any signs of being poisoned.
"Weren''t you poisoned too?" He asked.
"We were. But we had pills to counter poison, prepared especially in case we got poisoned from demons like them." The elf leader exined and then immediately added, "I wanted to give one to you, but you were busy and then he had helped you with it."
"I see." Max nodded in understanding before ncing at Quinn. "Come with me."
Quinn nodded and followed him. They walked over to the demons'' corpses and Max extracted the demon cores he couldn''t before.
When Quinn saw he only took their demon cores and storage rings, he hesitantly asked, "M-Master, can I take the corpses since you don''t want them?"
Max frowned when he heard this and saw the greedy light shing in his eyes.
''Can he use even the corpses to get stronger?'' He thought, slightly surprised. Since the corpses were useless for him, he didn''t mind allowing him to do whatever he wanted with them.
"Alri¡ª"
But just as he was about to nod his head, and say ''alright'', system''s voice sounded in his head all of a sudden.
--X--X--
Mass release (5/5)
This mass release is sponsored by Herasea!
Chapter 498 Apology
Chapter 498 Apology
[Host, can sell these corpses in the system shop.]
Hearing this, Max''s eyes lit up in pleasant surprise and hurried to ask, ''How much SPs are they worth?''
[Five Snake demon corpses. Three mid-stage three-star: 50x3. Two high-stage, three-star (One with an infant bloodline): 80x1 + 120x1. Total value: 350 SPs.]
[Do you want to sell them? (Yes)/(No)]
''Hm? The bodies are worth several times more than their cores? And howe you didn''t tell me I could sell their bodies too?'' Max asked in a displeased tone. If the system had told him, he could even sell the corpses in the system shop, he would''ve earned a few thousand SPs.
[You never asked, host.] The system replied, annoying him further and just as he wanted to say something, it added.
[Besides, not all corpses can be sold in the system shop.]
Max took a deep breath and then calmly said, ''If I evere across something that can be sold in the system shop, don''t forget to alert me, alright?''
[Yes, host. It shall be done.] The system responded and then asked, [So, do you want to sell these corpses, host?]
Max nced at Quinn, who was looking at him with hope filled eyes and sighed. ''No. They aren''t worth much anyway. I''ll let him have them so he could be stronger and be more useful to me.''
[Understood, host.]
Quinn hurriedly nodded and crouched down beside the nearest corpse and did something which made Max raise his brows.
"Go ahead. Take them." He said,
Quinn hurriedly nodded and crouched down beside the nearest corpse and did something which made Max raise his brows.
Kacha!
He opened his mouth, revealing his two snake-like fangs, and bit the corpse. Within seconds, the corpses started withering and his broken scales and injuries started recovering rapidly.
Five minutester, only the skin and bones were left of the corpse while Quinn had recovered over fifty percent of his injuries and scales.
Max felt his skin tingle when he saw this.
"What are you, a vampire?" He blurted out.
Quinn''s eyes were closed, and he had an ecstatic expression on his face while his body was trembling slightly, as if he was experiencing an orgasm.
When he heard Max''s voice, he was pulled out of the pleasant sensation, which made him frown. However, he quickly hid it and asked, looking puzzled.
"What''s a vampire, master?"
"Nothing. Tell me, how did you do it? Is it your race''s special ability?" He asked, feeling curious.
"Yes, master. It''s my race''s serpent devouring trait. We mostly use this to grow stronger." Quinn said.
Max''s frowned when he heard this. If everyone from the Green Serpent race could use it, they would soon be a lot stronger, especially since they had an almost unlimited amount of ''food'' to dine on the human continent.
This also meant that the demon team leader would be a big problem for him because he seemed to have taken him as his enemy.
''No. They shouldn''t be able to use it as much as they want. There must be some limitation.'' He thought. Because if there wasn''t any limitation on this and they could devour people non-stop, wouldn''t they be able to rule the entire world?
Indeed, when he asked this, Quinn nodded, "You are right, master. There is certainly a limitation. We need some time to digest and refine the absorbed energy after having our fill. During this time, we won''t be able to fight and would be quite vulnerable." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Moreover, we have to spend quite a lot of time strengthening our demon cores too. So, we are advised not to overdo it and always have someone to guard us when we digest the absorbed energy."
"Hmm." Max nodded, thought for a moment and then asked, "You must be familiar with your leader''s personality. So, tell me. After all this happened, how high are the chances that he will return for revenge?"
Quinn understood what Max was worried about. After organizing his thoughts for a while, he said,
"It''s almost certain that he will return, master. And this time there won''t by only three-star demons because I''m sure he would invite multiple four-star or even five-star demons."
"Hm? Is he someone important in your race?" Max asked when he heard this.
Quinn nodded, "Yes, master. He is one of the grandsons of a supreme Elder of our Green serpent race''s core branch. So, many people listen to him out of respect and fear for his grandfather."
''I made another formidable enemy, huh?'' Max thought, smiling wryly and then asked, "If you return to your camp, he will try to kill you, right?"
Quinn gulped when he heard this and nodded. "Yes, master. He wouldn''t want to let anybody know of what exactly happened here."
"If your group had outnumbered our group by a lot or had four-star mages, he wouldn''t have bothered to hide it, since that defeat would have been obvious and not shameful at all. But your group didn''t have any four-star mages and had only three people more than us, but almost all of were killed and he had to flee. It is a shameful defeat and as the leader, he would have to face all the criticism if others were to find out."
Max narrowed his eyes at him upon hearing this and asked, "Since that''s the case, you won''t be of any use to me? Isn''t that right?"
Quinn felt chills run down his spine when heard this and saw the killing intent flickering in his eyes. Therefore, he immediately cried out,
"M-Master, as long as I return to the camp, he won''t be able to do anything to me as the infighting in strictly prohibited there and I''m confident he won''t be able to find me before I enter the camp."
"That''s good then." Max smiled and then said, "Now here''s what you need to do¡"
After he finished instructing him, he imprinted his mana signature in hismunication crystal.
"Don''t forget to report me everything on time."
"Yes, master."
"Alright. Absorb the rest of the corpses and then go back." Max said and then returned to the elf trio.
They had gathered and stored theirrades'' corpses in their spatial rings, had eaten the healing pills and were only waiting for him.
As soon he they saw him walk over, the elf leader ordered, "Let''s go."
---
It didn''t take long for them to return to the Ninam city. When the guards saw their group of four, they frowned and knew something bad had happened to them. Immediately, they informed Ryan of this, who arrived a few momentster.
"What happened?" He asked in a cold voice.
The elf leader exined everything from start to finish.
After hearing this, Ryan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "We lost another seven warriors."
He then turned to Max and nodded. "Thank you for saving them and you did a good job by making him your ve. If he doesn''t get found out upon returning, he will prove quite helpful to us."
Max just nodded in response.
"Alright. Go and rest now." Ryan said before vanishing.
The elf team leader nodded at Max. "I''ll take my leave first. Thank you again for your help out there."
Saying this, he went away. The other elf also followed. Only the elf who was odds at with Max remained.
To Max''s surprise, he bowed toward Max. "I apologize for ming you and looking down on you earlier. I hope you forgive me."
"It''s alright." Max nodded, epting his apology, and went toward his mansion.
He had just taken a step inside when a voice sounded in his head.
Chapter 499 Irresistible
499 Irresistible
[Come to my room.]
Old granny''s voice sounded in his head as soon as he stepped inside the mansion.
He had expected it, so he wasn''t surprised and went over to her room. As soon as he arrived in front of her room, the door opened on its own and he stepped inside.
"Kid, do you know you are ying with fire here?" Old granny, who was sitting crossed legged on her bed, asked with a frown on her face.
"Don''t worry, grandma. No one below the supreme mage realm can recognize her." Max calmly told her.
"Oh?!" The old granny revealed a surprised expression when she heard this and asked, "Are you sure?"
"Yes."
The old granny wanted to say something when she suddenly noticed something and asked, "You are injured?"
"Yeah. But nothing to worry about." Max shrugged.
"Alright. Now tell me, why and how do you even have a demon with you? Is she one of the scouting demons that arrived before the demon army?" She asked, curiously.
Max thought for a moment, "Yeah. You can think so."
"What is that supposed to mean?" Old granny asked, displeased by hisckluster answer.
"It''s a big story." Max shrugged.
Old granny narrowed her eyes at him and after a moment she sighed, "Is she safe to keep with you? From what I could see, there isn''t any ve seal or something like that to control her."
Hearing this, Max''s lips curled up, "Don''t worry, grandma. She is absolutely loyal to me."
Old granny sighed, seeing that he didn''t even want to tell why she was loyal, not that she cared about it much.
"Alright. But you can never be too careful with demons." She said.
"Yes, grandma." Max nodded and then excused himself.
---
Max arrived at his room. He wanted to rest and recover before the family dinner so his family member wouldn''t worry, but he doubted that those grade three healing pills can heal all of his injuries in a few hours.
But to his surprise, before the dinner time, almost all of his injuries had healed, leaving no scars.
''Is this also because of the system''s bloodline?'' He thought excitedly. He couldn''t wait for the day when this bloodline fully integrated with him, so he could see just how extraordinary it was.
He then went to the bathroom, took a bath, and wore fresh clothes.
Just then,
Knock! Knock!
"Big brother Max. Come out for the dinner." Little Arya''s voice resounded from outside.
Feeling surprised that she was here for the dinner instead of having it with her family, Max walked over, opened the door and saw little Arya, Rima and Anna standing there talking andughing with each other.
Whoosh!
Little Arya threw herself at Max, and he quickly held her, patting her back.
"Won''t your parents be angry that you are here instead of being with them at the dinner time?"
"Hehe. No, they won''t be because they are also here. It''s your family''s first day here, so mother wanted to have dinner with you guys." Little Arya giggled happily.
"I see. Let''s go then." He said, leading the all three girls to the dining hall.
When he arrived there, everyone from his family, Garima, old granny and Gene, Amara, and Arya''s parents'', grandparents and Aria, Rima''s teacher, were sitting around the big dining table, talking to each other.
Max greeted everyone before looking at Anna and asked, "Where is Maria? You didn''t invite her?"
"Hm? That beautiful elf girl? She told me she would be having dinner with her parents. But I think she is just too shy to be here." Anna answered.
A whileter, they finished having dinner.
Little Arya''s mother, Elena, gave a storage ring to Esther.
"It''s a little meeting gift for your family."
"There is no need for this, city Lord. You letting us live here is already a big favor." Esther said.
Elena shook her head, put the ring in Esther''s hand, and smiled. "First of all, you don''t have to call me city Lord. Call me sister Elena if you don''t mind. Secondly, don''t think we are doing you guys any favor because not only is Max our benefactor, but also all of your presence brings more safety to the city."
"As for this gift, it isn''t much. There are just some mana stones for you guys to cultivate and some healing medicine which might be able to help Sir Garfield. So, don''t refuse."
Hearing this, Esther didn''t refuse any longer and thanked her.
Elena then nced at Max and gave him a charming smile. "I heard you killed five three-star demons today and saved our warriors. Thank you for that."
"There is no need to thank me for that city l- aunt Elena. It was my duty." Max said, averting his eyes. He didn''t want to be charmed by her smile, especially since Ryan was ring at him.
"No, I have to. My city doesn''t have many three-star warriors so their lives matter a lot to us," Elena said and then nced at Ryan, who took out a storage pouch and threw it at Max.
Max caught it and check it with his mana sense. There were a few thousand mana stones and a wooden box.
"We reward our city''s warriors for every demon they kill. So, that''s your reward. As for that box, it''s my husband''s gift to you," Elena said.
"What''s in it? Spirit fruits?" Max asked, curious.
"No. There are a few grade-four foundation strengthening pills. These should help you." Elena said.
Hearing this, Max cast Ryan a grateful nce and bowed slightly. "Thank you, uncle."
"Hm. Use them well and improve your strength. Besides, I heard you don''t have any movement technique? You can go to our army''s library and choose a suitable technique."
Ryan said and then nced at Emily, Amara and others, "Take them with you. They can also see if there is something suitable for them."
"Thank you. I''ll do that." Max nodded happily. He could save the precious SPs if he could find a suitable movement technique from in the library.
Anna, Rima and Emily also nodded. Only Amara was unfazed because there was a difference between the demon and other races'' spells and techniques. So, she knew she won''t find anything suitable for her there.
---
After the elves went away and his family members also returned to their rooms, Max, Anna, Rima, Leticia and Amara arrived at the garden at the back of the mansion for a stroll. Max wanted Belen toe to, but she refused.
"How''s your mother?" Max asked Leticia.
"She is a bit overwhelmed." She said, sighing.
"That''s understandable. Take care of her." Max nodded.
They did some small talk and then returned to their rooms.
Just a short while after they returned,
Knock! Knock!
Someone knocked on Max''s door. Opening the door, he saw Rima standing there in a beautiful red, frilly night dress. It was quite short as it barely covered her thighs, and her round and perky breasts were perfectly and sensually outlined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing her like this, he recalled Jasmine, who used to dress like this. Although she looked sexy in those dresses, Rima was on another level. She looked¡ irresistible.
Rima''s velvety lips curled up into a charming smile when she saw his dazed look. She took a step closer to him, pressing her hot body against his, and whispered in his ear,
"Aren''t you going to invite me in?"
Max took a deep breath to stop himself from pushing her down right there.
Whoosh!
He put his arm around her slim waist and under her knees, lifting her in princess carry and rushed inside while kicking the door behind him close.
Chapter 500 Tasty~
Chapter 500 Tasty~
"Kya~ Take it easy." Rima cried out while reciprocating to his fierce kisses. She had a big, satisfied smile on her face.
Max stopped his assault on her lips, looked into her mesmerizing eyes and said, "I said missed you, my love."
Rima''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard this, and then they moistened with tears.
Seeing this, Max became a little flustered. "Hey, why are you crying?"
"Mm." Rima shook her head. "I''m happy. I''m happy to be with you." She said and ced her soft and juicy lips on his and started kissing.
Right now, they were on the bed with Max on top of her. Max cupped her face as gently as he could and started reciprocating with passion. His tongue snaked out of his mouth and started licking her savory lips and then went inside her mouth to find its loved one.
Rima didn''t hesitate and quickly moved her juicy tongue to meet the intruder. Both sucking, massaging, and intertwining in a sensual dance with each other.
Rima had been craving this for a long time. Many times, she wanted to return to the Cloud academy to be with him and feel his warmth. However, her master didn''t let her and she also knew Max had gone somewhere. So, she could only wait for the day when they would meet again.
Now that she was in his warm embrace, kissing him, she was beyond happy and her happiness increased a lot when he called her ''my love''. She knew he rarely used such affectionate words and since he used it now, it means he also loved her, even if it was a little.
They kissed until they were breathless. Rima was looking at him with pure love and desire in her eyes.
"Ha~ Hus- Max. Ha~ My parents¡ wants to meet you~," she said while gasping for breath, and her hands around his neck.
"Your parents?" Max asked, simrly panting.
"Yes. They¡ they want to see the man who I¡ love." She whispered.
Max thought for a moment and then nodded, "Alright. I''ll meet them."
A bright smile bloomed on her face when she heard this and kissed his lips, "Thank you!"
Max kissed back and chuckled. "There is no need to thank me. I have to meet my future inws, after all."
Rima suddenly froze when she heard him. Seeing this, Max raised his brows. "What is it?"
She shook her head, looking into his eyes with passion, and whispered in his ear, "Take me, husband."
Blood rushed to his already hard member, and his heart throbbed when he heard this.
He dived back into her lips and giving her a long, passionate kiss.
Rima moaned in his mouth, her hands pressing his head toward her more and her legs wrapped around his waist.
A momentter, Max broke the kiss, a string of saliva still connecting their lips, which broke when pulled further back.
"W-What are you doing?" Rima asked, her eyes burning with desire.
Max grinned at her and quickly took his clothes off. Seeing this, Rima also tried to take off her nightdress, only to be stopped by him.
"Let it be. I want to have you with it on." He smiled and then put his hands inside her dress, on the sides of her hips.
Rima understood what he wanted and unwrapped her legs before raising her ass slightly. Wasting no time, Max pulled her red panties off before throwing it away.
Feeling exposed, Rima put her right hand over her crotch, covering her little sister. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This obviously displeased Max, who immediately moved her hand away, revealing her pink folds, which were already dripping wet.
Seeing his favorite thing in full glory, he couldn''t help but lower his head between her legs and kiss it.
Ahnn~
Rima moaned when she felt his lips and hot breath on her vertical lips.
"D-Don''t. It''s dirty." She said, even though she wanted nothing more than to feel his lips and tongue massage it.
By now, Max was experienced enough to know what his woman wanted. He grabbed her thick thighs and licked herbia slowly and gently, making her moan.
Seeing that she was feeling good, he continued to lick her folds while rubbing her clit with his thumb.
Ahn~ Mm~ Ha~
Rima''s were non-stop. She was feeling heavenly right now.
After a whileter, her body arched up, her eyes zed over and she let out a loud moan as she came,
"Ahhhnnnngg~!
After she recovered from the orgasm, she panicked and looked at Max''s whose face was drenched in her cum.
"I-I''m sorry, Max. I c-couldn''t¡ Ahn~," She started apologizing, but a flick of his tongue on her clit interrupted her, causing her to moan out loud.
"You don''t have to apologize. You do the same for me and honestly¡" Saying this, he licked his lips, "¡It doesn''t taste bad."
Hearing this, Rima''s face turned red in embarrassment. She pouted and looked away, mumbling something intangible.
Max chuckled at her reaction. After wiping his face, he grabbed her already hard member, sat between her legs and started rubbing it on her wet pussy.
"W-Wait, Max." Rima said when she felt it.
"Mm? What is it?'' He asked, his cock twitching in dissatisfaction because it quickly wanted to enter its favorite ce.
Rima sat up, got on her knees, and grabbed it gently. While lowering her face toward it, she said, "Let me make you feel good with my mouth first."
Argh!
Saying this, she licked the tip teasingly, making him groan in pleasure.
She smiled at his reaction and started stroking it slowly while licking and kissing the tip and a whileter; she opened her mouth wide and took the whole tip inside.
"Ah! Nice~," Max moaned and ced his hands on her head, pushing it down.
Rima, understanding what he wanted, lowered her head and took a few more inches in her mouth until the tip was hitting the back of her throat.
"Kuh! Cough!" Her gag reflex kicked in, but she didn''t move her head away. She released her mana to soothe her throat, and after taking a deep breath, she continued lowering her head until his entire length was inside her.
"Argh~! Your throat feels amazing!"
Max thew his head back, his eyes closed and groaned in pleasure. The tightness, wetness and warm feeling of her throat was heavenly, almost as good as her pussy.
He kept her pushing his head on his cock for a while to savor the feeling before releasing his grip.
Rima could finally move her head and hurriedly moved up, removing his thick cock.
"Huff! Cough! Max, I ha~ couldn''t breathe~," sheined while gasping for air.
Max had a sheepish smile as he said, "Sorry. I couldn''t help it. You just felt too good."
Hearing this, she pouted, looking absolutely adorable, but there was a satisfied smile on her face. "Hmph! I''ll forgive you this once."
"Okay. Now can you finish what you started?" Max grinned at her.
"Hmph!" She pouted again, but lowered her head to his crotch and took his shaft in her wet and warm mouth and started bobbing her head up and down, making him moan in pleasure.
After a while, Max felt he was at his limits and warned her, "I''ming."
Rima looked up into his and smile. God! How erotic she looked with his cock in his mouth and a smile on her face!
Max understood she wanted him toe inside her mouth. However, even if she didn''t, after seeing this erotic sight, he still would''ve forced his cock down her throat.
wing her head, he pushed her down, causing his entire length to enter her, and climaxed, depositing ropes after robes of thick cum in her throat and mouth.
Plop!
After he finished orgasming, he fell back on the bed, his cocking out of her mouth, making an erotic plopping sound.
Gulp!
He then saw Rima gulped his thick milk down and revealed a surprised expression.
"What is it?" Max asked,
"Your cum¡ isn''t like before." She said.
"What do you mean?" Max raised a brow.
"It has a unique and addictive vor now. It also feels refreshing. And I want more of it" She said, her face turning red in embarrassment.
"Oh?" Max was surprised. But he quickly realised what must be the reason behind the change: The system''s bloodline.
--X--X--
A/N: 500 chaptersplete. When I started writing this story, I never thought Ie this far and the story is still far from being finished. This is thanks to all of guys. If not for your support, this wouldn''t have been possible. Thank you very much!
Chapter 501 Cant have enough of you~
Chapter 501 Can''t have enough of you~
Noticing the look of realization on his face, Rima asked, "Why is this so?"
"Why? You don''t like it?" Max chuckled in response.
Rima narrowed her eyes at him before pouting. "Fine! Don''t tell me."
Seeing this, Max stilled and then grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace.
"It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s that it will take a lot of time to exin and I don''t want to waste that precious time at this moment. However, to satisfy your curiosity for now, I can tell you this must be because of my bloodline." Max whispered in her ear while yfully licking and biting her earlobe.
"Ahn~ Okay. Tell me when you can," Rima moaned and then kissed him fiercely before saying, "Now do me."
"With pleasure, my love." Max said, pushing her down on the bed. He then ced a pillow below her waist, ced his rock-hard cock on her entrance, and then pushed it inside her cave to the hilt in one big thrust.
"Ahnn~ So goood~," Rima moaned loudly. Her back arched up and her eyes zed over as she savored the pleasure coursing through her body.
Max stopped for a moment to savor the heavenly feeling he was feeling too, before he started to push his rod in and out of her.
Initially, his movements were slow and deep, but gradually, he sped up, thrusting in and out wildly.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
As the pleasure increased, his heart started beating faster and his sapphire eyes became a little blurry. But strangely enough, the sensations he was feeling increased. It was as if his sensitivity to pleasure had increased.
"Ahn~ Mm~ Yesss~ Fuck me~,"
The same seemed to happen to Rima. Her moans grew louder and her body became hotter. Although she always felt good having sex with him, this time her mind had almost overloaded with the pleasure.
Argh~!
Max let out a throaty groan as he continued to pound her tight, hot and wet pussy.
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Ahn~ Nngh~ Haah~
The room was filled with the erotic sounds and the scent of sex of spread through the room.
---
In her room, Garima was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. At a nce, one would think she was meditating, but if they looked a little closely, they would notice her perpetual ice-cold face was blushing red and breathing was slightly uneven.
''This guy¡ should¡ shouldn''t he be resting or cultivating? Why¡ is he doing that? He is too perverted. Master was right. Men can only think of this.'' She thought and then harrumphed, "And he wants me to be his woman. Dream on! Humph!"
Then her brows furrowed, and her face turned even redder. "But¡ but why the heck am I even watching them? They can do whatever they want."
Saying this, she retracted her soul sense and tried to calm her mind, but the pictures of Max thrusting his fat cock inside Rima''s tight pussy kept appearing in her mind.
Whoosh!
Her soul sense red up again and entered Max''s room as she said to herself, "I''m just observing him to¡ to make my decision. Nothing else."
However, her mouth hung open when she saw the happenings in Max''s room.
---
Max and Rima had changed positions. Rima was on her hands and knees, her tongue sticking out of her mouth as she moaned, while Max was on his knees behind her. With one hand, he was groping her supple ass and the other one had bunched up her nightdress in a ball on her mid-back and was using it as a rein as he wildly pumped his veiny rod into her slippery tunnel.
"Ah~ Yes~ It feels amazing~ Keep pounding me hard~," Rima let out sultry moans, exciting Max to no end.
After a while, her head shot backwards, her back arched up as she let out a loud moan, "I''m cummminggg~,"
With that, she squirted all over his cock, drenching it in her nectar.
Max was also on the verge of ejacting, but was holding back to enjoy it more. However, when her pussy tightly mped down on his cock, he couldn''t control it anymore and, with a loud groan, he pumped out his baby batter into her womb.
Both of them were on cloud nine, reeling in the peak of ecstasy.
Thud!
Rima''s hands and legs seemed to have turned into jelly as she fell face first on the bed, causing Max''s cock to pop out of her pleasure hole.
"Ha~ Ah~ Ha~ It was~ It was just too amazing~," she let out, panting crazily. Although she always reached the peak of pleasure whenever they had sex, this time was just different. Not only was he rougher with her, the pleasure he gave her was even more amazing. She could still feel it.
"Yeah~ It sure was." Max groaned and fell on her body, his semi-erect cock pressing against into the crack on her ass.
After a while, they recovered a little. Rima turned her body around, cing his head onto her generous chest and said with a teasing smile, "It seems your new girl, Amara, wasn''t enough for you. You seemed pent up. Or you just wanted me so much that you became a beast? My p-pussy is swollen and is aching."
Max was a little perplexed, too. Although it had been a week since hest had sex, he shouldn''t have acted like how he did. However, he knew better than saying that.
"Of course. It''s thetter." He grinned. "You are just too damn good. I can''t have enough of you."
"Aren''t you just saying this to make me feel better, hm?" Rima narrowed her eyes at him while lovingly caressing her cheeks.
"No. That''s the truth." Max said, groping her right breast and biting her pink bud.
"Mm~ Prove it." She moaned.
Max moved up and captured her lips for a deep kiss. And as he moved up, his cock, which had be hard already, rubbed against her crotch.
He broke the kiss and moved his waist to rub it against her swollenbia and grinned, "Is that proof enough?"
"Yes. It is." Rima beamed and raised her hips to rub it more and then whispered in his ears, "Take me. I want you inside me."
Max felt a current course through his body when he heard this and the cock twitched. But he asked, "You sure you don''t want to rest a little while more?"
The corner of her lips curled up into a charming smile as she said, "I do, especially since my little sister is still too sensitive, but¡ I want you inside me even more. So, shut up and give me what I want."
"As you wish." Max nodded. Kissing her lips, he adjusted his cock to her wet entrance and thrusted his waist forward, putting it balls deep inside her.
"Ah~ Yes~," Rima moaned as she threw her hands around his neck and legs around his waist. She then whispered in his ear, "I want to you be¡ rougher this time."
Max''s already hard cock hardened even more inside her when he heard her.
"I will¡"
Saying this, he removed her hands and legs from his body and took his cock out, confusing her.
"What are you¡ª"
Whoosh!
Ignoring her question, he lifted one of her legs and put it on his shoulder before flipping her body on her side.
Rima understood what he wanted and pouted, "This position is ufort¡ª Ahn~,"
He didn''t let her finish and shoved his fat cock into her depth in one stroke, making her moan.
"¡ dly fulfill your wish." Hepleted his sentence and started moving his waist and fucked her with fast and deep thrusts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Nngh~ Ahn~ Oh~
After pounding her in this position for a while, he stopped for a moment and leaned forward with her leg still on his should. Fortunately, she didn''t have a problem with this much stretching or it would''ve been ufortable for her.
He then resumed his thrusts.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
"Nngh~ Yes~ Just like that~ Ahn~ Oh~," Rima continued to moan and after a few minutes, her insides twitched and tightened around his cock, indicating her impending orgasm.
Noticing this, Max increased his pace and leaned further and took one of her nipples in his mouth and started sucking, flicking and biting it, giving her an additional bout of pleasure.
Ahhhhnnngg~
In the next moment, she let out a loud, throaty moan as her insides mped even harder on his cock and ejacted.
Arghh!
Max continued to thrust a few times more and then also came, depositing his seeds deep inside her.
They stayed put for a short while before his cock hardened once again inside her. He flipped her and making her lie on her front, and was about to start another round when,
Knock! Knock!
Someone knocked on the door.
Chapter 502 Night is still young [1]
Chapter 502 Night is still young [1]
"Who is it at this time?" Rima snorted with a displeased expression.
"Maybe Maria?" Max said, unsure. He had asked her to join them if she wanted, but it was already thiste and he doubted she woulde now.
"Why would little sister Mariae now?" Rima''s expression softened when she heard it could be Maria, which slightly surprised Max.
Upon thinking for a moment, however, he realized it was only normal for them to get close with each other after such a long time. In the Ninam city, they only had each other who they could confide in as his fellow women, after all.
"Er¡ I had asked her to join us if she wanted." Max said with a sheepish grin.
Rima''s eyes widened into a re when she heard this. "You¡!"
''Oh shit! I didn''t think she wouldn''t like the idea since we already had a threesome back then.'' Max thought, but he realized he needed to be the dominant one in his rtionships with his women or managing his harem which was growing bigger by the day would be difficult. Of course, by dominant he didn''t mean he should force his will on his girls.
Thinking this, he moved his waist back, taking his cock out until only the tip remained inside her twitching pussy and then thrust it to the hilt in one go.
Thwop!
Ahngg~
Rima''s expression faltered when she felt his cock m into her cervix and a loud moan escaped her lips.
Max then leaned forward, nibbled her earlobe and whispered, "What? You don''t want her to join us?"
"Ahn~ No. It would ruin our alone time." Rima said.
Max felt a little bad when he heard this. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have invited her¡'' He thought.
But then he heard the knock on the door and Maria''s sweet voice.
Knock! Knock!
"M-My lord, it''s me."
Max turned Rima''s face around to face him, gave her a smoldering kiss and said, "How about we let her this time? I''ll make sure we are the only once next time."
Rima pouted, looking sullen, which made Max a little anxious. He didn''t want Maria to stay outside any longer. But just as he was about to say something to convince her, she smirked.
"Alright. It''s not like I can''t take you alone, anyway."
"You¡!" This time Max red at her and pped her bubble butt, making her flinch and moan yfully.
"I''ll take care of youter. Just you wait," He said, revealing a grin that sent chills down her spine.
Whoosh!
Max pulled back, taking his cock out of her, and then rushed toward the door. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Gulp!
Rima gulped audibly as she watched him open the door and thought, feeling a little nervous and excited. ''What is he going to do?''
Max opened the door a little and sent his mana sense out to see if she was alone because, in his hurry, he didn''t wear anything. It took him a split second to ascertain she was alone. So, he flung the door open, grabbed her hand and pulled her inside at lighting fast speed before closing the door shut.
"Kya~," Maria cried out in surprise when she was suddenly pulled inside and before she could figure out just what was happening, she found herself pressing against a naked body while a familiar pair of lips had captured her lips.
In her panic, she wanted to push whoever it was away but couldn''t because a pair of strong hands were holding her in ce.
Fortunately, she quickly realized it was Max who was kissing her. If she hadn''t, she was prepared to release her mana and use all her strength to push him away.
She looked into his sapphire eyes with a ming look before closing her eyes and leaned against him, trying to reciprocate the kiss the best she could.
After momentter, Max broke the kiss and smiled at her, "You arete."
Maria took a deep breath to regain her senses and apologetically said, "I-I''m sorry, my Lord. I couldn''te before my parents went to sleep."
Max flicked her forehead and smiled, "It''s alright. I''m just d you came."
"Mm." Maria bashfully nodded and when she saw naked Rima looking at her with a grin on her face, her face reddened.
Max wasted no time in lifting her in princess carry and led her to the bed. He gently ced her down, leaned down, and captured her lips for a deep kiss. His tongue entered her mouth and started exploring it while massaging, kissing, and sucking her juicy tongue.
The kisssted for a few minutes, and when he pulled his face away, she was left breathless; her face blushing a charming shade of crimson.
"Hey, I''m still waiting." Rimained when she saw them stop.
Max nced at her before grinning at Maria. "It seems your big sister Rima is getting impatient. How about you take your clothes off while I take care of her?"
"Y-Yes, my Lord." Maria obediently nodded and started to take her clothes off one by one. Her submissive attitude excited him to no end, making his rock-hard cock throb.
For a moment, he was tempted to rip her clothes off, push her down and pound her hard, but controlled himself because Rima wouldin. Besides, he had all the time in the world to enjoy her.
So, temporarily ignoring her, Max climbed onto the bed and went over to Rima, who was looking at him with burning lust in her eyes.
Gulp!
Max couldn''t help but gulp as his gaze roamed over her sensual curves. Feeling his gaze, she smiled and raised her chest toward him and put one thigh over the other, showing her sacred cave sandwiched between them.
This scene caused Max''s eyes to turn blurry with lust. Like a wild beast, he jumped her and without bothering to part her legs as her current position was a lot sexier and plunged his cock into her depths in a single thrust.
"Ahhhnnng~ Yesss~." Rima moaned out loud, and her eyes zed over in ecstasy. She clenched her warm folds around his shaft to make it more pleasurable, which made groan in pleasure.
He ced his hands on her crossed thighs, pushing them toward her body and raising her pussy higher, he started thrusting in and out with a wild abandon.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Haa~ Nngh~
The sound of his pelvis pped against her bubbly ass, and the wet bepletely blurry and, just like before, the pleasure he was feeling multiplied instantly as his perception of pleasure increased.
sounds of his cock entering and exiting her cave reverberated in the room like a beautiful melody. And Rima''s pleasure filled moans only increased their beauty.
Watching him ruthlessly fuck her big sister Rima, Maria gulped in nervousness anticipation and thought, ''W-Would he be this rough with me too?''
As Max continued to pound Rima hard and fast, his eyes had bepletely blurry and, just like before, the pleasure he was feeling multiplied instantly as his perception of pleasure increased.
This time Max noticed this and realized it was another effect of the gradually merging system''s bloodline. However, he didn''t try to curb it down because as far as he could see, there was no negative effect. The only slightly negative point he could feel was his increasing desire to dominate his partner and unleash all his desires on her.
After fucking her for a while more in the current position, he took his cock out and,
Whoosh!
Flop!
Flipped her body around, making her lie on her hands and knees, with her ass sticking out toward him.
He then ced the tip of his bulging rod on her entrance and pushed it in, hitting her cervix. He then bunched up her nightdress and used it as a rein like he was doing before Maria came and started pounding her again.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
"Ahnnggg~ Yess~ Husband! I''mingggg~," Rima moaned aloud, her eyes turning blurry the same Max''s. Then, with a loud moan, she orgasmed, drenching his cock in her juices.
And as the waves of this heavenly pleasure continued to hit her nerves and travel throughout her body, her insides mped hard around his cock and her body stiffened.
"Oh, fuck~!" Max also groaned in pleasure and with a deep thrust, he unloaded inside her, coating her womb white.
As both climaxed, they were on cloud nine and neither of them moved lest they broke this amazing sensation.
Finally, after both finished orgasming, Rima felt her strength leaving her body and fell lifelessly on the bed, causing his still hard cock to eject out of her pussy, and started panting wildly with a wide, satisfied smile on her face.
Max released her reins and also took a few deep breaths. But then he moved once again and what he did next caused both Rima''s eyes to almost pop out of her sockets.
Chapter 503 Night is still young [2]
Chapter 503 Night is still young [2]
After the duo climaxed, Rima was utterly exhausted after such hard pounding and thought since Max had also exerted himself quite a bit, he would rest for a while and even if he didn''t, he would go for Maria and she could rest.
However, she didn''t know Max was riding high on pleasure.
As soon as she fell limply on the bed, and his still hard cock slipped out of her, he grabbed her hips, made her lie on her knees once again, and raised her ass up.
"Ha~ Max¡ please let me~ rest. I can''t ha~ go on."
Rima hurriedly said when she felt this, panicking a little. She then turned to look at Maria, who had taken all of her clothes off and was staring at the duo with a red face. "Maria, why don''t youe over to let him¡ Ah! What are you doing?"
Mid-sentence, her eyes widened when she felt his mushroom head on her anal hole and yelped out in surprise.
Max rubbed his cock, which was drenched in their slimy fluids, on her back entrance and said in a husky voice,
"Did you forget¡ I said I''ll¡ punish you. This is your punishment, but don''t worry. Although it might be ufortable for you at the start, you''ll surely enjoy itter on."
Rima''s eyes widened in realization, ''So, he was talking about this punishment?'' But this realization only made her panic even more because he was serious about putting his fat cock in her narrow back hole.
"M-Max, can you not do it? I-It already doesn''t feel good and I don''t know if I can take you thick things in there." She pleaded, her ass squirming in his hand.
As soon as she said this, she felt his cock move away, which made her sigh in relief. She just wanted to thank him when suddenly she felt two of his fingers inside her pussy.
"Ahn~," she moaned, a little confused why he was putting his fingers in her when he could use his cock, but she didn''t say anything as it was a lot better than having it in her other hole.
However, her expression soon morphed when he took them out and then shoved them into her puckered back hole.
Ahhnn~!
She let out a mixture of pain and pleasure when she felt his digits stretch her anal tunnel.
"W-What are you doing?" She asked, her voice breaking.
p!
Max didn''t answer, but pped her butt cheek with his other hand, making her soft cheek ripple and eliciting another moan out of her.
"Don''t move." He ordered.
"B-But you are¡ Mm~,"
He didn''t let her finish and started moving his fingers in and out, making her moan. A short whileter, when he felt her anal ring had loosened a little, he eased another finger inside her.
"Ahng~ Max, don''t¡"
Rima still protested, albeit only verbally now, but Max didn''t stop and started to move his digits in and out of her.
Maria stared at this scene with a stunned look on her face and found herself clenching her backside.
''My Lord, h-he¡ is he going to do that to me, too?'' As this thought shed through her mind, she felt nervous fear gripping her heart. However, she could also feel herself getting wetter.
Meanwhile, in her room, Garima''s eyes were wide open as she muttered, "H-He is absolutely crazy."
After a while, Max could move his three fingers without much difficulty and knew she was ready to take him in. By now, Rima had also realized he wouldn''t stop unless she forcefully stopped him. But¡ could she do it, or rather¡ did she even want to stop him now?
''Fuck! I have lost my mind. I should protest a little more and maybe he would stop.'' She thought, but aside from letting out faint moans, she didn''t say anything. She had even raised her ass toward him slightly more so he would have an easier time fingering her since she had started to feel good.
''Argh! Just what am I doing? Why is my body not obeying me?'' She inwardly growled in frustration.
Max''s cock was throbbing in anticipation. He hadn''t had anal sex until now because he felt it was a waste of LPs, but today he wanted to act on his hidden desires and not care about the LPs for once. And who knows, he might get LPs by doing this too?
Ascertaining that she was ready, he pulled his digits out and positioned himself properly behind her. Grabbing his raging dragon with his right hand, he put the tip on her twitching hole and, wasting no time, he eased his mushroom head inside her.
Ahn~
Rima''s head shot up when she felt it and moaned while her anal muscle constricted around the tip, trying to stop it from entering any deeper.
Argh!
Max groaned when he felt her insides'' vice grip on his ns. He winced and raised his right hand, and then,
p!
pped her right butt cheek, causing her to let out a moan filled with more pain and less pleasure. However, this also had the desired effects because he felt her grip rx a little.
"Rx. Don''t resist or it''ll it will be ufortable for both of us." He said before pushing his hips forward.
"Mm~ Okay. Be gentle~," As his rod slid further in, stretching out her narrow tunnel, Rima gritted her teeth to endure the pain and tried her best to not to clench her anal muscles and crush his little brother.
Because her tunnel was too tight, Max was having difficulty pushing his rod in and when he was just four inches deep, he had to stop.
Frowning, he took it out, slithered his saliva all over it, before putting it in. He then leaned forward and started to kiss her back, her nape, her ears, cheeks, trying to help her rx.
This had intended effects, as he felt her tunnel loosen slightly. However, he didn''t try to push deeper. Instead, he gently turned her face toward him and captured her lips in his, and his tongue slithered inside her oral cavity.
Rima responded and started kissing back. As her focus diverted to her kiss, her body rxed more, and he felt her insides easing a little more.
Feeling this, he slowly started pushing his waist forward.
After a while, only an inch of his shaft remained outside. He tried to force it, but Rima felt pain, so he let it be. He then slowly pulled back until only a few inches were inside her before pushing back inside.
Mm~ Ahn~ Angh~
Feeling him move, Rima broke the kiss and started to moan. Initially, her moans carried more pain and less pleasure, but as time passed, the pain subsided and only pleasure remained.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Max sighed in relief when he felt it because it was taking his all just to stop himself from fucking her wildly. Now that he didn''t have to worry about hurting her; he started increasing the intensity of his thrusts.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
In response, Rima threw her head backwards, closed her eyes, her tongue dancing out of her mouth as she started moaning without restraint.
Ahhnn~ Mmm~ Yess~
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
As they picked up the pace, Maria was grinding her thighs together, her face looked feverish and her breathing was heavy, making her not so big chest heave up and down.
''She is feeling good. He was right. It''s only painful in the beginning.'' She thought, chewing her lips.
After a while, Rima''s body was stuck to the bed and Max was having difficulty thrusting into her. So, he leaned back and ordered, "Give me your hands."
Rima obeyed and extended her hands backwards. Max grabbed them, and pulled her toward him, causing her upper body to lift, her ass to rise and move toward him.
He then started pounding into her ass again with renewed vigor.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Ha~ Nng~
Thissted for over five minutes before Max felt himself on the verge of climaxing.
For a moment, he wanted to pull out and cum inside her pussy, but decided against it. He then increased the intensity of his thrusts slightly more while one of his hands moved below her waist and started rubbing her clit, wanting her to climax with him.
Ahhhhnnnngggg~
Arrghh!
It didn''t take long before Rima let out a searing moan and climaxed. Max didn''t hold back and did the same, filling her anal hole with his thick milk.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ha! Huff! Huff!
After their orgasm ended, both flopped to the bed, panting.
Maria waited for a while before she crawled over to him and whispered, "M-My Lord, is it my turn now?"
Max''s semi erect cock throbbed to life when he heard this.
Chapter 504 Night is still young [3]
Chapter 504 Night is still young [3]
Whoosh!
Max lifted his body off of Rima, his cock sliding out of her tight asshole with it. Rima just moaned faintly when she felt it leave her.
He was about to pull Maria toward him when he remembered something and gently nudged Rima''s shoulder. "Hey, get up. You can sleepter."
"Mm, nooo~ I can''t do it again. Both my holes are hurting bad." She said with her eyes closed. She didn''t want to move at all, and he wanted to fuck her again. No, she wouldn''t let him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max smiled wryly when he heard this and said, "No. I don''t want to do it. You need to cultivate and digest all the energy I''ve poured into you."
"Hm?" Hearing this, she finally opened her eyes, tried to move her body, but couldn''t.
"You wrecked mepletely. I can''t even move." She said with a ming look on her face.
Seeing that waste time talking, Maria became impatient and interjected, "Big sister, you should eat one of those rejuvenation pills you always give me for my parents. It''ll help you."
Rima slowly moved her gassy eyes to Maria and her lips curled up in a teasing smirk. "Why? Our sweet Maria can''t wait to have him inside her?"
Maria''s face blushed red, which looked extremely charming to Max. Before she could respond to Rima''s remark, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and pulled her into his chest before cing his lips on hers.
"Ah, it seems my Lord husband can''t wait anymore." Rima teased, but none of the duo responded to her, which made her pout.
She took out a rejuvenation pill from her storage ring and threw it in her mouth. A momentter, she felt a cooling sensation spread all over her body and most of her exhaustion vanished.
She slowly stood up, wincing as she did because both her pussy and back hole were too sore to move even with the rejuvenation pill''s effect. Then she sat cross-legged, closed her eyes, and started cultivating.
Just a momentter, however, her eyes snapped open in surprise as she eximed, "So much energy!"
Not only was the Nascent energy, as he called it, was more than usual in quantity, but it was also purer.
Therefore, she immediately shut her eyes again and focused on digesting it. She knew if she digested all of it, she could covert a sizeable chunk of her mana to the three-star level.
¡
Max was ferociously ''devouring'' Maria''s soft pink lips and her juicy tongue. Maria had her eyes closed as she enjoyed it all and asionally tried to respond, but was quickly overwhelmed by him each time.
As he savored her delicious lips and tongue, one of his hands held her waist close to his body to make sure she wouldn''t fall back while his free hand snaked down her back to perky little buttocks and started feeling them up by groping and kneading them one by one.
A momentter, his hand slid further down on her pussy and found it was already dripping wet.
Mmf~
Maria moaned in his mouth when she felt his hand on her vertical lips and backed into his hand to feel it better.
Feeling her excitement, Max started rubbing her engorgedbia with index and middle finger, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body which made her let out muffled moans in his mouth.
He then stopped kissing her and, as he looked into her eyes, he could see the lust burning in her eyes.
"Ha~ M-My Lord, I can''t endure it any longer. Mm~ P-Please put it inside." She said, gasping for air and her hand reaching for his bulging rod.
Who was Max to say no to such an offer? He immediately lifted her up by putting his hands on her buttocks. Maria responded to this by wrapping her hands around his neck and legs around his waist, which ced her vaginal folds right above his raging dragon.
When Maria felt his mushroom head kissing her folds, she loosened her legs'' grip on his waist and lowered herself on it, but his cock slid along her wet lips, not entering her cave.
Maria let out a moan and reached down behind her with one of her hands, grabbed his member, rubbed it a few times on her vaginal opening before easing it inside her.
Mmnh~
She moaned as his veiny cock slid past her folds and stretched her insides. Max also grunted in pleasure when he felt her tight, soft and wet folds engulfing him.
He then grabbed her waist and started impaling her on his cock. He was slow at first and then gradually increased the intensity.
Ahn~ Mm~ Oh~
Maria threw her head back and started moaning in pure ecstasy.
Rima''s eyebrows twitched as her pleasure filled moans entered her ears and this made her little sister tingle.
Whoosh!
Although she was tempted to get up, push Maria to the side and have him fuck her again, she didn''t want to waste the Nascent energy inside her. So, she released her sound elemental mana and made an invisible shield around her which blocked all sounds.
After training under her master, Aria, her mastery over her element had increased quite a lot. In the future, when she would breakthrough to the three-star realm, her strength would shock everyone and because of the nature of her element, even Max would have a little difficulty fighting against her.
''Oh shit! I don''t think Max has activated the sound blocking formation of the room.'' She suddenly realized because when she entered the room, there was no formation activated and until now, she hadn''t seen him activate it.
Whoosh!
Another wave of her elemental mana surged out of her and enveloped the bed, preventing all sounds from going out.
''He is too careless. Everyone must have heard our shameful sounds.'' She sweated imagining the looks they would receive in the morning, especially since the Garfield family''s mood was down because of her future father-inw''s condition.
All her worries would have be true if not for the woman currently spying on them with her soul sense. She had noticed this problem right at the start and had enveloped the entire room in a thinter of icy mist to block all sounds.
¡
After a while, Maria bit her lower lip and moaned out loud, "My Lord~! It''singgg~!"
Max had already felt it because he could feel her insides squeezing his shaft tightly. So, in response, he started moving her up and down faster.
Momentster¡
Ahhhnnnggg~
Maria let out an animalistic moan, hugged him tighter and ejacted all over his cock.
Arghh~!
Matching her timing, Max also grunted and shot ropes after ropes of his creamy liquid inside her womb.
Feeling his warm liquids, Maria had another mini orgasm, which pushed her to the peak of ecstasy.
After they finished orgasming, they remained in the same position because Maria had lost all her strength was panting on his shoulder while Max wanted to feel her warmth for a while longer.
Phew!
Right then, Rima opened her eyes and exhaled. There was a satisfied expression on her face. With the Nascent energy''s help, she had just converted over 100 two-star mana units into three-star mana. Now she only needed to convert just over 5000 more mana units before she could reconstruct her core and step into the three-star realm.
She then nced at the duo, and the corner of her lips curled up when she saw Max sitting on his knees while Maria sticking to his body like a ko with their privates still connected.
She opened her mouth to say something but stopped upon noticing their peaceful expressions and decided not to spoil their moment.
Half a minuteter, Max moved and pulled his head back to look at Maria''s beautiful face. Maria also opened her eyes when she lost his shoulder''s support and pouted, "I wanted to stay like that for a while longer, my Lord."
"Hehe." Max chuckled when he saw her cute expression and couldn''t help but ce a quick kiss on her lips and said, "Can''t you notice your big sis Rima''s impatient gaze on us?"
"Oh?" Maria yelped when she remembered they weren''t alone in the room and turned her head around to look at Rima''s smiling face.
She also smiled sweetly in response and said, "Did you wait for long, big sister?"
"Nah. I just finished cultivating." Rima smiled and then said, "Why don''t you climb down now and cultivate while I entertain our lord husband?"
"H-Husband?" Maria''s heart started racing when she heard this and her grip around Max''s neck and her pussy around his semi-erect cock tightened.
"What? You don''t want to marry him?" Rima teased.
Max also looked at her with a smile on his face.
Maria blushed heavily and nodded imperceptibly. "O-Of course, I want to." She then added in a low voice, "But I won''t be the one who gets the chance to marry him since he would only his first wife."
Although her voice was very low, both Max and Rima heard her loud and clear and in response, Rima''s eyebrows drooped because she knew her chances of bing his first wife were non-existent since that girl, Lilly, had reserved that ce.
Max noticed their expressions and chuckled, "Who said I can only marry my first wife? I will marry all of you and all of you will be equal."
"Really?" Maria''s eyes brightened when she heard this. Rima also beamed a charming smile.
"Of course." Max nodded and then grinned. "So, how about we continue now? The night is still young."
Chapter 505 Wifey wants something
Chapter 505 Wifey wants something
In the morning, Anna came over to Max''s room, humming lightly. She nned to spend some time training with him, which made her mood bright.
"This guy¡ he always gets upte. I have to ask Emily to scold him so he would change this bad habit. Hehe." She giggled when she imagined him standing meekly in front of Emily as she scolded him.
Then a dreamy look appeared in her eyes as she sighed inwardly. ''How amazing would it be if we could sleep together like we used to do in the academy? I won''t mind him waking upte then. But I''m sure mother and others wouldn''t like it at all.''
As she arrived in the hallway to Max''s room, the door to Garima''s room opened and she walked out, looking cold and indifferent as usual.
Seeing her, Anna put on a respectful expression on her face and politely greeted her, "Good morning, senior! Did you have a good sleep?"
Hearing this, the corner of Garima''s lips twitched. When Anna noticed this, she sweated inwardly, ''Oh no! It seems I have annoyed her.''
She deeply respected Garima not only because she was a king rank mage but also because she was here to protect their family, so she didn''t want to annoy her.
She was about to apologize when Garima nodded. "Good morning to you, too."
Anna''s sighed in relief upon seeing this and then said, "Please go to the dining hall in a while senior, the breakfast is almost ready."
"Mm. I''ll be there." Garima nodded before walking away.
Although mages above mortal boundary didn''t need to eat or drink, since they could use their mana as the energy source for bodily functions. Most still asionally ate and drank since they had already formed a habit of doing so. Of course, they didn''t eat or drink daily and would only do it for enjoyment and to keep in touch with their ''human'' side.
Cleary, Garima was one such person because ever since she joined their family, she would always eat with them if they offered. If not, she would just cultivate.
''It''s really difficult to talk to her.'' Anna smiled bitterly before walking toward Max''s room.
Garima suddenly stopped in her tracks when she noticed it, turned around and called out, "Are you going to wake your brother?"
Anna stopped at her question. She was confused but still nodded. "Yes. Why did you ask senior?"
''Damn it! Why did I ask that?'' Garima scolded herself and inwardly panicked, but didn''t show it on her face. She then shook her head. "It''s nothing." And vanished from the hallway, leaving a perplexed Anna.
"Did she have something she wanted me to tell him?" She muttered before shrugging and walking over to Max''s room.
Knock! Knock!
She knocked on the door and called out, "Little Max, wake up. Breakfast is ready."
"¡"
She waited for a while, but there was no response from inside.
"Is he still sleeping?" Frowning, she knocked on the door once again.
¡
Meanwhile, inside the room, Max was soundly asleep with two naked beauties snuggling to his each side.
They had ''wrestled'' all night and only stopped when it was almost morning. Max wouldn''t have stopped even then if both Rima and Maria hadn''t fainted from exhaustion.
That''s why even though Anna had been banging the door and calling out to him, none of them reacted to it.
¡
"Argh! Why isn''t he waking up?" Anna cried out, annoyed.
Swoosh!
Just then, doors of the room next to Max''s opened and Amara, wearing a displeased expression, walked out.
Seeing her, Anna said apologetically, "I must have disturbed you, right? I''m sorry."
"It''s alright." Amara shook her head and then said, "Master won''t wake up anytime soon. So, don''t waste your time here."
"Hm? Why wouldn''t he wake up?" Anna asked in confusion. Just as she did, however, her eyes opened wide in realization, "D-Don''t tell me¡ he was¡"
"Yes." Amara nodded, confirming her doubt. She then added, "If I''m not wrong, he must have lost control of himself since it had been a week since hest did it. So, he won''t be waking up anytime soon."
Anna remained speechless for a while before her expression morphed and she became angry.
Stomping her feet, she walked away. "Let him sleep all he wants, then."
But then stopped, nced at Amara and said, "Let''s go. The breakfast should be ready by now."
"It''s alright. Without Master, I wouldn''t befortable among you guys." Amara shook her head.
Already angry, Anna snorted, "Do you want to remain his ve always? If not, you should try to get to know our family a little."
Saying this, she walked away, leaving a stunned Amara staring at her departing figure.
After a while, she frowned and mumbled, "What did she mean by that? Won''t I be Master''s ve if I get well acquainted with his family?"
Although she was confused and didn''t believe it was possible, her heart couldn''t help but race at the prospect of bing something more than his ve: his woman.
Therefore, she decided to join the Garfield family for breakfast.
---
Max woke up in the afternoon and found two beauties staring at his face as they snuggled up to him.
"Good morning,dies!" He said as he yawned and brought them closer to him before kissing their foreheads lovingly.
It was just an amazing feeling: waking up with your partner(s) in your arm.
"Good morning, lord husband!" Both Rima and Maria said at the same time before raising their face up to his and kissing him on his lips one by one.
Max was stunned for a moment, which made Maria nervous. Rima also didn''t know what to think when he didn''t respond and had a nk look on his face.
"Y-You didn''t like it?" She asked, feeling a little apprehensive. She feared he wasn''t serious when he allowed her to call him husband.
Suddenly,
Hahahahaha! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max broke out in a loud, joyfulughter. For some reason, he just loved it when they called him husband.
To ease their worries, he hugged them tight, gave them a deep kiss each and smiled. "Of course, I like it. How could I not like it when my lovely wives call me husband with such affection?"
Both of their faces bloomed with a happy, blessed smiles when they heard it. Maria even had tears in her eyes as she buried her face in his chest and thanked the Elvin goddess for bestowing her with such happiness.
Rima was also feeling blessed right now, but she didn''t cry. Instead, she nted her lips on his and put her tongue in his mouth for a deep kiss. She didn''t stop for over ten minutes, leaving Max breathless.
After breaking the kiss, she looked him into his eyes affectionately, pecked his lips again, "Thank you!"
Max hugged her and shook his head. "There is no need for you to thank me. I should thank you instead for being in my life and epting me regardless of my ws."
A whileter, when the girls calmed down, he nced at them and asked, "So, who''s idea it was?"
"Mine, of course. Our sweet Maria is too shy to suggest something like this," Rima teasingly said.
"You are right about that." Max nodded, which made Maria''s expression drop a little. She also thought her shy and timid personality might not be Max''s liking.
Noticing the change in her expression, Max looked into her eyes and kissed her sweet pink lips before saying, "I love the way you are. You don''t need to change anything. But if you have something you want to say to me, don''t ever hesitate, alright?"
"Y-Yes, my Lor- husband." Maria nodded, with tears in her eyes. She then took a deep breath, raised her head, and kissed him deeply. Just like Rima, she didn''t remove her lips from his for over ten minutes.
When they broke the kiss, Max had a wide smile on his face and thought, ''They were right when they said one should always keep his wife or, in my case, wives, happy. If you keep her happy, she''ll keep you happy.''
Maria blushed when she saw his smile, but didn''t break eye contact with him. She then said, "H-husband, I do want something."
"Oh? Tell me, what is it?" Max said, feeling curious.
On the other side, Rima had a wide grin on her face. It seemed she knew what Maria was going to ask, and she couldn''t help but chuckle. "I didn''t know you were such a naughty girl."
Chapter 506 War Beings [1]
Chapter 506 War Beings [1]
Maria blushed red and buried her face in his shoulder before muttering in a mosquito-like voice, "I want lord h-husband to do what you did with big sis Rima when I came into the roomst night."
"Hm? You want to do that? Are you sure?"
Max asked in surprise when he understood she wanted to have anal sex. Despite going at it like rabbits, Max didn''t do it with her back holest night because he was worried that she might not be able to take it.
"Hehe, you don''t know this since you haven''t spent much time with her, but our sweet Maria is a verypetitive girl. Since she had seen you enjoy mine, she wants you to enjoy hers, too."
Rima giggled, and this made Maria so embarrassed that she wanted nothing more than to find a hole to bury herself in.
Max chuckled at her and cupped Maria''s face in his hands and made her look at him before saying, "Are you sure you want this? It could be very painful for you." Given how she had bled when he took her virginity, Max really didn''t want to take the risk, at least not yet.
Hearing this, a look of uncertainty and fear shed past her eyes. She also remembered that day. However, recalling how heavenly he made her feel afterwards, and how Rima was moaning in pleasure as he took her from behindst night, her gaze became determined.
She took a deep breath, looked into his eyes and nodded, "Yes, Lord husband. I want to do it regardless of pain."
"Very well." Max nodded and then said, "I''ll fulfill your wish the next time. Right now, we need to get out of here and have some food."
"O-okay." Maria nodded, a little disappointed but happy that he agreed.
When Rima heard this, her eyes widened before she sprang up from the bed in a hurry. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What happened?" Max asked, puzzled by the sudden change in her behavior.
"I was supposed to meet my master for training in the morning and its already afternoon. She will scold me." Rima said in panic before rushing to the bathroom. Within a few minutes, she rushed back out, dressed in a slightly loose clothing, fitting for training purposes.
Whoosh!
She came over to Max, gave him a peck on the lips, "I''m going, bye." She then rushed out of the room.
Max and Maria looked at each other and smiled. Then they also freshened up and walked out of the room.
Swoosh!
As soon as they stepped out of the room, the door of the room next to his opened and Amara walked out. She nced at Max yfully, confusing him.
Before he could ask anything, however, another figure walked out of the room. It was his beautiful half-sister, Anna, and right now, she was ring at him angrily.
Gulp!
Max gulped nervously and asked, "What''s wrong, Anna?"
Anna walked over to him with slow steps, not breaking the eye contact. She then nced at Maria before looking back at him and asked, "Did you have funst night?"
"Uh, I¡ did. Yes. But why do you seem¡ angry?" He asked, feeling slightly nervous.
"Shouldn''t I be?" Anna tilted her head to the side, looking confused. Max, however, could tell she was acting and if he said something wrong, it would upset her greatly.
He thought about what could he have done, which made her angry and quickly got his answer.
Before he could say anything, however, Anna put her arms around his head and pulled his face down toward him before cing her lips on his.
This surprised Max because he knew she wasn''t ready to expose their rtionship yet, but now, she was kissing him in front of Amara and Maria.
But no matter the reason, he was happy about this development and responded to her kiss by cupping her face. However, just as he was about to use his tongue, she broke the kiss, leaving him dissatisfied.
She then red at him with a blushing face and said, "Everyone was waiting for you at the dining table in the morning while you were sleeping with them in your arms. And now you wake up? You also must have forgotten that you promised to train with me today, haven''t you?"
''Sure enough. That''s why is angry.'' Max thought, smiling wryly. However, he was relieved that she wasn''t feeling jealous of Maria.
"Sorry about that. We¡ slepttest night. I was helping them raise their cultivation." He said with a straight face before adding, "And I didn''t forget about our training. I was going to find you if you didn''t meet me here."
"Hmph! Who knows if you aren''t lying right now?" Anna snorted, looking away.
"Let me prove you. Look at me." Max said,
"Heh, how are you going to¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Max had captured her lips in his for a deep and passionate kiss.
Anna hadn''t expected this and tried to pull away, but Max held her in ce with one of his hands holding her slim waist and another behind her head.
Amara wasn''t at all surprised by this because, the day she met Anna for the first time, she had noticed Max was more than just a sibling to her and because incest was ordinary among demons; she didn''t find it weird.
The things werepletely different for Maria, however. Her mouth was hung open and an expression of utter iprehension was on her face. For Elves, just like most of the humans, incest was taboo and frowned upon. That''s why Maria found this situation too hard to digest.
She also became worried because if her parents found out that the man she was in love with was romantically involved with his half-sister, they might not allow her to be with him any longer.
After a few seconds, Anna stopped trying to pull back and started responding to the kiss. When she felt his tonguepping at her lips, she slowly opened her mouth and allowed him entry.
Max was more than happy by this and his tongue slithered inside her oral cavity immediately and found her juicy tongue, which was trying to stay away from it as though it had encountered a predator.
Noticing this, Max knew she was still not fully ready, but he didn''t break the kiss and felt an overwhelming sense of excitement. He wanted to¡ dominate her.
Thus, he started kissing her even more fiercely, pulling her face into his even more and sucking on her sweet, flower petal-like lips. Also, he continued trying to get her tongue involved and he could feel her inhibitions slowly falling apart, which excited him even more.
However,
Whoosh!
Just as he was about to seed and ''devour'' her tongue, she used all her strength and pulled back.
Ha! Huff! Huff!
Panting and blushing, she said, teary-eyed, "I-I''m sorry, little Max. I don''t think I''m ready yet."
When he saw her guilty expression, Max, although dissatisfied, quickly suppressed his surging excitement and put his finger on her lips, "Shhh! Don''t apologize."
He said, gently smiling, "You can tell me whenever you are ready, alright? There is no need to push yourself if you are not ready."
"Mm." Anna forced a smile. She was afraid her continuous indecision would annoy Max, but thankfully, it didn''t which made her sigh in relief.
She hugged him, burying her face in his chest and said, "Thank you."
Max gently caressed her back, reassuring her.
After a while, Max and Maria had their meal, satiating their hunger and the group of four arrived at one of the training rooms in the mansion.
"Let''s spar first. I can learn a lot by fighting you." Anna said, pulling him toward the middle of the room.
"Alright." Max nodded.
...
Initially, he held back quite a lot, afraid that he would idently injure Anna.
But very quickly, he realized, if he didn''t get slightly serious, he would be the one getting injured because Anna was just too good at the hand to handbat.
If it wasn''t for his strong physique, then in the case where he didn''t use any Mana, Anna would''ve utterly dominated him despite her being just a mid-stage two-star mage.
---
While they were sparring, an imposing group of fifty demons had arrived before the Ninam city gates.
Chapter 507 War Begins [2]
Chapter 507 War Begins [2]
When the Elvin guards noticed them, their faces turned pale and their grips on their spears and bows tightened.
"So many demons! And they are from the horned devil race."
"Has the war already started? Are they going tounch an attack on our city?"
Until now, they only ever encountered small groups of demons and those demons didn''t dare to get close to the city after many of them were killed by their warriors.
So, when they saw such arge group arrive before their city, seemingly fearless, they couldn''t help but be nervous because such a thing should only be possible when the war officially begins.
"Should we¡ attack them?" One of the guards asked with uncertainty.
If it was a small group of ten or so demons, they wouldn''t hesitate to attack and kill them, but the group in front of them had over 50 demons while the total number of the guards was only over 30. They werepletely outnumbered.
"No, just watch them while I inform the lordmander about this." The leader of guards said and hurriedly took out hismunication crystal.
Step! Step! Step!
Under the Elvin guards'' wary gazes, the demons walked over to the city gate, one step at a time. It was as though they were trying to put pressure on them by deliberately waking so slow.
If that was what they wanted, thanks to their sheer number and the innate fear elves had towards the demon race, they were sessful in doing so because every elf was very tense right now. If they were to fight, the elves wouldn''t be able to use their full strength.
Halt!
The demon group stopped when they were fifty meters away from the city gates. One of the leading demons nced looked around and spoke in disdain, "This is your war time security? If we want, we can easily kill you all and enter the city to continue the massacre."
The Elves, although afraid, couldn''t bear the naked disdain and one of them scoffed angrily, "Why don''t you try and see if it''ll be us who''ll die or you?"
The other Elves gave him bitter nces.
''Was it necessary to provoke them?'' They thought, but got ready to fight if the demons decided to attack them.
"Oh?" The demon raised his head at looked at the elf on the city wall and then slowly nodded, "Very well, then."
As soon as he said this, he vanished from his spot he was standing and appeared in front of the Elf on the city wall with his hand lodged in the elf''s chest.
"You¡" The elf could say one word when the demon interrupted him, "Now do you still doubt my words, ant?"
When the other elves saw this, they were enraged.
"HOW DARE YOU!"
They shouted and lunged at him. The demon, however, didn''t even spare them a nce and,
Ssh!
Pulled his hand out of the elf''s chest. In his grasp was a beating heart.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
The sight of his heartpletely horrified the elf. He regretted being impulsive and challenging this demon.
The demon revealed a satisfied expression when he saw the look of horror in the elf''s eyes and asked again, "Tell me, do you believe it or not? If your answer satisfies me, maybe I''ll put this back in you and let you live."
The elf wasn''t delusional enough to believe him and knew he wouldn''t live past today. So, he gathered his courage and sneered, "You believe you are very strong, right? Let me tell you something. Cough!"
"Alright. Go on." The demon nodded.
The corner of his lips curled up in a mocking smile as the elf said, "You are going to die today not long after."
Crush!
The demon''s expression shifted, and he crushed the heart, killing him.
"I don''t believe you." He said and then nced at the frenzied elves who were lunging at him. With a mocking smirk on his face, he slowly raised his hand, opened his mouth, and dropped the elf''s crushed heart in it.
Gulp!
Gulping it down, he revealed a satisfied expression andmented that incensed the elves even more.
"Your hearts are tastier than humans''."
"Ahhhhh! I''ll kill you." All the elves shouted and attacked.
Whoosh!
The demon chuckled and vanished from the city wall, appearing in front of his group.
Seeing their attacks miss, the elves shimmered with anger and some who shared a close rtionship with the elf who had just died had tears in their eyes.
"Heh. As expected, these elves are nothing to fear." A rtively young demon, who had a purplish ck horn on his head, said, looking disappointed.
An older demon standing at the back of the group shook his head. "Kid, you mustn''t underestimate your enemy. It''ll only get you killed sooner."
The young demon''s expression turned respectful as he nodded at the older demon, "Yes, elder. I''ll keep that in mind."
The older demon shook his head. He could see the youngling hadn''t taken his words seriously.
As the elves red at the demon with a murderous look in their eyes, the demon snickered, "What? Want revenge? Then call your leaders out, because you lot aren''t worthy enough to fight me."
Whoosh!
As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared on the city wall before shooting toward him at a blinding fast speed.
It was so fast that none of the elves and most of the demons had noticed it.
However, the older demon''s eyes narrowed, and a few others beside him wanted to intercept the figure when the older demon shook his head, "It''s already toote."
Whoosh!
When the figure ''materialized'' in front of the demon, demons narrowed their eyes and became alert while the elves cheered.
Standing in front of the demon was a strong-looking elf with his hand lodged in the demon''s chest. He wore a ck chest armor, which made him look heroic.
He was none other than Ryan¡ªthe guardmander and little Arya''s father.
The demon in front of him looked at the hand which was in his chest, and he could feel it was grabbing his heart and then at Ryan with a horrified gaze.
"You are a five¡"
Just like he had, Ryan also interrupted him. ncing at the demons with an emotionless gaze, he said, "To think you horned demons would be the first ones toe to attack my city. But aren''t you taking us too lightly?"
Not bothering to hear their response, he looked at the horrified demon in front of him and asked, "Now, tell me, do you believe I can kill you before any of those five-star demons at the back can even move a muscle?"
The terror in the demon''s heart grew when he heard this. However, he forced himself to calm down and sneered, "You wouldn''t dare because if you kill me, my elders would immediately attack your city and even that king mage of yours won''t be able to stop the massacre."
As if to prove his point, the older demon and four others beside him stepped out of the group, eyeing the elves on the city wall. They seemed ready to rush in and kill everyone if Ryan dared to kill him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
All five were five-star demons.
Chapter 508 War Begins [3]
Chapter 508 War Begins [3]
"Is that so?" Ryan muttered as if in thought and then suddenly,
Crush!
He pulled out the demon''s heart and, before his stunned gaze; he crushed it, killing him.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The 5, five-star demons were stunned for a moment before they rushed toward the elves on the city wall and in front of the city gates.
However,
Boom!
A terrifying aura suddenly appeared and engulfed them. When they felt it, their expression turned ugly, but they didn''t look panicked.
In the next moment, all of their horns glowed with ck light and negated the aura''s oppression. Then, instead of charging forward, they retreated to their group and looked at the city wall where a beautiful Elvin woman stood, looking down at them with an indifferent gaze.
She was Aria, Rima''s master.
The older demon sighed and nced at Ryan. "No wonder you didn''t take our threat seriously. Despite being in the early-stage six-star realm, your king mage is as strong as ordinary mid-stage six-star demons."
He then shifted his gaze to Aria and nodded. "I admit you are enough to handle all five of us, even with our horned devil''s powers."
Then a mocking expression appeared on his face as he nced at the other four and took out a ck talisman before continuing,
"But what if our speed be as fast an as ordinary early-stage six-star demon? Are you confident you can stop us all before we massacre, let''s say, at least half of your city''s poption and destroy most of your city''s defenses?"
Aria narrowed her eyes at the challenge before regaining her indifferent expression, not bothering to say anything.
Whoosh!
Ryan returned to the city wall beside her. ncing at the older horned demon, he casually said, "You are wee to try."
The older demon and others were stunned.
Beforeing here, they had found out that the city only had three five-star warriors and just one in the king realm.
So, they believed if they showed that they had 5, peak five-star demons, with the talismans capable of increasing their speeds to the level of an early-stage six-star demon, the elves would fear or at least hesitate.
But contrary to their expectations, the elves didn''t show even a shred of fear or hesitation.
Why was this so?
''Either they don''t care what happens to their people and the city which is unlike given the elves'' kind nature or¡ our information about their strength was wrong which shouldn''t be surprising since it was said that their king mage was just an early-stage six-star mage.''
The older demon pondered, feeling apprehensive about his deduction. If the elves had the strength to handle them all before they could cause any harm to the city, didn''t it mean they delivered themselves at the death''s door?
His expression turned ugly at this thought and he looked at a demoness standing in the middle of the group and coldly said in demonnguage, "If things go south today, I''ll skin you alive if I survive."
If Max, Amara, and anyone else who was present at the valley where they killed Mehak''s group, they would immediately recognize her because she was the same horned demoness who had escaped. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When the demoness heard this, her expression turned ugly.
''Fuck you! Weren''t you the ones who vowed to avenge that idiot Mehak? I only helped you find where his killer is. And fuck! Wasn''t it also you guys who gathered the information through your ''sources'' about the elves'' strength? So, why the fuck you are ming me now?''
She cursed them in her mind. She was now regretting her decision to get involved in all this. ''Why the fuck do I have to want revenge? It''s not like they killed someone close to me.''
After threatening her, the older demon took a deep breath, looked at Ryan and said, "We don''t want to fight to the death. We just want a group of humans which is in your city right now. If you hand them over, we''ll leave here peacefully. If not, you should be prepared to face the consequences."
"Hm?" Ryan''s brows shot up when he heard this. ''So, the war hasn''t officially started yet?'' He thought, sighing in relief.
He then nced at Aria, who nodded at him and asked, "Who are these humans?"
"They are murderers of a very important member of our race." The older demon said and then nced at the demoness and ordered, "Tell them how they look like."
"Yes, elder." The demoness nodded and described Max''s and others'' appearances.
Ryan frowned when he heard their description. He then waved his hand and conjured up Max and others'' images in the air.
"Are you talking about them?" He asked,
"Yes." The demoness nodded and then nced at the older demon. "That blue-haired guy is the one who tortured young master Mehak before killing him and that girl is a demon from the bloodwing race."
The older demon and others narrowed their eyes and imprinted Max''s appearance in their minds. From how he drew their pictures, they knew this elf, who was apparently one of the higher ups of the city, was most likely close to them and would most likely won''t hand them over. So, they needed to know how Max looked like so they could kill him if they found him outside.
Meanwhile, Aria and Ryan frowned when they heard what the demoness said atst. However, they left this matter to handleter.
The older demon nced at Ryan and said, "You heard her, right? They are the killers. If you hand them over, we promise you none from the horned devil race would bother your city until the war begins."
The corner of Ryan''s lips curled up into a mocking smile when he heard this and asked, "First, do a mere five-star demon even have a say in your race''s decisions? Second, do you think we fear your race? We have to fight every demon race. So, it wouldn''t matter much if your race is included in them or not."
The older demon narrowed his eyes. "So, you won''t hand them over. Is that what you are saying?"
"Heh, you have some brains, after all." Ryan mocked and then shouted, "Open the city gates and¡ ughter them all!"
Whoosh! Whoosh!
As soon as he said this, he and Aria flew toward them. The city gates also opened instantly and more than a hundred armored warriors rushed out.
"You are going to regret this." The older demon shouted before ripping the ck talisman. He then grabbed the young demon and a few others before rushing away.
The rest of the five-star demons also ripped their respective talismans before grabbing however many demons they could before rushing in the different directions.
Ryan wanted to chase them, but Aria stopped him.
"Why? Shouldn''t we take the chance to kill as many as we can?" He asked, not understanding the situation.
"They are very crafty. If we chase any of them, the rest would return and ughter our people," Aria said.
"But don''t we have miss Garima and that senior? They can safeguard the city." Ryan said.
Although he didn''t show it on his face, he was shimmering with anger because one of his warriors was killed right at their doorstep. It was a humiliation for him, the guardmander, who was supposed to safeguard the city.
Chapter 509 War Begins [4]
Chapter 509 War Begins [4]
Aria sighed exasperatedly and spoke through telepathy, [If you haven''t noticed it because that senior two major realms above you but she is seriously injured and wouldn''t want to fight until she recovers enough. That''s why you haven''t felt her soul sense until now. And although miss Garima has been watching everything and would step in if needed¡]
Speaking until this point, she spoke aloud, "¡do you think those demons were foolish enough toe here knowing we have a king ranked mage protecting the city? Did you really believe all that nonsense that demon spouted? And with their enhanced speed, do you think miss Garima and that senior could handle them?"
Ryan was confused for a moment about why shemunicated the first part through telepathy and thest part out loud and even saying that Garima and the old granny won''t be able to deal with those five-star demons.
But he quickly realized why she did that and also realized he had fucked up by mentioning Garima''s and old granny''s existence.
Although Aria had tried it to downy their strength, if the ''person'' spying on them was someone shrewd, he would realize they had two powerful warriors.
''I hope he is someone brash.'' Ryan thought, and he sweated how he would be ''scolded'' for this mess up by Aria, old man Raku and, most fearsome of all, his wife.
Just then, a creepy voice resounded¡
"Heh, it seems we have severely underestimated your strength and since this is the case, we''ll be sure to treat your city the same as we''ll treat this kingdom''s royal city."
"I am fucked!" Ryan crushed and Aria''s narrowed her eyes.
Just then, she seemed to have received some message and shot toward the left at her full speed.
Whoosh!
"Hm? You found my location? Surprising! But you can dream of keeping me her." The demon''s voice resounded and seemed to be getting further away.
Boom!!!
Suddenly, an explosion resounded, and although it was quite far away from the city, Ryan could feel some tremors in the ground.
''They engaged him in the fight?'' He thought and hoped they could kill him so this crucial piece of information wouldn''t leak.
--- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A few miles away from the city, arge patch of forest waspletely destroyed. The ground was sted and froze in ice.
Two beautiful women, Aria and Garima, stood facing a muscr demon with a purplish ck horn. The demon''s condition was quite pitiful right now.
He was currently kneeling, and half of his body was encased in ice. He had many deep wounds all over his body, but they weren''t bleeding since they were frozen. However, blood was flowing down his mouth, and his horn was broken.
"Heh, if you think you can stop the spread of the news by killing me, I can say you are way too foolish. If you kill me, the demon army would realize your city is capable of killing a king demon and should be exterminated. So, they will send at least two mid-stage king demons if not more to kill you all. Kekeke¡ you are fucked either way." The demon let out an unrestrainedughter once he finished speaking.
Hearing this, Aria nodded. "Thank you for the warning." She opened her mouth, her throat constricting slightly, and then,
Nothing!
But¡
Thud!
The demon''s eyes became blurry, and he fell to the ground.
A hint of seriousness appeared in Garima''s eyes when she witnessed this andmented, "No wonder almost on one wants to meet a sound elemental mage in battle. Your attacks are almost impossible to defend against."
"I''ll take that as apliment." Aria revealed a small smile and then gestured to the demon, "If you may, please destroy his core and then freeze him. But make sure you don''t kill him."
Garima nodded and nced at the demon without moving.
Then, a sharp ice shard took form in front of her. It then shot at him and pieced his chest and then his demon core.
Swoosh!
As soon as the demon core was pierced, condensed demon energy burst forth from it and the demon''s chest started swelling.
Unbothered, Garima lightly waved her hand, and ice covered the demonpletely, freezing the core and energy within it.
She then nced at Aria and said, "This can only buy us some time because they will surely investigate his disappearance. We need to prepare."
"That''s right." Aria nodded before waving her hand, which made the demon float.
"Let''s go. We need to discuss this." She said before flying away. Garima nodded and flew beside her.
---
Ryan was pacing back and forth on the city wall when Aria''s voice rang in his head, [Come to the Garfield family''s mansion.]
Hearing this, he immediately ordered the guards to be alert and inform him if there is anything amiss before flying away.
¡
In the city lord''s mansion, Elena was discussing something with her subordinates when she received Aria''s message. She dismissed everyone before flying toward the Garfield mansion.
Old man Raku also got the message.
Whoosh!
Bang!
Thud!
In the training room, Max and Anna were engaged in a fierce closebat, rapidly moving from one corner to another.
Anna''s training clothes were drenched in sweat and she had many bruises visible on the exposed parts of her body, such as hands and face. Some blood was also trickling down from the corner of her lips, but she still had an excited, almost crazed expression on her face. Clearly, she was enjoying and learning a lot from it.
Max, however, wasn''t enjoying it as much. He could if she wasn''t his adorable sister because he wouldn''t hesitate or feel pained when he hit her.
But he couldn''t stop because he knew that would upset her a lot. And he couldn''t upset her, could he? Besides, he knew she would only benefit from it. As for the injuries, they could be healed easily.
Also, Anna had amazed him thoroughly today and forced him to reevaluate her.
Although he wasn''t using his mana to enhance himself, he was nearly using all his raw physical power to fight, and she wasn''t at much disadvantage while fighting him. After using her mana to enhance herself, she was almost as fast and strong as him.
Of course, he knew it wouldn''t be this easy for her if he stopped pulling his punches or, although he hated to admit, wasn''t a little more skilled inbat because Anna surely was.
Suddenly, Garima''s voice sounded in his head. [Come to the main hall.]
Taking advantage of his slight distraction, Anna immediately threw a punch at his abdomen while her leg kicked at his right knee.
Max, not wanting to be defeated, circted his mana throughout his body, reinforcing his physical defense.
Bam! Bam!
Her punch and kick connected, but the result wasn''t what Anna expected. Feeling the sting in her knuckles and legs, she winced and jumped back.
"That''s cheating. You used mana." She cried out, pouting cutely as she rubbed her knuckles.
"Hehe," Max chuckled. Suddenly appearing in front of her, he grabbed her by her waist before she could react and ced a kiss on her lips, tasting the salty taste of her sweat and sweetness on her lips.
Anna melted in his embrace, but her eyes still red at him, making her look extremely adorable.
A few momentster, he broke the kiss and pinched her nose yfully. "Weren''t you the one who was asking me to use my full strength?"
Anna pped his hand away and huffed, "Humph! You didn''t agree, so I thought you weren''t going to do it. That''s clearly cheating."
"Alright. Alright. I concede." Max raised his free hand in surrender and then asked, "How about I gave another kiss as an apology?"
Anna''s eyes shed cunningly as she raised her face toward him. Max smiled and ced his lips on hers. He started by gently kissing her lips, and then included his tongue, sucking them with passion.
After he finished savoring them, he parted them with his tongue and forced it inside her mouth and started ying with her tongue. Anna was initially hesitant, but soon started responding, her hands snaking around his neck, pulling his face closer to hers.
Amara and Maria watched them, both feeling the heat rising in their bellies. The only difference was Amara showed it on her face, but Maria didn''t. She even looked conflicted and ufortable.
After five minutes, Max broke the kiss. He was happy beyond reason right now because Anna had responded with equal passion, disregarding all her hesitation.
Looking into her cloudy eyes, he grinned, "Satisfied?"
Contrary to his expectation, she shook her head and asked, "By what?"
"My apology."
Anna grinned in response, "When did I agree to ept it as apology?"
Chapter 510 War Begins [5]
Chapter 510 War Begins [5]
Hearing this, Max was stunned for a moment before he smiled wryly and asked, "Alright. You win. Tell me, what exactly do you want?"
Anna''s smile widened when she heard this. Looking into his eyes, she brought her lips closer to his temptingly and said, "I want you¡ to take me with you when you go out to fight the demons next time."
Finished saying this, she ced her lips on his.
Max didn''t reject and let her kiss him. After she moved her face away a whileter, he smiled at her, making her smile too. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You agree, right?" She asked expectantly.
Max shook his head and chuckled. "No. I don''t."
His refusal made Anna''s smile stiffen on her face. She then became angry, "You¡ why not? As you can see, I''m strong enough to take care of myself."
"I admit you are strong and you can easily fight and kill ordinary two-star demons. But there is no two-star demon among the demon army. The weakest is an early-stage three-star and¡"
Max looked into her eyes and continued with a serious note in his voice, "¡you are not strong enough to face them yet. I''ll let you apany me when you break through to the three-star realm. Until then, stay in the city and continue your training."
Ignoring her aggrieved look, he walked toward the door. "Now, excuse me for a while. I have to attend an important meeting."
Whoosh!
Amara rushed to follow him and asked, "May I join you, master?"
"No. You stay here and help Anna train. I''ll be back in a while," Max said. Amara was a little disappointed but nodded, "Yes, master."
Just as he was about to step out, Anna called out, her tone firm.
"Not three-star realm, you''ll let me apany you as soon as I breakthrough to peak two-star."
Max raised his brows and responded without looking back, "If you can convince me of your strength, sure."
Saying this, he opened the door and walked out.
Anna clenched her fist and muttered with determination, "I''ll definitely convince you."
Then she nced at Amara. "Let''s start. Don''t hold back."
"Oh, you don''t worry. I won''t." Amara chuckled somewhat sadistically, making Anna flinch and the thought that she probably shouldn''t have said that appeared in her mind.
¡
When Max arrived in the main hall, Garima, old granny, Gene, Aria, Elena, Ryan, old man Raku, Emily, Esther, Mina and, surprisingly, the beautiful auction hostess, Siana, were already there.
Max greeted everyone. Others returned the greeting while Siana smiled. "I never thought we would meet again."
"But I knew we would definitely, albeit not in such circumstances." Max smiled. He then took a seat beside Emily and nced at Garima.
"So, what''s the matter? Why are we gathered here so suddenly?"
Ryan red at him and snorted. "You brought trouble, you brat."
"I don''t understand. Care to exin properly so I can?" Max asked, frowning. He couldn''t understand how he must have brought trouble, which prompted everyone to gather and look so serious.
Ryan took a deep breath and started to exin, "A while ago, a group of fifty demons came¡"
After hearing everything, Max''s expression also turned serious, but he didn''t forget to say, "So, the main problem wasn''t theming here for revenge but the mistake uncle made by disclosing the key information about our strength, is that right?"
The corner of Ryan''s lips twitched when he heard this. Fearfully ncing at his wife, he growled at him, "Is that really important now?"
"Of course, it isn''t." Max nodded.
Elena nced at Aria, Garima and the old granny. "Do the seniors have any idea what we should do now?"
Everyone went silent at the question.
Old granny sighed and broke the silence, "Some of you already know, but I''m severely injured and have only 20% of my original strength. So, if two or more king demons arrive, things would get ugly for us."
Everyone''s expressions strained at this.
Elena took a deep breath and said, "I think the only thing we can do now is to prepare for the worst and also secure some escape routes."
Just then, Max felt hismunication crystal vibrate in his spatial ring. When he took it out and heard the message, his expression became somber.
Everyone noticed this and Ryan asked, "What is it, kid?"
Max took a deep breath and announced. "The war has officially begun."
Ryan shot up from his seat and shouted. "What?!"
Everyone else''s expressions also changed and Elena asked, her delicate brows furrowing in confusion,
"That shouldn''t be possible because the reinforcements from the central ins have yet to arrive. Are you sure your information is correct?"
"Yes. I''m sure." Max nodded. The message just now was from Quinn, his new ve, and from his connection to him, he knew he wasn''t lying.
"Isn''t it way too soon? It has been only over a week since they have stepped foot on our continent and they are already starting the war." Ryan said, worried.
Old granny nced at Max before saying, "Although it''s a good thing, it isn''t bad too."
"What do you mean, senior?" Old man Raku asked.
"Weren''t we worried about the horned demons sending people to attack us once they notice the king demon Garima and Aria captured? Since the war has started, they won''t be sure it was us and even if we are the prime suspect, they won''t be able to focus solely on us and this will give us some much-needed time." The old granny said.
"Time to do what?" Old man Raku asked, ncing at Max as he had noticed her gaze on him before she said this.
"Time to prepare ourselves, of course." The granny said. "Since that''s the only thing we can do. And hopefully, we canst until the reinforcements arrive."
With that, the meeting concluded, leaving everyone with a heavy heart.
Max took a deep breath, stood up, nced at Elena, Ryan and old man Raku. "I have decided to go and join the war. I hope you can lend me some of your warriors."
"Have you lost your mind, kid?" Ryan shouted, and everyone else frowned. Only old man Raku and the old granny looked thoughtful.
"No, I haven''t." Max shook his head. "To ensure we can survive long enough for the reinforcements to arrive, I need to go out on the battlefield."
"What will you do there? No matter how strong you are, you are just a three-star mage in the end. There will be hundreds if not thousands of warriors as strong or stronger than you." Ryan said, trying to discourage him.
Max, however, shook his head. "I know, and that''s exactly the reason I''m going there. I need to kill a lot of demons, which I can''t find in the forest outside."
His words confused everyone, but he didn''t let anyone ask anything, and said. "You don''t need to ask anything because I won''t tell you the reason or change my mind." He knew he had revealed a little of his secrets, but he couldn''t care less right now.
Just then, Emily stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."
Max was hesitant because he didn''t want her to risk her life out there, but knew she wasn''t asking but telling. So, he nodded, "Alright."
Ryan still wanted to say something but old man Raku shook his head, "It''s alright. Since they have decided, let them and give him as many warriors as you can."
"Thanks grandpa." Max nodded at the old man before excusing himself, "Alright. I''ll need to prepare a little. So, I''ll take my leave."
Saying this, he walked out, and Emily followed him.
Chapter 511 Selecting a movement technique
Chapter 511 Selecting a movement technique
A whileter, Max, Emily, Anna, Amara, Maria, Leticia and Belen walked out of the Garfield mansion and headed for the center of the Ninam city, where the city library was.
Whoosh!
They had gone just over 100 meters when a small figure rushed at them behind and jumped Belen, who was walking at the back of the group.
Everyone immediately turned around and Belen was about to attack when she saw it was little Arya. and stopped before holding out her hands to catch her.
"Hehe, big sister, are you going to the library?" She asked, giggling cheerfully.
Seeing her like that, a small smile appeared on Belen''s face and she nodded, "Yes." And then asked, despite knowing the answer, "Do you want toe along?"
"Of course. Without me, you guys might get lost in the city." Little Arya snickered.
"Alright. Let''s go." Belen nodded and put her down on the ground.
Leticia, who was close to Belen, grabbed her hand and asked, "How did you know we were going out just now? Were you waiting since morning?"
"Hehe, no." Little Arya giggled, "I requested the guards guarding your mansion''s gate to inform me as soon as they saw you guys leave."
Amara nced at her, and smiled fondly, surprising Max, as this was the first time he saw such an expression on her face.
"What is it?" he asked curiously.
"Seeing her, I was reminded of my childhood when I also used to do the same with my big brother." She said, a wistful expression on her face. There was also a tinge of worry in her eyes.
"Don''t worry. Your brother will be alright. He isn''t weak." Max said, reassuring her. He had asked Quinn about the people of the Bloodwing race and found out that they weren''t in the Green leaf kingdom but had gone to invade other kingdoms and empires. That''s why Amara couldn''t contact him.
"Mm. I hope so." She nodded.
Emily nced between Max and Amara, her eyes flickering.
After a while, they had arrived in front of a four-story tall, wooden building: the city library.
Rima was already standing there, waiting. She smiled when she saw them and then all of them entered the building after telling the guards at the entrance that Ryan had allowed them.
They seemed to have already gotten orders and allowed the group entry without any problem.
"Hus¡ªMax, what kind of spells you want?" Rima asked, blushing a little because she had almost called him husband. Fortunately, no one, except Maria, noticed this.
"Movement techniques." Max answered.
"Okay. Let me bring you there." She said before turning to Emily and others, "On the first floor, there are only basic grade one and grade two spells. On the second floor are grade three, which most you would need. And on the third and fourth floor are grade four and grade five spells. So, let''s head to the second floor."
Max nced at Maria and Anna, who were both two-star mages, "You guys look around here and see if there is any suitable spell for you."
Anna had an unresigned expression on her face and huffed. "Fine." She wished nothing more than to breakthrough to the three-star realm as soon as possible.
Maria, however, calmly nodded. Although she already had all the spells, she needs thanks to Rima''s status as the only king ranked mage''s disciple, she still stayed with Anna to apany her.
The group arrive on the second floor and dispersed to find something suitable for them. Only Amara stayed with Max and Rima.
Rima nced at her and asked, "Why aren''t you looking for a suitable spell? They have quite good ones here."
"I don''t any," Amara responded, which made Rima frown.
Max looked around to see if there was anyone near them, leaned over to her and whispered in her ear, "She is a¡ demon."
Rima froze and looked at Max wide eyed. "Y-You¡ she¡ are you joking?" She asked, finding it difficult to believe.
Max shrugged, "No. Now, let''s go and look for spells, shall we?" He asked.
Rima nodded without saying anything. Her eyes were glued to Amara, deep in thought.
Feeling ufortable under her gaze, Amara said, "Master isn''t lying."
Rima didn''t say anything and just nodded. She knew he wasn''t lying, but it was just too hard to digest for her. Her man had a demon subordinate following him and from what she could feel, their rtionship was more than just master and servant.
Max was surprised when she didn''t ask anything.
Under her lead, they quickly arrived in front of arge bookshelf that had over 50 spell books.
"Here you go. These are the best grade three movement technique you can find in the Green leaf and other nearby kingdoms. See if any of these suit you." Rima said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max nodded. ncing around, he quickly located the [Fire elemental technique] section. There weren''t many books, only five.
All books had a number written under them. It was the required contribution points which one needed to take it out and learn. Max didn''t need to pay anything, of course.
He directly went for the book, which required the highest number of contribution points, and opened it.
[Phoenix''s Wings: Uses fire elemental mana to form phoenix wings through the method written below. When the user attains basic mastery over the techniques, he can increase his maximum speed by three-folds. Cirction method: Channel your elemental mana¡]
After reading it, he couldn''t help but sigh emotionally, "It''s a very powerful technique. Unfortunately, this is only the first part and I can only attain basic¡ª"
Suddenly, he stopped when he remembered what the system had told him. To confirm it, he mentally asked, ''System, this technique only has the basic cirction method. In normal cases, it shouldn''t be possible to attain a mastery level higher than basic mastery. However, from what you previously told me, I don''t need the higher level of cirction and just need to increase my mana output, is that right?''
[That''s correct, host. However, even with the system''s assistance, just based on this basic cirction method, it''s maximum potential won''t exceed an ordinary grade 6 movement technique.] The system answered.
Max frowned when he heard this and asked, ''Didn''t you say even the ordinary spells could be strong enough to threaten a supreme mage as long as I provide it with enough mana?''
[Yes, host. That''s applicable to the spells that have a fixed cirction and channeling method which this technique doesn''t have.]
Hearing this, he put the book back and picked another. He wanted a technique which he wouldn''t need to change in the future.
Chapter 512 Elves trump card
Chapter 512 Elves'' trump card
After checking the rest of the skills, he couldn''t help but be disappointed because, ording to the system, none of them could exceed grade four, making them worthless in his eyes.
Seeing his disappointed expression, Rima asked, "What is it? You don''t like any of them?"
"Yeah. Only that one is slightly better while the rest are not up to par," Max sighed.
The corner of Rima''s lips twitched when she heard this. Didn''t that mean the movement techniques of several kingdoms were trash?
She then stepped forward and picked up the [Pheonix Wings] and said, "I don''t know about the rest but this skill is not ordinary."
"How do you know?" Max asked because she hadn''t even opened it yet.
In response, Rima grinned, "It''s because I''ve already checked all the fire, nt and wind elemental spells and techniques on this floor."
A tender look appeared in his eyes when he heard this. Because she clearly did that for him, Belen, and Leticia.
Leaning toward her, he gently kissed her. "Thank you!"
"Hehe, just this kiss was worth all the time I spend here." She smiled and then said, "Now, let''s get back to the topic. As I was saying, this technique is one of the best even among the other elemental ones and that''s not only because it can make you three times faster with just basic mastery but also because there is another part of it on the third floor. Whenbined, it won''t be weaker than a normal grade five elemental technique."
Max suddenly grew excited. "Is that true?"
"Although I haven''t seen it myself since I wasn''t allowed to go on the third floor, even with my status, the librarian here had told me about this." Rima nodded.
"Good. Let''s go to the third floor." Max said, putting away the first part of the [Pheonix Wings]. Since the first part could be as strong as an ordinary king ranked technique, maybe with both parts he won''t need to look for a better one before he became a supreme mage.
"Alright." Rima nodded, thinking that he wanted it for when he broke through to the four-star realm.
Then the trio headed upstairs but were immediately blocked by an old Elvin woman in ck clothes. She nced at them and frowned. "Humans? Who allowed you in here?"
As soon as she appeared in front of them, Amara took a step back while Max felt as if he was standing in the presence of a monster.
''She is¡ terrifyingly strong.'' He eximed in his heart. Meanwhile, Rima looked at them in confusion. Why did they look¡ scared?
"Interesting!" The old woman''s eyes flickered briefly before she repeated the question, "Who allowed in here?"
Taking a deep breath, Max bowed slightly toward her, "Greetings, senior. We are here to see if we can find some suitable spells. Guardmander Ryan had allowed us to."
"That kid? Just what is he thinking, allowing three-star mages to enter the third floor?" The woman shook her head, muttering. She then stepped to the side, allowing them entry. "Go on."
They were surprised that Ryan hadn''t informed her, but it was understandable because he wouldn''t have expected them¡ª
three-star mages¡ªtoe to the third floor where grade four spells are kept. Also, her calling him ''kid'' surprised them a little too. His status was almost equal to the city lord, and people should address him respectfully.
"Um, don''t you want to verify if we are speaking the truth?" Rima asked. Since she wasn''t informed beforehand, shouldn''t she check if they were speaking the truth or not?
"There is no need. Now go on." The old woman dismissively waved her hand before taking a seat on the wooden chair right beside the entrance.
Max and Rima exchanged nces before walking inside. After they were inside, Max mentally asked the system, ''System, how strong is that woman?''
[She is an emperor mage, host.]
''That doesn''t make sense. Old granny is also an emperor ranked mage, but she doesn''t feel as monstrous as this old woman.'' Max said, ''Or is it because she is injured?''
[Yes, host. However, another is host found this old woman monstrous because her nature is violent and bloodthirsty unlike host''s granny who has a mild temperament.] The system exined.
''Okay.'' Max nodded and thought, ''I never thought they would have an emperor mage hiding here. Well, I won''t have to worry about my family''s safety now, at least.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A whileter, they found the second part of the [Pheonix Wings].
[Pheonix Wings (Part two): Once mastered, the user can increase his original speed by ten folds. Cirction method: Channel your mana through¡]
After reading it, he asked the system, ''System, what is this technique''s maximum potential now?''
[Grade 8, host.]
''Which means I don''t need to look for any other movement technique until I breakthrough to the supreme mage realm.'' Max thought, satisfied. ''Now I only need toprehend it.'' He frowned because this would take quite some time, which he didn''t have.
Just then, the system spoke up again.
[Host, the system shop has things that can improveprehension abilities by multiple folds for a short amount of time. Host should try them.]
Max''s wyes glowed when he heard this and he immediately said, ''Nice timing. Now, please help me find something suitable and affordable.''
[Yes, host.]
Just then, Rima asked, "What are you thinking, husband?"
"Mm?" Amara''s brows shot up when she heard this but didn''t say anything.
"No. Nothing." Max shook his head and said, "Let''s go down and see if everyone has found what they need."
"Okay."
¡
When they came down, thedies weren''t done choosing their spells yet.
He nced at Rima and said, "Why don''t you go and help them? I''ll wait here."
"Alright." Rima nodded and walked away to help Leticia and others.
''Have you found something suitable, system?'' He asked the system.
[Yes, host.] The system answered, and immediately, a window popped up in front of him. There was a drop of red liquid in a small bottle with a brief introduction written beside it.
Chapter 513 Excited Anna
Chapter 513 Excited Anna
[Ryser''s tear: The Ryser, a mystical race, is renowned throughout the cosmos for their seemingly infinite wisdom. Their tears contain mystical powers. When consumed, it boosts the user''s concentration, deduction andprehension ability beyond their limit.]
[Price: 10,000 SPs]
As he read the description, he was surprised that such mystical races existed in the universe. However, when he saw the price, his expression stiffened.
''System, isn''t there something¡ more affordable in the system shop?'' He asked.
[No, host. As stated before, the items in the system shop are premium items and this price is already the lowest possible.] The system responded.
Max didn''t respond and opened his status.
[Lust Points: 24,000]
[Kill Points: 17,000]
[Shop Points: 9,000]
Taking a breath, he said, ''Covert all Kill points into SPs and put all LPs into intelligence. I believe I would need better senses and mana control in the uing days.''
Swoosh!
[It''s done, host.]
The system promptly replied, and his stats changed.
[Intelligence: 155 --> 179]
[Lust Points: 0]
[Kill Points: 0]
[Shop Points: 10,700]
''Good.'' Max said, closing his eyes to check how much his sense had enhanced and was satisfied by the results.
''Now¡ buy the item.'' He said and as he watched 10,000 SPs vanish, he couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart.
''It''s alright. It''s for the better.'' Consoling himself, he waited for the system''s notification, which sounded in the next moment.
[Ding! Purchase sessful! The item has been stored in your inventory.]
¡
After half an hour, Emily and others were done choosing their spells. Rima didn''t need to, since she already had what she needed.
Among them, Belen seemed pretty excited while Leticia had a pout.
"You didn''t find anything suitable?" He asked her.
"No, I did, but just a movement technique. All offensive and defensive spells here are nothing extraordinary." She said, which made the nearby people give her odd looks.
Belen shook her head. "They are very good. But if you assess them by your bloodline ability''s standard, I doubt you would find any good spell anywhere."
"You¡ are not wrong. But I hope I would find something good here." Leticia clicked her tongue.
Max looked at Leticia, and said, "I still haven''t seen what kind of bloodline ability you have awakened."
After he rescued them from the demons, she had told him she had awakened an awesome bloodline ability, but she hadn''t shown what it was because it was the kind of ability that could only be used once every half a month.
Leticia''s face drooped when she heard him and then said with a pout, "If you wait for a few days, I''ll show you. But you don''t. Humph! And you also aren''t taking me with you."
Max only smiled at this. From the moment she found out he was leaving the city and not taking her, she hadined about this at least 10 times.
Leticia stomped her foot when she saw his reaction but didn''t say anything.
Max then nced at Emily. "Did you find something suitable?"
"Yes." Emily nodded, not bothering to exin.
Max didn''t mind it, since he would see them in action.
''Too bad I don''t have more SPs to buy a Kyser''s tear for her. It would''ve helped her a lot inprehending her new spells.'' He thought, sighing at his poverty. However, he didn''t know she was going to give him a nice surprise in a few days and he would realize he didn''t need to feel regretful about not being able to give her a Ryser''s tear.
"Let''s go. Anna and Maria must have finished choosing their spells, too." He said and lead them downstairs.
As he said, Anna and Maria were already waiting for them toe down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As soon as Anna saw them, she hopped toward them like an excited child and asked, "Hehe, did you find something good?"
"Yeah, what about you?" Max nodded, not bothering to exin what he got because he could see she didn''t want to hear it and dying to tell them about her findings.
Sure enough, she bobbed her head up and down, trying to contain her excitement. "Good, good. I also got something amazing." After saying this, she stared at him, clearly waiting for him to ask what she got. Max chuckled at this and asked, "What did you get?"
Hearing this, Anna waved her hand, causing an old, tattered book to appear in her hand. "I got this." She proudly and excitedly dered.
"What is this?" Max asked, taking the book in his hand and read the title.
[Way of martial arts: A guide to bing unmatched in closebat.]
''No wonder she liked it. Just the name is enough to make her excited.'' He thought and shuffled through a few pages. Initially indifferent, he grew increasingly surprised as continued to flip the page after page.
Seeing this, Anna giggled, "Isn''t this book great? With this, I won''t be any weaker to you guys, even if I don''t have a bloodline or don''t awaken any element."
Closing the book, he looked at her with a strange look and asked, "You can read it?"
"Mm? Of course I can. You can''t?" She asked, frowning in confusion.
"I can, but as I read further, the words get blurry." Max said, which made everyone raise their brows in surprise.
"Show me." Emily said, extending her hand toward him. Max nodded and give it to her and as she flipped pages, her brows knitted tightly.
"It''s the same for me." She said, handing the book over to Leticia. "You try."
The result was the same. Leticia also couldn''t read more than a few lines. The same was true for Belen and Amara.
Just then, a voice sounded in their heads. It was the voice of the old woman on the third floor.
[Only those who have an affinity with it can read it. Others can''t. So, don''t be surprised. And congrattions, little girl. Try not to die anytime soon. I want to see what can you achieve with that book. Now, get out. Your time in the library is up.]
As soon as the voice stopped, they found themselves out of the library.
"This¡ this was spatial teleportation?" Leticia uttered in shocked surprise.
Chapter 514 Ghost spirit fruit
Chapter 514 Ghost spirit fruit
"That olddy¡ she is stronger than my father." Amara added with a frown on her face.
She was starting to feel worried for her branch family because they didn''t have any emperor demon while she had already encountered two emperor mages in this backwater ce.
"Mm?" Emily, Anna and others gave her and Max strange looks when they heard her. Everyone had the same question in mind: If your father is stronger than a five-star demon, how did Max enve her? Of course, no one asked this since they could see their rtionship had already exceeded a typical master-ve rtionship.
Anna, however, couldn''t help but ask, "How strong is your father Amara?"
"He should be a peak king d¡ªwarrior. Perhaps he has already broken through to the emperor realm?" She said with a pondering look.
Thedies nodded to themselves at the revtion. ''Indeed, we were right.'' They thought.
"So, you are saying the one who sent us out is at least an emperor mage?" Leticia asked, her eyes glinting with excitement. She could feel that her bloodline was strong beyond her imagination and she should also reach these heights. So, the prospect of gaining such strength excited very much.
"Yes. She should be." Amara nodded.
Leticia clenched her fist and raised it above her head. "I''ll be as strong, no, stronger than her in the future." She eximed in excitement.
Anna looked at the book in her hand and muttered, "I wonder if I can also be that strong."
Max heard her muttering, smiled and patted her head, "You will, definitely."
''¡If this can''t help you, I will.'' He added in his mind.
Anna''s face blushed slightly being treated like this in front of everyone, but didn''t say anything because she liked it very much when he did it.
Emily''s eyes narrowed slightly at this before she said, "Shouldn''t we return to the mansion to say goodbyes to everyone or are you nning to leave at night?"
Although her voice was calm as usual, Max could feel she was a little displeased. So, he hurriedly nodded, "Alright. Let''s go."
Saying this, he removed his hand from Anna''s head and walked in the Garfield mansion''s direction. While walking back, Anna came over to Emily''s side and asked in a whisper, "What is it? Why did you get angry?"
Emily looked at her indifferently and shook her head. "No, I didn''t."
"You did and you know I know it. So, spit it out. Why did you? Was it because you were jealous?" Anna asked in a yful voice.
Emily narrowed her eyes when she heard this. After seeing that no one was eavesdropping on them, she asked in a cold voice, "What''s going on between you two? I can see things are¡ different between you guys now." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The corner of Anna''s lips lifted to form a teasing grin. "So, you were indeed jealous." Although she seemed nonchnt, her heart was galloping like a racing horse. She wasn''t ready to tell her family about her rtionship with Max. The only reason she dared to tease Emily was because she knew she would support her, even if she didn''t like it.
"Are you itching for some beating?" Emily dangerously narrowed her eyes and snorted. "I wasn''t jealous, just ufortable. Now tell me what''s going on."
"I''ll tell you when I breakthrough to the three-star realm." Anna said and walked over to little Arya. Clearly not intending to talk further.
Emily frowned at this. She then went over to Max and asked, "Do you have something that can help Anna strengthen her foundation and increase her realm?"
Max nced at Anna. She was a mid-stage two-star warrior and given it had been just less than one and a half month, her cultivation speed was already quite fast. But he could also understand why Emily was asking this. Of course, he didn''t know the reason and just thought that she wanted her to be stronger because of the war.
"Let me see," Max said and appeared to be thinking while inwardly, he conversed with the system.
''System, find me something that can help a two-star mage strengthen their foundation and improve their realm. And you can see, my budget is a little tight, so be mindful of the price.''
[Yes, host.]
A momentter, a panel popped up in front of him with an item shown in it. It was a ck berry type fruit.
[Ghost spirit fruit (Grade two): A less potent version of the Ghost spirit fruit. Can strengthen a person''s foundation, increasepatibility with their foundation energy and refine it.]
[Limitation: Can only be consumed once.]
[Price: 200 SPs]
As he read its information, the system said.
[This fruit''s primary function is to help strengthen a person''s energy core and refine and purify their energy. However, as a side-effect, it can also help a two-star mage increase their strength by at least one minor realm, maybe two if they can digest all its essence.]
''Hm? Which means it can also help those who are at the peak of the two-star realm and are trying to break through to the three-star?'' He asked, since energy refining was one of the major steps to breakthrough to the three-star realm.
[That''s correct, host.]
''That''s great. I can help Leticia, Belen and Rima too but¡'' He thought, ncing at his 700 SPs. He thought for a moment. He knew asking the system for a loan would be useless, so he thought about how he could get more SPs. Then his eyes glinted and with hope, he asked, ''System, can I sell mana stone in the system shop?''
The system was silent for a moment before it answered.
[Host can sell them. But the price would be very low.] ''I expected that much. So, tell me how much a single low-grade mana stone is worth?'' He asked, not at all surprised. He wouldn''t be surprised if the system told him he couldn''t sell them since mana stones couldn''t be called ''premium'', at least not the low-grade ones.
[Host can only get 1 Shop point for every 1000 low-grade and 100 mid-grade mana stones.] The system answered, which caused him to almost stumble on his feet. It was worse than he would have liked. But what could he do?
Sighing, he checked his inventory and found he had a little over 1 million low-grade mana stones.
''Let''s keep 100,000 for my and Emily''s needs.'' He thought and then said to the system, ''System, sell 900,000 of them and buy 5 of these fruits.''
[Yes, host.] System then sold 900,000 of his stones, which gave him 900 SPs. It then purchased 5 ghost spirit fruits.
[Purchase sessful! Your items have been stored in the inventory.]
[Lust Points: 0]
[Kill Points: 0]
[Shop Points: 600]
Seeing his points tally, Max sighed. ''It''s difficult to earn but too easy to spend.''
Emily frowned when he didn''t answer for a while.
"It''s alright if you don''t have¡ª"
"No. I have." He interrupted her and took out five grape size, ck fruits. "These are called ghost spirit fruits and can help a two-star mage strengthen their cores and also increase their strength." He exined it to her when he noticed her looking at them with a strange look.
"Oh? The rest must be because of your¡ women, right?" She asked.
Chapter 515 Heading for the battlefield
Chapter 515 Heading for the battlefield
"That''s right. They are in the two-star realm, too. So, these will be help¡ª" Max nodded. However, before he could finish speaking, Emily interrupted him.
"Okay. I''m going to take care of a few things. I''ll meet you at the city gate in half an hour. Don''t bete."
Whoosh!
After saying her piece, she rushed away, disappearing from his sight in just a moment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What''s up with her?"
He muttered, "Why does it feel she is angry with me? Isn''t having a harem amon thing in this world?"
Deciding not to bother himself with this for the time being, he shrugged and turned to Anna and others.
"Anna, Leticia, Belen, Rima and Maria, here catch it." He said and threw a ghost spirit fruit toward each of them.
Everyone caught it and Leticia asked, "Is this a spirit fruit?"
"Yeah. Unlike the ones I gave youst time, these can only be used in the two-star realm, so you don''t need to save it forter." Max smiled and then added, "When you eat them, try your best to digest as much of its essence as you can. It''ll help you strengthen your core, refine and purify your mana, and increase your cultivation realm."
"Really? It can refine and purify our mana?" Rima asked, surprised. After staying in the Ninam city all this time, she knew elves could nurture many types of spirit fruits. And as Aria''s disciple, she didn''tck spirit fruits. She had eaten a few to reach peak two-star.
But the spirit fruits that could refine and purify one''s energy were rare, even for her, because they were too difficult to grow and nurturepared to others.
So, she was naturally surprised when she saw him give them five of such fruits in one go.
"Yes, it can." Max nodded.
"That''s amazing. With this fruit, I should be able to refine all my two-star mana to the three-star level. And since it can strengthen the core too, my foundation won''t be weak." She said, excited.
Her master had told her she only needed to enhance all of her mana to the three-star level and that she would help her reconstruct her core.
''That''s great. Now, by the time he returns from the battlefield, I should already be a three-star mage and can apany him wherever he goes.''
She thought and could barely stop herself from rushing off to her cultivation site to consume the fruit and cultivate.
Max, noticing her excitement, smiled, "It''s alright. You go and culti
¡ª"
"No. I''ll see you off," Rima cut him off. She wanted to be with him for as long as she could.
Hearing this, a smile appeared on Max''s face and nodded, "Alright."
Anna, Leticia and Belen were also happy to receive the fruit and quickly stored them in their wooden medicine boxes before storing them.
Maria, however, looked at the fruit in hand with a concerned look. From their conversation, she knew this little fruit was something very precious.
Anna, who was near her, noticed that she hadn''t stored it away and asked, "What is it, Maria? Why aren''t you putting it away?"
Maria hesitated and then said, "Mm? Big sis, this is something precious. I don''t want to waste it on myself since I don''t have much talent for cultivation."
"Shhh!" Anna put her finger on her lips and shushed her, which made Maria panic, thinking that she had made some mistake.
"Don''t say that in front of him or he will be angry." Anna said, while giggling inwardly, ''Hehe, she is so fun to tease.''
"But¡ª"
"No buts. It''s something he gave to you, so use it. Don''t think if it''s precious or worthless, alright?" She said.
Maria nced at Max before nodding. "I understand." She then put away the fruit while vowing to use it well and be stronger.
A whileter, they arrived at the Garfield mansion. It took a few minutes for Max to bid his step mothers, Garima, old granny and Gene farewell. Amelia asked him to be back soon and fulfill his promise to Ashton.
"Don''t worry. I''ll be back in two weeks." Max reassured her.
Then Esther walked over, looked into his eyes and said, "Please keep Emily safe."
"I will." Max nodded.
"Alright. I''ll take my leave now. Take care of yourselves and miss Garima and granny, please make sure everyone is safe if anything unexpected happens."
"Don''t worry. You just take care of yourself and remember to never underestimate you enemy no matter how weak they seem to you. Also, be wary of other humans too."
Old granny advised.
"Understood." Max nodded and left the mansion under Anna''s and others'' worried gazes.
When he arrived at the city gates, Emily, Ryan and ten Elvin warriors were waiting for him.
"Ready?" Ryan asked.
"Yes."
"Alright." Ryan nodded and looked at the Elves. "He will be your leader for this outing. You are to listen and obey to hismands."
The elves seemed displeased by this, especially the three standing at the front, but nodded. "Yes, lordmander."
Ryan then looked at him and said in a serious tone,
"Seven of them are peak three-star mages, while the remaining three are in the early-stage four-star realm. And you are their leader. So, it''s your responsibility to bring them back alive and well."
"I understand." Max nodded and suddenly felt an invisible pressure in his heart. For a moment, he wanted to leave alone so he won''t need to be responsible for them, but he knew he needed them if he wanted to earn enough points to buy the [Drop of life] for his father and healing medicine for the old granny.
Taking a deep breath, he bowed toward him, "Thank you for all your help, uncle." With the war on their heads, he knew the Ninam city didn''t have many peak three-star mages to spare, not to mention three four-star ones.
But even then, he got ten of them. So, he was naturally moved.
"Tch! You aren''t that repulsive, heh? Now, go," Ryan joked while flicking a storage ring at him and then vanished.
Max scanned the storage ring, and a pleasantly surprised expression appeared on his face.
Chapter 516 Thunder bloodline
Chapter 516 Thunder bloodline
With a smile on his face, he waved his hand and immediately after,
Swoosh!
A giant, silver-winged eagle appeared in front of them.
Scree~!
It let out a shrill cry, pped its wings, and flew straight to the sky.
Whoosh!
The wind generated from its wings pushed Max back. He looked at the majestic eagle in the sky in awe.
The Elves were shocked when they saw it and one of the three four-star mages eximed, "Isn''t that lordmander''s steed?!"
They exchanged nces and could see shock and a look of understanding in each other''s eyes. By giving his mount to him, Ryan was telling them to take Max seriously.
"It seems we don''t have any choice." One of the three said, and the other two nodded.
After flying a few circles above their heads, the silver-eaglended in front of Max, itsrge reddish ck eyes staring down at him. And Max could see the disdain in them, which made him smile stiffly.
"What are you looking at? Didn''t uncle Ryan tell you to obey me?" He red back.
Scree~!
Whoosh!
The eagle screeched and pped its wings, sending a gust of wind in his direction. Max hurriedly circted his mana to defend, but was still pushed a few steps back. ''Well, that''s a four-star beast for you.'' He thought, a serious expression on his face. Just from this, he knew he wasn''t a match for this beast. One of the three four-star mages spoke up at this moment, "Team leader, besides lordmander, this eagle doesn''t listen to anyone. So, it isn''t advisable to challenge it."
Max nodded. He could see the eagle was very prideful. So challenging it wouldn''t get him anywhere. However, he wasn''t going to grovel in front of it.
So, without saying anything, he jumped up, intending tond on it. However, the eagle swatted him away with its wing.
Afternding back to the ground, he put on an indifferent face and asked, "Are you going to disobey uncle Ryan by not allowing me to mount you?"
The eagle squinted its eyes. It then lowered its body.
Seeing this, Max nodded in satisfaction. He then jumped andnded on its back without any problem.
"Let''s go, guys. We have quite a long journey ahead of us." He smiled at Emily and the Elves.
Whoosh!
Emily tapped her feet on the ground and floated up beforending beside him. The Elves exchanged nces, smiled wryly, and also mounted the eagle.
"Let''s go. Show me how fast you are." Max sat down and patted its back.
Scree~!
The eagle screeched as though provoked by his words and pped its wings.
Whoosh!
In just one p, it shot up over 100 meters.
"Woah! You are quite fast, huh?" Max eximed. Apart from Garima, this eagle was the fastest.
The eagle raised its head proudly when it heard him. To this, Max smiled, ''Everyone likes praise.'' He then pointed in the north direction where one of the battlefields was supposed to be, and ordered. "Head north."
Scree~! Whoosh!
The eagle screeched once again and pped its wings, shooting in the north direction. ¡
Three hourster, they had flown for thousands of miles. On the way, they had spotted a few groups of demons and killed them. Because everyone was almost as strong or stronger than Max, he could only kill 5 three-star demons whichted him 15,000 Kill Points. After selling the demon he and Emily got, he gained another 100 SPs. Unfortunately, none of the demon bodies were qualified to be sold in the system shop or he would have earned some SPs, too.
On the way when they didn''t encounter any demon, he had consumed [Ryser''s tear]. Immediately, he had felt his mind be clearer and all of his senses were enhanced tens of times.
Although thissted for just over ten minutes, he had managed toprehend the first part of the [Pheonix Wings] and now only needed to practice it to be able to use in the battle.
Also, whileprehending, he could feel a violent and destructive power within him and he knew it wasn''t his fire element but¡ his bloodline, and not the one system was integrating him with, but another, which he inherited from his mother.
He had asked old granny if he could awaken his thunder bloodline and after checking him; she had told him it was dormant and needed intense stimtion for it to awaken. Unfortunately, despite being an emperor mage, she couldn''t help him with.
¡
Right now, they were flying above a mountainous, rocky terrain when suddenly, they noticed a small town up ahead. Smoke was rising in the air, indicating that there was a fire.
As they came closer, they could hear terrified shrieks, crying sounds and demons'' signature unbridledughter.
Emily frowned and said, "The demons have attacked this town. Why haven''t they evacuated like other towns?"
Max nced around and sighed, "Perhaps because this town is cut off by the rest of the world by these hills and rocky terrain, they didn''t get the news."
As they came closer, they could see many hideous looking demons running rampant in the town, decimating the wooden houses, killing and eating the people. Some were even raping the town''s women and young girls.
"These bastards¡" One of the three-star elves gritted his teeth in anger.
"Let''s go down." Max said, patting the eagle. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Wait!" One of the four-star elves suddenly called out, stopping him.
"Hm? What is it?" Max asked, frowning.
"Team leader, there are at least 50 demons down there and some of them might be four-star demons too. Going down there will be very dangerous." The elf said.
"Where are we going?" Max asked, notmenting on what he said.
The elf raised an eyebrow and replied, "To the battlefield."
Max nodded and asked, "Won''t the battlefield be more dangerous? Are we supposed to cower and not go because it''ll be dangerous?"
He then nced at others. "Of course, if any of you don''t want to join the fight, I won''t force you."
The elf team leader who had fought Max with the serpent demons was first to speak up, "You are right, team leader. If we cower from facing just over 50 demons, how will be face hundreds or even thousands on the battlefield? So I''ll go down and fight with you."
Max looked at him and nodded. This guy was very good. "What''s your name?" He asked,
The elf smiled wryly. They had fought together but still didn''t know each-others'' names.
"I''m Rey." He said.
"Rey, I''m Max. You can address me by my name. No need to call me team leader." Max said and after he nodded, he nced at others.
"I''ll fight." Another elf said and then one by one, all three-star and the two four-star elves expressed their willingness to fight and looked at thest four-star elf.
He nced at hispanions and then looked at Max. Smiling bitterly, he said, "Team leader, you misunderstood me. I never said I wasn''t willing to fight. I was just worried about them, but since everyone is willing, let''s go."
"Good." Max nodded and patted the eagle, pointing some distance away from the town. He ordered, "Land there."
Theynded quietly without alerting anyone. After he stored the eagle in the beast ring, they rushed toward the town while making sure they didn''t make any noise.
"Ahhhhhh! Noooo! Don''t kill me!"
"Nooo! My son. I''ll kill you demon¡ arghh!"
¡
As they entered the town, many cries entered their ears.
"Form four three-men team and spread out, but stay in contact with each other. And remember not to engage if there are more than two demons or you are unsure of your victory without causing muchmotion. Last thing we want is to be surrounded by every demon here." Max ordered in a hushed voice.
Everyone nodded in acknowledgement and then formed four teams of three. In Max''s team were Emily and Rey. He took Rey instead of one of the three four-star mages because he wanted others to be safe. Besides, Emily and Rey were fast enough to survive even against a four-star demon and he, with his new skill, should be able to, too. Moreover, it wasn''t like they couldn''t call them for help if they encountered some tough opponents.
"Alright. Go and be alert. Good luck." Max said and then rushed into the town with Emily and Rey.
The four-star elves exchanged nces before one of them said, "This human isn''t bad."
"Yeah. No wonder lord Ryan thinks highly of him. Now, I just hope he is strong enough." Another nodded.
"From what Rey told us, he is even stronger than him. Now let''s go. We have demons to hunt." The third one said.
Everyone nodded and rushed away.
Chapter 517 Earth spirit village
Chapter 517 Earth spirit vige
Earth spirit vige. This was this town''s name and only a hundred or so families lived here. Most of these people were ordinary folks without a hint of mana in their bodies.
Only the first male offspring of a generation from the Riggalton family would have the potential to be a mage. Hence, naturally, the Riggalton family became the town''s leader.
Everyone obeyed and respected them and the Riggalton family also didn''t grow arrogant just because they were the strongest in the town and had mages. They would do their best to assist the town''s folk and protect the town, although there weren''t many dangers thanks to the isted location of the town.
There was another peculiar thing about the Riggalton family. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
All the male offspring apart from the first one would sumb to death within a week after they were born and the one who didn''t and would be the mage in the future could only awaken the Earth Element.
In this generation, the Riggalton family only had a son and a daughter. Unfortunately, the son, Leo Riggalton, didn''t want to stay cooped up in the town and wanted to explore the world instead.
(A/N: Does anyone remember the name Leo Riggalton?)
But his parents, grandparents and the rest of the vigers were strictly against it because anyone who left town never returned. This was the curse ced upon them, especially the Riggalton family, that stopped them from leaving the town.
Leo, however, didn''t believe this and on one fateful night, with his sister''s help, he sneaked out of the town with no one noticing. He also left a letter for his parents in which he said,
[Don''t worry, father, mother. I''ll return after seeing the outer world and when I do, I promise I will be very strong. I will protect and make the town flourish. -Your son.]
When his parents found out about this, they were angry and sad but couldn''t do anything about it. Despite knowing the chances of him returning were very slim because of the curse ced upon their town, especially on their family, they could only hope he will return safe and sound.
But half a yearter, instead of their son, this demon cmity arrived.
Currently, in the Riggalton house, a middle-aged man, woman, a young girl and a few ordinary vigers were hiding in the basement.
"Chief. What''s happening? Who are these monsters and why are they attacking us?" A man asked as he hugged his five-year-old son.
The middle-aged man took a deep breath. With a grim look on his face, he said, "If my family''s ancestral records aren''t wrong, then these monsters outside should be demons."
"Demons? Those from the legends?" The man asked, frowning. He only ever heard of the term ''demon'' in the stories.
"Yes." The middle-aged man, the chief, nodded, "However, as you can see, they are not just legends but real living beings."
Everyone shivered when they heard this. From the stories they heard from their parents as kids, they had a rough idea that demons were cruel and liked to kill and feed on humans.
There was silence in the basement before one of them asked, "Chief, what should we do? We can''t stay here and hope that they will leave, right? Once they find out we are here, we will be killed and eaten like the rest of the vigers."
Middle-aged man''s expression turned grimmer when he heard this, but just as he was about to reply, a wildughter resounded.
"Kekeke! Find you? We already know where you are. Don''t worry, we''lle to you when we are done with the people outside."
Everyone paled when they heard this.
The man who spoke just now stammered in fear. "T-They already know about us. H-How?"
"We are doomed."
"No! Why is this happening?"
"Damn it! If that brat Leo was here, maybe with his and chief''s help, we could have fought our way out."
"Yeah. Why did he have to leave? What would he achieve if he saw the outside world? Haven''t we stayed in the vige all our lives?"
"Such an ungrateful bastard!"
As fear overwhelmed their heart, the town''s folk started cursing Leo. Upon hearing this, the middle-aged chief, the middle-aged women and the young girl''s expression turned ugly.
She nced at her father and mother and, seeing they didn''t say anything, she shouted, "Shut up! What will you achieve by cursing my big brother? Do really believe if he was here, we wouldn''t be in this situation?"
Her outburst, however, didn''t have the effect she was hoping for and the town''s folk became more aggressive with their curses.
"You damned girl! Who are you shouting at for? Did we say anything wrong?"
"It''s all because of your family."
"If your family hadn''t been arrogant all those years ago and didn''t piss off someone they shouldn''t have, would our town be cursed?"
The middle-aged chief couldn''t endure it any longer when he heard this.
Swoosh!
He released his mana, making them go quiet, and shouted, "I know you are afraid, but you shouldn''t cross certain limits. Piss off someone we shouldn''t have? If not for our family''s sacrifice back then, this town would have been razed to the ground and none of you would be here to curse at our family. If you don''t shut up, you won''t have to wait for the demons because I''ll kill you myself."
This time, everyone quietened down.
Just then,
Boom!
The gate to the basement was destroyed, and a group of four demons appeared in front of them.
Each had a different body type. One was tall, one was, one was short and one was muscr. However, the thing inmon between them was their gray skin color and their hideous, slimy faces. The skin on their faces and chests was wiggling as if many worms were moving under it.
The taller one looked at their fearful faces and revealed a nasty smile. Then he spoke in humannguage, "Let''s divide them equally among ourselves. We''ll first enjoy these women and then eat them all."
"Kekeke. That''s what I was thinking." The short demon cackled evilly.
The middle-aged chief clenched his teeth and nced at his wife. "Take Naira and escape."
Tear welled up in her eyes when she heard this, but nodded, "Yes."
He then rubbed the ring on his finger and a ck beast hide that had some inscriptions written with blood appeared in his hand.
As soon as it appeared, the expression of the four demons changed and immediately they lunged at him, wanting to stop before he could activate it.
The chief, however, had already expected this and way before taking it out, he had mobilized his mana and once the talisman appeared in his hand; he infused his mana into it.
At the same time, the earth behind him shifted, and his wife and daughter disappeared. The expression of the town''s folk changed when they witnessed this.
However, before they could say anything or the demons could reach the chief, the talisman emitted an ominous ck light, which reduced him to dust within a split second and then it expanded in all directions, enveloping everyone in the basement.
Chapter 518 Savior
Chapter 518 Savior
Swoosh!
The earth shifted, and the chief''s wife and daughter appeared.
The woman had tears in her eyes because she knew very well her husband was no more, because the talisman he used wasn''t a normal talisman.
It was something dark that required the user to sacrifice his life before it could explode with its full potential. That was thest resort the Riggalton family had in case they encountered a such like before.
"M-Mother, where is father? Why didn''t hee with us?" The daughter, name Ellie, asked, tears streaming down her beautiful brown eyes. Although she didn''t know about the talisman, she had this ominous feeling that she wouldn''t be able to see her father ever again.
The woman hugged her and sobbed silently, not answering. What was she supposed to say? Say that her father had sacrificed his life and send them away? She knew if she said this, her daughter wouldpletely break down.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, someone appeared near them and when they saw who it was, their faces turned pale with fright. It was a demon.
Although the chief tried his best, in the end, he wasn''t strong enough to send them out of the vige and could only randomly send them here, hoping they wouldn''t encounter any demon and could leave the town safely.
"Kekeke. Two beauties! I''m lucky." The demonughed, lust burning in his eyes. He then waved his hand, restricting the two of them.
"Ahhh! No! Go away, you ugly demon!" Ellie cried out in fear.
"Keke. You won''t find me ugly once you get a taste of me. Don''t worry, I will care for you more." The demon cackled and then it grabbed the front of her robe and pulled it hard.
Rip!
The rob was ripped into pieces, revealing Ellie''s underclothes.
"You are quite a beauty, young and fresh." The demon chuckled as looked at her up and down. He then grabbed toward her underclothes, wanting to rip them away.
Under the demon''s energy, Ellie couldn''t even move a figure. But maybe because the demon was sadistic and wanted to hear her cries, he hadn''t restricted her speech.
So, Ellie cried with all her might, "SOMEONE PLEASE SAVE US!"
¡
As Max, Emily, and Rey rushed into the town, they heard many anguished cries, and cries for help, which made their blood boil in anger.
"Leader, we should save them." Rey said, his eyes turning red in anger.
Although just like other elves, he also didn''t like humans, but he could imagine if their city didn''t have king rank and multiple five-star and four-star mages protecting it and the demons attacked, his people would''ve fallen in the same hopeless situation. Imagining their despair, he was losing his mind to anger.
Max took a deep breath and nodded. "We will do our best to save as many as we can, but can''t rush it and risk alerting the demons¡ª"
Just as he was speaking, he heard a cry.
"SOMEONE PLEASE SAVE US!"
At the same time, the mission window popped up in front of him.
[Ding! Mission: Save Leo Riggalton''s mother and sister.]
[Reward: 2X Kill points for two hours.]
[Punishment: You will form a heart demon which will stop you from breaking through to the five-star realm in the future.]
''Hm? Leo Riggalton? This name sounds familiar.'' Max thought, temporarily ignoring the Reward and punishment.
Suddenly, the images of his fight against the arrogant earth elemental guy in the academy selection exam appeared in his mind. Although the guy was arrogant, before dying he admitted his mistake and said that he shouldn''t have underestimated him and told him his name.
As soon as he remembered this, mana burst out of his body, forming almost transparent fire wings behind him. Then, without saying anything, he rushed in the direction of the cry.
''Hang on. I''m almost there.'' He thought as he pushed his speed to the limits. When he killed Leo Riggalton in the academy exams, he felt terrible.
Sometimes when he was alone, he would remember the day and would think, ''I shouldn''t have killed him.'' So, now that he found out that his family was in danger, he didn''t hesitate to rush over. Maybe if he saved them, he won''t feel so guilty about killing him?
Whoosh!
Before Emily and Rey could react, he was gone. Although confused by the sudden change in his behavior, Emily and Rey also rushed after him but quickly realized they couldn''t catch up to him, no matter how hard they tried.
''Is that the movement technique he got from the elves'' library?'' Emily thought as she remembered those transparent fire wings. She was surprised to see that he could already use the skill he got just today.
¡
"Keke, no one can save you. But your cries can certainly attract more of my brothers. And let me tell you, although I want you two to be my personal ythings until I''m satisfied, I''m not strong enough to stop them fromying their hands on you."
The demon cackled with evilughter. Ellie''s face turned even paler while her mother almost fainted from imagining the fate that awaited them.
''Husband, it would''ve been better if we died with you.''
She regretted agreeing to escape. But she had to because she didn''t want her daughter to die. Of course, even if she wanted to stay, it wasn''t like she could''ve stopped him from forcefully sending her away, anyway. She was just an ordinary woman, after all.
Just as she was wishing they had died earlier, while the demon grabbed the undercloth on Ellie''s chest, the sound of wind whistling entered their ears, causing the demon''s expression to change.
Shu~!
However, before he could react, a sharp wheel of concentrated mana shed through his hand, and then another appeared that sliced his neck off.
Whoosh!
Bang!
The demon''s dead body started falling forward¡ªon Ellie, but before it could touch her, she was a handsome, sky blue-haired young man with fading crimson wings on his back appear in front of her and he kicked the demon''s corpse away.
''Someone from the outside world?'' The mother and daughter pair thought, stunned.
They knew how isted their town was and had never expected someone strong like this young man to arrive in time to save them.
''He is way stronger than father.'' Ellie thought, her eyes shined.
Max turned around, look at the duo and asked, "Are you alright?"
Hearing him, the pair came to their senses and hurriedly bowed. "Thank you, savior. Thank you so much for saving us."
"It''s alright. You don''t need to thank me," Max said and then took out one of his spare robes and gave it to Ellie, "Here. Wear this."
It was only now she remembered she was almost naked, and her face turned red in embarrassment. She quickly grabbed the robe, went behind her mother, and wore it.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, two whooshing sounds sounded, causing the duo to flinch. They thought other demons had arrived. It was only when they saw these two were humans; they calmed down a little.
Max smiled at them and introduced Emily and Rey. "These two are mypanions, Emily and Rey."
Hearing him introduce them, Emily looked at the mother-daughter pair. She raised her brows slightly when she saw Ellie wearing a robe simr to the one Max usually wears.
Rey, on the other hand, smiled at them in greeting.
Ellie looked at Max, her face slightly flushed, and asked, "W-What''s your name, sir?"
"I''m Max. And you two?" Max asked with a small smile on his face.
"My name is Ellie Riggalton, and this is my mother." Ellie introduced themselves.
Just then,
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The wind whistled and five hideous looking demons arrived, which made Ellie and her mother to shiver in fear and move behind Max.
Emily and Rey became alert while Max''s eyes narrowed and his gaze locked onto one in the middle of the group. It was an early-stage four-star female demon.
The demons looked surprised when they saw Max and others.
"Hm? Two human mages and an elf. You three aren''t from this town, right?" The female demon asked.
Then her gazended on the demon corpse and she clicked her tongue, "Tch! Such a horny bastard. I told him not to let his guard down just because there was no powerful mage in this town."
She then nced at Max and asked, "You sneaked attacked him, right?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Suddenly, a feeling of danger arose in his heart. He hurriedly grabbed Ellie and her mother and jumped away while shouting,
"Watch out!"
Chaper 519 Pummeling A Four-Star Demon
Chaper 519 Pummeling A Four-Star Demon
Whoosh!
Emily and Rey weren''t slow. As soon as they saw him move, they also moved back, warily watching the female demon who had appeared in the ce where they were just now.
''She is fast,'' Rey thought and then asked, "Team leader, I don''t think we can handle them. We should¡ª"
"Don''t worry about it." Max interrupted him before he couldplete his sentence.
Rey frowned in confusion, but quickly realized why Max interrupted him. He didn''t want him to reveal their other teammates'' existence to the demons and put their lives at risk. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The demoness looked at Max in slight surprise and said, "You have some keen senses. However¡"
Whoosh!
She suddenly vanished and appeared in front of him, her hand grabbed toward his neck.
"¡they aren''t keen enough." She finished, revealing a smug smile.
"You are not wrong." Max said with a calm look on his face while pushing Ellie and her mother toward Emily.
''Mm?'' The demoness frowned when she noticed this and just as her hand was about to touch his neck, her pupils constricted and she immediately retreated.
This baffled the rest of the demons. They couldn''t understand why their leader retreated when she was about to grab him. Emily and Rey, on the other hand, sighed in relief. At the same time, they also couldn''t help but feel disappointed because Max couldn''t take her off guard and seriously injure her with his ''instant cast''. Now that she was already alert, it would be almost impossible to take her off guard.
When Max saw her retreat, the corners of his lips curled up in a grin. Then,
Swoosh!
A pair of almost transparent fire wings sprouted out of his back and he vanished from the ce, appearing in front of the demoness, whose eyes widened in grim surprise.
As soon as he appeared in front of her, he threw his right fist at her stomach with all his might. Right before it connected, crimson fire zed on it, covering more than half of his arm.
BANG!
The punch connected, and the fire burned away her dress near the point of impact. One could see his hand had almost gone through her abdomen. The demoness'' eyes bulged out before she was thrown backwards, spitting out blood.
"Yes!" Rey cheered when he saw this, and Emily nodded while the demons looked stunned.
Just then, Max disappeared once again. When he appeared, he was behind the demoness, who was still flying back, her hands and feet forming a ''U'' shape parallel to the ground. He then jumped up and kneed her back.
Crack!
The sound of bones cracking sounded as the demoness'' body came to a halt. Max then raised his hand and punched at her head.
Although [Calidus Brachium] was no longer active, his physical strength enhanced with mana was more than enough to blow her head into pieces. Unfortunately, it wasn''t so easy killing a four-star demon.
Right as his punch was about tond on the back of her head, she moved it to the side, sessfully dodging the fatal strike. Then her hands¡ªcovered in a gray energy¡ªsnaked backward, wing at him.
Max felt a strong sense of danger from them, so he hurried moved his body back, dodging it. At the same time, he kicked at her back, sending her flying in the other direction.
Because he had used [Pheonix wings] and [Calidus Brachium], a little less than half of his mana was consumed.
''I need to better my control of the [Pheonix wings]. It''s using too much mana.'' He thought as he disappeared and appeared behind the demoness, kicking her away. He could see, even after enduring the [Calidus Brachium], the demoness wasn''t seriously injured. If he let up and let her recover, things might turn ugly. She was, after all, a four-star demon.
While Max continued to beat her up left and right and while the demons were still in the stunned state, Emily and Rey exchanged a nce, nodded and rushed toward the four demons.
Because they used their strongest attacks and the demons were off guard, they managed to injure two of the four demons seriously. They obviously wanted to finish them off but the other two demons reacted and saved theirpanions.
The duo didn''t continue fighting and moved back beside Ellie and her mother. The demons red at them but didn''t dare to charge at them, afraid that Emily and Rey would take advantage and kill off their injuredpanions.
"Should we call for help? Youngdy can''t seem to handle that guy." One of the two uninjured demons asked hispanion.
The demon hesitated. He was worried that the demoness would be angry if they asked for help, but seeing how she was manhandled by Max without any chance to retaliate, the demon gritted his teeth and nodded.
The other demon nced at the demoness before taking out hismunication crystal and sending a message.
On the other side, Emily frowned and Rey revealed an anxious expression when they noticed this.
"That''s bad. They are asking for help," Rey said.
Emily was silent for a moment and then said, "Hide behind me so they can''t see you, and asked one of the teams toe over."
"Just one?" Rey asked. Although other teams had an early-stage four-star mage each, he was afraid that the number of the demon reinforcements would be higher than theirs.
"Yeah. Just one should be enough. Also, until more demons arrive, protect me and these two." Emily said. She nced at Max before taking out the spirit fruits he gave her after they saved Belen and Leticia from the horned demons.
"You¡ are eating it now?" Rey asked in surprise. Normally, a peaceful environment was needed if someone wanted to consume a spirit fruit, but she was using it here, on the battlefield.
Emily didn''t answer. She knew what she was doing was reckless and dangerous, but she had to do it. So, she ate the fruit and closed her eyes.
Rey was speechless. He looked at her and then the demons, who were also looking at them, and shivered. ''Fuck! What if they attack right now instead of waiting for their reinforcements?'' He cursed in his heart. The demons didn''t dare to attack previously because both sides were equal after the two demons got injured. However, with Emily focusing on digesting the fruit, he was the only one remaining. So, he wouldn''t be surprised if the demons attacked now.
Gritting his teeth, he waved his hand and took out his sword, ready to engage them alone if need be.
The demons'' already hideous faces turned more ugly when they saw her basically ignore them and try to level up.
"How dare she! She is looking down at us. Let''s fuck them up." One of them couldn''t control his anger.
The other demon was also angry but controlled himself and said, "Let''s wait for the reinforcements. We don''t know if they are trying to lure us to attack, so we fall into their trap."
"What trap?! She is clearly trying to level up." The first demon shouted, but didn''t urge him to attack again.
On the other side, Rey became more nervous when he noticed the demons angry, but sighed in relief when they didn''t attack in the end. He then quickly went behind Emily, took out hismunication crystal and sent the message for help.
Chapter 520 We are Doomed
Chapter 520 We are Doomed
Although Max was focused on beating or rather trying to kill the demoness, he also paid attention to the other demons, Emily and co. Therefore, he noticed the moment demons and Rey sent the message for help and his expression turned grim.
''I need to kill her as soon as possible.'' He thought.
Just then, the demoness'' snickered, "Keke, you are thinking of killing me, aren''t you? But¡ how will you? You can''t do anything apart from injuring me and stopping me from attacking you."
When he heard this, the corner of his lips curled up into a grin, and he asked, "You really think so?"
''Hm?'' The demoness suddenly felt an ominous feeling rising in her heart when she saw his expression. Immediately, she channeled all her demon energy to sh away from him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Whoosh!
Unfortunately, Max was paying close attention to her every move, and he immediately followed by using [Pheonix Wings] once again. ''Those damned wings!'' The demoness gritted her teeth and prepared to move away once again. However, before she could even channel her energy, she saw a sword appearing in Max''s hand. It was thin, over three feet long, and a sky-blue colored sword¡ªThe thunder sword.
Although Max couldn''t activate its true power because of his low cultivation base, just the sharpness of it was enough for him. He had killed many three-star demons with it in a single stroke, after all, and none of them was able to resist it in the slightest.
"Let''s see if I can kill you now or not." Max dered, sending a downward kick at her abdomen.
Bang!
Puah~!
The demoness spat out a mouthful of blood and a wave of pain spread throughout her body from the abdomen. She, however, ignored itpletely and forcibly used all her demon energy to dodge.
Swoosh!
As soon as she moved to the side, the thunder swords whistled down and shed down on the ground where she was just now. This made Max frown. ''A four-star demon is really difficult to kill. If I didn''t have the [Pheonix Wings], I wouldn''t be a match for her let alone threaten her life.'' He thought and immediately pulled the sword back and shed at the demoness'' neck at his fastest speed.
"Ahhhh! YOU CAN''T KILL ME!" The demoness shouted and rotated her demon core as fast as possible to circte more of her demon energy to dodge.
Swoosh!
Once again, she sessfully managed to evade, but her heart was filled with dread and fury. She couldn''t believe she was on the verge of death when fighting against a three-star human. And the fact that she couldn''t retaliate at all, even though she was stronger and had more energy than him in her core, made her gnash her teeth in humiliation and anger.
Whoosh!
Before she could even catch her breath or do anything, Max again appeared in front of her and shed at her neck. He was frowning right now because her continued dodges made him agitated. He knew if he couldn''t kill soon, he wouldn''t be able to afterwards when her reinforcements arrived and that would worsen things.
The demoness forced her core to rotate once again, but that made her cough out a mouthful of blood and just a tiny bit of demon energy emerged, which then circted. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to move her battered body out of the sword''s trajectory.
"NOOOO!" The demoness cried out in horror while her wriggling skin gathered around her neck before hardening.
Max frowned slightly when he noticed this, before a cold look shed in his eyes. Although he didn''t know how sharp the thunder sword was, given the fact that it was a monarch ranked sword, it shouldn''t have any problem shing her neck off even if her wriggling skin gave her a defense as strong as a peak three-star or even early-stage four-star defensive earthen spell or perhaps even stronger.
Swoosh!
The sword whistled and within a split second; it was merely a friction of an inch away from her neck. The demoness'' face was covered in horror and despair while a glint an excitement and relief shed in Max''s eyes. However,
Swoosh!
Before his sword could sh through her neck, they heard a piercing sound whistled toward him.
When the demoness heard this, her eyes shone with hope.
Max knew her reinforcements had arrived and were trying to stop him from killing her. He, however, ignored everything and released his mana to enhance the speed of his sword, wanting to kill her off as quickly as possible.
"DON''T YOU DARE!"A blood chilling shout exploded in his ears before a wave of demon energy hit him and sted him away.
Even as Max flew away, spitting out blood, he was smiling because right before the demon energy hit him; he had managed to sh her neck off, killing her.
He then channeled his mana and twisted his body tond on his feet. He didn''t look at who had attacked him or how many demons hade; instead, he opened his status panel.
[Kill Points: 15,000 --> 68,000] His eyes shone when he saw his kill points had increased by 53,000. He didn''t need to think much to know why he got so many points, even though he had only killed two demons.
''That three-star demon should''ve given me 3000 while the demoness should''ve 25,000, but since I hadpleted the mission and got the 2x point multiplier, they became 50,000.
Wasting no time, he ordered, ''System, put all the Kill points in the Mana.''
As soon as he said this, the kill points reduced to 0 while his mana count increased.
[Mana: 20,000/ (51,000 --> 57,800)]
''20,000¡'' He muttered inwardly. Thanks to the 6800 mana units, he just added, he now had 20,000 units left to use. Before he had time to recover his mana, he needed to handle the situation with these. Of course, he could kill more demons, get kill points and covert them into mana, increasing his mana reserves. Taking a deep breath, he looked at the demon reinforcements who stood beside the demoness'' corpse.
There were three demons¡ªone male and two females. The one in the middle and the leader of the trio were the male demon. He looked to be in histe twenties while two female demonesses stood on his either side. Compared to the other demons, they were quite beautiful and didn''t look any older than the male demon.
Currently, the demon was looking at the demoness'' corpse with a nk look on his face. It seemed he could believe what he was seeing. The two demonesses, on the other hand, had narrowed their eyes and Max could also see a pleased glint shing in them.
When Max looked at the man, his expression turned serious because he could feel a strong sense of danger from him, even more than what he felt from the demoness he just killed after so much effort.
''A mid-stage four-star demon¡'' His expression turned even more solemn when he noticed his cultivation realm. ''We are doomed.''
The demon''s expression gradually turned savage and blood veins filled his eyes. He lifted his head to re at him and let out a deafening roar.
"HUMAN BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU KILL MY WIFE!"
As soon as he shouted, he disappeared, causing Max''s expression to stiffen, and he hurriedly rotated his mana core and channeled as much mana as he could into activating his [Pheonix Wings] to sh away.
Chapter 519 Pummeling A Four-Star Demon
519 Pummeling A Four-Star Demon
Whoosh!
Emily and Rey weren''t slow. As soon as they saw him move, they also moved back, warily watching the female demon who had appeared in the ce where they were just now.
''She is fast,'' Rey thought and then asked, "Team leader, I don''t think we can handle them. We should¡ª"
"Don''t worry about it." Max interrupted him before he couldplete his sentence.
Rey frowned in confusion, but quickly realized why Max interrupted him. He didn''t want him to reveal their other teammates'' existence to the demons and put their lives at risk.
The demoness looked at Max in slight surprise and said, "You have some keen senses. However¡"
Whoosh!
She suddenly vanished and appeared in front of him, her hand grabbed toward his neck.
"¡they aren''t keen enough." She finished, revealing a smug smile.
"You are not wrong." Max said with a calm look on his face while pushing Ellie and her mother toward Emily.
''Mm?'' The demoness frowned when she noticed this and just as her hand was about to touch his neck, her pupils constricted and she immediately retreated.
This baffled the rest of the demons. They couldn''t understand why their leader retreated when she was about to grab him. Emily and Rey, on the other hand, sighed in relief. At the same time, they also couldn''t help but feel disappointed because Max couldn''t take her off guard and seriously injure her with his ''instant cast''. Now that she was already alert, it would be almost impossible to take her off guard.
When Max saw her retreat, the corners of his lips curled up in a grin. Then,
Swoosh!
A pair of almost transparent fire wings sprouted out of his back and he vanished from the ce, appearing in front of the demoness, whose eyes widened in grim surprise.
As soon as he appeared in front of her, he threw his right fist at her stomach with all his might. Right before it connected, crimson fire zed on it, covering more than half of his arm.
BANG!
The punch connected, and the fire burned away her dress near the point of impact. One could see his hand had almost gone through her abdomen. The demoness'' eyes bulged out before she was thrown backwards, spitting out blood.
"Yes!" Rey cheered when he saw this, and Emily nodded while the demons looked stunned.
Just then, Max disappeared once again. When he appeared, he was behind the demoness, who was still flying back, her hands and feet forming a ''U'' shape parallel to the ground. He then jumped up and kneed her back.
Crack!
The sound of bones cracking sounded as the demoness'' body came to a halt. Max then raised his hand and punched at her head.
Although [Calidus Brachium] was no longer active, his physical strength enhanced with mana was more than enough to blow her head into pieces. Unfortunately, it wasn''t so easy killing a four-star demon.
Right as his punch was about tond on the back of her head, she moved it to the side, sessfully dodging the fatal strike. Then her hands¡ªcovered in a gray energy¡ªsnaked backward, wing at him.
Max felt a strong sense of danger from them, so he hurried moved his body back, dodging it. At the same time, he kicked at her back, sending her flying in the other direction.
Because he had used [Pheonix wings] and [Calidus Brachium], a little less than half of his mana was consumed.
''I need to better my control of the [Pheonix wings]. It''s using too much mana.'' He thought as he disappeared and appeared behind the demoness, kicking her away. He could see, even after enduring the [Calidus Brachium], the demoness wasn''t seriously injured. If he let up and let her recover, things might turn ugly. She was, after all, a four-star demon.
While Max continued to beat her up left and right and while the demons were still in the stunned state, Emily and Rey exchanged a nce, nodded and rushed toward the four demons.
Because they used their strongest attacks and the demons were off guard, they managed to injure two of the four demons seriously. They obviously wanted to finish them off but the other two demons reacted and saved theirpanions.
The duo didn''t continue fighting and moved back beside Ellie and her mother. The demons red at them but didn''t dare to charge at them, afraid that Emily and Rey would take advantage and kill off their injuredpanions.
"Should we call for help? Youngdy can''t seem to handle that guy." One of the two uninjured demons asked hispanion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The demon hesitated. He was worried that the demoness would be angry if they asked for help, but seeing how she was manhandled by Max without any chance to retaliate, the demon gritted his teeth and nodded.
The other demon nced at the demoness before taking out hismunication crystal and sending a message.
On the other side, Emily frowned and Rey revealed an anxious expression when they noticed this.
"That''s bad. They are asking for help," Rey said.
Emily was silent for a moment and then said, "Hide behind me so they can''t see you, and asked one of the teams toe over."
"Just one?" Rey asked. Although other teams had an early-stage four-star mage each, he was afraid that the number of the demon reinforcements would be higher than theirs.
"Yeah. Just one should be enough. Also, until more demons arrive, protect me and these two." Emily said. She nced at Max before taking out the spirit fruits he gave her after they saved Belen and Leticia from the horned demons.
"You¡ are eating it now?" Rey asked in surprise. Normally, a peaceful environment was needed if someone wanted to consume a spirit fruit, but she was using it here, on the battlefield.
Emily didn''t answer. She knew what she was doing was reckless and dangerous, but she had to do it. So, she ate the fruit and closed her eyes.
Rey was speechless. He looked at her and then the demons, who were also looking at them, and shivered. ''Fuck! What if they attack right now instead of waiting for their reinforcements?'' He cursed in his heart. The demons didn''t dare to attack previously because both sides were equal after the two demons got injured. However, with Emily focusing on digesting the fruit, he was the only one remaining. So, he wouldn''t be surprised if the demons attacked now.
Gritting his teeth, he waved his hand and took out his sword, ready to engage them alone if need be.
The demons'' already hideous faces turned more ugly when they saw her basically ignore them and try to level up.
"How dare she! She is looking down at us. Let''s fuck them up." One of them couldn''t control his anger.
The other demon was also angry but controlled himself and said, "Let''s wait for the reinforcements. We don''t know if they are trying to lure us to attack, so we fall into their trap."
"What trap?! She is clearly trying to level up." The first demon shouted, but didn''t urge him to attack again.
On the other side, Rey became more nervous when he noticed the demons angry, but sighed in relief when they didn''t attack in the end. He then quickly went behind Emily, took out hismunication crystal and sent the message for help.
Chapter 521 Lust Overlords bloodline
Chapter 521 Lust Overlord''s bloodline
However, before he could, the demon appeared in front of him and punch at him in the face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Whoosh!
The wind whistled as the punch flew toward him and the force of the punch made Max''s pupils constrict.
Since he couldn''t dodge the attack, he covered his hands in his mana, strengthening them by a few folds before raising them defensively in front of him.
At the same time, he conjured up multipleyers of mana shields, hoping they could negate some of the punch''s force even though he knew they wouldn''t make any difference since the mid-stage four-star demon in front of him had used almost of his physical strength in his attack.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Just as he expected, as soon as the shields came into contact with his fist, they copsed as though they were fragile like paper. Then the fist continued on its way, unobstructed.
BANG!
Crack!
As the punchnded on his hands, the force sent him flying backwards and despite the mana enhancement, a crisp bone cracking sound sounded and his face contorted in pain.
Max, however, didn''t pay attention to this and even as he was flying backward, he continued to pour his mana into the [Pheonix Wings].
Whoosh!
Just then, the demon appeared behind him like an apparition and threw a punch at his back.
''Fuck!'' Max cursed and his eyes turned bloodshot as he used every bit of his focus to pour thest remaining bits of mana to cast the [Pheonix Wings].
He knew if this punch connected, his spinal cord would most definitely shatter and that would effectively cripple him because healing spinal cord wasn''t as easy as healing other bones in the body.
Whoosh!
Right as the punch was about to hit his back, a pair of fiery wings on sprouted out on his back and he shed away, barely dodging the attack.
He appeared 100 meters away from the demon and the first thing he did was to spend 50 SPs to buy a grade-four healing pill, which he popped into his mouth.
Immediately, he felt the pill dissolve in his mouth and the medicinal power spread throughout his body before concentrating on his hands and started repairing his broken bones.
He continued to pour mana into his fire wings to maintain the spell, and then looked at the demon, who was looking at him with a frown on his face.
"So, you can somehow conceal mana traces which make it look like you are instantly casting the spells." Saying this, the demon''s expression grew fiercer, and he shouted, "You took advantage of this to trick and kill my wife, didn''t you? YOU DAMNED HUMAN BASTARD!"
Even as he was shouting, Max took out his sword which he had unfortunately put in the inventory, thinking that it would hinder his movement after killing the demoness. It was only after breaking his bones he realized he shouldn''t have done so and used it to defend or maybe counter attack the demon.
Whoosh!
Right as he retrieved the sword, the demon appeared in front of him and punched at his head.
Gripping the sword tightly, he shed at the iing fist with all his might.
The demon''s eyes shed when he saw this and right before the punch and sword collided, a ck metal glove appeared on his hand.
nk!
The collision produced the sound of metal shing against metal and resulting vibrations caused the web between Max''s thumb and forefinger to split apart.
Whoosh!
The wings pped, and he retreated 50 meters back, looking at the demon warily.
The demon didn''t chase after him this time and looked down at his gloved hand instead. There he could see a centimeter deep cut from which was flowing out blood which caused him to such in a cold breath.
His two demonesspanions also looked shocked.
"H-He cut husband''s glove?" One of them said, a look of disbelief on her face.
The other one also had the same expression. She looked at the thunder sword in Max''s grasp and said, "That sword¡ it should be a peak emperor or maybe monarch rank weapon."
As she said this, a greedy light shed in their eyes. Exchanging a nce between them, they moved and appeared on either side of the demon, looking at the sword in Max''s hand, almost drooling.
The demon looked at the sword with a solemn look and said, "That''s a very powerful artifact since it can damage my peak king rank glove without it being activated." Then his eyes shed with a cold light, "Unfortunately for you, it''s not enough to save your life because, unlike you, I can activate my glove."
Buzz!
As soon as he said this, he raised hand and poured his demon energy into the glove, which emitted a ck light along with a droning sound. As the ck glow covered the glove, the damaged part started recovering, albeit slowly.
As soon as the glove activated, Max''s hair stood on the ends and,
Puah!
Without any warning, he spat out a mouthful of blood and blood also poured out from his nose and ears.
His face went pale and then he spat out another mouthful of blood and then another.
On the other side of the battlefield, Rey, Ellie and her mother watched this with pale faces while the four demons revealed reverent and fearful expressions.
After over ten mouthfuls of blood, everything started to be blurry.
''This is¡ a sonic attack¡'' He thought, falling to his knees.
The demon slowly walked over to him and then kicked him with enough force to make him fall on his back. He then asked, his voice grim,
"You enjoyed yourself torturing my wife, didn''t you? Now, I''ll return the favor by doing the same, only thousands of times worse, to you and yourpanions."
"Now, let''s start with yourpanion." He said and turned to look at Rey and others.
Right then,
System''s voice sounded in Max''s head, [Congrattions! Lust Overlord bloodline''s partial merging sessful!]
Chapter 522 Terrifying bloodline
Chapter 522 Terrifying bloodline
System''s voice sounded in Max''s head, [Congrattions! Lust Overlord bloodline''s partial merging sessful!]
As soon as the system''s voice sounded in his head, his mind grew clear and a cooling sensation spread throughout his body, negating the sonic attack''s effects within what seemed like a second.
This thoroughly surprised Max. Just a moment ago, he thought he was going to die and a momentter; he was normal. ''This is unbelievable¡'' He thought, discreetly taking a deep breath lest the demon noticed the change in him.
Then, he gripped the thunder sword which, thankfully, the demon hadn''t taken, and not wasting any time, he used his mana to enhance his agility to the limits and jumped to his feet, his sword wielding hand sweeping out horizontally, shing at the demon''s neck with lighting fast speed.
Whoosh!
"Huh?"
The demon, who had just turned around to walk toward Rey and others, was stunned when he felt the movement behind him. At the same time, a feeling of intense danger filled his heart.
Whoosh!
Without turning around, his right hand which had the ck glove on swept behind him over his neck to defend against the iing strike. After which he rotated his demon core to release as much as demon energy he could and prepared to sh away.
Max, seeing his fast reaction, frowned. Although the thunder sword was sharp, he knew it couldn''t sh through the glove''s protection before shing his neck off, the fact proved by their earlier exchange. It was more true now since the glove was activated.
He had less than a split second to think because once the demon got away, he would be dead even if his bloodline could negate the glove''s strange sonic attack. He wasn''t a match for a mid-stage four-star demon, after all.
Right at this time, the system came to his aid, saying:
[Host, try coating the sword with the bloodline''s aura.]
Without hesitation, he sent his senses inside his body, to his blood, and could ''see'' a few pinkish red tendrils floating around his blood. The moment he ''saw'' them, he tried to call them out, but¡ nothing happened.
By now, the sword was almost touching the demon''s glove and demonic energy had enveloped the demon. Less than a momentter, he would sh away and then Max and hispanions would die brutal deaths.
Fortunately for Max, an invisible strand of energy suddenly covered those tendrils and ording to his will, brought them out and covered the edges of his swords. Then, St!
Sword cleaved the gloved hand in two, causing the demon''s expression to turn horrified. However, he couldn''t do anything before the sword shed through his neck.
"H-How¡did¡you¡" The demon gripped his neck and started to say something but couldn''tplete the sentence before the blood started spraying out of neck which then rolled down his head. Thud!
Thest expression on his face was of disbelief. The sudden turn of events had thoroughly shocked him. First, Max¡ªa puny three-star mage¡ªstood up like nothing happened after he was hit with his glove''s sonic attack, which many five-star demons couldn''t defend against. Then he managed to cut through his gloved hand as though it was a tofu before shing through his neck. Although the glove wasn''t a defense type artifact, it was a peak king rank artifact with defenseparable to a peak five-star and maybe an early-star king rank artifact. Besides, wasn''t his sword unable to pierce through the glove just a while ago, and it was when the glove wasn''t activated. So, how did it suddenly be sharp enough to cut through it like it was nothing and kill him?
Unfortunately, it would forever remain a mystery to him.
Puah!
Before Max could celebrate his kill, he spat out three mouthfuls of blood in a row, his face turning even paler. However, his lips couldn''t help but curl up in small smile which then gradually turned into a full-blownughter.
"Hahahaha!"
¡
A moment ago, Rey, Ellie, Ellie''s mother was sweating in terror when they saw the demon take down Max and turn toward them. It was especially true for Ellie who almost passed out when the demon looked at them with killing intent in his eyes.
But just a momentter, Max stood up and the demon''s neck fell down. This shocked them and made them exhale in relief too. Contrary to them, the group of four demons and the demon''s two wives, who were coldly watching everything, had their eyes bulge out in shock before their faces turned pale when they saw him die.
"H-How is that possible? H-He killed husband?" The demoness duo mumbled dazedly while the group of four demons also had looks of disbelief on their faces.
"Young¡ young lord died?" ¡
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, a group of three¡ªone of the elf teams¡ªarrived. Max,ughing like a manic, was the first to attract their attention. They frowned, not understanding why he was behaving this way. Then, they noticed two demoness and the group of four demons standing there as if in daze. This only deepened their confusion, especially the two three-star elves. As for the early-stage four-star elf, he quickly noticed the two demon corpses and realized what was going on.
"Let''s kill these demons. Move!" He ordered and rushed toward the demon''s wives who were nearest to him. However, before he could attack them, Max stoppedughing and shouted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Don''t kill them. Just make sure they don''t flee."
The elf frowned, but did as he was told. The demonesses had no desire to fight after seeing their ''almighty'' husband die. So, when they saw the elf, who they immediately recognized as a four-star mage, they tried to flee only to fail and were captured by him.
As for the group of four demons, they came to their senses when they heard Max''s shout. The two uninjured demons nced at their injuredpanions, hesitating for a moment before rushing away.
However, before they could go far,
Whoosh!
Max appeared in front of them, a pair of crimson wings pping behind his back.
sh! sh!
Wasting no time, he shed twice, shing their necks off, instantly killing them. He then pped his wings once again and appeared before the two injured demons, who were captured by the two elves.
The demons exchanged nces, and their chests started expanding. Clearly, they wanted to self-detonate, hoping to kill or injure the elves and Max.
Unfortunately for them,
sh! sh!
Max''s hand moved, and their necks flew in the air. After killing them, he pped his wings and flew toward the demonesses, who, seeing hime over, panicked and fell to their knees.
Thud! Thud!
"O great human warrior! Please don''t kill us. We are willing to be your¡ª" Even as they cried, Max shed out and decapitated them.
The four-star elf frowned and coldly asked, "Why didn''t you let me kill them since you didn''t have any other n for them?"
Max gave him a look and calmly said, "You wouldn''t understand. But you can take their cores."
Saying this, he dug out their cores and gave them to him before burning the demonesses'' corpses with two fireballs. He then nced at the other two elves¡ªwho had already dug their demons'' cores out and said, "Destroy their corpses and move out of here."
Chapter 523 Emilys breakthrough
Chapter 523 Emily''s breakthrough
After saying this, he nodded at the four-star elf, "Thank you foring to our rescue, but we can''t stay here any longer because more demons are sure to arrive here. Take care and call us if you need help. Also, message others to not to act rashly because the demons might have already noticed our presence. If not, they will notice it soon."
Saying this, he pped his almost illusionary wings, disappearing and appearing in front of Emily and others.
He looked at Emily, standing there with her eyes closed, a faintyer of pure mana circling around her, and frowned.
Seeing this, Rey spoke up, "She ate a spirit fruit, wanting to breakthrough so she would be more helpful."
Hearing this, a warm smile appeared on Max''s face. Gently lifting her in princess carry, careful to not break her concertation, he nced at Ellie and her mother before turning to Rey, "Take them with you and follow me."
When he picked her up, Emily''s eyes snapped open briefly before closing again, which went undetected from Max.
Whoosh!
Finish speaking, Max ran toward the town''s outer area. He had almostpletely exhausted his mana and couldn''t even keep the [Pheonix Wings] active, let alone cast them from scratch again or fight. So, he didn''t want to face any demon until he recoveredpletely. Also, there was Emily, who would take some time beforepletely digesting the spirit fruit.
ncing down at her, he sighed, ''Such a stupid girl. What did she n to do if someone had attacked her? Forcibly stop digesting the fruit''s energy and severely injure herself?''
His guess couldn''t be more true because it was exactly what she was prepared to do. Fortunately, that didn''te to pass.
Rey looked at Ellie and her mother, who looked at him nervously, and then grabbed them in each hand before rushing after him.
The four-star elf snorted, clearly displeased, but when he recalled how Max killed a demon, stronger than him right when they arrived, his heart trembled.
"Let''s go." He ordered his teammates and rushed in the other direction.
Just a few seconds after everyone vacated the scene,
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
A group of three demons arrived in the area.
They were two males and one female, the female being the leader.
She nced around, noticing the wreaked ground, which was the result of Max and the demoness'' fight, and then noticed the piles of ashes which made her frown.
She then took out hermunication crystal, and said in it, "Leader, there was a fight not too long ago and several of our people were killed. It seems some outsiders have arrived here. Please order everyone to be alert and immediately contact others if they encounter them and not take any risk."
There was no response from the other side, causing a displeased look to cover her face. ''That bitch¡ she will regret it if she doesn''t heed my advice.'' She thought, a cold glint shing in her eyes.
Noticing her expression, one of the other two demons smiled wryly, "Miss Yin, don''t be angry. Leader must be¡ busy. How about I contact others and warn them?"
Humph! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The demoness, Miss Yin, snorted, "Will any listen to you? Let alone you, they won''t even listen to me."
Hearing this, the demon could only shake his head, feeling helpless. The leader of this group was the son of their sludge demon tribe''s patriarch and Miss Yin was the daughter of one of the grand elders
¡ªa king ranked demon. Unfortunately, neither liked each other.
"Let''s go. Let him do whatever he wants. Ipleted my due duty," Miss Yin said, disappearing from the ce.
---
Max and thepany arrived at the town''s periphery, entered an abandoned house.
cing Emily on the ground, he flopped down, panting. He was feeling stabbing pain all over his body and it wasn''t because of the sonic attack he suffered or anything else but because he had forcibly used his bloodline''s aura when he still couldn''t control his new bloodline.
He wanted toin to the system that it didn''t tell him he would be feeling this, but considering it had helped him save his and everyone else''s life, he kept quiet.
To take his mind off the pain, he opened his notification panel to see how many points he got after killing a mid-stage four-star, seven three-star demons, ranging between mid-stage to peak of the realm.
[Ding! You''ve killed a four-star demon. 2x bonus applied. +70,000 Kill Points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star demon. 2x bonus applied. +6800 Kill Points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star demon. 2x bonus applied. +10,000 Kill Points.]
[Ding! You''ve killed a three-star demon. 2x bonus applied¡]
[Ding! You''ve killed¡]
"Nice!" He couldn''t help but speak out loud in excitement when he saw the notifications. In total, he had gained 130,000 Kill points. He then took out the two four-star crystals he got from the four-star demon duo and sold them in the system''s shop for 110.
[Kill Points: 0 --> 130,000]
[Shop Points: 100 --> 210]
''System, use the kill points and increase my intelligence stat to 200 and add the rest of the points into my mana pool.'' He ordered the system.
As soon as hemanded, his kill points went to 0 while he felt his senses improving by a significant margin and his almost dried up mana core roared back to life.
[Intelligence: 179 --> 200]
[Mana: 11,000/(57,800 --> 68,700)]
[Kill Points: 0]
''Only 31,300 Mana units before I''ll be eligible to breakthrough to the four-star realm.'' He clenched his fist. The stronger he became, the more points he can earn and ensure his and his loved ones'' safety in these chaotic times.
He took out a pile of mana mid-grade mana stones and started recovering his mana. However, his speed of mana absorption was not up to par.
Phew!
Exhaling, he counted the time from the moment he got the 2x bonus.
''I still have over 1.5 hours. I can''t waste it all in recovering my mana. It seems I need to buy a better mana absorption and refinement technique.'' He thought. Until now, he had been using the mana absorption technique from the core forming manual Esther gave him when he reached the two-star realm. He didn''t change it for a better one before because he didn''t really need it since he could not use the mana in the environment, or in the mana stone for that matter, to increase his cultivation. And when he needed to recover the mana, his current technique was sufficient. ''System, show me a suitable mana absorption technique.'' He said to the system.
Immediately, a list of techniques appeared in front of him.
[These are the five techniques the host can buy with his current shop points. Please choose whichever host likes.]
''Thanks.'' He said and nced at the techniques. All of them looked multiple times better than his current one. The cheapest cost 50 SPs and could increase his mana absorption and refinement by three times, and the most expensive and best out of five cost 200 SPs and was almost ten times more efficient than his current one.
So, without hesitation, he bought thetter. Thanks to his high intelligence stat, which worked wonders when he needed toprehend any technique and the fact that this technique wasn''t nearly as muchplication as the [Pheonix Wings], he took less than 10 minutes to gain initial mastery over it, which, ording to its description, would increase his mana absorption speed by 4-5 times. Not bothering to master it more thoroughly for now, he started recovering his mana.
Whoosh!
The moment he activated the technique, his body seemed to have be a ck hole, greedily sucking the energy out of the mid-grade mana stones one by one, turning them into dust.
Rey was gobsmacked when he witnessed this. Just a while ago, he saw him wasting around several minutes to absorb a single mana stone, but now; it was taking him less than a minute to do that.
Half an hourter¡
Phew!
Max exhaled a deep breath and opened his eyes, looking satisfied.
[Mana: 68,700/68,700]
Right then, Swoosh!
A wave of mana burst of Emily before gradually vanishing into her body. She then opened her eyes, a slight smile appearing on her lips.
Curious, Max essed her status and immediately realized why she was happy. "Congrattions on your breakthrough!" He smiled, congratting her. She was now a high-stage three-star mage.
Chapter 524 Sadistic demons
Chapter524 Sadistic demons
Emily nodded before extending a hand out, causing Max to stare at her in confusion.
"Give me one of those ghost fruits you gave Anna and others. I also need to strengthen my core, it has weakened significantly." She said,
The spirit fruit''s energy was only enough to push her cultivation to the peak of mid-stage and she had to push herself to the limits to breakthrough to the high-stage three-star. Unfortunately, this made her foundation very brittle.
Max''s brows furrowed when he heard her, and it took him just a moment to realize this. "Why did you have to force yourself?" He sighed, walking over to her and pulling her into his embrace.
He knew if it wasn''t for the fact that she was worried about not being able to help him just like before, she wouldn''t have done it. While feeling angry about her deliberate act of injuring her foundation, he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart. Emily''s eyes went wide in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to suddenly hug her like this and was caught off guard. Her cold and indifferent exterior faltered, and a slight blush covered her cheeks for a brief moment before she regained herposure. Though she was feeling ufortable being hugged like this since she wasn''t used to such things, she didn''t push him away.
"Because I knew you could help repair my core without any problem." She answered, "Eh?" Max broke the hug and looked at her in surprise.
"Why are you so sure? What if I don''t have anything that can help you? You should know things that can reinforce and make the core stronger are very rare, not to mention expensive. Especially things that can help three-star mages or stronger people." He asked.
"I don''t know. I just have the feeling that you can do anything." She said, sounding indifferent before saying, "So, give it to me now."
"Well¡" Max''s expression turned awkward. He didn''t have any ghost spirit fruit or anything that could help her. To make things worse, he didn''t have enough Shop points to buy it from the system shop.
''System, what''s the price of a grade 3 ghost spirit fruit?'' He maternally asked. Since Grade 2 fruit could help two-star mages, grade 3 fruit should help a three-star mage. Of course, its price would be significantly higher than a Grade 2 spirit fruit.
[2000 Shop points.] The system answered.
''2000¡'' Max couldn''t help but flinch upon hearing the price. ''It cost ten times what a grade 2 fruit cost.''
Noticing the change in his expression, which clearly wasn''t because of her, Emily''s brows shot up. "What is it?" She asked,
Her voice brought him to his senses. "Nothing." He said, "Let''s go and kill some more demons. I''ll give it to you after we finish dealing with them."
He knew she was intelligence enough to figure out something from his lousy excuse, but he had no choice but to say this. He couldn''t tell her he didn''t have it and then give her er since she would definitely ask where he got that.
''It seems I need to tell her, Rima and others too, about the system to avoid making excuses or lying in the future.'' He sighed in his heart. Even in his past life, he never liked to lie because it made him ufortable, especially if he lied to people close to him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Emily gave him a look before nodding, "Alright. Let''s go."
Rey also stood up, and ncing at Ellie and her mother, he asked, "What about them? We can''t take them with us while we fight the demons, right?"
Ellie''s and her mother''s expressions stiffened. Ellie looked at Max with a pleading look in her eyes. She knew if she and her mother lost Max''s group''s protection, they would definitely die.
Max silently looked into her eyes, making Ellie nervous. Just as she was about to say something, he smiled at her, his smile warm enough to melt the ice of her worries.
He nced at Rey and said, "You stay here with them and make sure they are safe."
Saying this, he nced at Emily and rushed out of the stone house before running toward the town''s center. Emily nced at Ellie and her mother, a curious glint shing in her. She then turned around and followed him.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
With that, the duo was gone, leaving Rey staring nkly at the ce where they stood. A momentter, he nced at Ellie and her mother and asked, "Are you rted to him?"
Ellie''s mother shook her head, "No. It''s the first time we saw him. Why do you ask, sir?"
"Nothing. It''s just that he seems to care about you lot quite a bit." He said, before muttering, "Maybe it''s because they are human like him?"
Ellie''s mother was also confused. If she didn''t know how selfish people were, especially the strong ones, she would''ve thought he was a kind soul.
She nced at her daughter. She had noticed the look he gave her just now and a while before on the battlefield. ''Is he¡ interested in Ellie?'' She thought, suddenly feeling worried.
---
Whoosh! Whoosh!
As they searched around for the demons on their way to the town''s center, Emily nced at him and asked, "Do you know those two?"
"Yes." Max nodded, "Those two are mother and sister of someone I identally killed in the academy''s entrance exam."
"I see." Emily nodded before going silent. Suddenly, they heard some faint cries in the distance. Exchanging nces, they rushed in the sound''s direction, making sure not to make any sound so they are not noticed.
"AH! No! PLEASE D-DON''T DO IT¡ AHH!" As they grew nearer to the sound''s origin, the cries, which evidently belonged to a woman, grew clearer.
In some distance, under a thatched hut, was a group of four naked demons, standing in a row. They each had a woman in front of them, facing forward while they mmed into them from behind, crazed smiles on their faces. As for the women, they were crying, despair clear in their eyes. Also, there were eight naked female corpses lying near them, blood covering their lower parts of bodies. The sight was appalling. Swoosh!
As soon as he saw this scene, Max covered Emily''s eyes, "Don''t look." Unfortunately, he wasn''t fast enough, and she had already seen everything, and her face turned dark in anger.
Chapter 525 Massacre beings [1]
Chapter 525 Massacre beings [1]
Whoosh!
Wind elemental mana burst out of her before she suddenly disappeared, causing him to squint in shock, "Such speed!"
Her speed was almost as fast as his when he used [Pheonix Wings].
Whoosh!
Almost at the same time she disappeared, a faint outline of crimson wings materialized behind him. They gently pped, and he also disappeared, appearing beside the demons.
Whoosh!
Emily appeared in front of a demon, the woman in front of whom seemed as though she was about to die. The demon''s pupils constricted when he saw her appear in front of him like a ghost, and he felt a sense of intense danger creeping into his heart. He wanted to retreat, unfortunately; he was just a mid-stage three-star demon whose speed couldn''t bepared to Emily''s.
Her right hand, in which a thin, silver word had appeared at some point, coated with her wind elemental mana, shed horizontally at his neck. The strike was beautiful to watch and dreadfully fast. He couldn''t even blink before his neck was separated from his body.
Right before he died, the demon''s eyes were widened in shock and intense horror.
After killing him, she turned to move at the other three demons, but before she could, Max''s figure shed between them.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
When he stopped, all three demons had an almost imperceptible line of blood around their necks. They had the same expression as the demon Emily had killed. A momentter, their necks rolled off their shoulders, falling down to the ground, creating muffled thuds.
Emily nodded at him before waving her hand. In response, a gust of wind pushed the four demon corpses back.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
As the corpses fell back, the women in front of them were freed from their clutches. Unfortunately, they didn''t have any strength left and started falling forward, which prompted Emily to wave her hand, sending out gentle waves of mana to help them lie down without injuring themselves. They were ordinary women, after all.
Max couldn''t help but feel anger rage in his heart when he saw their miserable states.
"Max, go away for a while. Let me help them." Emily said. Nodding, Max turned around and left.
As he waited some distance away, he opened his status screen and used all 18,000 Kill points which he just got, to increase his mana by another 1800 units.
[Mana: 65,000 (68,700 --> 70,500)]
He then took out a few mid-grade mana stones and started recovering his mana.
A whileter, Emily arrived along with the four women they just saved. It seemed Emily had given some healing medicine since they were walking on their own but what made him sigh was that all of them were listless, their eyes nk and their steps stiff. He could see if it wasn''t for Emily using her mana to push them forward, they wouldn''t want to move at all.
"Max, let''s send them to Rey so he can take care of them." Emily said.
Max nodded, but before they could move, one of the four women looked at Emily and said, "I thank you for saving me. Can you do me one more favor, I''ll be eternally grateful."
"Mm, tell me, what is it?" Emily asked, nodding.
"Please¡ kill me." The woman said, shocking both Emily and Max. Just then, the other three women also said, "Please, kill us too."
"Why do you want to die?" Emily asked, frowning.
The women revealed a bleak smile and tears appeared in their eyes.
"We don''t have anything or anyone to live for any longer. Not only we were defiled by those monsters, they even killed our families. By now everyone we know must have been ughtered. So, please, end our misery and give us release. We can''t live any longer." They begged. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Emily, with a stone-cold expression on her face, turned to look at Max, asking what they should do. Max nced at the women, who clearly didn''t want to live any longer, and then at Emily who despite looking indifferent, was feeling uneasy which was evident by the ripple of emotions in her eyes. "You don''t want to save them, right?" He asked. Emily was a little surprised that he could guess what she really wanted before gently nodding her head.
"Alright." Nodding, he said, "Let''s take them back and let Ellie and her mother talk to them. If they still want to die¡ we can onlyply with their wishes."
Emily agreed and, although it wasted some of his precious time, they brought them back. Rey was surprised to see them return so soon, but when he found out the reason, his fists clenched in anger.
"Those demons can''t be allowed to conquer our city." He growled.
Since their town wasn''t too big and everyone used to interact with each other, Ellie and her mother knew these four women and obviously, they also knew them.
"Lady E, you are here? What happened to chief and others, have they also¡?" The women asked, when they saw Ellie and her mother, E.
Hearing this, E''s strong exterior, which she put up for her daughter, broke and tears appeared in her beautiful brown eyes and then slid down her cheeks.
While crying, she hugged each of them, before nodding, "Ellie''s father and others are no more."
Ellie already knew about it because no way in hell her father wouldn''te with them if he was alive and since he didn''te and only sent them away, it was obvious he was no more. But she, just like her mother, put on a strong exterior so her mother won''t feel too sad but when she heard her mother admit it, she also couldn''t help but break out in sobs.
They talked for a while. The women told them how their families were ughtered in front of them while they were taken away and were defiled. Ellie''s mother expressed her condolences for their family members and felt sad about what happened to them.
She then found out they didn''t want to live any longer. She tried to dissuade them, but the women only shook their heads.
"Lady E, I''m sure you can understand our pain. Please don''t try to force. And little Ellie, take care of your mother, okay?"
After a while, E nced at Max and said, "Sir, please¡ fulfill their wishes." Her voice trembled and knees gave out when she said this.
Max nodded and took them out of the stone house, and then returned a whileter.
E looked at him and asked, "They¡ are they¡?"
Max nodded lightly, which caused E''s face to turn pale. She then put her hand together, closed her eyes and prayed for their peace.
"Let''s go. We need to kill those demons." Emily said, her eyes shing with a chilling light and her fists clenched tight.
"Take care of them." Max told Rey and then the duo left the stone house once again.
Calcting the time, He realized he only had 40 minutes remaining before his 2x bonus would expire.
When they were crossing the area where they had killed the group of four demons and saved the women, they heard some angry voices.
Chapter 526 Massacre begins [2]
Chapter 526 Massacre begins [2]
Whoosh!
The duo came to an abrupt halt. Exchanging a nce between them, they moved in the voice''s direction to see what was happening from behind a broken wall.
There was a group of ten demons looking at the four demons'' corpses with enraged expressions on their faces.
"It seems some outside bastards have sneaked in the town." One of them said, her brows furrowed.
Hearing this, a demon standing opposite to her shouted, "You bitch! How would you know? This town is situation in the middle of nowhere and I doubt many in the outside world know about it, so who woulde here? It''s clearly those ugly bastards'' doing. They are taking revenge on our group because we killed a few of their peoplest time."
Saying this, he looked at other and said, "We shouldin to the young master about it and ask his permission to finish this matter once and for all."
No one said anything in response and maintained their silence. The female demon who spoke before snickered mockingly before pointing at the demon corpses. "Use your eyes and see, you useless thing. Their heads are cleanly sliced off with some sharp weapon. Tell me, does anyone from our tribe use such weapons? And even if a few uses them, can those crude weapons prate three-star demons'' defenses? It''s clearly some outsider''s doing. So, stop trying to use this as an excuse to exact your personal revenge."
Hearing her words, the demon was infuriated, "What do you mean ''personal revenge'', bitch?! Don''t tell me you don''t want to kill those bastards for what they did? If I''m not wrong, your younger brother also died that day, didn''t he?"
Boom!
As soon as he said this, the demoness'' eyes burned with anger and she appeared in front of him, punching him in the gut and sending him flying several meters back.
"If you dare say another word, I''ll disregard the fact we belong to the same faction and kill you." She said, her voice freezing cold.
Other demons gave the guy pitiful looks and shook their heads in disappointment.
The demon was first stunned and then became angry. However, he didn''t say anything this time because he knew she would really kill him.
''Just you wait until we go back to the camp. I''ll have you humiliated and killed, you arrogant bitch!'' He cursed in his mind.
Behind the wall, Emily frowned when she saw this. Because the demons were speaking in their nativenguage, she didn''t understand anything they said, so she turned to Max and asked, "What''s going on? Why are they fighting?"
"They had arguments, and that demon said something about that demoness'' dead brother, which infuriated her." Max answered, his gaze focused on the demon seething in anger but not able to do anything about it.
Noticing this, Emily asked, "What are you thinking?"
Max looked at her said, "From what I could understand, although the demons rampaging around this town belong to the same race, they are divided in two groups and this group, especially that demon seems to have some deep enmity with the other group. So, I''m thinking of enving this guy and using him to kill others. It would be easier than running around searching for the demons."
Emily looked at him with a nk expression before saying, "Do you think it would be easy to enve him? Although he hates the other demons, I''m he hates us humans the most."
In response, Max shrugged. "We won''t know if we don''t try, right?"
Emily just looked at him, not saying anything.
On the other side, the demoness nced at others and said, you guys stay here while I go and inform young master about this incident."
Saying this, she rushed toward the town''s center with three others, leaving six demons behind.
Max frowned. Although this was great for him since he and Emily won''t have as much problem killing just six demons, but if their leader was informed and they became alert, the situation would turn dangerous for him and his group.
Thinking this, he nced at Emily and said, "You stay here, don''t let them notice you. I''ll be back in a while."
Emily knew what he was nning. Despite feeling worried about his well-being, she didn''t stop him and just nodded, "Alright. You be careful of that demoness. She is a peak three-star demon."
Max nodded. Then, a pair of fiery wings, albeit translucent, appeared on his back.
Whoosh!
The wings pped lightly, and he disappeared from the ce with a silent whoosh.
Emily watched him go before her gaze moved over to the group of demons, her eyes shing with a cold light.
¡
"Mm?"
As the demoness and three others were running toward the town''s center, her ears twitched. A frown appeared on her face before she shouted, "Watch out!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Huh?" Her threepanions were puzzled, but a split secondter, they felt a strong sense of terror rising in their heart. Immediately, they released their demon energy to jump to the side.
However, before they move¡
Whoosh!
A powerful gust of wind hit them. Ignoring it, they wanted to dodge, but almost at the same time, they felt something cold on the back of their necks before their heads flew in the air. Expressions of terror, astonishment, and confusion etched on their faces.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
As the heads and bodies fell to the ground one after another, Max''s figure materialized in the ce where they stood a moment before.
Eyes wide, the demoness stared at Max in shock. In the next moment, however, she regained her senses.
ncing at herpanions'' corpses, her expression turned grim, but when she looked at him, she could feel that even though this guy was quite strong, he wasn''t a peak three-star mage yet, which helped her rx a little.
But in the next moment, her brows knitted in concentration. ''If he isn''t even a peak three-star mage, how did he instantly kill three high-stage three-star demons?'' She thought before her gaze trailed down to the blue sword in his hand. ''It''s because of this sword¡'' She understood and immediately put her guard up.
She then looked at Max and started to say, "So, you are the one who is kill¡ª"
Whoosh!
Max didn''t wait for her to finish. His wings pped lightly, and he appeared in front of her, his sword shing horizontally at her neck.
Chapter 527 Marked
Chapter 527 Marked
"You are underestimating me!" The demoness shouted as her skin around her neck hardened. However,
sh!
The sword ignored her defenses and shed through neck like a knife through butter, causing the demoness'' eyes to widen in shock.
Crack!
Right when he cleaved through her neck, he heard a faint cracking sound which made him frown. Looking down, he saw a broken crystal bead in her head and when he looked at the demoness neck flying through the air, he could see a sneer at the corner of her lips.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, the broken parts of the bead diffused into a strange energy which then entered his body and a ck ''Kill'' mark appeared on his forehead.
"What the fuck is this?" He muttered, touching the mark. Although the mark didn''t affect him negatively, he could feel it would bring him a lot of trouble.
He released his mana and tried to wipe it off, but it was useless. He then tried to use the tendril of aura of his bloodline but realized that he couldn''t do it, which made him frown deeper.
"System, why can''t I use my bloodline''s aura?" He asked. He had a feeling that if he could use it, removing the mark wouldn''t be a problem.
[Host, although a part of Lust overlord''s bloodline has sessfully integrated with you, it''ll take some time for it to be a part of you. Until then, you can only enjoy the passive benefits of the bloodline.] The system responded.
"Okay." Max sighed in disappointment and then asked, "Do you know what this mark is and how can I remove it?"
Max waited for the answer, but the system didn''t respond. He called out to it for a few more times, but the result was the same.
''What''s going on?'' He frowned, not understanding why the system was ignoring him.
Sighing, he dug out the demons'' demon cores and said, "System, sell these in the system shop." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Yes, host.] Came the system answer before the demon cores vanished and 40 Shop points were added to his status.
[Kill points: 0 --> 25,000]
[Shop points: 210 --> 250]
"So, you were deliberately not responding just now?" Max said, an unpleasant expression on his face.
System: "¡"
"Fuck! Can you at least why you don''t want to help me all of a sudden?" Max asked, feeling angry at the system''s silence.
After a few seconds, the system finally spoke.
[Host, because of that worm''s interference, the system couldn''t nurture how you were supposed to be nurtured.]
After a pause, the system continued, [The system was designed to serve as an energy conversion tool, nothing else. The host was supposed to experience all the challenges on its own without the system''s assistance. Unfortunately, that worm made youpletely reliant on the system''s help¡ªseverely affecting your development.
[If he hadn''t done that, with host''s current cultivation realm, even without the sword and other external things, host would''ve been able to kill any mid-stage four-star mages and contend against high-stage four-stars because host would know how to wield and control the mana, improve your elemental ability among other things.]
Hearing this, Max raised his brows and asked, "So, you are saying you won''t help me from now, is that correct?"
[Not with everything, host. If there are instances where the system''s help won''t adversely affect host''s growth, the system will help. Apart from that, the system will only work as the energy convertor as it was supposed to and also, the system shop''s agent.] System answered.
Max didn''t speak for a while and thought about what the system said. It was true, until now, his journey had been a smooth sailing. Everything he needed, he got from the system. Although he also trained to be stronger, could his training and the efforts he put in could bepared to the efforts Anna, Emily and other put in? The answer was a big NO.
''Well, you can''t expect me to not enjoy the benefit of the privilege I have.'' He thought and said, "I understand your point and I don''t have any problem with these arrangements. But can you tell what this mark on my forehead is?"
[It''s not hard to find, host.] The system said before going silent, making him chuckle dryly.
"Alright, then." He muttered and pped his wings, disappearing from the ce and heading back to Emily.
However, when he reached the ce, he gaped at the sight.
Emily was standing among the demon corpses, wiping her bloodstained sword. She had a wound on her right shoulder and left leg and a major part of her robe was stained in the blood¡ªin demons'' blood.
Noticing his arrival, she looked at him, nodded and pointed at a demon lying face down on the ground. "I saved him for you."
Max nced at the demon who was urging the demoness to fight his enemies a while ago. He couldn''t help but smile wryly when he saw him because even though he was alive, his condition was terrible. He had many deepcerations all over his body, one of his legs was almost chopped off and his breathing was very faint, as though he was about to die.
"Were you found out?" He asked, ignoring the demon for the time being.
"No." Emily shook her head and then said in an apologetic voice, "I''m sorry. I know it somehow benefits you when you kill them yourself, but I¡ just couldn''t hold myself back."
Max was startled when he heard this, and thought, ''Was it that obvious?'' He then shook his head and smiled, "It''s alright. We don''tck demons here."
"Mm." Emily nodded before her eyes narrowed when she noticed the mark on his forehead. "You were marked?"
"Yeah. You know what this mark is?" He asked, rubbing the mark. "Yes. From what I know, when the demons mark someone, it indicates that the marked person is to be killed upon sight." Emily said, her voice grim as she continued, "It also acts as a beacon because the demons can sense your location if they are in required range."
Hearing this, his expression turned ugly, and he asked, "How close must I be for them to sense me?"
Chapter 528 Emilys terror
Chapter 528 Emily''s terror
Emily seemed to understand what he was worried about and shook her head, "Although I don''t know what range this specific mark has, from what I read in the old records, these marks generally can only be sensed within 100-meter range."
Hearing this, Max sighed in relief. He didn''t want every demon here to chase after him.
"Okay. You do what you want with him. I''ll go change my dress." Emily said and moved toward the broken house they were hiding before.
Max nced at her before turning his gaze to the demon. Walking over, he squatted down behind him and pped his face.
p!
"Argh!"
The demon groaned and opened his eyes. When he saw Max, he was frightened but quickly calmed down and muttered, "Ah, you¡ are not¡ that devil¡ thank the heavenly demon." Hearing his mutterings, a weird expression appeared on his face and thought, ''Devil? Is he talking about Emily?''
p!
He then pped the demon''s face again, hard enough to cause pain, and revealed a sadistic smile, "Don''t thank your god or demon yet because I''m worse than her."
"Argh!"
The demon groaned and finally came to his senses. Emily had already filled his heart with more than enough fear, making him surrender immediately and cry out loud, "P-Please have mercy. D-Don''t torture me anymore."
Max''s smile grew wider when he heard this. Thanking Emily in his mind for cutting his work short, he said, "I won''t but¡ on one condition."
The demon hesitated. He knew whatever this condition was, it most definitely wasn''t anything good.
"Hm? You are hesitating?" Max smirked and lifted his hand to p him.
Seeing this, the demon revealed a fearful expression and hurriedly said, "N-No. I-I agree to your condition."
"That''s good." Max nodded before asking, "But are you sure you don''t want to hear what the condition is?"
Gulp!
The demon gulped nervously. He knew if he asked, he would be tortured until he agreed, so he shook his head, "N-No. There is no need."
"Good. Since you agree, rx your mind and don''t resist." Max said and ced his right hand above the demon''s forehead.
Swoosh! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mana surged out and started condensing in an ancient mark, which exuded an oppressive aura.
Seeing this, the demon understood what Max was trying to do, and his eyes widened. He clenched his teeth and shouted, "You bastard! You want to make me your ve! DIE!!"
Whizz~!
Just as he shouted, a droning sound filled the air as his chest started swelling.
"Oh, fuck!" Max cursed, his expression turning grave. If he wasn''t in the midst of activating the ve spell, he could''ve stopped him from self-detonation, but now he first needed to deactivate the spell before he could do it.
Although deactivating it wouldn''t take more than a few seconds, the demon would''ve detonated himself by then. Therefore, even as he cursed, he covered his feet with mana and jumped back as fast as he could.
Unfortunately, he wasn''t fast enough and just when he was only 10 meters away,
BOOM!
The demon exploded, reducing the 5-7 meters of area around him into dust, and the resulting shockwaves hit Max in the back, flinging him away.
BANG!
Crack!
As the shockwave hit him, it was as though a sledgehammer had struck him and the sounds of bones creaking sounded out.
Puah!
Bang!
Even as he was flown away, he coughed out several mouthfuls of blood before crashing into the ground.
"¡Damn¡ it." He cursed weakly while his eyes blurred out. He was on the verge of losing consciousness but gritted his teeth and held on because if he fainted now, the remaining half an hour or so of 2X bonus would be wasted. Whoosh!
Emily rushed over and knelt beside him, a worried expression on her face.
"¡Max, are you¡ alright?" He heard her anxious but muffled voice due to him being disoriented.
"Agrh!" He groaned and shook his head to regain his senses before nodding, "Yeah... I''m.. alright."
"Don''t move." She said, gently propping his head up and cing it in herp. She then took and took out a few healing pills and put them in his mouth before using her mana to help him digest them.
As the gentle medicinal energy permeated his body and started healing his injuries, his blurry consciousness gradually became clear and he could finally see Emily''s face worried face.
Seeing her expression, a slight smile appeared on his face and he said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine now."
Emily looked at him and nodded a moment. She then nced at the explosion site, her eyes flickering with killing intent. Noticing it, Max shivered. The demon had blown into smithereens but she still was so enraged. If he was alive, she no doubt would skin him alive.
Suddenly, Emily retracted her killing intent and looked down at him with a angry look in her eyes,
"Didn''t I tell you, you won''t be able to subdue them? But you had to go and almost lose your life."
"Uh? That..." Max was at a loss of words before he said, "I thought he wouldn''t mind being my ve if he could live. Guess I was wrong."
Emily continued to re at him, which made him anxious.
Just as he was about to say something to appease her, she coldly said, "Don''t ever put your life at risk like this again."
"Yes!" Max obediently nodded.
"Hmm. Now, let''s go away from this ce. The explosion just now would certainly attract the demons'' attention."
Emily said as she stood up and helped him up by putting his hand around her shoulders and her around his lower back--the least injured ce on his whole back. They then left the ce and hid in a broken house some distance away.
...
At the town''s centre...
Unlike other broken houses and buildings in the town, the town lord''s residence was still in fine condition and there were no demons rampaging about near it.
However, one could asionally see a few demons go in with one or two town''s young maidens beforeing back out momentster. Then, the miserable cries of the girls would echo out from with the residence.
"Ahhhh!"
Two demons just came out after leaving a young girl inside and immediately heard her scream along with some pleasure filled grunts.
Hearing this, one of the demon duo revealed a look of dissatisfaction andined,
"Fuck! Why do we have to be the ones to fetch the girls for the leader? I also want to enjoy some of these delicate human girls, but here I am, running errands."
Bam! As soon as he said this, the demon beside him smacked him in the back of his head and angrily said,
"Bastard! Keep your voice down! And Isn''t it all because of you? If the leader hadn''t seen you with that bitch from Miss Yin''s group, we wouldn''t be here wasting such good opportunity."
Just then,
Boom!
The town lord''s residence blew up into pieces and an enraged voice rang out from within the rubble.
"How dare you?!"
Hearing this, the demon duo shuddered and color drained from their faces.
"D-Did he really hear me?" The demon whoined previously muttered in horror.
Chapter 529 Retaliation
Chapter 529 Retaliation
The rubble and dust settle down, revealing a 7 feet tall demon with pale skin and yellow eyes. His expression was sinister and his whole being gave creepy vibes. Furthermore, he was naked.
Whoosh!
Not bothering to wear anything, he took out hismunication crystal and bellowed, "EVERYONE, GATHER AT TOWN CENTER, IMMEDIATELY!"
Storing the crystal away, he wore a ck robe and walked out of the rubble. When he saw the demon duo standing some distance away, looking at him in fear, he shouted, "Why are fuck are you still here?! Go to the town center, immediately."
Whoosh!
Once finished speaking, he vanished from the ce.
The demon duo exchanged nces before letting out a sigh of relief. "We are safe."
"But it seems something big has happened or the leader wouldn''t be so angry. Let''s not bete lest we get punished." One of the demons said. The other one nodded, and they rushed away.
¡
Two minutester, town''s center¡
The demon leader was standing on a wall, looking down at the gathered demons with an ugly look on his face because¡ out of over 50 demons, only 15, including him, were here.
The other demons also noticed this and frowned.
"Where is everyone else? Didn''t they get the leader''s message?" Someone asked.
Just then,
Boom!!
They heard a loud explosion go off in the distance.
"What was that?" "If I''m not wrong, one of our people just self-detonated." A voice sounded from the side. When everyone turned to look, they saw a group of three demons walking over.
When the demon leader saw them, especially the female demon in the middle, his already ugly expression turned dark.
"Miss Yin, what do you mean?" One of the gathered demons asked, not understanding her meaning.
Miss Yin, however, gently shook her head, and nced at the demon leader on atop the wall, "Let him tell you."
Hearing this, everyone turned to look at him.
The demon leader, Nix, red at Miss Yin and growled, "Why didn''t youe to tell me in my residence? If you had, so many of our people wouldn''t have died."
"Heh, you are ming me? So cute!" Miss Yin chuckled before her expression turned serious. "Didn''t I inform you about it throughmunication crystal? Why did you not take it seriously? It''s your mistake, not mine. So, don''t try to put the me on me."
Her retort made Nix to grunt in anger but he didn''t say anything and nced at the crowd and said,
"It seems some outsiders have arrived here and are hunting our brethren. Those, who are not here, have already been killed by them."
"What?!"
Some demons had guessed this was the case from their conversation just now wereparatively calm, but those who did not were stunned before bing furious. "Unforgivable!"
"How dare they kill our people?"
"Leader, let''s kill those bastards. We can''t let them escape."
"¡"
"QUIET!" Nix shouted and the morous crowd immediately quietened down.
Noticing this, Miss Yin''s squinted her eyes briefly before her expression returned to normal.
"We can''t be reckless. The enemy is very cleaver. If not for Nessia using her life to send me the message through the emergency message bead, we wouldn''t even know about them before it was toote."
Saying this, Nix took out a green bead and tapped on its surface.
Swoosh!
A green light burst out from the bead and created the images of Max killing the demoness and her group a while ago.
Miss Yin''s eyes narrowed when she saw Max kill the group with no difficulty.
"This guy is quite strong." She muttered.
"It''s just his movement technique, miss Yin. Otherwise, he isn''t a match for a mid-stage four-star demon. Besides, even with his movement technique, he isn''t a threat to you, miss Yin." One of the two guys beside her confidently said when he heard her.
The rest of the demons felt chills run down their spine when they saw Max kill the group because they weren''t any stronger than the first three demons he killed in one strike, let alone as strong as the four-star demoness.
"This human¡ is very strong."
"I''m afraid only Miss Yin and the leader can deal with him. Rest of us are no match for him."
Some demons started to cower in fear. However, some weren''t afraid and scoffed.
"What are you worrying about? He is just one guy in the end. He can''t possibly take all of us on at the same time. Especially since we have miss Yin and the leader."
"Yeah. Didn''t you see, though he killed those three three-star demons in one attack, it was all because of his movement technique? Without it, he is nothing."
Miss Yin nced at everyone and shook her head. She then looked at Nix and asked, "So, leader, is he the only one, or did he have others helping him? Because from the clues I found out, he isn''t alone."
Boom!
Her words were like a p of thunder to the demon crowd. They were worried about just one, if there were others, wouldn''t they be helpless to do anything to them and could only get killed when they decided to attack.
Seeing that the group''s morale plummeted upon hearing her words, Nix''s face turned dark and his eyes shed with imperceptible killing intent.
He then looked at the demons in front of him, and,
Boom!
Released his demon energy that sent the demons tumbling backwards, even Miss Yin had difficulty standing still on her feet and then bellowed, "Are you really worried about dying? Since when did our glorious demon race start producing cowards like you? Fuck, if anyone knew I was your leader, they would think I''m also like you."
Without stopping, he continued, "No matter how many they are, everyone who dares toy hands on our people deserves a brutal death and that is what this blue-haired bastard and hispanions are gonna get."
Then his killing intent burst out of him in waves as he red at everyone in front of him. "However, if you continued this disgraceful behavior, I''ll kill you first before killing them. Now, tell me, who is afraid?"
Silence~!
The ce went deathly silent. No one dared to make any sound, let alone say they were afraid.
Nix waited a few moments before retracting his demon energy and killing intent and nodded, "Good. Now, let''s find out where these rats are hiding."
Saying this, he took out a circr disk and injected his energy into it.
Weng~!
The disk vibrated and released ripples of invisible energy that quickly covered half of the town. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Then six moving light dots¡ªtwo groups of three¡ª
appeared in different locations, not too far away from them.
Seeing this, he nced at Miss Yin and said, "Miss Yin, let''s forget about our enmity for the time being and handle these rats, alright?"
"Hm, Alright." Miss Yin nodded.
"Good. You go after this group of three while I''ll go kill this group. Also, take half of these guys and show them these humans aren''t worth fearing about." He said, pointing at the demons in front of him.
Miss Yin nodded. Then a smile appeared on her face and her lips moved silently.
[My lovely leader, you shouldn''t have shown them the scene of that guys killing those demons. Such an idiot you are.]
Nix obviously could read her lips and understand what she was saying. His eyes shed with killing intent and he almost couldn''t stop himself from attacking her.
Seeing this, Miss Yin chuckled and then waved at the demon group, "Half of you,e with me."
Chapter 530 Super healing?
Chapter 530 Super healing?
Max was sitting cross-legged, circting his mana and the medicinal energy of the healing pills to heal his wounds, while Emily was sitting to the side, watching him.
As she watched the nasty wound on his back visibly heal, her widened in surprise. She knew he had only taken a couple of three-star healing pills and, from what she knew, that shouldn''t have such fast and effective healing effect.
"Hm?"
Suddenly, she squinted her eyes because she noticed that a faint pink glow was covering his wound.
''What is this?'' She frowned and then her eyes shed. ''Is it¡ a bloodline energy? But how is that possible¡ª''
Suddenly, her eyes shed, and she thought, ''Maybe he inherited this bloodline from aunt Hannah?''
With suspicious eyes, she continued to stare at his quickly mending wound and her amazement continued to multiply.
Meanwhile, Max became ecstatic in his heart when he felt this.
''Amazing! I never thought this bloodline can boost my regeneration ability so much. If I''m not wrong, my current regeneration power isn''t any weaker than a mage with wood affinity.''
He mused and then thought, ''I know I can, or¡ will be able to use the bloodline''s aura tendrils to boost my attacks by several folds. I wonder what more surprises this bloodline will bring me?''
After ten minutester, his internal injuries were almostpletely healed while the wound on his back was 80% healed too. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just then,
Buzz!
He felt hismunication crystal buzz in his storage ring. Opening his eyes, he quickly took it out and checked the message.
{I''m team 2''s leader. The other two in my team have already been killed and I also won''tst long. The demons have found out about us. They have multiple four-star demons, don''t fight, esc¡ªahhhhh!}
"Damn it!" Max''s face darkened, and he almost crushed the crystal in anger.
"What is it, Max?" Emily asked when she noticed this.
Hu~!
Max took a deep breath, injected his mana into the crystal and said, "Rey, immediately take Ellie and her mother out of the town. This is an order."
Hearing this, Emily frowned. She knew something had happened and asked, "Have the demons found about us?"
"Yes." Max nodded heavily. "Not only that, they have eliminated team 2 and will soone for the rest of us."
Emily''s expression hardened at the news. After a moment of silence, she looked at him and carefully asked, "What do you n to do now? Continue hunting them or flee from here?"
"Now that they are already hunting us down, we can''t do it." Max said, closing his eyes, "We can flee, but we have to leave right now, meaning we will be leaving the rest of our group behind¡"
Boom!
Suddenly, he opened his eyes and his aura and mana burst forth in waves and he said in a frighteningly calm voice, "We will fight."
Emily wasn''t surprised with his decision but her brows shot up when she noticed a faint pinkish hue in his aura and her surprise grew into shock when his aura enveloped her because, even though he wasn''t trying to suppress her, she felt her breathing slow down and an enormous pressure pressing down on her.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
She hurriedly took a few steps back, each step breaking the ground, but to her shock, despite retreating over 5 meters, she was still in his aura sphere.
Normally, after a three-star mage fully develops his aura, it''s range won''t exceed 3 meters. But right now, she was over 7 meters away from him but was still affected, meaning his aura sphere was more than double of a normal aura sphere.
Suppressing the shock in his heart, she gritted her teeth and shouted out, "MAX! Stop it!"
"Hm?" Her voice brought him to his senses, and he quickly realized what he was doing. The current power of his aura, which was a lot stronger than before, also shocked him.
''This bloodline¡ it can make my aura stronger too? Isn''t that too overpowered?'' He thought, hurriedly retracting his aura and raging mana.
Thud!
Emily wobbled and fell to her knees, the sound attracting his attention. When he looked over, he saw her face was deathly pale and her breathing strained.
Whoosh!
His figure flickered, and he appeared beside her, taking her in his arms.
"Are you alright? Did you get injured?" He asked, worried.
Emily took out a vitality pill, ate it, and took a few deep breaths. Her face gradually regained color, making him sigh in relief.
She then looked at him, opened her mouth to ask what was happening with him, what that pink energy was, but hesitated. She knew it was his secret and she shouldn''t ask this.
Max noticed this, sighed in his heart and said, "If you want to ask something, don''t hesitate. Ask away."
Emily looked into his eyes and saw he was serious and would tell her everything if she asked. Noticing this, a brilliant smile appeared on her face, making her look as beautiful as an angel. She then shook her head, "Nope. I don''t want to ask anything."
"Are you sure?" Max asked, peeling his eyes away from her face with difficulty.
"Yep! I''m sure." She nodded and changed the topic, "Should we gather with the others now?"
"Yeah. Let me ask where they are." Max nodded and sent the message to the remaining two teams, asking about their whereabouts.
A momentter, both teams responded. They were hiding right now, afraid that the demons wille for them too.
He quickly told them about his n and both teams agreed, because they also knew escaping would be a problem. "Team 2 on the western part of the town, you guys stay put. We''ll regroup with you and then retaliate. Be careful!" He said before putting away themunication crystal and rushed with Emily toward the team in the western direction¡ªwhich was also nearest to them.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The duo shot out of the broken house, their speed so fast that even an early-stage three-star mage won''t be able to see them running past them.
Chapter 531 Allaying the fear
Chapter 531 Aying the fear
"Hm?"
Nix, the demon leader, suddenly frowned after he finished off the four-star elf and looked at the disk''s map in his hand.
Noticing this, a demon beside him asked, "Is something wrong, young lord?"
"No. Nothing''s wrong." Nix said, the corners of his lips lifting up into a sneer. "Only the ants are gathering in one ce, wanting to resist us instead of fleeing."
"Isn''t that good, young lord? We won''t have to chase after each group and can just finish them all in one go." The demon smiled.
"Yeah, it''s good. I''m just surprised they didn''t try to flee even after finding out our strength." Nix said and thought, his eyes narrowing,
''Could it be that they have a five-star mage in their group?''
"By the way, young lord. Why don''t Miss Yin''s group finish off the other group they were headed toward?"
The demon asked, looking at the map in Nix''s hand.
Hearing this, Nix frowned. ''That''s right. What is that bitch doing?''
Just as he was about to take out hismunication crystal to contact her, it buzzed.
''Hm? She is contacting me? Did something happen?'' He thought when he realized it was Miss Yin''s message. He then injected some of his energy into it to hear the message.
{Hey, we didn''t kill this elf group because they are moving to gather with the others. So, I thought it would be better to take care of them all. So, don''t bete or there won''t be any elf or that human left for you to kill.}
After hearing the message, Nix''s expression turned ugly while his eyes shed.
''Is she doing this just to infuriate me or is she nning something?'' He thought. Then a perverted smile appeared on his face. His eyes turned red, and he licked his lips and murmured,
"I hope you are scheming something to harm me. If you are, I''ll be able to use it as an excuse to capture you. Ah! I can''t wait to taste you, my little princess."
The demon beside him felt chills run down his spine when he saw his expression and heard his muttering.
"Everyone, let''s go to the enemy''s gathering point." Nix shouted at the demons who were busy consuming the elves'' corpses and rushed away.
The demons stopped their feast, albeit reluctantly, and followed after him.
¡
On the other side, Miss Yin''s group was also heading in the same direction where Max and Nix were heading.
Miss Yin and the other two demons were leading the group. After she put away hermunication crystal, one of the two carefully asked, "Young Miss, are you¡ really nning to¡"
He didn''t finish the sentence because there was no need to. The other demon also looked at her.
Miss Yin nced at the duo silently, which made them lower their heads.
Just when they thought she didn''t want to answer, she spoke.
"Yes. But I don''t think it will be easy. So, we''ll wait and watch." She said and nced ahead, Max''s image appearing in her mind as she thought,
''I just hope you are as strong as I think you are. If not¡''
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Max and Emily arrived in the western part of the town a few minutester. All the houses and building here were already destroyed, and many broken corpses of the town''s people were scattered around.
"Where are they?" Emily asked,
Just then,
Whoosh!
An elf appeared in front of them, greeted them, and led them to the gathering ce.
There were only three people there, five including him and Emily. Thest team had yet to arrive.
The four-star elf looked at Max, his expression solemn as he said, "Leader, are we really going to fight them?"
"Yes." Max nodded. "Since the demons are already aware of our existence, they wouldn''t let us leave. Besides, don''t you want to avenge your friends?"
Although staying and fighting was indeed a risky move, Max had several reasons to opt for it. First, Ryan told him to ensure the elves'' safety and even though the three of them had already died, if they tried to escape, the chances were high that more elves would die, which he wanted to avoid. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Second, Ellie and her mother would definitely die once the demons left the town.
Third and most important of all, he wanted to amass more Kill points.
Of course, if he wasn''t sure that there wasn''t any demon above the four-star realm, he would be escaping right now. Fortunately, there wasn''t any five-star demon here.
How was he sure about it?
Because if there was a five-star or stronger demon present here, he and others would have been killed long ago.
The four-star elf shook his head. "Of course, we want to get revenge, but they had multiple four-star demons among them. We even saw a mid-stage four-star demon a while ago. Fortunately, we weren''t found out."
"Tch! Such coward!" Before Max could say anything, Emily snorted in disdain.
Hearing this, the elf''s expression turned ugly, and he growled, "Don''t cross the line, human."
"What? Did I say something wrong? Aren''t you a coward?" Emily snorted again. "You are so terrified just because they have a few four-star demons and want to escape despite being a four-star mage yourself while we, although just three-star mages, have already killed two four-star demons, one of whom was a high-stage four-star demon. If you don''t have guts, why did youe with us knowing you''ll be putting your life on the line?"
"What?!" The four-star elf and other two eximed in disbelief when they heard her and their eyes opened wide.
"Y-You¡ what did you just say?" The elf asked.
Emily looked away, not bothering to respond.
Seeing this, the elf turned to Max and asked, "Leader¡ is that true? You two really killed a high-stage four-star demon?"
Max nced at Emily, unsure whether she really didn''t know the demon''s cultivation he killed or simply said this for the sake of aying their fear and to give them some hope of survival.
Coughing lightly, he looked at the three elves in front of him, and nodded, his expression turning solemn. "Yeah. That''s true. So, you don''t have to worry too much. Just
give your all when we encounter them and leave the rest to us."
Chapter 532 Show of strength!
Chapter 532 Show of strength!
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, the remaining elf group arrived. In this group, two were females and one was male. The four-star mage was a female.
She nodded at her fellow elves with a heavy expression on her face before looking at Max.
Thud!
Suddenly, she knelt on one knee and said, "I thank you, leader, for staying instead of fleeing and I vow to fight to myst breath against those devils."
Thud! Thud!
The other two from her team also knelt down and took the same vow.
Their behavior confused Max and he couldn''t help but nce at the first team andpare them¡ªthe difference was stark. One didn''t want to take risk and flee while the other vowed to put their lives on the line to fight the demons.
The four-star elf smiled wryly upon noticing his strange gaze. He then sighed and said, "You don''t know this, but everyone from the team, those demons killed, were rted to these three. The leader was her beloved."
He then gestured toward the three-star female elf and the man. "One of them was her brother and the other one was this guy''s best friend. That''s why they are¡ so angry."
Hearing this, Max understood. He helped them up one by one and said, "I''m very sorry for your loss."
The four-star female elf shook her head. "Don''t be sorry, leader." She said and her eyes turned red and voice cold, "Just help us take our revenge. I want to rip them apart from limb to limb."
"I promise, we will make them pay." Max solemnly nodded.
Just as he said this, a scornful voice sounded out from the distance.
"Heh, what bold words! I want to see the expression on your face when you beg us to spare your lowly life."
"Hm?" Max, Emily and other turned their heads in the direction of the voice and saw a group of nine demons approaching.
Seeing the demons'' number wasn''t too much from theirs, Emily and the elves felt a bit of pressure lift from their hearts.
Max''s expression, however, hardened as his gazended on the demon leading the group. ''A high-stage, four-star leader, one mid-stage and two early-stage four-star demons¡'' He thought and sucked in a deep breath. Thump! Thump! Thump! His heartbeat sped up, and it wasn''t because of anxiety or fear, but because of¡ excitement. Yes, for some strange reason, he was feeling excited and couldn''t help but want to just rush into them and start a massacre.
''Hm? I see, the bloodlinees with some side effects too.'' He thought and took a few deep breaths to calm down.
"Oh?" Just then, Nix nced at him, narrowed his eyes and asked, "You want to fight me?"
The rest of the demon focused their gazes on Max and, when the demonesses saw him, their eyes lit up.
''What sharp senses!'' Max eximed in his heart, surprised. His expression also strained because of this. Taking a deep breath, he took a step forward and nodded. "That''s correct. I do want to fight you, but first¡"
Whoosh!
No longer he had spoken until here that a pair of fire wings, which weren''t as transparent as before, appeared on his back and gently pped. When Max took a step forward, Nix had already be cautious. So, when he saw wings of fire appearing behind him with no prior indication of a spell activation, he immediately released his aura and demon energy, ready to rush forward and attack, but his eyes widened in shock when the wings pped because... Max had vanished.
He knew he didn''t vanish but was moving so fast that it seemed so, and this was exactly what made his heart quiver because if even he, an elite high-stage, four-star demon, couldn''t see him, others would most definitely won''t be able to either, and unlike him, they wouldn''t be able to react at all, let alone defend, if he attacked them.
Thinking this, he nced at his people and sure enough; they haven''t noticed anything strange yet. So, he shouted with all his might, "Watch out!!"
Unfortunately for him, by the time demons heard his warning, it was already toote because Max had appeared in front of the mid-stage four-star demon, and the thunder sword¡ªwhich had appeared in his hand at some time¡ªshed at his neck with blindingly fast speed.
"¡let me make the number equal."
Nix''s pupils constricted into needles and he rushed over while the demon also sensed the imminent crisis and instinctively retreated while raising his hands up to defend.
Swoosh!
It has to be said that as an elite high-stage four-star demon, Nix was very fast. Within a split second after he shouted the warning, he had already rushed over and punched at Max''s head to make him retreat. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But unfortunately for him,
Shing~!
Max''s sword was even faster and had already shed through the retreating demon''s neck. But because of his insistence on killing the demon, he now couldn''t dodge and had to face Nix''s punch, which was just an inch away from exploding his head.
Right before the fist covered in dense demon energynded on the side of his head, the thunder sword appeared in front of it, blocking the punch.
ng!
A sharp ''ng'' rang out, and the resulting vibration in the sword because of fist''s impact made Max wince in pain. The web between his forefinger and thumb and he almost lost his grip on the sword hilt.
''Strong!'' He eximed in his heart and immediately pped his wings and retreated, arriving beside Emily and others.
Nix''s expression was as dark and ugly as it could be, his eyes gradually turning red, his demon energy spiking and turning violent.
"You are very bold, human!" He bellowed, and just as Max thought he was going to attack, his spiking energy calmed down and retracted.
Max frowned at this, but then nodded and smiled. "Thanks for thepliment. You aren''t bad yourself, too."
Thud!
Just then, the mid-stage demon''s neck rolled down his shoulders and fell to the ground and his body followed suit a momentter, creating a momentary silence.
The demons and elves finally reacted and realized what had just happened. The demons looked at theirpanion''s corpse and then at Max in shock and horror. Emily and the elves were also shocked. The four-star elf, who argued with Emily a while ago, looked at Max in a daze and muttered,
"Maybe he wasn''t lying when he said he killed a high-stage four-star demon."
Chapter 533 Cunning
Chapter 533 Cunning
"If I''m not wrong, you have some artifact that lets you see how strong someone is, right?" Nix asked, his expression turning calm, as though his strongest underling hadn''t just been killed.
"Oh? Why do you think so?" Max asked, again surprised.
"It''s not too hard to guess seeing how you went after the second strongest in my group. If I''m not wrong, two of yourpanions should be early-stage four-star mages who you intend to take care of my two early-stage four-star demons, right?" Nix said, his darting over to Emily and the elves.
Emily looked at Max''s back in surprise and thought, ''No wonder he directly went in for the kill.'' The elves were also surprised upon hearing that Max could see how strong someone was, because such an artifact that let you do it, were notmon. They also felt relieved because Max didn''t look worried right now, meaning he believed they could handle the demons.
However, Nix''s next sentence made them freeze.
Seeing that Max didn''t deny it, Nix knew his guess was correct and said, "From your attack just now, I can see you are ''almost'' as fast as a high-stage four-star mage, but your strength is only enough to contend against a mid-stage four-star being."
"Of course, if you can make use of your sword, killing a high-stage or even a peak four-star being wouldn''t be too difficult for you. Unfortunately for you, you can''t use it to its full potential and without it, you are powerless against a high-stage being."
Speaking until here, his eyes gleamed with curiosity as he asked, "Which makes me curious about something. Thanks to your artifact, you should know how strong I am, so why are you so confident that you can kill me, a high-stage four-star demon?"
"What?!" The four-star elves blurted out in shock. The male elf looked at Max and asked in a trembling voice, "L-Leader, is that true? He¡ is he really a high-stage four-star demon?"
Looking at him and the other elves, whose faces were drained of color, Max sighed. He never nned to tell them about Nix''s strength and wanted to handle him on his own so they wouldn''t be ovee with fear like right now. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Also, Emily, who until now, was standing behind him, not looking concerned, frowned and walked over to stand beside him. Although she didn''t say anything, it was clear she didn''t want him to fight Nix on his own.
Max sighed and looked at him, his eyes shing with cold light. He knew Nix deliberately announced his cultivation realm. He wanted to lower the elves'' morale so they wouldn''t be able to fight with their all might and he had to admit; he seeded in doing so.
"Until now, I only encountered straightforward demons, so I forgot that you guys are famous for more than one thing, one of which is your cunning and craftiness." Max said, shaking his head.
"As for your question¡ it''s true I can''t make use of my sword perfectly because of insufficient cultivation," He said, clenching the sword hilt tightly, "I can still kill you."
Boom!
His aura burst out, pushing Emily and the elves away.
Then,
Swoosh!
Then [Pheonix Wings] appeared on his back once again, this time looking even more real. The demons behind instinctively retreated while raising their defences, fearing that Max would target them.
Nix''s expression hardened when he felt Max''s aura. Although he wasn''t in his aura sphere, he could feel it was different from any type of aura he had encountered until now and, despite not feeling dangerous, he couldn''t take it lightly.
Boom!
Therefore, he also released his aura and demon energy, and grunted, "We shall see it."
Then, almost at the same time,
Whoosh!
Both of them disappeared from their ces and when they appeared, they were in the middle of the both groups, Max''s sword and Nix''s ck energy covered fist pressing against each other.
CLANG!!
A loud metallic ''ng'' resounded, and a shockwave erupted from the sword and fist''s collision.
Whoosh!
They disappeared once again, appeared a few meters on the left and shed again, the generated shockwave breaking the ground under them. Whoosh!
ng!
Whoosh!
Bang!
...
"How fast!"
The male four-star elf muttered, his eyes glued to their figures.
The female four-star elf looked at them and then at the demons on the other side, who were also looking at Max and Nix shing and her eyes shed.
She arrived beside Emily, who she deemed to be in charge since Max was busy, and suggested in a low voice, "Miss, while Leader is keeping that demon busy and those demons are distracted, let''s attack them. ording to Leader, there are only two early-stage four-stage demons remaining. We can easily take them down if we suddenly attack now. As for the rest, they will be easy pickings afterwards."
"Mm?" Emily raised her brows when she heard this and looked at the demons across them. She contemted for a while and then shook her head. "No. We can''t attack just yet."
"Why not? It''s the best chance." The elf frowned.
Emily nced at her and saw her eyes shing with madness, and sighed. She then calmly shook her head and said, "Although it seems this is the best opportunity to finish them, it is not."
She then nced at Nix, her expression bing serious, "Although Max is strong, that demon isn''t weak, in fact, he is stronger than him. If we target his underlings, he can easily throw Max off and kill us. Wait until Max can suppress him, then we can move."
The elf frowned and looked at the ongoing battle once again. And sure enough, she could see Max struggling.
She took a deep breath to calm her nerves, nced at Emily and asked, "Miss, since the leader isn''t as strong as that demon, how would he suppress him?"
"Wait and you''ll see," Emily said, her gaze focused on Max.
...
A hundred or so meters away, Miss Yin stood behind a broken house with her group of demons and watched the ongoing battle, her eyes shing with delight.
Chapter 534 Evil energy
Chapter 534 Evil energy
One of the two demons, who always stayed with her, looked at her and then at the rest of the demons and frowned when he saw them getting restless andining why they were hiding there instead on going out to help Nix and others.
"Miss Yin, these guys are getting restless. We can''t stop them here any longer."
"Mm?" Miss Yin raised her brows and peeled her eyes off the ongoing battle to look back, and noticed the demons had dissatisfied expression and some seemed even seemed angry.
"Miss Yin, I know you and the young master have some enmity, but you shouldn''t act against him when we are in the middle of enemy territory. That''s uneptable."
One of the angry-looking demons spoke in a heavy voice when he saw her looking at them. "What are you saying? I''m merely letting him fight to his heart''s content and not nning to act to against him. Don''t put such heavy usations on me." Miss Yin said, sounding hurt, but the demon noticed a murderous gleam shing past her eyes when she looked at him, and this made him break out in a cold sweat.
He hurriedly put on a smile on his face and nodded, "Oh, so that was the case. Please forgive me, miss Yin for not thinking clearly."
"It''s alright. Just be mindful of the things you speak from now on." She nodded, her gaze darting around the rest of the demons, who quickly lowered their heads. They knew she was ready to act against Nix and wouldn''t mind killing them too if they proved to be a nuisance.
The demon nodded, "Yes, miss Yin." And stepped back, sighing in relief but still on full alert. ¡
Whoosh!
ng!
Bang!
As they continued to sh, Nix''s expression gradually turned solemn. Although he still had the upper hand, and was suppressing Max, he hadn''t been able tond a direct hit.
''Besides, this sword is truly remarkable. Although it isn''t activated, it can still cut into theyer of demon energy over my fists. If I wasn''t repairing it constantly, my fists might have been shed into pieces by now.'' Nix thought, his eyes shing with a hint of greed as he looked at the thunder sword.
Whoosh!
ng!
They once again vanished, and collided yet again, the resulting shockwaves bing increasingly violent, and destroying the ground underneath.
Just like Nix, Max''s expression was turning solemn by the second. The extended use of [Pheonix Wings] had consumed more than a quarter of his mana in these short few moments.
However, the thing that bothered him the most wasn''t his rapid consumption of mana, but the real disparity between their strengths.
Right now, he was using his strengthened aura sphere to pressure Nix, his fastest speed, his mana enhanced strength, and not to mention the thunder sword, but he was still having difficulty contending against him.
''Although the overlord bloodline increased my overall strength and the thunder sword is a very deadly weapon even if I can''t activate it, in the end¡ I''m just a high-stage three-star mage.'' Max sighed.
Boom!
After another sh, Nix''s eyes shed, and he retreated. Max frowned and chased after him, but Nix continued to retreat, not going too far away but remaining out of his aura sphere.
He had a yful smirk on his face as he said, "Don''t tell me, human, you nned to make me waste my energy and then kill me, because if you did, I would be very disappointed."
Max didn''t reply and just continued to pursue him, wanting to engage in battle again, but couldn''t because Nix wasn''t any slower than him. So, he stopped, but didn''t dispel his fire wings.
Whoosh!
Nix also stopped and grinned, "What? Getting tired so soon? Also, why don''t you deactivate those hateful wings since you aren''t chasing me anymore? You''ll only waste your mana. HAHAHA!"
Max had no expression on his face as he watched himugh madly. Step! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After he stoppedughing, Max took a step forward, making Nix frown because it was just a normal step. He then heard Max speak.
"I know you are doing this just to make me anxious and isn''t your n to deal with me. So, you must have some other trump card, right? Let''s not waste any more time. Go ahead, use it."
Step!
Saying this, he took another step in his direction.
"Hm?" When he heard this and saw how calm Max seemed despite having no way to deal with him, Nix''s eyes shed and he suddenly had an uneasy feeling.
"What are you nning?" He couldn''t help but ask.
Hearing this, Max''s lips curled up, and he mockingly asked, "Why? You afraid?"
Emily and elves frowned, not understanding what Max was nning. Emily clenched her fists, her gaze not moving away from him.
Miss Yin, still hiding in the distance, also was perplexed and displeased. She never expected him to kill Nix, but wanted him to exhaust him so she could take advantage and kill him. But now that the fighting had stopped, she could feel things were going to derail.
The demon beside also frowned and said with much displeasure in his voice, "Is this human stupid? Why is he goading him? If Nix got serious and went all in, he will die."
"Maybe he really is nning something?" The other one said.
Hearing this, Miss Yin''s eyes shed. ''Could it be true? But he clearly gave his all fighting just now¡''
¡
Nix didn''t move back this time, took a deep breath and nodded, a grim smile appearing on his face. "Although I don''t know what you are up to, but I don''t like your smugness. So, I''ll have to agree with your request and¡ make you regreting across me."
Boom!
As soon as he said this, his aura burst out along with some grayish energy that felt very evil but powerful.
"Hm?" Noticing this, Max frowned and stopped in his tracks. "Is this your bloodline energy?" He asked.
"Keke¡ feeling afraid, now?" Nix chuckled darkly and took a slow step toward him, just like Max did a moment ago.
Chapter 535 Shocking all
Chapter 535 Shocking all
Grinning, he shook his head, "And no. This isn''t a bloodline energy. But the energy I cultivated with an ancient formation spell I identally found years ago. Don''t worry, you''ll taste it soon."
"Also, after arriving here, I used many tender girls of your kind to cultivate it. They were delicious."
Saying this, he nced at Emily, who he thought was hispanion since she was the only other human in the group, and licked his lips. "After I kill you, I''ll taste her, too. I''m sure she will be even more delicious and will help me create quite a bit of this energy. Keke."
Boom!
As soon as he heard this, Max''s expression turned dark, his aura sphere turned violent, his eyes turned red and the fire wings on his back started flickering as though they were going to disappear anytime soon. It was obvious Nix''s words had enraged him.
Whoosh!
Seeing this, Nix''s eyes shed with a crafty light and he immediately disappeared and appeared in front of Max. Hiss~!
His grayish energy snaked around his fist and the rest of his arm as he punched at Max''s head so fast that his hand seemed to disappear before appearing just an inch away from his head.
Although he was confident he could kill Max without taking advantage of this moment when Max''s emotions were in turmoil, but he didn''t want to waste such a good opportunity and waste more energy because he knew he had to deal with someone else too after this.
"Oh, no!" the four-star elves eximed in worry. They had also noticed Max lose control of his emotion and mana.
Boom!
Seeing this, Emily released her elemental mana, and the wind around her turned violent, pushing the elves away.
Whoosh!
She then shed toward Max¡ªher figure almost disappearing¡ªto save him, but she could see she won''t be able to reach in time even with her fastest speed, even though he wasn''t too far away.
On the other side, Miss Yin squinted her eyes when she saw the gray energy swirling around Nix like living serpents and clenched her fists.
''Sigh! To think I put my hopes on him. Such a pity!'' She sighed, regretting putting her hopes on Max. However, in the next moment, her eyes widened and she couldn''t help but exim out loud, "What?!"
It wasn''t only she who had such a violent reaction, but everyone watching the fight, be it demons or elves. Emily also halted in her tracks, her wide eyes betraying her shock.
Nix also revealed a shocked expression which quickly morphed into a horrified one because right as his punch was about to burst Max''s head into pieces, Max suddenly grinned. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Weng~!
Weng~!
The previously violent aura sphere suddenly calmed down and started shrinking, the pink hue bing more and more apparent and concentrated as the sphere neared Max''s body and the pressure inside the sphere started climbing up. Of course, it didn''t affect him, but the other person present near him¡ªNix. The increasing pressure slowed down Nix''s movements, and it almost came to a halt when the spherepressed to a meter radius.
Although this seemed to take quite a bit of time when narrated, in reality, all this happened in a split second.
Swoosh!
As soon as the sphere stopped shrinking, and while Nix was surprised and suppressed by the sudden drastic increase in the pressure, Max took a step back, tightened his grip on the sword hilt, and in one swift sh, he decapitated him.
"Impossible¡ª" Right before his neck flew into the air, Nix had an expression of horror and disbelief.
Though he had expected Max to have some other trump card, not force once he expected it to be something so peculiar that could restrict his movements and make him unable to defend.
"Nothing is impossible." Max smirked, his face pale white as though he didn''t have a single drop of blood left in him.
Thud!
Nix''s headless corpse fell to the ground in front of him. He looked at it for a moment before raising his head to admire his aura sphere that enabled him to achieve the impossible feat of killing a high-stage four-star demon with a cultivation base of a high-stage three-star.
Whoosh!
Thud!
He then dispelled it and immediately felt a wave of weakness hit his mind and body, causing him to fall to his knees and heave deep breaths.
The elves, Emily, the demons, everyone stood rooted in their ce, too stunned to react in any way.
After a few moments, Emily took a deep breath and shed toward him. Others also came to their senses.
"W-What happened?"
"How is this possible? How did he kill the young master?"
Although the demons could see Nix''s corpse lying there, they were still in disbelief. Meanwhile, the elves cheered.
"Amazing! Leader is amazing!"
"Yeah. A three-star mage killing a high-stage four-star demon, especially someone from this small kingdom. If we tell someone about it, they won''t believe us at all."
"How can they? I doubt even those geniuses in the central ins can achieve this feat."
The male and female four-star elves looked at each other and could see shock written on each other''s faces. They were silent for a while before the male elf spoke, stuttering.
"H-He¡ did he just manipted his aura sphere?"
The female elf nodded, almost robotically, "Yes. He did."
"H-How did he do it? I heard only those existences above emperor realm can do it." The male elf said.
"No clue." The female elf shook her head. She then quickly snapped out of it, nced at the dazed demons, and cast a water spell which created many water bullets in front of her and said, "Let''s finish them."
Whoosh!
Saying this, she rushed toward them while waving her hand, which sent the water bullets barreling in the demon group''s direction.
The male elf followed her lead and started casting his spells. The elves also reacted and rushed after them, and showered the demons with earth, water, fire, wind attack spells.
Chapter 536 Frightened away
Chapter 536 Frightened away
Behind the broken house some distance away from the battlefield, Miss Yin and the group of demon stood, stunned.
"H-He killed the young master?"
Finally, a demon spoke. His question breaking everyone out of their daze.
Just then, the elves started attacking Nix''s group of demons.
Seeing this, one of Miss Yin''s two trusted aids nced at her and, noticing how she looked petrified, hesitantly asked, "Miss Yin, should we move in now?"
He knew if they didn''t help, that group of demons will soon be massacred, but he was reluctant to move in because¡ Max, the man who just killed Nix, was still there. Even though he lookedpletely spent, he didn''t want to risk it and it seemed from the silence behind him that demons who wereining just a while ago also didn''t want to take the risk.
"Huh?"
Miss Yin regained her senses and after registering what the demon said, she looked at Max, her eyes narrowing.
Seeing that she had be silent, a three-star demon, whose brother was currently fighting against the elves, couldn''t help but speak up.
"There is nothing to hesitate. That man is exhausted and is no longer a threat now. As long as Miss Yin act with some caution, she can easily handle him. As for the rest, they are nothing against us all."
"So, I say we rush in and kill them. We''ll be able to tell the others that we got revenge for the young master. If not, we might be punished for running away like cowards when we returned to the base."
Hearing this, a few others agreed with him. Miss Yin, however, continued looking at Max with a serious look on her face. Ha!
After a while, she exhaled deeply, a determined expression appearing on her face, and raised her hand. "Let''s go. We''ll kill¡ª"
Just as she was about to give the order to charge and kill Max and others, she froze mid-sentence because¡ Max had suddenly stood up and was looking in their direction.
She then watched his lips move and could make out what he was saying.
"Come if you want to die."
The two demons besides saw her expression and looked in the direction she was looking, and when they saw the sadistic grin on Max''s face,
Gulp!
They gulped audibly and felt chills run down their spines.
Immediately, they started praying that Miss Yin would consider retreating because even if Max was weakened and wouldn''t be a threat to a high-stage four-star demon like her; he wouldn''t have much of a problem killing them if he went on a rampage.
Miss Yin was silent for a few moments. She then turned around to look at the group of demon, who looked at her nervously. "I also think he is weakened right now and just like one of you had just said, if I acted cautiously, I can take him down." She said,
Then her voice turned grave as she continued, "However, I''m not sure if I can save all of you, even if I put my life on the line if he disregarded everything and went on a rampage."
"So, I leave the decision to you guys. Raise your hands if you want to go there and fight. If the majority of you want to take the risk, we will immediately go in."
The demons looked at each other, but no one raised their hands. Even the demon, who previously suggested they shouldn''t hesitate, kept his head lowered.
Miss Yin looked at them and nodded. "Since this is your decision, I won''t force you guys. Let''s retreat."
Saying this, she nced at Max, her eyes glittering and then rushed away, straight out of the town.
¡
Thud!
On the other side, Max sighed in relief and let his body fall on his knees again when he noticed their presence disappearpletely from his perception.
While he was fighting Nix, he had already noticed their presence and kept his attention on them, too, fearing they woulde when he was about to kill Nix.
That''s why he made it seem like he was helpless against him and then struck like a thunder strike, instantly killing him, not giving them the chance to save him even if they wanted.
Of course, this was not the only reason, since he needed time to gainplete control over his aura sphere without being obvious about it.
Fortunately, Nix gave him the perfect opportunity by not engaging him at the end, then trying to provoke him by bringing Emily up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When his aura sphere had turned violent, it wasn''t because of the turmoil in his emotions, but because he hadpletely gained control over it and was ready to kill him. However, he couldn''t move then because if he did, his control would over the aura sphere would weaken. So, he acted as though he had lost control because of his remarks.
As for why he frightened them away instead of killing them was because manipting his aura sphere¡ªwhich only existences above the emperor realm could do¡ªhad taken a severe toll on his mind and body, leaving himpletely drained and in no situation to fight. "What was that?" Emily asked, ncing in the direction Miss Yin and others were hiding.
"A group of demons." Max said and before she could be worried, he added, "Don''t worry, they left."
Hearing this, Emily nodded, rxing.
She then asked, "Are you alright?"
"Yeah. I''m fine. Just temporarily weakened."
Max nodded and then looked at the elves bombarding the demons and said, "Go, help them. Also, try to incapacitate a few if you can. I''ll finish them off."
"Okay." Emily nodded and rushed away to help the elves.
Thanks to the demons being distracted, the elves had already managed to kill four of them, leaving a three-star and two early-stage four-star demons, who were also struggling to survive.
After Emily joined the battle, it wasn''t long before they were also defeated.
She managed to cripple the three-star one and one of the four-star demons with the help of the female four-star elf.
They tried to subdue thest four-star one too, but he showed signs of self-detonating, so they directly killed him.
Chapter 537 Backlash
Chapter 537 Bacsh
Thud! Thud!
Emily kicked the two demons, making them fall in front of Max.
She then looked at him and asked, "Can you¡ do it?"
Hearing this, Max smiled bitterly. He didn''t have enough strength to stand up on his own, let along kill them.
"Let me recover a bit." He said and continued to pop healing pills into his mouth like candies. By now, he had eaten over two dozen of them but didn''t feel himself getting better, and this made him frown. He could, of course, buy something to recover instantly from the system shop, but he wanted to save as many SPs as he could. After all, he only had less than two weeks left to amass enough SPs to buy the [Drop of life] for his father and healing medicine for his old grandma, too, if possible.
The elves celebrated the victory,ughing and crying joyously, while the two four-star elves came over to Max.
The male elf looked at him for a while, hesitating whether he should speak or not. In the end, he couldn''t suppress his curiosity and tentatively asked, "Leader, if you don''t mind me asking, how did you manipte your aura sphere?"
As soon as he asked this, Emily''s eyes shed with a ghastly killing intent and she coldly said, "Do you really want to die so badly?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The female elf also looked at the male elf in astonishment. She also wanted to know this, but she didn''t since asking for other''s secrets so was a taboo because if one''s secrets were revealed, one would be vulnerable.
"N-No¡ I¡ I don''t have any bad intentions¡ I was just curious because only monarchs and supreme mages can do it." The elf raised his hand and hastily exined, already regretting asking.
"It''s alright." Max said, not bothered.
The elf sighed in relief while Emily grunted coldly. "You are too soft." She said, making Max shake his head.
He then nced at the elf and said, "Message Rey and ask him toe over."
"Rey? He is still alive?" The elf asked in surprise. Previously, when he didn''t see him, he had thought he was dead. So, after hearing he was still alive, the elf''s expression lightened up.
He then immediately took out hismunication crystal and asked Rey toe over.
Five minutester, Rey arrived with Ellie and her mother. Thedies visibly rxed when they saw Max was safe. Right now, Max was the only one who could ensure their safety since they could see he seemed to care for them for some unknown reason. As for the rest, they wouldn''t even bat an eye if they died.
As Max rested, the elves looked at the two remaining demons with confused expressions, wondering why they were still alive.
Ellie and her mother felt intense hatred and anger every time they saw them and wanted nothing more than to shred them into pieces. But¡ they didn''t dare approach them, fearing that the demon could kill them, even though they knew, in their current condition, they wouldn''t be able to harm them. Even if they could, Max and others could save them.
As everyone waited for Max to recover, time trickled by and soon half an hour had passed since he killed Nix.
''I never thought there would be such a severe bacsh.'' He thought, a deep frown on his face. Just as he expected, the healing pill didn''t help his current condition and even after all this time, he had no energy in his body.
Emily and others also noticed this but didn''t say anything upon seeing his expression, lest they annoyed him further.
''System, you should have at least warned me about it. What if thatst group of demons didn''t retreat and attacked us instead? How could I have protected myself?'' Max mentally grumbled.
When he was fighting the demon, Max initially didn''t have any chance to kill him at all. It was then the system had suggested to him that he could try to control his aura sphere.
When Max said that, he¡ªa mere three-star mage¡ªcouldn''t do it, the system told him, albeit reluctantly, that he could control it because right now, his aura sphere was ''contaminated'' by his bloodline energy. And if he could control the bloodline energy present in the aura sphere, he could manipte it to a certain degree. It was another specialty of the lust overlord''s bloodline.
[Host, as the system previously told you, you need to experience things to understand them better. Only then you can gain true strength. Besides, they retreated, didn''t they?] The system answered.
Max had already expected such a response, but thest part surprised him slightly because it seemed the system was trying to joke?
Since the system was intelligent, it wasn''t really shocking that it could imitate some of the human characteristics. But the point here was¡ it never did before. But now that it suddenly did, what did that mean?
As the realization hit him, his frown disappeared and a slightly excited expression appeared on his face as he asked, ''System, are you about to upgrade to level 2?''
[No, host. However, the system has recovered quite a bit of energy. So, it won''t be long. If you want to upgrade it quicker, work harder.] The system responded before going silent.
''That''s good news.'' He thought. Once the system upgraded, he would have an easier time amassing more points.
Emily and the others immediately noticed the change in his expression and sighed in relief, thinking that he was finally getting better. When suddenly,
"Hm?" Max''s brows furrowed once again, and a puzzled look appeared on his face.
Just a moment ago, he suddenly felt himself start recovering as some energy returned to his body. But at the same time, he also felt a heat rising in his loins.
''Is this another side effect of forcefully controlling the bloodline?'' He thought, focusing his senses on his body.
Sure enough, as he recovered, he felt his sexual desires spike. He tried to control it, but couldn''t. As minutes passed, his body started heating up and breathing grew rough.
''Well¡ damn!'' He cursed.
---
Chapter 538 Burning lust [R-18]
Chapter 538 Burning lust [R-18]
Everyone noticed this and frowned while Emily asked, "What is it, Max?"
Max gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and opened his eyes. However, when his gazended on Emily, without him meaning to, his gaze roamed over her beautiful body, causing his breathing to be even rougher and his bubbling lust to spike by another fold.
"It''s nothing." He said, looking away. ''Fuck! I should''ve let Amarae with me.'' He thought, regretting not taking her with him. Emily was shaken when she noticed the uncontroble lust in his eyes when he looked at her. But, in the next moment, her eyes shed with a glint of understanding.
''He is having that kind of bacsh.'' She realized and immediately nced at the three-star and four-star female elves and then at Ellie and her mother.
She thought for a moment and then shed toward Ellie and her mother, E, and started saying something to them with an icy expression on her face.
Max didn''t notice this, since he was struggling to contain his lust, but was failing miserably. He knew he had to do something about it or things might go out of hand if he lost control, which seemed extremely likely.
''System, is there any other way to control this lust apart from having sex?'' He asked, hoping the system would give him some solution, even if temporary.
Although he had five women in front of him, who could help him with his situation, he couldn''t just go and say, ''Hey, I need to have sex with you.'', could he? Or maybe he could¡?
[Host, it isn''t advisable to suppress this bacsh forcefully, because if you do, it may cause irreversible damage to your foundation and mental fortitude. So, the system advises you to choose any of thesedies and relieve your urges.] The system advised.
Max''s expression hardened when he heard this. Just then, the mission panel shed in front of him.
[Ding! Mission: Help and be helped!]
[Ellie and E are suffering from a bloodline curse cast upon their ancestors by an angered witch. The sessor of the lust overlord, your bloodline can lift their curse. So, go for it and take them.]
[Reward: The speed of the lust overlord''s bloodline integration will increase.]
"¡Huh¡?" Max nked for a moment. ''¡Is that why the system asked me to save them before?''
''But¡ is it alright to ask them?'' He thought and just as he was about to turn to look at Ellie and her mother, Whoosh!
Emily brought E to him and said, "Go, take her and suppress the bacsh. We''ll wait here."
"¡"
Max stared at her, speechless. He then looked at E, who had a resigned look on her face.
Although not as beautiful as Lilly, Anna or others, since she was just a mortal, she was quite beautiful and had a delicate figure with sensual curves, C-cup sized breasts, a small waist, and a round and perky ass. To top everything off, she had that irresistible charm of a maturedy being in herte thirties.
Peeling his eyes off of her body, he asked, "Did she force you?"
"If you don''t want, you don''t have to do it." He said, even as his lust spiked several folds and his sky-blue pupils started glowing with a pink glow.
"¡No. She didn''t force me." E clenched her jaws and shook her head.
"Okay." Max nodded. Taking a step forward, he put a hand around her waist and rushed in the distance.
Whoosh!
As Elves watched him leave, they revealed confused expressions, except for the two four-star elves, who seemed to understand what was going on.
Ellie''s fists were clenched tight as she stared in the direction Max disappeared with her mother.
Emily had an unreadable expression in her eyes as she watched Max leave. After he disappeared, she turned around and saw Ellie standing there, staring into the distance in a daze.
Sighing, she walked over to her, stood beside her, and said, "Don''t worry. Your mother will be fine and he will forever protect you guys."
Ellie trembled and tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn''t respond.
Emily frowned upon seeing her cry, sighed inwardly, and said in a softer voice, "If he wasn''t in danger, I wouldn''t have¡ asked your mother to do this."
Hearing this, Ellie snapped, "You didn''t ''ask''. You forced us!! We are grateful that you guys saved us, but¡ forcing us to do this¡ is uneptable!"
Emily looked at her silently before walking to the side and sat down cross-legged.
---
Whoosh!
Max arrived before a rtively intact stone house and entered it.
By now, his pupils had changed color from sky-blue to pink, his body was burning and his breathing was heavy and sharp, like a beast.
"Forgive me¡ but I''ll be little¡ rough." Max growled, grabbed her dress, and,
Rip~!
Ripped it apart before grabbing her undergarments and removing them too.
"Uhm." E winced as the cloth scratched her skin and quickly covered her breasts with one hand and put the other hand over herher region.
"Grr¡ stop that." He growled and moved her hands away before grabbing her juicy softness with one hand while his other hand went between her legs and started caressed herher lips. However, because he was losing control by the second, he was rough, which made her wince in pain and tears started streaming down her face.
"FUCK!!" He shouted, noticing this. Then, using all his remaining willpower, he took a deep breath and slowed down.
He rubbed herbia as gently as he could, but because E wasn''t in the mood; it was taking a lot of time for her to get wet, which continued to increase his frustration since he was losing control.
Not wanting to wait, he wet his fingers with his saliva, rubbed the innerbia for a moment and put one of his fingers inside her vagina while using his thumb to caress her hood.
"Um." E moaned, a mixture of pain and pleasure. As slowly as he possibly could, he started moving his finger in and out of her tight cave. A whileter, E started feeling it, and her tunnel became wet. Noticing this, he put another finger inside her, making her whimper.
Boom!
Suddenly, he felt as if something, which was previously contained, break free.
Right then, E''s struggling expression eased and a me of lust lit in her eyes. Slowly, her breathing turned heavier, her chest started rising and falling hypnotically, creating extremely sensual visuals. She looked at Max with a passionate gaze, grabbed his face and pulled it toward her before cing her lips on his, and started a passionate kiss.
Although Max was surprised by the sudden change, he didn''t have time to pay attention to it.
Determining that she was wet enough to take him inside, he removed his hand from between her legs, and ripped his robes off, freeing his rock-hard cock. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Whoosh!
He then broke the kiss, grabbed her waist and shed near the wall.
"Turned around and lean against it." He ordered,
"Yes~!" E immediately turned around so her back was facing him, put her hands on the wall, bent down, and raised her ass toward him invitingly.
Seeing this, Max growled and thered a dollop of saliva on his raging dragon, before cing it on her now dripping wet cave entrance.
Chapter 539 Ella
Chapter 539 E
E''s P.O.V.
When the demons suddenly attacked our town, I, just like everyone else, was terrified. My husband acted quickly and brought everyone he could to the underground bunker we had created to retreat if such things happened.
We had thought that we only needed to stay put and wait for the demons to leave because there was really nothing of value in our small town.
Unfortunately, the demons were here for us, not for our wealth, etc. and two hours after we retreated to the underground bunker''s safety, the demons sniffed us out.
Right as they were about to attack us, my husband used his sole ancestral talisman, that could only be activated with once life force, to kill everyone while he forcefully sent me and our daughter away. Until a few hours ago, I was one of the happiest people in the town, and had everything I needed, but now, I had lost everything. I wanted to die and apany my husband to the afterlife, but I couldn''t leave my sweat daughter alone to suffer. Also¡
I rubbed my belly and just as I was about to lead Ellie out of the town; the demons found us out. When they looked at us, they be excited and started talking to each other.
Although I couldn''t understand what they were saying, from the look of perversion and sadism in their eyes told me what they wanted.
They wanted to rape us, torture us, until they were satisfied or¡ we died. I couldn''t help but shudder and feel myself ovee with terror and despair.
When I looked at Ellie, I could see the same terrified look on her face. Suddenly, I was filled with an uncontroble rage and resentment. I wanted to attack and kill those damned demons that destroyed our peaceful lives and were about to destroy whatever was left of it. But¡ I was powerless and too terrified to even move a muscle. All the different emotions nearly made me lose my mind. As I watched the demon stalked toward us with a predatory look on his face, I cursed my husband for sending us away. Because if he hadn''t¡ we would''ve died with him and the other town people¡. We wouldn''t have to suffer the miserable fate that awaited us now.
Ellie cried and called for help. Her each cry and tear that dripped down her eyes ripped at my heart.
Although I knew it was nothing more than my wishful thinking because our town was secluded from the rest of the world and rarely anyone passed by, I wished for a miracle. I desperately wished for someone toe and save us, or at least save my daughter.
But as the demon neared Ellie and was about toy his filthy hands on her, I knew it won''t happen.
However¡ just as I closed my eyes and resigned to our fate¡ the miracle happened. Someone really came. When I saw him, he was protectively standing in front of Ellie, his sky-blue hair and robes fluttering in the wind. He was the most handsome man I had ever seen in my 37-year long life.
He killed the demon in one sh before killing the others and then the next group that arrived shortly after.
I was relieved after being saved, but I could see he and hispanions were here to hunt the demons and would definitely won''t want useless baggage, us holding them back¡ªwhich worried me a lot because after seeing how quickly we were found out after escaping the underground bunker; I knew Ellie and I couldn''t leave the town alive on our own and definitely needed Max''s help.
Fortunately, for some reason, it seemed he cared for us and when he went to hunt the demons; he left his elf partner to take care of us, which relived of my worries.
A short whileter, he returned with four women whom I knew. He had saved them and when I heard everything they went through, and how they no longer wanted to live, I shivered, terrified. Also, the gratitude I had for Max in my heart for saving us before any of that happened increased several folds.
After a while, he went out with his femalepanion again.
This time, however, they didn''t return for a long while. Just when Julia and I getting worried for his safety, the elf watching over us took out a crystal, and his expression changed.
Although our town didn''t have many magic items due to it being a secluded ce, we had the knowledge our ancestors'' knowledge. So, I immediately recognized it was amunication crystal and from his expression, I could tell something had gone wrong.
"I-Is sir Max alright?" This was the first question I asked, worried about his safety. I only sighed in relief when the elf nodded and briefly told us that the demons had found out about them and there was going to be a big battle.
Although it was selfish of me, I panicked, thinking the elf would leave us alone to join the battle. However, to my surprise, Max had ordered him to take us and retreat to safety out of the town. This once again touched my heart, and from the look of reverence and adoration on my daughter''s face, I knew she felt the same.
Soon after we went out of the town and hid on a small hill not far away, we started hearing explosions¡ªthe fight had started.
Although we knew Max was very strong, one could never know what might happen on the battlefield. So Ellie and I were very anxious.
Finally, after what seemed to be a long really long time, the elf took out hismunication crystal once again. We watched his face, wanting to his reaction as it would tell us if everything went well or¡ I didn''t even want to think of the other possibility.
Thankfully, the elf looked relieved after he heard the message and told us that Max and the others won. He then took us back into the town.
When we arrived at the ce where the battle took ce, we first noticed how the ce was destroyed and then saw Max sitting cross-legged, his face deathly pale.
From the elves'' conversation, we found out the battle was very intense and Max had used some ''incredible'' move to kill the demon leader and suffered a bacsh.
We waited for him to recover. But after half an hour, his face started to flush and breathing started to be heavy and this soon escted. He was clenching as his teeth and fists as though he was enduring a lot of pain.
Seeing him suffer like that, my heart clenched. Helpless, I could only watch. But just then, I noticed Emily looking at the elf women and then at Ellie and me with a thoughtful expression. A momentter, she ''teleported'' beside us. We looked at her in confusion, not understanding why she suddenly approached us with that serious look in her eyes. Though I faintly felt it had something to do with Max.
And indeed¡ it really was. Emily looked at Ellie and me and said, "Right now, Max is suffering from a severe bacsh because of the technique he used to kill the demon leader. If he can''t resolve it, it will permanently damage his cultivation or worse¡ he could go mad."
We froze when we heard this. Max was our savior and even though we hadn''t properly interacted with him, we felt very close to him. Perhaps it was because he saved us and shown us care when we needed it the most. But whatever the reason, we felt quite close to him and didn''t want something bad to happen to him.
"Is there any way we can help him?!" Before I could say anything, Ellie asked, her tiny fists clenched tight and her concerned gaze focused on Max. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I also looked at Emily, waiting for her answer. Since she came to us and told us this, clearly, she needed our help. Which confused me because everyone except us was a powerful mage, but she was here, asking for our help. I didn''t think we were anything special.
''Wait¡!'' Suddenly, I remembered her looking at the elf women and us before she seemingly chose us. It meant both those elf women and us could help, meaning something must bemon among us. And the onlymon thing I could think of was the fact that we all were¡ women.
"Yes, you can help him." Emily nodded. "If I''m not wrong, the bacsh he is suffering from stimtes and intensifies his sexual desires. If he has sex with a woman, he will ovee it. So, one of you has to have sex with him."
I sighed. ''Indeed, my guess wasn''t wrong.'' I thought and then nced at Ellie, who wore a flustered and ufortable expression on her face. "Since this is the case, won''t it be better if he did it with a mage like those elf women or you instead of usmon folks?" I asked, my voice unnaturally cold.
As soon as I asked this, Emily frowned in displeasure and coldly said, "I don''t have time to exin. Quickly decide which one of you will do it."
Hearing this, I frowned. This was the first time in my life I was treated like this and even though I really want to help him, I didn''t like it. However, I knew we didn''t have a choice. But¡ before I could say anything, "What if we don''t want to do it? What will you do? Kill us?" Ellie said, her face red in embarrassment and anger.
Emily''s gaze became colder. She silently looked at her for a moment and then said, "These demons haven''t attacked just your town, but the entire continent. The Green leaf kingdom and all other smaller kingdoms are overrun by them and you''ve already missed your chance to move to a safe city, so if you don''t have anyone to protect you, the demons will find you again."
Saying this, she paused as though to let digest the information and then added, "Now to the main topic. No, I won''t kill you guys because if I did that, Max will be angry with me. So, what will happen is¡ you''ll lose his protection."
I shuddered when I heard this. Without Max''s protection, we would definitely die if the demons were really everywhere.
"No, we won''t. He cares for us," Ellie shot back.
Hearing this, the corner of Emily''s lips curled up. "You are right. He cares for you guys. But do you really think he won''t feel dissatisfied after knowing you didn''t help him? Would he still protect such selfish people?"
Ellie trembled when she heard this and clenched her fists tightly. She then nced at me, and her gaze be firm. "Okay. I''ll¡ª"
"I''ll do it." Just as she opened her mouth, I interrupted her. Although I felt touched that my daughter was willing to sacrifice her chastity for our sake, I, as her mother, couldn''t let her do it. Ellie looked at me with a shocked expression and vehemently shook her head, "No, mother. You can''t do it. You are p¡"
"Stop it!" I shouted, interrupting her once again. Then I looked at Emily and nodded. "I''ll do it."
"Okay." Emily nodded and took me to Max''s side and exined the things to him.
Despite being in so much pain, when Max asked me if I was indeed willing or if Emily had forced me and I didn''t have to do it if she had, I knew I had made the correct decision. There was only one thing I feared. I feared if I did it with him, it might affect my¡ pregnancy. Although I knew the chance of it happening were very low, especially since it hadn''t been long since I got pregnant.
"¡No. She didn''t force me." Just as I said this, I found myself in a warm embrace and the scenery rapidly shifted around me. A few momentster, I found myself in a stone house.
My head was feeling because of the high speed at which we just traveled and before I coulde to my senses, Max ripped my clothes off and pressed me against a wall before he started to kiss me and rub my vagina.
It would be a lie if I wasn''t ufortable and a little angry at such a rough treatment, even though I knew he didn''t mean to, but had to do it. Also, a small part of me was grateful to him for not just shoving it inside me, not caring whether I felt any pain or it wasfortable for me.
He continued to rub me down there, trying to make me wet, but because of everything that happened today, my mental state wasn''t ready for such an act, so his attempt failed.
He then used his saliva and dug his fingers inside, making piston movements.
To my shock, I started to get wet even if it was just a bit. Which was obviously not nearly enough for a painless andfortable pration. But I knew Max''s condition was bing worse by the second and feared that he would disregard it and just shove it in.
Just then, I suddenly found Max incredibly attractive and everything he was doing suddenly became a lot stimting. My vagina tingled and pleasure coursed through my body. I started gushing liquids and even more strange¡ I seemed to have forgotten everything. I was confused but didn''t want to think why I was suddenly acting strangely because¡ I was happy?
Just then, Max ripped his clothes off, grabbed his raging dragon, and pressed it against my gushing cave. ----
A/N: The longest chapter I have ever written. Also, how did you like the change in P.O.V.? Comment your thoughts!
Chapter 540 Heaven and hell [R-18]
Chapter 540 Heaven and hell [R-18]
Third person P.O.V.
---
Growl!
Max growled like a hungry beast when his cockhead touched E''s wet inner lips. His eyes glowing pink, he put his hands on her juicy ass, his fingers digging into her soft flesh, and thrust his hips forward.
Schlick!
His entire length slid inside, stretching her tight cave.
"Ahn~!"
E craned her neck upward, her eyes zing over, and moaned as the pleasure hit her nerves.
"Ha~ It''s too good. I¡ I never felt like this before~." E was surprised, tears welling up in her eyes. She was never so vocal while having sex with her husband, but right now, she was moaning and saying things she thought she would never say. And this made her feel very bad because she had lost her husband and everything else just a few hours ago.
"Argh! You are tight~!" Max growled, feeling the pleasure of her tight and warm insides. Althoughpared to his other women, she wasn''t as tight, or as beautiful, but the pleasure he felt from her wasn''t any less. In fact, he felt even better inside herpared to when he was balls deep in the cloud academy Elder, Jasmine.
Furthermore, because she wasn''t a mage, she waspletely vulnerable in front of him. No matter what he wanted to do to her, she couldn''t stop him. This gave him another kind of pleasure and it was strangely addicting.
Thump!
Inhaling a deep breath, he pulled his dragon a few inches back, before sliding right back in with force, his thighs hitting supple hips and making them ripple.
"Ahnnn~!"
"Argh!"
Both moaned, feeling the pleasure course through their bodies. Max''s hands started feeling her ass up, caressing, kneading, and digging his palms and fingers into the soft flesh. Thump!
Then, he pulled his hips back until his bulbous cockhead was inside and then thrust his hips forward, his balls hitting her snatch and his thighs hitting her thighs and hips.
"Hnnggh~!" E moaned, biting her lower lips, trying not to be too loud while her tears flowed down her cheeks.
"Yeah~!"
Max groaned, staying still and enjoying the sensation for a moment. He could also feel his lust was no longer spiking like it had just moments before, but it was still unbearable. Thump! Schlick! Thump!
Ahn~ Hngh~ Ha~
Pulling back and then thrusting forward, he started ponding her sacred cave with long and deep strokes, making her moan in pleasure despite not wanting to and making her pussy throb and convulse around his cock, which gave him a lot of pleasure.
¡
As she felt the most intense pleasure she had ever felt continue to course through her body every time his thick, veiny cock slid in and out of her, hitting her pleasure points, E could no longer endure it. "Ahhhhhhnngg~!" Suddenly, her insides contracted around his cock, her back arched up, and her eyes zed over. Her head shot up. She let out a loud, orgasmic moan and flooded his cock.
"Arghh! God! It''s good!" Max grunted, feeling her walls squeezing his cock in a silken vice, sending electrifying pleasure coursing through his body.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
"Grr¡" Grunting, he started pounding her pussy furiously. Right when E''s orgasm was about to conclude,
Thump!
Arggh~!
He made a deep thrust, pushing his cock all the way and, with a pleasured groan, he climaxed, sending ropes after ropes of thick, pinkish white liquid inside her motherly womb.
Right as he reached climax, his lust overlord bloodline stirred. Tendrils of pink energy rose, and through his semen, entered her. They then traveled through her body and reached her heart.
Just as they were about to enter her rapidly beating heart, veins of ominous ck energy suddenly appeared on it, pulsing with a dark energy and created a strange pattern.
The tendrils of his bloodline energy slowed down for a moment before speeding up again and shing into the dark pattern.
Boom! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡
When Max''s dragon slid in and out of her sacred cave with intensity, E felt the most intense pleasure she had ever felt in her life and thought nothing could be more pleasurable than it.
But¡ as soon as she climaxed, she got a whole new understanding of the peak pleasure. But soon after, this understanding also toppled when Max exploded inside her. Immediately, a pleasure so intense that it made her jaws clench, eyes roll up, body stiffen and pussy clench exploded inside her womb.
"Ahhhhnnnggg~!"
Her throat convulsed, and she let out a loud, animalistic moan(growl). Her body quivered, unable to endure so much pleasure, her mind nked out and she fell unconscious. Fortunately, she was anchored to Max, and he was holding her, or she would have fallen down and gotten injured.
But just a momentter¡ªwhen the ck veiny patterns appeared on her heart and the Max''s bloodline energy shed against it¡ªher eyes shot open and her expression morphed into an extremely painful one.
She clenched her jaws so tight that they creaked and her gums started bleeding while her fingers dug into the stone wall. Evidently, her nails were weaker than the wall, so they broke and started bleeding. Normally, the pain of her nails breaking like this would have made her cry, but right now, she didn''t even seem to notice it.
"Hm?" Max had regained his senses enough for him to realize she was feeling intense pain. This, however, confused him because she should be feeling pleasure, not pain.
''Is it because she had just lost her husband and I was being too rough?'' He thought, ''But¡ the pain of losing her husband should be emotional and I can faintly remember her moaning out loud in ecstasy.''
Just then, her a thought shed through his mind. ''¡Her curse. It must be her curse that is reacting to my bloodline energy and causing her pain.'' He realized and immediately asked the system.
''System, how can I mitigate her pain?'' [You can''t, host. She has to bear it.] The system answered.
Hearing this, Max sighed. Then, realizing he was still inside her, he moved his hips back, letting his still raging hard cock slid out but his hands remained on her hips, not letting her fall down.
He then shouted near her ear. "Endure it a little longer! All the pain will go away soon, just endure it."
Chapter 541 Ancient temple
Chapter 541 Ancient temple
"Rrrrrgghh!!"
Bloody veins popped up in E''s eyes, and her body spasmed. Her head throbbed in pain and she felt faint, about to lose her consciousness when she heard Max''s voice.
"¡I¡ can''t¡ pl¡ease¡ help¡" She said through gritted teeth, trying not to nk out but the prospect of fainting so she wouldn''t feel pain was too alluring to her right now, so she slowly closed her eyes, a wave of fatigue washing over her mind and body.
Just then, inside her body¡ near her heart¡
The ''showdown'' between Max''s bloodline energy and the dark pattern came to an end. His bloodline energy had dispersed while the dark pattern flickered faintly, clearly weakened. It then merged back into her heart.
As soon as the dark pattern calmed down, the excruciating pain E was feeling vanished. As the wave of relief washed over her, she felt utterly drained and fainted.
Phew!
Seeing she was no longer suffering, Max sighed in relief before waving his hand and causing a bed to appear beside him. He then gently scooped her up in his arms andid her down on the bed. "Should I wait for her to recover, or should I call Ellie?" He muttered with a frown as he looked down at his still raging dragon. Although his lust wasn''t as uncontroble as before, it wasn''t fully quenched and could re up if not fully satisfied.
After thinking for a moment, he sighed, "Let''s wait for a while¡ I don''t want to force her too, if possible."
---
No one knew how big the desert on the western border of the Green leaf kingdom was or whaty inside it, because those who had gone deeper, never returned. Over the centuries, the Green leaf kingdom and other kingdoms that bordered this desert had sent multiple five-star mages and even a few king rank mages to explore this uncharted territory, but the result was the same¡ none returned.
Thereafter, this desert was named ''desert of oblivion'' and all the investigations were stopped. Of course, this information wasn''t made public, nor the people were prohibited from entering and exploring. The royal families wished that someone would be lucky enough to return after entering the deeper regions and would bring some useful information to them. But to this day¡ all those who dared to enter more than 100 miles deep never returned.
The desert covered a vast area, easily bigger than the entirety of the Green leaf kingdom. At the center of the desert was an expansive mountain range. In the depths of the mountain range, in a deep valley where no sunlight reached, stood an ancient temple-like structure. It wasn''t big and looked as though it would copse anytime soon.
Outside the temple, two people sat cross-legged, their eyes closed. One was a middle-aged man, in a khaki robe, with a long beard and unkempt hair, while the other one was an old woman in ck robes and had a head full of white hair.
Right when Max''s bloodline energy shed with the dark pattern, the old woman''s eyes snapped open and her brows knitted together.
"What is it, old witch?" The middle-aged man asked, his eyes still closed.
"Someone almost removed the bloodline curse I cast on someone." She said and then mumbled, "Although it''s been over a thousand years, and the curse has already weakened by quite a lot, no one should be able to remove it. Strange¡"
"Tch! Old witch. Apart from those old monsters, who in this backwater ce can remove your curse, even though it isn''t anything remarkable." The middle-aged man scoffed.
"Sense carefully. Maybe something happened to the cursed one."
Boom!
Old witch narrowed her eyes at him, and an oppressive aura burst out of her, pressing down on him.
"Who do you think I am? I would make such a mistake?"
"There were 589 people that had inherited my bloodline curse and within the past a few hours, everyone died except two. And just now, one of the two had their cursed severely weakened."
Boom!
The middle-aged man opened his eyes and his aura burst forth, countering the old witch''s aura, albeit just barely.
However, if someone was here, they would notice that despite their auras being way more powerful than an emperor mage''s aura, nothing was destroyed in their vicinity as it should have been. This was the [Aura maniption] which Max had achieved thanks to his bloodline, but he only touched the surface of it and was nowhere close to their level. They were the true monarch rank mages and were expert in [Aura maniption].
"Anyone can make mistakes, especially old goats like you." The man chuckled. Despite being a little weaker than her, he didn''t seem afraid of her. He then continued, "Or are you telling me that someone really managed to ''weaken'' your curse? Who in this backwater ce can do it, apart from those old monsters?"
He was perfectly aware how strong the witch was and how strange and wickedly powerful her witchcraft was.
When he called her ''old goat'', the old witch''s pupil constricted and a murderous gleam shed past her eyes, but then she nced at the temple and sighed.
"Yes, you stupid cunt. Someone really did that, and he wasn''t one of those old monsters because if it was, it wouldn''t merely weaken."
The old witch said and then stood up. "I''m going to take a look. I can''t let that bastard''s descendents to live freely." Her eyes shed coldly as she said this and emitted a ghastly aura, which was different from before. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Whoosh!
Saying this, she kicked the ground and flew into the air. Just as she was about to fly out of the valley, a faint voice sounded out from the temple.
"¡Stay!"
Swoosh!
As soon as the voice sounded, she froze mid-air.
The old witch had a shocked expression same as the middle-aged man who bowed toward the temple, "My humble greetings, senior. I''m sorry we disturbed you."
"¡Mm." Came the answer.
The old witch also bowed, but she didn''t have the same the reverent expression on her face. She even looked a little angry as she said, "Why are you stopping me, senior? Didn''t you hear somebody dared to mess with me? I have to check it out."
The middle-aged man flinched seeing how rude she was but then sighed because he knew she wouldn''t be punished. ''¡Background is indeed important.'' He sighed.
"¡That is of no consequence. You should learn to forget your past enmities. Besides, was he really your enemy?" The voice sounded.
"¡"
Old witch opened her mouth to refute but then closed it. She then growled, "I still want to go and check who meddled with my affairs. Can I go or are you going to stop me still?"
Sigh!
There was no response for a moment before the voice sighed.
"¡If you were her disciple, I would have killed you for this kind of behavior."
Although the voice was still calm, without any ripple, the old witch couldn''t help but feel cold chills run down her spine and lowered her head, "¡F-Forgive me, senior."
"¡Do you know why I stopped you now when I never did before?" The voice asked.
"No, senior. Please enlighten me." Old witch said. Although it would seem the ''senior'' stopped her because he wanted her to let go of her past enmities and not waste her time, she knew better.
"¡You said there were 589 cursed people, but everyone, except two, were killed. Why do you think they died?"
Old witch frowned, "Maybe someone killed them for fun? After all, they are just ordinary people, with no ability to protect themselves, and they don''t have this tiny kingdom''s protection. So, anybody could kill them without fearing about the consequences."
"¡You are not wrong." The voice said.
"¡But if I''m not wrong, they didn''t die in the hands of humans or beasts or other races on this continent but the demon race."
"Oh?! They are here again?" The middle-aged man casually asked, not concerned at all.
The old witch''s expression darkened. "Didn''t I assign that beast to activate the concealing formation when those mad peoplee? Why didn''t he¡ª"
While speaking, she closed her eyes and eximed, "Oh, so he has died. What a waste!"
The middle-aged man ignored the old witch and waited for the voice to continue because the main reason why he stopped the old witch was yet to be revealed and he had a feeling that it was something serious.
Chapter 542 Charmed Ella
Chapter 542 Charmed E
As he expected, the voice continued,
"¡Unlike before, this time, the invasion isn''t for the training purpose or to recapture thisnd. They have an ulterior motive, and if I''m not wrong, the races of this continent have colluded with them, too."
Hearing this, the expression of both the middle-aged man and the old witch changed. Evidently, they understood what their ''ulterior motive'' was.
The old witch narrowed her eyes and harrumphed, "Hmph! They are digging their graves."
The middle-aged man, however, seemed worried and asked, "Senior, if that''s true, doesn''t this mean those old monsters have finally decided to move?"
"Tch! So, what if they have? You old coward!" The old witch scoffed, but worry shed in the depths of her eyes, too.
Although they were very strong and didn''t fear fighting against most monarch rank mages, they couldn''t do anything against those old monsters. There was a veryrge chasm between the monarch realm and the supreme realm, after all.
"¡You need not worry about them. Just call the others back and wait." The voice said.
"Yes, senior." The middle-aged man nodded and took out hismunication crystal.
¡
Inside the temple, there was a 10 feet tall, rectangr, golden stele in the middle of the hall. On the floor around the stone were many formation marks arranged in a big,plex formation.
On the right side, just outside the formation''s boundary, a handsome middle-aged man in a clean white robe was sitting cross-legged, a calm expression on his face as he stared at the golden stele.
He appeared to be even younger than the man outside the temple, but in reality, he was way older than him.
Sigh!
A whileter, he sighed, stood up and walked over to the stele. A golden badge with a winged dragon carved on it appeared in his hand. He looked at it for a moment and then ced in the center of the stele and murmured, "I wonder what will happen this time?"
---
Ha!
After twenty minutes, E''s eyelids fluttered open. At first, she panicked, thinking that she would feel that excruciating pain again, but when she didn''t feel any, she heaved a breath of relief.
Noticing her breathing pattern change, Max¡ªsitting beside her on the bed¡ªopened his eyes and asked, "Are you feeling alright?"
"Ah¡!" E flinched when she heard this and turned her head to look at him. Upon seeing him, her breathing became a little heavy and her face started turning red.
Seeing this, Max sighed. He had already expected her to hate him after what he did to her. But in the next moment left him surprised because she¡ smiled? And meekly nodded, "Yes, s-sir Max. I''m fine. T-Thank you for your concern."
''Mm?!'' He raised his brows in surprise. He could clearly see that not only was she not repulsed by him, but instead of hate, there was a look of excitement and¡ lust and obsession in her eyes.
''What happened to her¡'' Just then, he recalled the blurry memory when suddenly she had ''submitted'' and started enjoying herself. He thought for a while, trying to understand what may have caused this, and suddenly, his eyes shed.
''System, are you no longer suppressing my charm?'' Although there was a possibility that his lust overlord bloodline had somehow affected her, he felt it must be because of his ''abnormal'' charm.
Sure enough, the system confirmed his guess.
[That''s correct, host.]
''Suppress it again.'' He didn''t ask why it stopped suppressing it, because it was probably because the system wanted E to submit to him, though he faintly felt this wasn''t the reason.
[Apologies, host. The system can no longer do it.]
''Why?'' Max frowned. ''Is it because you want me to learn to control it or something like that?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Yes, host. But this is just one of the two reasons.] The system said and without waiting for Max to ask, it added, [The other reason is that the system can no longer do it because the continuous integration of the lust overlord''s bloodline is continuously increasing host''s charm, and the lust overlord bloodline''s ability to resist outside influence is getting stronger.]
[If the system were to suppress your charm, it''ll consume a lot of energy which the system can no longer afford to spend. Of course, even if there wasn''t ack of energy, the system would still not do it. Host should learn to control it~.]
"Tsk!" Upon hearing this, Max clicked his tongue, annoyed. He knew it was for the best if he learned to control it, but it would take time, which hecked very much now. Besides, if he went near Emily without controlling it, she would be affected, too. Though he liked the prospect of her bing his woman¡ he didn''t want his ''unnatural'' charm to be the reason for it.
He thought for a moment, nced at E, who blushed slightly feeling his gaze on her and asked the system, ''How does my charm affect women? It doesn''t manipte their minds, right?''
[Of course not, host. It just makes you appear more appealing to them and gives them a sense of security,fort and happiness etc. when they are with you.] The system responded.
Max nodded, relieved. As long as he wasn''t taking away their reasoning power, it was good. He didn''t want a woman without her own personality, after all.
''Okay. Tell me how should I go about controlling it? Is there any technique or something like that?'' He asked. [Host, the charm isn''t something one can turn off and on whenever one wants. But it can be controlled and the way to control it is to gain mastery over your aura sphere.]
After a pause, the system continued, [Mastering the aura sphere is very important, especially to you, host. If you can master it, not only can you control your charm, create a force-field to suppress and even kill your enemies, which you did a while ago, you can also use it to erase your presence, to increase the effectiveness of certain spells and techniques and many other things.]
[In short, you''ll be a lot stronger once you can control your aura sphere.]
Chapter 543 Golden pupils
Chapter 543 Golden pupils
''So¡ does the system shop have anything that can help me learn how to control my aura sphere?'' Max asked after hearing how beneficial gaining control over the aura sphere was.
[There certainly is something, host.] The system said, [Since the host wants to learn as quickly as possible, the system would advise you to purchase these two.]
As the system spoke, a floating panel appeared in front of him. There were two items shown in it. First was the [Ryser''s tear] and the second was [Aura Sphere mastery (Entry level)].
[Ryser''s tear] just likest time, was priced at 10,000 SPs while the [Aura Sphere mastery (Entry level)]''s cost was 5000 SPs. Seeing this, he opened his status window to see his current ''wealth''.
[Lust points: 15,000]
[Kill points: 120,000]
[Shop points: 250]
''Mm? 15,000 Lust points?'' A surprised expression appeared on his face as he nced at his LPs and then at E, who gave them to him, and asked the system, ''Howe I got so many from her?''
His surprise was understandable. After all, E was just an ordinary person. How could she give him 15,000 LPs in just one round of sex when even Amara only gave him 3000-5000 per session?
[Don''t be surprised, host. Even though she isn''t a mage, she isn''t ordinary. Huh?] The system said.
''Exin clearly. What is not ordinary about her?'' Max asked, annoyed, when the system stopped speaking.
The system didn''t respond for a few seconds, making him frown. ''What''s wrong?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[I''ve a piece of bad news, host. But let''s first exin why she isn''t ordinary.] The system said. When Max heard the words ''bad news'', a solemn expression appeared on his face. Just as he was about to tell him what it was, the system continued.
[As you know, she has an inherited a bloodline curse which makes her unable to sense mana and thus, cultivate. It also produces negative yin energy and store inside her body because of which she always feels weak and if she hadn''t met you, she would''ve died before the age of 50.]
[So, host, you gained so many Lust points because she had a vast amount of negative yin in her body, which the system purified into pure yin.]
''Okay. I understand. Now tell me what the bad news is?'' Max hurriedly said. He was worried because he knew since the system used the word ''bad'', it meant things were serious.
[¡for some reason, the host''s father has woken up.] "What?!" Max''s eyes widened, and he shouted out, causing E to flinch and stare at him in shock.
"S-Sir, Max. What happened?" She asked.
Ignoring her, he asked the system, "How can he wake up? Didn''t you put him in aatose state?"
[¡The system did and he shouldn''t wake up since it''s only been over two weeks. But he did¡] Clearly, the system didn''t know how Ashton woke up so soon when he was supposed to ''sleep'' for two more weeks.
Max clenched his fists and asked through gritted teeth, "Tell me, how much time he has now?" [10 days or maybe less¡ The system needs to be near him for a more urate assessment.]
"10 days!" Max took a deep breath and rxed his jaws and clenched fists while the resolution in his eyes be firmer.
He then mentally ordered, ''Convert 47,500 Kill points into shop points and buy the [Aura Sphere mastery]. As for the rest of Kill points and lust points, add them to [Intelligence].''
[Good idea, host. But even though increasing [Intelligence] would boost yourprehension ability, this approach will take more time than if you used [Ryser''s tear]. The system said.
''Do I have 15,000 Shop points?'' Max asked.
[Oh, you can just have sex with her again and you''ll have enough--]
''Just do what I said.'' Max interrupted.
[Alright, host.]
[Ding! Purchase sessful! Do you want to learn the [Aura Sphere mastery (Entry level)]''s knowledge? (Yes)/(No)]
Max clicked the (Yes) and learned the skill. [Intelligence: 200 -> 287]
[Lust points: 0]
[Kill points: 500]
[Shop points: 0]
Immediately, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, and started toprehend the knowledge he received.
E stared at him in confusion and thought, ''What happened? Why did he suddenly be so anxious and¡ who he was talking to?''
¡
Ninam City, Garfield mansion.
In Ashton''s room, Ashton was lying on the bed, his eyes closed and breathing faint. Amelia was sitting beside him on the bed, holding his hand and looking at his shriveled-up face.
There were tears in her eyes as she gently touched his face and muttered, "Don''t worry, husband. Max has promised he will save you. You just need to hang on. He will soon return."
Among his three wives, Amelia was closest to Ashton. When she was a child, her family''s enemies had attacked her family and killed everyone in her family. She would''ve died too, but Ashton''s father, who was a friend of her father, had gotten the news and had arrived and saved her.
Since there was no one to take care of her, he brought her back to his family, where she grew up with Ashton. They quickly became friends and then fell in love. When Ashton became a two-star mage, they got married.
Even after Ashton married Esther and others, their strong bond remained intact. She gently wiped her tears and murmured, "¡But It''s been two weeks. Why aren''t you waking up? If you woke up, maybe you''ll get better sooner."
Max hadn''t told them¡ or, to be more urate, he forgot to tell them he had put Ashton in ''sleep mode'' for a month. So, Amelia was worried because in these two weeks, he didn''t move at all, nor did his breathing pattern changed even for a bit.
Just then, Ashton''s eyshes fluttered imperceptibly, but Amelia, who was looking at him closely, noticed.
''I-Is he going to wake up?'' She thought, her heartbeat rate increasing.
Under her hopeful gaze, Ashton''s eyshes quivered again, and a faint golden energy seeped out of him, covering his body for a few seconds before vanishing.
When the golden energy vanished, Amelia could see Ashton''s condition had improved slightly and his breathing was no longer faint like before, but had grown slightly stronger.
Then, slowly, he opened his eyes, revealing a pair of golden pupils instead of his normal brown.
Chapter 544 Curse destroyed [R-18]
Chapter 544 Curse destroyed [R-18]
Amelia''s breathing hitched when her gaze met his. Those golden eyes made her feel uneasy while a feeling of awe also arose in her heart.
But in the next moment, the golden light in Ashton''s eyes flickered and disappeared. Along with it, the uneasy feeling also disappeared.
''What was that?'' Amelia thought before shaking her head. ''No, that''s not important.''
She then hurriedly asked, gently caressing his face with her tender fingertips while tears fell from her eyes, "H-Husband¡ how are you feeling?"
Ashton had a look of confusion in his eyes for the first few seconds before the corner of his lips lifted slightly into a smile and a weak voice left his mouth. "¡Not too bad."
He then tried to lift his hand to wipe her tears, but couldn''t move. So, he spoke instead, "Hey¡ why are you¡ crying? Aren''t I alive? Or.. cough! You want to¡ make me sad?"
"No¡ no. I don''t." Amelia hurriedly shook her head, wiped her tears and forced a smile on her face.
"Let me call others. Everyone has been worried about you." She said and hurriedly took out hermunication crystal and messaged everyone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡
Phew!
After cultivating for an hour, Max opened his eyes and exhaled.
Immediately, he heard the system''s voice.
[How is it?]
''It''s quiteplex and¡ ethereal. But I''m confident to master this entry level within 2-3 days.'' Max said.
[So, what are you going to do about your charm problem?] The system asked like a curious child.
Hearing this, a small smile appeared on his face. ''Although I haven''t mastered theplete entry level, I can suppress my charm to a ''safe'' level.''
"¡" System didn''t say anything in response.
Just then, he heard E''s voice. "Um, sir Max. Is everything alright?"
He nced at her and was surprised to find her sitting on the bed, hugging her knees, naked.
"Why didn''t you wear anything?" He asked. Although it didn''t affect him, the weather was slightly chilly for an ordinary person.
E blushed and looked down at her feet before saying in a low voice, "I don''t have spare clothes and the only dress I had¡"
"Oh! Sorry about that." Max awkwardly scratched his nose when he realized he had ripped her only clothes.
"No¡ it''s alright. I know you didn''t mean to¡" E meekly said.
Her naked body and submissive attitude ignited his lustful fire, which he had barely calmed down.
Max wasn''t surprised when he noticed this because he already knew he hadn''tpletely relieved himself.
E, who was sneaking nces at him, noticed little Maxing back to life, and her face flushed even more while her sacred cave tingled. She nibbled her lower lip and shyly said, "¡Um, do you want to¡ do it again, sir Max?"
Whoosh!
No sooner had she finished speaking than Max jumped her and pushed her down on her back. He then scooped her legs up and put them together on his left shoulder before grabbing his raging hard-on and putting the bulbous head on her wet entrance.
"Again¡ If I lose control and be rough with you, I''m sorry." He said.
"Un~" E sucked a deep breath when she felt his member kiss her entrance and nodded, "It''s alright, sir~ You can do whatever you want~."
"d to hear that." Max nodded, and thrust his hips forward, sliding his bulging rod to the base inside her.
Ahnn~!
E gasped, her eyes rolling up in ecstasy. Although she knew something was wrong with her since she suddenly felt so attracted to him, but she felt this heavenly pleasure she was feeling with him inside her was worth it.
She moved her hands back and grabbed the bed headboard for support. Seeing how she was readying herself, eager to have him ravage her, Max licked his lips and stopped controlling his lustful urges bubbling inside him.
He pulled his hips back until only the ns were inside her and then gave a hard thrust and slid his full eight inches thick shaft inside her weing tunnel while his jewels hit her soft ass.
Thump!
Ahhhng~! As his cock stretched her narrow tunnel and kissed all her pleasure points, she felt an electric sensation wash over her, and moaned aloud while clenching her insides around his cock, making him groan in pleasure too.
Then, without stopping, he started fucking her tight hole with deep and hard strokes.
Thump! Thump!
Schlick! Schlick!
Ahn~ Haa~ Mm~
Both were lost in pleasure, moaning and groaning without care, while the bed cricked under their intense love-making.
After ten minutes, Max felt his liquid churn inside his jewels. Not caring for E for climax with him, since she had already done it a few times in these ten minutes, he erupted inside her with a loud groan of pleasure and filled her with his cream.
Nngghhh~!
As his boiling hotva entered her womb, an intense pleasure hit her nerves. Her eyes lost focus and her body jerked. A loud, orgasmic moan escaped her lips, and she climaxed.
E had a dreamy expression on her face as she reeled in pleasure. However, just then, the pink energy from Max''s semen arrived near her heart, and just like before, an intense pain tore through her body, causing her to let out a shrill scream.
Ahhhhhhh!!
Seeing this, Max slowly slipped out of her cozy cave and let her legs fall on the bed.
"I can''t let you faint this time." He muttered and then, ignoring her pain, he rolled her over before grabbing her waist and raising her ass up.
[Yes, host. This is a good idea. The pleasure will negate some of her pain and she wouldn''t faint.] The system approvingly said.
''Aren''t bing more human-like?'' Max said as he rubbed his cock on her leaking cave up and down and then, with a hard thrust, he entered her depths.
[Yes, host. Why? You don''t like it?] System asked.
Max, for some reason, could imagine ''it'' pouting like a little girl.
''No. I like it like this more since I can talk to you and don''t have to hear that monotone voice,'' Max said, focusing on ramming her from the back.
Sure enough, his idea worked and E''s pained grunts gradually lowered and her body wasn''t as stiff as before.
Near her heart, the pink energy and the dark pattern were constantly shing. Each time, both would lose some of their power. A few secondster, the pink energypletely destroyed the pattern, but it had also lost more than half of its potency.
It circled her heart before merging into it. When it did,
Ha~!
E let out a breath of relief, and then gradually, her body rxed.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Ahn~ Haa~ Nngh~
Seeing this, Max increased his pace and started humping her deeper and faster. E also started moaning while her soft insides gripped around him.
Suddenly, Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Mana in the surrounding surged and started entering E''s body.
"What''s happening?!" Max noticed this and asked in surprise.
[Host, quickly stop her. Because your bloodline energy and the remnant of the curse''s energy had merged into her body, she seems to have gained a high level of mana affinity and in unconsciously absorbing the surrounding mana. But she is doing without refining and purifying it, which would destroy her body.] The system''s voice resounded in his head.
''Is it so easy to gain high mana affinity?'' He thought before quickly shouting at her. "E, stop!"
Chapter 545 Oliver [1]
Chapter 545 Oliver [1]
"Ahn~! What do you mean, sir~?" E asked, panting as she enjoyed the pleasure coursing through her body.
"You are absorbing too much unfiltered mana. Stop it or it will harm your body," Max warned, and seeing she wasn''t paying attention, he reluctantly stopped moving his hips.
"Huh?! I''m absorbing mana? How can I¡?!" E broke out of her pleasure induced daze, but was confused when his words registered in her mind. All her life, she had been trying to sense mana but could not. So, why was he saying she was absorbing mana? But very quickly, she realized she was indeed absorbing a lot of mana.
''I''m really absorbing mana? This¡ how is this possible?'' She thought and then panicked.
"S-Sir, I-I don''t know how to stop." She shouted, fear creeping up on her face.
Despite being an ordinary human, E had quite a bit of knowledge about magic and mages. So, she knew how dangerous it was to absorb unfiltered mana. But she couldn''t stop because she¡ªjust like everyone else in the town¡ªcould not sense mana and never bothered to learn any mana cultivation technique and thus didn''t know how to stop.
Hearing this, Max frowned. How was he supposed to help her with it?
Fortunately for them, the system came to their rescue.
[Host, the system can transfer your knowledge of controlling mana and cultivation to her. However, you''ll feel headache for a while afterwards.]
''It''s alright. I can deal with some headache. Tell me what should I do, touch her forehead?'' Max asked.
[Yes, host. ce your hand on her forehead.] Max nodded, pulled her toward him and made her sit in the cross-legged position before cing his right hand on her forehead. "Stay still. I''ll transfer the knowledge of basic mana cultivation to you. Follow it and stop absorbing the mana and expel the mana you''ve already absorbed."
As soon as he said this, system''s voice sounded in his head.
[It''s done, host. The rest depends on her.]
"Hm." Max nodded and was about to say something to E when he noticed she had closed her eyes and her brows were furrowed in concentration.
''Let''s hope the unfiltered mana hadn''t damaged her much.''
[Don''t worry, host. If she can stop the mana from seeping into her body and then refine and purify the absorbed mana within a few hours, she will be safe.] The system said and then added, [In the meantime, why don''t you bring Ellie here and teach her the mana cultivation technique? Then when you have sex with her and remove her curse, she won''t have the same problem.]
''Do you think she would want to do it with me knowing that I have just done the deed with her mother, too?'' Max shook his head. Before he took E and left, he had noticed the expression on Ellie''s face and knew she was angry and hurt.
[Don''t worry about that, host. Just hit with your charm and she will be obedient just like her mother.] The system said.
Max shook his head, ''It''s alright. I''m not in a hurry.'' Although upon missionpletion, the overlord bloodline integration would speed up, he preferred it took some time so he could learn to control it.
After all, if he couldn''t control it, no matter how powerful his bloodline be, it would create more problems and would be less useful.
---
Ice sovereign mountain¡
Whoosh!
A handsome, silver-haired and silver-eyes mannded on one of the few tallest mountains and headed toward the gigantic building on its peak¡ªthe headquarters of the Dawn faction.
The man had an excited look on his face as he increased his speed. He was Oliver. From the day the news of the demons'' invasion was announced, he had been in seclusion, cultivating the [Ice God Technique] and had woken up just an hour ago. He immediately went to tell his father, Julius, the good news but found out that the Elders of Dawn faction were having a meeting. So, he immediately rushed over despite knowing anyone who wasn''t an elder or had status higher than an Elder wasn''t allowed to join the faction meeting, let alone barge into an ongoing meeting. The reason Oliver came here was because he knew he wouldn''t be punished.
Why? Because he had finallyprehended the first volume of the [Ice God technique]¡ªa feat very few could achieve. Even without [Ice God technique], he was considered the genius of the Dawn faction and now that he hadprehended the legendary technique of the sovereign mountain, his value to the faction and even to the Ice Sovereign mountain as a whole would increase by several times. After all, the sovereign mountain''s rules dictate that a disciple that hasprehended the [Ice God technique], will have a status equal to an Elder. So, would they punish him for walking into a faction meeting where he, with the status of an Elder, can be? Of course, not.
When he arrived in front of the building, the female guards stopped him.
"Please stop, sir Oliver."
"I want to go in." Oliver said, shing them a sunny smile. The female guards blushed at this and bowed their heads slightly toward him. "Sir Oliver. Forgive us, but you are not allowed to go in. The Elders are in¡ª"
Before they could finish, Oliver interrupted them, "I know. You guys don''t have to worry about someone punishing you."
Seeing the guards hesitate, Oliver sighed and released his ice elemental energy.
Swoosh!
Immediately, a pure white, ethereal halo appeared around him.
The female guards'' eyes widened in surprise when they saw this and hurriedly bowed 90 degrees to him. "Apologies, sir Oliver."
Oliver retracted his energy and smiled at them. "It''s alright. You don''t have to apologize. You didn''t know this."
"So, can I go in now?" He asked, with the same warm smile on his face.
"Congrattion, sir Oliver! And please, go in." The guards congratted him before stepping to the side and opening the gates.
"Thank you." Oliver nodded entered the building.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 546 Oliver [2]
Chapter 546 Oliver [2]
After he went in, the guards closed the gate and exchanged nces between them.
"That''s a genius for you. He hasprehended the legendary [Ice God technique] at such a young age." One of them said.
"You are right. But if we had ess to it, maybe we could also haveprehended it." The other one said, feeling envious of Oliver''s privilege.
The first guard didn''t say anything because she felt the same.
¡
Oliver walked over to the meeting hall, where another two guards stopped him. So, he once again showed the [Ice God''s Halo] to them before they opened the door.
''Let''s go.'' He took a deep breath, nodded to the guards, and stepped inside.
As soon as he did, he became the focus of many sharp gazes and felt a heavy pressure envelop him.
"What are you doing, Oliver?" Julius, his father, asked with a frown on his face.
Oliver took a deep breath and raised his head. In front of him was a long table with over two hundred people sitting on the both sides. At the end of the table sat two people¡ªa beautiful middle-aged woman and man with a long white beard. They were the supreme Elders of the Dawn faction¡ªpeak monarch realm existences. Right now, both were looking at him with an obvious displeased look in their eyes, just like his father, who sat near them.
"Greeting, supreme Elders and the rest of the Elders." Oliver bowed to them and greeted before cupping his fists, "I apologize foring here like but¡"
While speaking, he nced at his father and the supreme Elders and continued, "¡I couldn''t wait to share something with everyone here, which I believe you will be pleased to hear."
"What are you ying at, boy? Don''t waste our time and get the hell out of here before I punish you." A man, standing directly opposite to Julius, scolded. Others were also displeased but didn''t say anything upon casting a nce at Julius.
Julius'' expression darkened when he heard the man scold his son like this, "What are you getting angry at, John? Didn''t he say he had something important to tell us? Why don''t we hear it first?"
John, Julius'' distant cousin and also hispetitor, smirked in response, "What?! Did I say something wrong? Even if he had something to tell us, he should''ve informed the guards and they would''ve told us. But no, he barged in despite knowing only Elders are allowed in the meeting hall?"
Julius grinned, "If he didn''t have something important, do you think the guards would''ve allowed him entry?"
"Maybe he forced his¡ª" John stopped speaking when he realized Oliver, despite being a five-star genius mage, couldn''t have forced his way in since there were dozens of guards outside, including a few king ranked guards.
"Alright. Tell us what you wanted to, Oliver?" The female supreme Elder said, ending their argument.
Julius looked at his son, his eyes sparkling. He knew his son well enough to know he wouldn''t be here without any good reason, and right now, he could only think of only one¡ His heart rate spiked when he thought of it and wait for Oliver to speak.
Oliver bowed slightly to the supreme Elder and then released his Ice God''s energy.
Swoosh!
Crack!
Crack!
As soon as the pure white, ethereal halo appeared, two distinct sounds of breaking ice resounded in the hall¡ªone made by John and the other one by Rose, Lily''s master. Both had ugly expression on their faces. However, everyone ignored them, their eyes glued to Oliver''s halo. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hahaha! Good! Good! Good! You did very good, my son." Julius''sughter broke the temporary silence and resounded in the hall.
Supreme elders'' eyes twinkled while other Elder looked at Oliver in admiration and nodded.
Seeing everyone''s reaction, especially the supreme Elders'', Oliver grew ecstatic.
"You name is Oliver, right? Julius'' son?" The long bearded supreme elder asked as he stroked his beard.
"Yes, supreme Elder." Oliver respectfully bowed.
"Comprehending the [Ice God Technique] is indeed a big achievement worth celebrating. But from what I can see, you must''ve seeded less than an hour ago and you should be consolidating youprehension and cultivation since you''ve broken through to peak five-star too. So, why are you here?" The supreme Elder asked.
Hearing his son had broken through to peak five-star from high-stage five-star, Julius'' smile grew.
"This disciple knows it, supreme Elder. But I had something better in my mind." Oliver said, briefly casting a nce at his aunt, Rose.
When Rose noticed this, she clenched her fists.
"Oh?! And what is that?" The supreme Elder asked.
"Supreme Elder, two weeks ago, I was there when the news of demons'' invasion was announced but I didn''t depart for the battlefield and had instead gone into the secluded cultivation because I was very close toprehending the first volume of [Ice God Technique]."
"I had nned to go to the battlefield once I seeded inprehending it, since fighting is the most effective way to consolidate a technique''sprehension." Oliver calmly said.
"Hm. You are right. Fighting is indeed the best way." The supreme Elder nodded appreciatively.
Seeing Elder''s pleased expression, Oliver''s excitement grew, and he continued, "So, apart from informing esteemed Supreme Elders and Elders, disciple wanted your permission to take a few other disciples with me so we could help each other out."
"Our permission? As far as I know, you don''t need our permission for this. You could just ask the said disciples. I''m sure they won''t refuse you." The female supreme Elder said as he cast a nce in Rose''s direction, her eyes twinkling. She was Oliver''s grandmother and Julius had informed her that her grandson liked Rose''s disciple, but Rose didn''t let him court her and he wanted her help to ''convince'' Rose.
"You are right, supreme Elder. No disciple would refuse me. But I was afraid one of the disciples'' master would prohibit me from taking her with me."
"That''s why I wanted the supreme Elders to convince her master since going with me would be beneficial for her. I heard she is also trying toprehend the [Ice God Technique], I could share my insights and help her." Oliver said, barely holding his excitement back. "Oh?! Why would her master wouldn''t let her go? Who is her master? Let me talk to her." His grandmother said.
Rose''s face darkened when she saw this act, but didn''t say anything.
Oliver smiled and pointed at her, "It''s Elder Rose, supreme Elder."
---
Earth spirit vige...
As they waited for Max to return, Elves were talking amongst them, discussing what happened to Max and when he will return.
While Emily was sitting cross-legged a few meters away from Ellie, who sat hugging her knees to her chest, with dried tears marks on her cheeks, looking in the direction Max had disappeared with her mother.
Whoosh!
With E in the princess carry, Max arrived where Emily and others were.
E blushed when she saw everyone looking at them and quickly got down from his embrace.
Ellie rushed over and hugged her mother, sobbing. While Emily approached Max and asked, "Are you alright now?" "Yes. Thank you for¡ convincing E to help me." Max awkwardly said.
Emily nced at E and Ellie and sighed. "I seem to have made a mistake. Instead of her mother, I should''ve sent one of the Elf women with you."
"Hm? Why?" Max asked, confused.
"Because¡ she is pregnant." "WHAT?!"
Chapter 547 Do you want to become a mage too?
Chapter 547 Do you want to be a mage too?
Ice sovereign mountain, Dawn faction meeting hall¡
Before the female supreme Elder could continue with their y, Rose sighed and stood up. She bowed toward the two supreme Elders and then said, "Supreme Elders, I know you are going to order me to allow my disciple to apany him to the battlefield and I know I can''t refuse your order. But I, with all due respect, want to tell you that if he dares to harm my disciple in any way¡"
Saying this, she put a hand on her heart and spoke in an icy voice that sent shivers down the listeners'' spine, especially Oliver''s. "¡I vow I will disregard the consequences and will utterly destroy him. If I don''t, I''ll be damned to die a horrible death."
Silence!
Her heart oath surprised all Elders, including the male supreme Elder, while the expressions of female supreme Elder, Julius and Oliver turned ugly.
John''s eyes shed when he witnessed all this and immediately asked, "What do you mean, Elder Rose? Isn''t Oliver your nephew? Why would you think he will harm your precious disciple? Do you know something we don''t? Maybe nephew Oliver, despite being a genius and having a good public image, has a heart of a demon?"
Bam!
"Don''t you dare spout nonsense, John!" Julius pped the ice table in front of him and growled at him.
John, however, didn''t flinch back and grinned, "What?! You are getting angry? Maybe what I said is true?"
"You¡" Julius wanted to argue back but the male supreme Elder interrupted them.
"Stop it, you two!"
He then nced at Rose and asked. "Child, why did you take such a vicious heart oath?"
Rose nced at Julius and Oliver and shook her head, "To ensure Oliver doesn''t harm my disciple. He likes my disciple and has harassed her multiple times, even though she has clearly indicated she doesn''t like him. So, I was afraid he would do some unseemly things to her if she didn''t have me to protect her."
Boom!
As soon as he said this, a chilling, oppressive aura burst out from the female supreme Elder and weighed down on her, which almost forced her to her knees. "Do you know what you are saying, Rose? Not only are you doubting Oliver''s, my grandson''s, character, you also doubt his family, MY family teachings that raised him." She said in a heavy voice.
Rose gritted her teeth and looked at the supreme Elder defiantly.
The male supreme mage nced at his fellow supreme mage and sighed, "Stop it, Synthia. It''s unseemly of you to suppress an Elder like this."
As soon as he spoke up, the pressure weighing down on Rose vanished and she heaved a small sigh of relief.
Synthia, the female supreme Elder, frowned in displeasure but didn''t say anything.
The bearded man nodded and said, "Rose, I can see this disciple of yours is very precious to you. But don''t worry, Oliver won''t harm her. If he does, I''ll help you punish him."
"I understand, supreme Elder." Rose nodded, but her expression was ugly. She had hoped she could refuse to send Lilly away with Oliver after the drama she created, but the man''s words clearly indicated Lilly had to go with Oliver.
''If I was a monarch rank mage, they wouldn''t dare force me like this¡'' She thought.
Oliver smiled widely when he saw Rose relent.
---
Earth Spirit vige.
Emily sighed, "Yes. She is pregnant. Ellie told me after you two had gone away."
Hearing this, Max nced at the crying Ellie in her mother''s embrace and then at E. "Why didn''t she tell you before?"
"It''s my fault." Emily said, feeling guilty. "I forced them to make a choice. I told them that one of them had to help you if they wanted to stay with us and be protected. E didn''t want her daughter to make the sacrifice, so she volunteered. Ellie was about to mention that her mother was pregnant, but E didn''t allow her."
After his initial surprise, Max calmed down and surprisingly, he didn''t feel guilty but instead, he felt¡ a rush of excitement. Yes, for some weird reason, he felt excited and had the urge to have sex with her again, to dominate her.
What surprised him more was the fact that he realized this wasn''t entirely because of the lust overlord''s bloodline.
He quickly controlled his emotions and patted Emily''s shoulder. "No, it''s not your fault. You did what you had to, to help me. Besides, you didn''t know about her pregnancy. So, there is no need for you to feel guilty."
''Mm?'' Emily looked at him in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to take this news so¡well?
E caressed her daughter''s back, trying to calm her down. "Shh! It''s alright, my baby girl. Don''t cry."
It took Ellie some time to calm down. After which she realized her mother didn''t seem to be emotionally hurt like she had expected her to. Although this surprised her, she felt relieved too because she was worried about her mother''s emotional health.
But she couldn''t help but be suspicious. ''Is she pretending to be alright so I would not worry?''
It was as if E could understand what her daughter was thinking. She smiled and said, "I have good news for you."
"Hm? Good news?" Ellie was confused. What could be good right now?
Emily also looked at the mother and daughter duo. Just like Ellie, she was also surprised to see E smile and got curious when she heard she had some good news.
E didn''t speak. Instead, she raised her hand in front of her chest and closed her eyes.
"Hm?" Ellie raised her brows, confused. Emily also frowned, thinking about what she was trying to do, when suddenly, she noticed Mana gathering above her palm.
"She has be a mage?" She cast a questioning gaze at Max.
Max smiled and nodded. "Yes. She has."
"What did you do? How could she be a mage?" She couldn''t help but ask. After she met him two weeks ago, he had surprised her multiple times. So, she thought she had be immune to it and wouldn''t be surprised, but he proved her wrong.
E was already in herte thirties and didn''t have even an ounce of mana in her body. It was almost impossible for her to be a mage at this point, but here she was, showing off her magic to her daughter.
Max didn''t hide it and exined how his bloodline energy removed the curse and granted her mana affinity.
After hearing his exnation, Emily went silent for a while.
"She was cursed? Your bloodline removed it and she coincidently gained mana affinity?" She mumbled, closed her eyes for a moment, and then looked at him and asked with some hesitation.
"This bloodline? Did you inherit from aunt Hannah?" Max thought for a moment and then shook his head. "I inherited it, but not from my mother." "Oh!?"
Swoosh! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just then, a small ball of mana condensed on E''s palm. Upon seeing it, Ellie''s confused expression transformed into a shocked one as she eximed.
"Ahh!? This¡ this is mana?" "Mm-hm." E nodded with a smile on her face.
"H-How? How is it possible, Mom?" Ellie asked, unable to believe it. E nced at Max and said, "It''s Sir Max. He removed my curse." After hesitating for a while, she bit her lower lip and asked, "You also want to be a mage, right?"
Chapter 548 Three Empires
Chapter 548 Three Empires
"Of course, I do!" Ellie immediately nodded her head and then nced at Max, wanting to ask if he could remove her curse too, but hesitated.
Her town has been suffering from the curse for generation upon generation, but they couldn''t figure out a way to get rid of it. Just this was enough for her to tell how difficult it was to remove the curse. Max must have used some powerful spell or used some incredibly rare resources to remove her mother''s curse.
''Mm? But would he do that for her? Is it because he felt guilty taking advantage of mom? Or did mom make some shady deal with?'' She became suspicious.
Seeing Ellie''s expression, E sighed. She could guess what her daughter was thinking. Therefore, she pulled her into her embrace and hugged her tightly. "Don''t think too much. He didn''t ask me for anything in exchange, but¡"
E blushed, too embarrassed to say what she did, and Ellie had to do if she wanted him to remove her curse too.
Ellie hugged her mother back and waited for her to continue.
While Emily nced at E, then Ellie, and then Max.
"What is it?" Max asked, noticing her strange gaze.
"Nothing." Emily shook her head and pointed at the two demonsying in front of the Elves. "Why don''t you kill those two and we continue our journey?" She then nced at E and Ellie. "They can talk while we fly."
Max nced at the duo and, seeing they needed some time to talk, he nodded, "Alright."
Swoosh!
The thunder sword appeared in his hand. Clenching the hilt, he walked toward the demon duo.
Noticing him walking over, the two elves who were watching over them stepped back.
The demons had their eyes closed, but they weren''t unconscious. So, when they felt the elves retreat and another presence arrive before them, they opened their eyes and saw Max raising his sword.
"Please, wait! Don''t¡ª" Their eyes widening in horror, they hurriedly opened their mouth and tried to beg for their lives. Unfortunately for them¡
sh!
Max ignored them. With a swift sh, he separated their necks from their bodies.
[¡You''ve gained 3000 Kill Points.]
[¡You''ve gained 4000 Kill Points.] He then dug out their cores before ncing at the other corpses. Noting that their demon cores had been retrieved, he walked over the demon leader''s corpse and asked the system if he could sell it in the system shop, but was disappointed when the system told him he could not.
After which, he waved his hand.
Swoosh!
Scree~!
The majestic silver-eagle appeared in front of him and screeched, pping its wings.
"Let''s go guys." Max said to the elves and jumped onto the eagle''s back. Elves followed the order while Emily also came over with Ellie and E.
---
The central ins were on the east side of the continent. To travel to the central continent from the Green leaf kingdom, one would need to traverse many small kingdoms, many inhibited regions, and three empires'' territory.
Outside the central ins, the three empires¡ªThe ck Dragon empire, The Crimson Dragon empire and The Knights'' Glory empire¡ªwere the most influential, and the strongest.
The ck Dragon empire, the second strongest of three, upied the northern territory while the Crimson Dragon empire upied the southern territory. The strongest of the three empires, the Knight''s Glory empire, controlled the central territory and shared the border with both empires and the [central ins''] border.
Currently, just like every small kingdom, the three empires were also under the demons'' attack and many viges, towns, and smaller cities had been destroyed.
In the Crimson Dragon empire, two cities were the strongest¡ªthe Royal Crimson city, and the Hellfire city.
The Royal Crimson city was the capital city of the empire and the ce where the Royal family lived. As for the Hellfire city, it was the trade hub of the empire and the Strongest family after the Royal family¡ªthe Darvis family¡ªcontrolled it.
Hellfire city, Darvis family¡
The Hellfire family''s meeting hall resembled a throne hall. But instead of a throne, there were three luxurious seats at the end of the hall and there were more than ten seats on both sides of the hall, fully upied.
As for the three main seats, an old woman upied the middle seat while a beautiful youngdy was in the seat on the right and a middle-aged man was in the left one. These three were the Grand Elders, the emperor ranked mages of the Hellfire family.
"How many people we lost this time?" The old woman asked with a somber expression on her face.
"Three five-star, 10 four-star, and over 50 three-star mages. Also, the king ranked mage who led them was also seriously injured." A woman, who had a scroll in her hand, reported.
Hearing this, everyone''s expression turned heavy.
"What about the other side? How many they lost?" The middle-aged man on the left main seat asked.
The woman hesitated before saying, "¡Just a few weaker demons." "Hm? How?" the man asked, frowning.
"Our information was wrong. We were told that there were just a hundred demons with a king ranked demon leading them. However, the survivors told me there weren''t just hundred but several hundred and three king demons." The woman reported.
Hearing this, murmurs broke out in the hall. Everyone started specting why this happened and some even said that their scouts may have betrayed them.
The middle-aged sighed and raised his hand. "Please be silent, everyone. Let''s not specte wildly. Elder Helen, please continue."
The woman nodded, a grave expression appearing on her face. "Just a while ago, our scouts reported that the number of demons in all three empires has skyrocketed. Our scouts captured a few demons and found out that their leaders have officially dered war against us."
"¡"
Everyone went silent upon hearing this.
The youngest Grand Elder in the right main seat nced at everyone and noticed everyone had heavy expressions on their faces, except for a man at the end of the right row. She nodded slightly in his direction before clicking her tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk! How cowardly! If they have dered war on us, we should prepare to fight back instead of wearing those fearful expressions. I''m really disappointed in you all." She then nced at the man who showed no fear on his face and smiled, "My nephew Schwartz is the youngest of all Elders but unlike you all, he isn''t afraid. I would suggest that you take some lessons on courage from him. It''ll do you good."
Yes, this man was Schwartz, one of the participants of the Crimson monarch''s trial, along with Max. After he got the [Hellfire Emperor Art] from the Crimson Monarch, his strength grew rapidly. Within three months, he broke through from high-stage five-star to early-stage six-star realm¡ªthe king realm and shocked everyone. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When everyone was wondering about the reason behind his sudden growth, he revealed his secret and told everyone about the Crimson monarch''s trial and the reason behind his sudden growth¡ªthe [Hellfire Emperor Art]. Yes, he hadn''t told his family about it right after he returned because he knew if he did, he would have to submit the Art scroll to the family and despite his contribution, he won''t get the chance to learn the art for a few months if not years because the high-ranking Elders would want to learn it first.
Of course, while he contributed hugely to the family by obtaining their ancestor''s famed art, him not telling the family about it for three months dissatisfied many. But no one dared to say anything about it because his aunt was one of the three Grand Elders and also because he didn''t reallymit any crime.
Hearing thepliment from his aunt, Schwartz smiled and then grinned at his fellow Elders, "If any of you decide to follow the Grand Elder''s advice and want some lessons from me, remember to bring some good quality wine for me as payment. Otherwise, don''t waste my time. I don''t have much free time."
"¡"
Everyone was speechless. Even the three Grand Elders shook their heads and smile wryly.
Seeing the mood had lightened up, Helen nced at Schwartz with a lovely smile on her face. She then turned to the three Grand Elders and said, "Grand Elders, I have something else to report."
"Yeah, go on." The Grand Elders nodded.
"The Royal family has sent a messenger. He is waiting outside."
As soon as the Royal family was mentioned, everyone''s gaze sharpened.
A momentter, the olddy nodded. "Bring him in. Let''s hear what they want to say."
Chapter 549 Crimson Dragon spell [1]
Chapter 549 Crimson Dragon spell [1]
The envoy, a middle-aged man in crimson robes with golden stripes on the edges, was brought in. He looked around with an indifferent look before ncing at the three Grand Elders.
"Greetings, Grand Elders." He slightly nodded his head instead of bowing to them, a clear sign of disrespect.
A few Elders grew furious at this. Even Schwartz narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything because it was not their ce to ''discipline'' him when the Grand Elders were present.
If previously, the Darvis family hated and opposed the royal Crimson family. Then now, after Schwartz told them it was the Crimson monarch''s prime minister¡ªand the person whose descendants were the ruling the crimson family¡ªwho killed their ancestor, the Darvis family wanted nothing more than to destroy them to theirst member. This was also the reason the Darvis family didn''t stop killing the Royal family''s people, even after the demons'' invasion. Of course, they knew it wasn''t a good decision since their forces would be divided in two, making it difficult to deal with both sides, but none opposed the decision. They just hated the royal family that much.
The old woman and the male Grand Elder just frowned. Just when the old woman was about to say something, Boom!
"Hmph!" Schwartz''s aunt snorted. Then her emperor''s aura burst out of her and descended on the envoy in waves, immediately forcing him to his knees.
Thud!
"Doesn''t your royal family teach you basic etiquette? If you meet someone of our stature, you bow down before you speak."
"You¡ªCough!" The envoy''s face turned red under the pressure and because of humiliated. He opened his mouth to speak when suddenly the pressure increased a few times, causing his internal organs to churn and made his cough out blood.
He wanted to release his aura to counter the pressure, but couldn''t do it. His control over his body seemed to have vanished the moment her aura descended on him.
Seeing him on his knees and cough out blood, Schwartz and the other Elders smiled in satisfaction. This turn of events did not surprise them because everyone knew, despite having a beautiful, innocent face, this youngest Grand Elder¡ªViona¡ªwasn''t one to endure the disrespect, especially from the royal family. The old woman sighed, smiling wryly, and waved her hand, "Viona, it''s enough. There is no benefit in killing a lowly envoy." Viona grunted and reluctantly withdrew her aura.
Ha!
The envoy heaved a sigh of relief and threw a healing pill in his mouth before stabilizing his breathing.
When he raised his head and looked at Viona, there was anger, hatred and an intense fear in his eyes. He immediately moved his gaze away from her, stood up and bowed properly toward the old woman and the other Grand Elder. "I apologize for my rude behavior, Grand Elders."
"Heng!" Viona snorted, seeing he was ignoring her.
The envoy shuddered and quickly bowed toward her, too.
"It''s alright. I know your dog fam¡ªahem, I mean, your royal family doesn''t teach you enough. So, it''s not your fault. Now, don''t waste time and tell us why are you here?" The male Grand Elder said.
The Elders chuckled when they heard him call the royal family, the dog family. Envoy''s face darkened, but he said nothing about it. Taking a deep breath, he started, "Grand Elders, I''m sure you also agree demons are the most dangerous problem. If they aren''t defeated quickly, our empire would suffer disastrous losses. So, the royal family wants the Darvis family to stop your attacks on our forces until we can get rid of the demons."
The Elders went silent and looked at the Grand Elders. They also knew they should prioritize fighting demons. Of course, there were some who thought it was an excellent opportunity to get rid of the royal family. However, none dared to voice out their thoughts and waited for the Grand Elders'' decision.
The old woman nced at Viona and Agenor¡ªthe male Grand Elder¡ªand startedmunicating mentally.
After a while, she looked down at the envoy and nodded. "We agree to make a temporary truce. However, if we see anyone from the Royal family or anyone from your master''s empire, the ck Dragon empire, in a 5,000-mile radius of the Hellfire city, we''ll stop at nothing to destroy you."
The envoy gulped when he saw her scary expression and nodded, "Thank you for agreeing, Grand Elder. I''ll ry your words to his majesty, the emperor."
Saying this, he didn''t stay for a moment more and headed out of the hall and then the city.
After he went away, the old woman looked at Helen and said, "Helen, call our people back and tell our allied kingdoms to prepare for the war against the demons."
"Yes, Grand Elder." Helen nodded and started sending messages.
The old woman then nced at Schwartz and asked, "What about the reinforcement from the central ins? Are theying or not?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Schwartz took out hismunication crystal and sent a message. After a while, he stored the crystal and with a heavy expression on his face, he said, "Grand Elder. They are dyed because arge number of demons have stopped them at the central ins'' border. They are trying to force their way out, but it would take some time."
"Oh!? The demons really are going all out this time." The old woman muttered and closed her eyes.
Agenor stood up from his seat and said, "Everyone, without the reinforcements from the central ins, this will be a very tough battle. But no matter what, we won''t let the demons run amok in our territory."
"Heed my order! Close the city gates and deploy more people to guard the city. If you see demonsing, ring the bells. Once our people gather, we''ll start the war."
"Yes, Grand Elder!" Everyone nodded and rushed out of the hall.
---
The central ins'' border was a vast forested and mountains region where countless magic beasts and a few other races that didn''t want to involve themselves in the outside world''s affairs lived.
Currently, arge part of the forest area was in ruins because a few hundred thousand demons ambushed the people who came over from the central ins'' various factions to fight them. The demons'' purpose was simple. They wanted to dy them so their demon armies could destroy and upy the various kingdoms and empires.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
A handsome young man in ming red robes with golden trimmings rained down countless fire arrows on hundreds of demons in front of him. After the dust and fire settled, more than half of them had died and the remaining ones were seriously injured.
Seeing this, the man looked disappointed and clicked his tongue, "Tsk! Aren''t the demons supposed to be stronger than humans? Howe these are this weak?"
When the people behind him, who wore simr robes, heard this, they smiled wryly. One of them couldn''t help but say, "Senior brother, Aaron, since these demons are too weak to give you a fight, why don''t you join senior sister Margaret and help her fight those king ranked demons?"
"¡"
Chapter 550 Crimson Dragon Spell [2]
550 Crimson Dragon Spell [2]
Aaron looked in the distant sky where a beautiful woman in a pink dress was single-handedly fighting against three king ranked demons.
Watching this scene, his blood boiled, and his aura red. For a moment, it seemed he would fly into the sky and join the battle, but in the next moment, his aura vanished and his shoulders slumped. Sighing, he said, "I want to, but she won''t let help her. I can insist, but¡" He shuddered and shook his head, "¡I don''t want to get beaten and end up in bed."
Everyone behind him chuckled upon hearing this.
"You really do fear, senior sister. Senior brother, is it really true she beat you up when you guys joined the Fire valley?" A cute youngdy asked.
Aaron red at her, making her lower her head andugh silently.
Seeing this, he sighed inwardly, ''Just in a few months, I changed a lot.''
It was true. He really changed a lot. He wasn''t arrogant and self-centered like before. If it was before, he would''ve attacked her forughing at his expanse.
''I was really a horrible person before, huh?'' He smiled bitterly upon remembering how everyone used to maintain a distance from him. Even his family members stayed away from him as if there wasn''t anything important. Now, however, he had many friends and followers who he can talk freely andugh with.
''It''s all thanks to her, Crimson Monarch, and that guy¡ Max. I wonder how strong he has grown after receiving Crimson Monarch''s legacy.''
Boom!
A loud explosion in the sky brought him out of his thoughts.
He looked up and saw Margaret Adler had forced the demon trio back. She then raised her dainty right hand up.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Immediately, arge amount of fire elemental Mana started gathering above her. The demon trio''s expressions turned heavy. They could feel the spell she was going to cast was several times more powerful than the spells she used before and it could threaten their lives. They exchanged quick nces and rushed toward her, wanting to interrupt her spell casting. Margaret, however, gently raised her left hand in front of her. Her hand glowed before crimson red fire started burning on it. When the demons were about to reach her, three fire spears shot out of the glowed toward them at lightening fast speed.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The demons clenched their fist and covered them with their demonic energy before punching at the iing spears.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The spear exploded one after another. Although they didn''t harm them, they pushed them back a few meters. Just as they were about to charge at her again, more fire spears shot toward them. The demons looked up and noticed the fire elemental mana had stopped gathering and was now taking the shape of a giant python like creature which emitted a deathly aura.
Seeing this, they stopped trying to charge forward. One of the three stood in front of them and started destroying the fire spears, while the other two started casting their spells. Hundreds of balls of ck energy appeared in front of them, which then shot toward Margeret at an incredible speed.
Margaret wore the same indifferent expression which she had until now. She eyed the ck balls and an equal number of fire spears shot from the glow in her left hand, aiming to destroy the balls.
The demons smirked when they saw this.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
As the balls and fire spears collided, the fire spears got destroyed. Although the ck balls became slow and smaller, they continued shooting toward Margeret and split secondter; they were in front of her.
Margeret, however, didn''t even flinch. Right as the balls were about to smash into her, a thinyer of crimson energy covered her.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
¡
Aaron and the group watched the battle without blinking. When the ck balls smashed into her and exploded one after another, engulfing her figure, everyone except Aaron stopped breathing.
The youngdy who previously asked if Margeret had beaten him or not, looked at him and worriedly said, "Senior brother, shouldn''t you go and help her now? Those demons are bullying senior sister with numbers."
Aaron shook his head and smiled wryly. "How are they bullying her? Look closely, it''s senior sister who is bullying them."
"Yeah, junior sister. Look, their attacks couldn''t even scratch senior sister''s energy barrier." A man in his mid-twenties pointed at the sky.
The youngdy looked up. As the energy and smoke from the explosions dispersed, Margaret, surrounded by theyer of crimson energy, appeared in her vision. Seeing Margaret was unharmed, she sighed in relief. Then she noticed the mass of fire elemental energy had almost finished transforming. It transformed into a ten feet long serpentine creature. Countless scales covered its whole body. It had tworge wings, although transparent, and two fiery eyes. Also, it had an intimidating presence that sent chills down everyone''s spines.
However, the most eye-catching thing about it was the fact it looked¡ alive. Yes, rather than a lifeless mana form, it looked like a living being.
"This¡ senior brother, is this the senior sister''s famed Crimson Dragon spell?" The youngdy asked.
Aaron''s eyes shed with a hint of envy as he looked at the Draconic creature floating above Margaret and nodded. "Yeah. This is it."
Everyone looked at the dragon with glittering eyes. The youngdy opened her mouth again, wanting to say something, but just then, the Margaret lowered her right hand and pointed at the demons. "Go."
Whoosh!
¡
The demon trio''s smirks disappeared when their attacks couldn''t harm Margaret even a little, let alone force her to stop her spell casting.
Just as they were about to cast another spell, an intense feeling of dread washed over them, which made their hearts shudder.
"Fuck! A monarch rank spell¡" One of them shouted out.
Hearing this, the other two followed his gaze and when they saw the lifelike creature floating above the frustrating humandy, their pupils constricted in fear.
"RUN!" both of them shouted at the same time. Turning around, they fled in different directions while praying, ''Please don''t target me.''
Margaret raised her delicate brows when she saw this. She then targeted the demon, who was farthest from her, and pointed her hand at him. "Go."
Whoosh!
The demon''s speed was no joke. Within these short few moments, he had fled over 200 meters. However, the moment Margaret said ''Go'', the dragon caught up to him and mmed into him.
BOOM!!! N?v(el)B\\jnn
The dragon exploded into a giant mass of crimson fire, creating a deafening booming sound, and fire engulfed the demon.
When the explosion settled, and the mes vanished, there was no sign of the demon. He waspletely wiped out.
The other two demons who had escaped far by now couldn''t help but shudder. They also felt lucky that Margaret didn''t target them. After casting ast nce at her, they vanished into the distance.
As Margaret saw them disappear, she looked disappointed and muttered, "I need to figure out a way to lower my casting time. I can''t let them run away like this each time."
Chapter 551 Im going with her
551 I''m going with her
After the explosion calmed down and the targeted king rank demon ''evaporated'', everyone gradually came to their senses and someone in Aaron''s group murmured their confusion. "Senior sister is just a king rank mage, right? How can senior sister cast a monarch rank spell?"
"Isn''t it obvious?" The youngdy said, her eyes glued to Margaret''s figure in the air, "Senior sister is a genius. No, genius word doesn''t define her awesomeness. She is beyond genius and what is impossible for others, for her, is nothing but a minor problem."
Everyone smiled wryly and shook their heads, not wanting to say anything, but the man continued.
"How can it be so simple, junior sister Eve? We have countless geniuses in the me valley. Senior brother Aaron is such an example since he can fight king rank mages when he is just a peak five-star mage, but even he can''t cast spells that are two ranks higher than his corresponding realm. I don''t think¡ª"
p!
A woman standing beside him pped the back of his head, interrupting him from speaking further.
"Hey, what was that for?" The man asked, frowning.
The woman red at him. "Are you stupid? Don''t you know you shouldn''t talk about these things? No matter how senior sister does it, it''s her secret. Why do you want to know it?"
The man realized his mistake and nced at Aaron, who had a displeased look on his face, and quickly said, "Don''t misunderstand, senior brother. I didn''t mean to¡"
"It''s alright. Just don''t reveal your intrusive thoughts." Aaron warned.
Eve red at the man, and sent a mental message to him, [You doubt senior sister? You stupid senior brother, I''ll tell senior sister about it. She''ll teach you a lesson.]
The man, who just sighed in relief, froze. He nced at her with a stiff smile andmunicated back, [Junior sister, I don''t doubt senior sister. I know she is ''beyond genius'', just as you said. I was just curious, that''s why I asked. So¡ can you please let this matter rest?]
The woman beside him noticed his unnatural expression and followed his gaze to Eve. Sighing, she shook her head.
[Hmph! I''ll forgive you this one time.] Eve red at him before moving her gaze back to her idol, Margaret. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Aaron also looked at her. ''Perhaps the Crimson Monarch''s legacy wasn''t just his spell¡''
Just then, hismunication crystal buzzed in his spatial ring. He took it out and checked the message.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, Margaret appeared in front of them. She raised her brows when she saw some demons were still alive. "Quickly finish them. We need to hurry."
Everyone nodded, and they quickly killed them and dug out their demon cores. After they were done, Eve hopped toward Margaret and excitedly said, "Senior sister, that was amazing! Youpletely destroyed that demon king in one attack."
Margaret just smiled lightly in response.
Eve''s eyes brightened when she saw her smile. She threw herself at her, but it was as though Margaret knew she would do it, so she stepped back, easily dodging her. Eve pouted her adorable little lips before jumping at her once again. Margaret sighed and extended her hand. Eve understood her intensions, so instead of hugging her, she grabbed her arm with both hands like a child and said with puppy eyes.
"Senior sister, please teach me that spell. I also want to kill king rank demons."
Margaret gently flicked her forehead, making her flinch, and asked, "Have you mastered the spell I taught youst time?"
"Not yet, but I''ll¡ª" "Master that first. Only then I might consider teaching you anything else," Margaret said, interrupting her.
Others returned after finishing their task and gave Eve an envious look. Unlike her, who somehow became close to ''Unapproachable'' Margaret, they couldn''t be so casual with her, let alone ask her to teach them her skills.
Aaron walked over and with a serious look on his face, he said, "Mar¡ senior sister. I received a message from Schwartz a while ago. The demon armies have surrounded their cities, and given the fact they have tried to dy us here, they are about to start the war. We need to hurry the things up."
Margaret''s expression turned solemn. She then took out hermunication crystal. [Master, I''m leading my team into the Crimson Dragon empire''s Hellfire city.]
"Let''s go. We''ll fly straight toward the Hellfire city. Be careful of any sneak attacks from the ground." Putting the crystal away, she waved her hand and covered some of her team members who can''t fly in her mana and flew into the air, heading out of the forest.
---
Ice sovereign mountain, main entrance¡
Oliver, along with three people¡ªtwo male and one female, was waiting with his eyes closed, looking extremely calm. The female in the group kept sneaking nces at him while sighing in her heart.
Noticing this, one of the two men, slightly tall and slightly muscr with a beard and mustache, clicked his tongue,
"Tch! You are hopeless, woman. You know he wouldn''t have given you a second nce if not for your talent. But you still haven''t given up hope. I say forget him and be mypanion. Though my background isn''t as impressive as his, and I haven''t learned the fabled [Ice God Technique], I doubt there are many who can beat me in my realm."
"You!" The woman froze.
She then panicked and nced at Oliver. When she saw he didn''t ''seem'' to have heard him, she sighed in relief, but at the same time, she was disappointed too, because it was impossible that Oliver didn''t hear him. His not reacting to the man''s words meant he really didn''t like her romantically, which she obviously knew, but didn''t want to ept, so this hurt her. Feeling hurt, disappointed, and angry, she snapped, and released her peak five-star aura, "You stupid musclehead! Do you want to die?!"
The man remained unphased at hershing out, "There is no need to get angry. I simply told you the truth. It would be better if you gave up on him. Besides, you can''t beat me."
"You bas¡ª" "Hey, quit it, you two!" the other man cut in when he saw three figures flying toward them. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Rose, Lilly and Little Snow in her human form flew over andnded in front of them.
Oliver opened his eyes. When he saw Lilly, he was dazed for a split second before recovering his senses. ''She has grown even more beautiful.''
Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward. Gracefully, putting his right hand on his left chest, and a handsome smile on his face, he bowed lightly toward her, "Hello Lil¡ junior sister. I hope you''ve been well since thest time we met."
Before Lilly could respond, Rose snorted in annoyance, "She has been well and you better make sure it remains the same when I meet her next."
Oliver''s expression fell for a brief moment before he nodded. "Of course, Elder. I''ll do my best to ensure junior sister''s safety."
"It''ll be enough if you don''t harm her." Little snow murmured under her breath, but given how sharp everyone''s hearing was, they heard her clearly. Oliver, however,pletely ignored her, his gaze on Lilly. "Shall we depart now, Junior sister, or do you need to bid farewell to your master and fellow sister?"
"There is no need. I''m going with her." Little Snow snorted, trying but failing to hide her contempt.
11:25
Oliver''s eyes flickered when he heard this but didn''tment.
Seeing how they were wasting time, the mustache man spoke up, "Since everyone is here, can we just go now? I heard there are demons blocking the way to outer region, I want to fight them."
Lilly looked at her master and bowed. "Farewell, master. We''ll meet soon."
Rose gently helped her. "Be careful out there." She then looked at Little Snow. "You too."
Both Lilly and Little snow nodded. "Yes, master."
Seeing they were ready, Oliver waved his hand and summoned a beautiful, white feathered peacock.
Swoosh!
Just as he was about to invite Lilly up, Little Snow transformed into her beast form.
"Come up, big sister."
Lilly smiled and, with a light jump, shended on Little Snow''s back, who immediately pped her wings and flew into the sky.
Oliver nced at Rose and gave her a perfunctory bow. "We shall depart now."
He then climbed the peacock with others and flew after Lilly.
¡
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Bang! Bang! Crack! Thud!
Three figures, two horned demons and a human, were engaged in a fierce battle. Each time they shed, minor explosions and bone cracking sounds filled the abandoned city.
From far, it seemed the demons had the upper hand because theynded hits on the human seven out of ten times. The human was in a very bad condition, his clothes were in tatters and his body drenched in blood. But despite all this, the human was¡ smiling.
Chapter 552 Stifled silence
552 Stifled silence
Bang! Bang! Bang!
"Fuck! What kind of human is he?" As the fight continued, the horned demons couldn''t help but curse.
Initially, when they started fighting, and the human stopped hispanions from helping him, they mocked and sneered at the human and felt he was overestimating himself. After all, he was just a peak three-star mage while they were mid-stage four-star demons.
They thought they could quickly kill him before killing hispanions. However, even after fighting for more than half an hour, although they seriously injured him, they couldn''t seem to kill him. Also, despite being so gravely injured that he could barely stand on his feet, he was still smiling, and this gave them chills.
"Lunatic! If only I could use my skills, I would immediately reduce him to dust. Fuck! This is getting annoying!"
One of them cursed while the other nodded in agreement before they continued their assault on him with their fists and legs, wanting to pummel him to death. Of course, they wanted to use their spells to kill him quickly, but the damned human always interrupted their casting. So, they had no choice but to fight in closebat.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
"Haha¡ you ugly bastards, put more strength in your punches. I don''t feel a thing." The bloodied humanughed as he blocked the attacks directed at his vital points while letting others smack into his body.
"Argh! Die you bastard!" The demons be more enraged when they heard this.
¡
In the distance, a group of elves and humans watched the ongoing fight with iprehensible expressions on their faces.
"I can''t see how this¡ is beneficial for him." One elf muttered. The others nodded in agreement when they heard this.
Just then, the four-star elf standing at the front touched his beard and said, "If I''m not wrong, he is cultivating some kind of body strengthening art."
The female four-star elf beside him nodded, a surprised look on her face. "This guy¡ he is very¡ surprising."
The other elves revealed a look of surprise when they heard the man, "A body strengthening art?! Where did he find one? I''m sure the Green leaf kingdom doesn''t have one."
"¡Maybe he got it from the central ins?"
¡
''Did he go to the central ins after joining the cloud academy?'' Emily raised her brows when she heard the elves'' discussion. However, she quickly shook her head. She had talked to Anna and knew everything that had happened after Max joined the academy. Although he vanished for a month without a trace, she knew he hadn''t gone to the central ins because the journey alone would''ve taken him more than a month.
''Just what happened to him?'' She thought, but quickly stopped this line of thought. Everyone had secrets, and it wouldn''t do her any good to think about his.
Just then, E spoke up, "Um, miss Emily¡ maybe you should help sir Max now? He is much too injured."
Ellie frowned when she heard this. She didn''t like her mother getting concerned about him. It was too¡ weird. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
''Would I be the same if I¡'' Her cheeks blushed red, and she quickly shook her head, not thinking about it.
In the past few days, her mother had tried to convince her to¡ do ''it'' with him. Although she knew if she agreed and did ''it'' with him, her curse would be lifted and she could be a mage which she always wanted, she found the thought of it just too¡ ufortable and morally wrong. After all, her mother was already sexually involved with him.
''Perhaps the morals of the mage world and the ordinary world are really different and I shouldn''t be bothered by them anymore¡'' As she thought this, her breathing grew heavy and cheeks, ears and neck reddened, making her look like a ripe tomato. Fortunately for her, no one noticed her or she would''ve felt embarrassed.
Emily gave E a cursory and somewhat annoyed nce before saying in an icy cold voice, "Don''t worry about him. He is strong enough to take care of himself."
E became flustered at the cold reception. "I-I was just¡"
"I know. So stop it now." Emily frowned in displeasure.
"O-Okay." E meekly bowed her head and retreated to Ellie''s side before revealing a bitter smile. She could tell Emily didn''t like her at all because of her rtionship with Max.
''But isn''t she the one who forced me to do it in the first ce?'' She thought, feeling angry. Ellie had calmed down by now and noticed her mother''s perturbed look. "What is it, mother? Did she say something?" She frowned. She had also noticed Emily''s treatment toward her mother had be uncharacteristically colder ever since her mother and Max started spending time alone.
Seeing her daughter give Emily a cold look, E hurriedly shook her head. "N-No. She didn''t say anything. I¡ just remembered something. So, don''t worry about it."
Ellie looked at her mother in silence for a moment before nodding, "Okay."
Just then, a pained scream resounded throughout the area, followed by another.
"Ahhhhhh!"
"Ahhhhhh!"
When she looked at the source of the screams, she was the horned demons flying back while spitting out blood, their chests badly mangled.
The bloodied figure, Max, chased after them and before they could crash onto the ground, the thunder sword appeared in his hand, and with two quick shes, the demons'' head went flying.
Bang! Bang!
Before the bodies fell down, he punched at the heads, exploding them into blood mist and stored the unharmed demon cores in the inventory.
Thud! Thud!
Phew~!
Along with the demon corpses, Maxnded on the ground and exhaled a turbid breath of air. Thud!
Cough! Cough!
In the next moment, he fell onto his knees and broke out in a coughing fit, and then spat out a few mouthfuls of clotted ck blood.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Emily and others arrived, looking at his battered body with concern and astonishment.
"Are you alright?"
"Are you alright, sir Max?"
Emily and E asked at the same time. Seeing this, Emily frowned while E fidgeted nervously. The elves didn''t say anything, afraid to break this stifled silence.
Wee back guys! Sorry for the long dy.
Blizzard54k
Chapter 553 Wake up call
Chapter 553 Wake up call
"Haha¡ yeah. I''m alright. Just some superficial injuries. Don''t worry about it." Maxughed and broke the silence. After having such a ''fulfilling'' fight, he was in a good mood and didn''t want to let such trivial things ruin it.
Everyone gave him strange looks when they heard him and thought, ''These are superficial injuries?'' Of course, they weren''t. He was badly hurt; many of his bones and internal organs were seriously injured. He knew even grade three healing pills won''t be able to heal him in a short time. Fortunately, although they were quite severe, none of them were life threatening. Besides, his bloodline''s healing ability had already kicked in. In the past few days, apart from hunting down the demons on the way to the capital city for the kill points, he also tested out the extent of his healing ability. Although he didn''t know how effective it would be if his vital organs such as heart, brain etc. suffered injuries since he didn''t dare let the demons critically injure him, he found out it was incredible, way more effective than top-tier grade three healing pills. Also, once he got injured, it would automatically kick in, meaning he wouldn''t have to get distracted mid fight because of his injuries. Even more unbelievable, once the injured body parts healed, they would be stronger than before. If he used [Barbarian God Physique] while the bloodline healing was in effect, the strengthening effects would be even more significant. Of course, all things had its advantages and disadvantages. His bloodline ability naturally was the same. From what he found out, it consumed his bloodline''s energy to work. Once his bloodline ability was used up, he would fall into a temporary state of weakness.
For the sake of cultivating his body, he fought the two mid-stage four-star demons barehanded and let them thoroughly beat him up. Right now, he didn''t want to waste his time talking or convincing everyone he was fine, but quickly circte his body strengthening technique to absorb all fruits of his hard work.
However¡
Just as he was about to tell them to leave him alone for a few hours¡ Emily''s cold and angry voice sounded. "You call them injuries ''superficial''? Do you think we are blind? Stop being so flippant about everything. Even if you wanted to train your body, you should''ve found some safer method. What do you think would''ve happened if those two had some unique bloodline or had some hidden trump card? YOU WOULD''VE LOST YOUR LIFE!!"
Her angry shouts made Max flinch. When he looked up at her, he saw her eyes were dripping with tears, which made his heart tremble. In all his life, he never saw her behave like this. She was always calm and indifferent, as if nothing in this world could make her show any emotion, but now she was crying because she ''risked'' his life. How could he not be moved? Seeing him look at her in a daze and not responding, Emily grew angrier. However, she didn''t say anything this time, but turned around and walked away.
Seeing this, Max snapped out of his daze and instinctively asked, "Where are you going?"
"Hmph! Just contact me when you are healed and ready to continue the journey."
Emily''s crisp voice, tinged with a hint of anger, sounded out as her figure disappeared from his vision.
Max watched her disappear and revealed a bitter smile. Although her care for him moved and made him happy, he didn''t like the fact he made her angry. A momentter, his shoulders slumped down and he sighed ''I don''t have a choice but to train my body this way since I can''t find something like blood pool.''
Just then, Rey said with some hesitation, "Leader, I don''t know if I should say this, but¡ I think you have yet to face some tough challenges or life-threatening situations until now. Even if you have encountered some difficulty, everything must have been under your control or it was not enough to threaten your life. That''s why you¡ how should I put it¡ that''s why you subconsciously ''take everything lightly''."
Saying this, he wore a solemn expression on his face and added, "This mindset is very dangerous. I hope you think about it and correct it as soon as possible."
The four-star elves also nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Max frowned and thought, ''Is that really true?''
Soon, he realized what they said was probably true. He really hadn''t encountered any hopeless situation. The most dangerous situation he ever encountered was when Rima was kidnapped and he fought with the demonic mages. However, even then, he didn''t have any sense of danger since he almost instantly killed the three-star mage after over-drafting his vitality.
''Without the sense of danger, one is sure to die sooner orter in a world where only thew of jungle works.'' Realizing all this, he heaved a cold breath, ''The only reason I''m still alive is mostly because the system. If I didn''t have the system¡ Fuck, there is no use thinking like this now. I should be careful from now on and not risk my life¡ªNo!''
Just then, he remembered his main purpose. ''I only have around ten days left to save my father and a few days less to reach the four-star realm andplete the mission, so Lilly would be safe. I have no choice but to rush things and take risks.'' Thinking this, he clenched his fists while his heart burned with urgency.
Thinking this, he took a deep breath and stood up before nodding at Rey, "Thank you for the advice."
He then nced at others. "I''ll need a few hours to heal. You guys should rest and recover."
Saying this, he walked away and found a secluded ce, sat down, closed his eyes in meditation and stabilized his breathing and calmed his mind. A few minutester, he started circting the [Barbarian God Physique]. Although taking healing pills could significantly elerate the healing process, he didn''t take any because the longer his body was in the injured state, the quicker his physique would progress toward level 2.
Rumble~! Rumble~!
As the [Barbarian God Physique] circted, it seemed to have taken control of the faint pinkish bloodline energy that was slowly seeping out and diffusing into his body, healing and strengthening his body. A momentter, the blood throughout his body rumbled and streams of bloodline energy rushed out before diffusing into his bones, marrow, and internal organs.
Slowly but steadily, his body started strengthening. His bones started bing denser, his marrow grew thicker and purer, while his internal organs grew stronger and thrummed with vitality.
As soon as this process started, a wonderful sensation washed over his body, which almost made him groan in pleasure.
''How refreshing! If not for the pain I have to endure to injure myself to this degree, I wouldn''t have to look for alternative body forging methods to advance my physique level.'' He thought, enjoying the sensation.
Time passed, and quickly one hour was gone. Suddenly, the streams of bloodline energy grew thinner. ''Am I going to run out of the bloodline energy?'' Max thought in surprise. Although, in the past few days, he would fall in a weakened state after his body healed, he never really ran out of the bloodline energy.
''Maybe it''s because I never injured myself so badly and didn''t run the [Barbarian God Physique] more than a few minutes¡ Argh!!'' Just as he was thinking about the reasons, the bloodline energy became almost nonexistent and suddenly, a sense¡ªstronger than what he felt in the past few days¡ªof weakness overtook his senses. At the same time, an overwhelming urge to have sex surfaced in his mind, which almost made him growl.
''Damn it! If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have exhausted the bloodline energypletely.'' He cursed in his heart and quickly stood up. But this action made him wince due to pain because he was yet to bepletely healed.
Whoosh!
Quickly taking a handful of grade three pills, he rushed toward the ce where the group was staying.
Because the ce where they were was just a small settlement, there were only grass huts which were already destroyed. So, everyone had found a rtively intact hut to rest. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Whoosh!
Sensing someone approaching, the four-star elves opened their eyes. When they saw it was Max, they were about to greet him when Max rushed over, grabbed E, who was sitting together with Elli, by waist and vanished into distance.
The duo exchanged nces before shaking their heads while other elves opened their eyes and looked around in confusion. As for Elli, she panicked when her mother suddenly disappeared from her side and was about to shout when the male four-star elf told her what happened.
Upon hearing this, some elves frowned while some revealed perverted smiles. As for Elli, she tightly clenched her fists.
Chapter 554 Profiting from disaster
Chapter 554 Profiting from disaster
"Ahn~!"
"Nngh~!"
"Ahh~!"
A mile away from the ce where everyone was staying, moans of absolute pleasure reverberated in the area for an hour before gradually subsiding.
In a half-destroyed straw hut, Max moved away from the top of E and flopped beside her, unconsciously revealing a satisfied grin on his face. As for E, she was half unconscious. Her eyes were zed over, her face shone with a rosy color and her naked body was glistening with crystalline drops of sweat. The addition of a milky river flowing down from between her legs created an exquisite scenery.
After a few moments, she came to her senses and, while taking in deep breaths, asked, "S-Sir Max¡ are you alright now?"
Max nced at her in silence for a moment, causing her heartbeat to rise. Just when she thought her question might have displeased him, he revealed a gentle smile and nodded, "Yes, I''m alright. Thank you."
His gentle smile and soft voice made E''s heart fluttered. Her cheeks glowed an enchanting red and she could only let out a soft ''Un'' sound.
Her bashful demeanor caused his heart to race, and he found himself leaning toward her. E froze for a moment before realizing what he wanted to do. So, she leaned her face toward him and closed her eyes, trying to take control of her galloping heart but failing.
Just then, she felt his hot breath on her face before his lipsnded on hers. Almost at the same time, his tongue pried open her small mouth, slithered inside and started a sensual dance with hers.
A few minutester, he reluctantly broke the hot kiss and left E breathless, but satisfied.
He then cast a spell to clean himself up, gave her soft breasts a quick squeeze and ordered, "Get up and start your cultivation. Don''t waste the energy go to waste."
"Mm~ Yes, sir Max." E nodded and sat up, her movements stiff. She then cleaned herself up with a spare piece of cloth, wore her robes, and tidied up her hair. Only then did she close her eyes and started cultivating.
Seeing this, Max also sat cross-legged and started circting his mana and partly recovered bloodline energy. Under the nourishment of his rich mana and bloodline energy, after half an hour, the remaining injuries also healed. But because he hadn''t recovered enough bloodline energy, he was still in the state of weakness.
''I need to find some other way to recover the bloodline energy.'' He thought. Although having sex could help him do it, if the other party''s cultivation wasn''t strong enough, he wouldn''t be able to recover enough energy¡ªjust like now. Although he did it with E for an hour, he only recovered a few percent bloodline energy, barely enough to neutralize the bacsh ofplete bloodline energy exhaustion.
Just then, Emily''s cold yet beautiful surfaced in his mind. ''Maybe¡ Fuck! What am I even thinking?!'' Quickly throwing the thought to the back of his mind, he opened the status screen. N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Status]
[Name: Maxwell Garfield]
[Cultivation: Peak three-star]
[Age: 18]
[Strength: 150]
[Agility: 150]
[Stamina: 150]
[Vitality: 150]
[Intelligence: 287]
[Mana: 80,000]
[Element: Fire (Concentration: 70%)]
[Lust Points: 4800]
[Kill Points: 300,000]
[Shop Points: 1500]
Seeing the result of his hard work for the past few days, Max couldn''t help but lick his lips in satisfaction.
"System, sell those two demon cores, too."
[Done, host.] System responded almost at the same time and the shop points got updated.
[Shop Points: 1620]
Nodding, he converted 200,000 Kill Points into Mana points and increased his mana count to 100,000 from 80,000.
Rumble~!
As 200,000 kill points vanished, dense streams of purified mana appeared around his core and slowly flowed into it, filling it to the brim.
Crack! Crack!
Suddenly, the core made creaking sounds, and a few cracks appeared on the outer surface. It seems despite all the tempering and strengthening, it still couldn''t endure the collective pressure of 100,000 mana units.
"Crap¡" Max''s face paled and panic set in. Forcefully calming down, he started using his old method of core strengthening by assimting mana into the core. However¡
Crack! Crack!
More and more cracks continued to appear while the previous ones grew wider and deeper.
This crumbled his forcefully established calmness and, within a moment, his entire body was drenched in cold sweat.
By now, he knew he didn''t have time to strengthen his core slowly. Therefore, he turned to the system and opened his mouth to ask for something which can help him.
"System, hurry. Buy something that can help¡" However, before he could finish speaking, system''s unhurried voice sounded. When he heard what it said, his eyes shone with pleasant surprise.
[Host, would you like to use your remaining Lust and Kill points to reconstruct your mana core? This reconstruction would raise your mana core level to the peak four-star, making it easier to breakthrough to the four-star realm. Do you agree? (Yes)/(No)]
Max knew simply increasing his mana to 100,000 units wouldn''t be enough to breakthrough to the four-star, and he had to fulfill three other conditions, two of which were the same as what he did to breakthrough to the three-star realm¡ªtransforming three-star mana into four-star one and the core reconstruction. Of course, although they were the same, the difficulty and danger level was tens of times higher. Thest one was to strengthen his body to a level where it can endure the four-star mana.
Now that the system offered him to help survive this unexpected disaster and alsoplete one of three steps in exchange for some points he could simply earn with some effort, he was beyond exhrated. He knew this was a special case. If it didn''t concern his life, he wouldn''t have gotten such opportunity. Therefore, he immediately tapped ''Yes''. Just as he did, a pure white light covered him and he lost consciousness. Gradually, the light grew brighter, and he started floating a few feet above the ground.
Boom!
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Suddenly, a powerful suction force erupted from his belly. A momentter, the mana in the surrounding few miles became restless and surged in his direction.
¡
A few miles away, two demon groups were rapidly moving toward the capital city when they sensed the sudden change in the mana flow. Immediately, they changed directions and rushed toward the ce where all mana was converging.
Simrly, a group of humans were moving toward the capital city when they felt the change. Feeling curious, they also rushed over.
Since people so far could sense such a big change in mana flow, the Elves and Emily also noticed this. After a brief moment of shock, they exchanged nces and could see panic on each other''s faces.
"Is he breaking through?"
"Damn! Such a hugemotion! This will attract trouble."
"How reckless! Doesn''t he know this ce isn''t safe?"
"Let''s go. We need to make sure he isn''t disturbed."
Although displeased by his recklessness, they also rushed over, determined to guard him with their lives.
¡
Surprisingly enough, while everyone was alerted, E, who was just a few feet away from him, seemedpletely unaware and continued to cultivate. As the mana concentration around her increased, her mana absorption rate spiked. Within a few minutes, she reached the peak of one-star and started condensing her mana core.
Chapter 555 Brilliant radiance
Chapter 555 Brilliant radiance
Whoosh! Whoosh!
A short while after Max lost consciousness, and the system started reconstructing his core, causing such a bigmotion, the Elvin group and Ellie arrived. When they saw a figure shrouded in a brilliant white light, hovering in the air, they were stunned. "What the¡?"
"There is someone in the light¡"
"Who is it¡?"
"Whoever he is, it doesn''t look like he is breaking through."
"Where is the team leader? He should be around¡"
The elves discussed in hushed voices. Just when they were wondering where Max was, they noticed E, sitting under the figure shrouded in the bright white light.
"This figure¡ he is team leader?" Rey muttered, astonished. The others were the same. They had witnessed people breakthrough to the three-star, four-star and five-star realm. However, none of them witnessed such a sight before today. It was simply¡ divine.
As they stared at Max, wrapped up in the pure white light, they unconsciously stepped forward and came under the light''s glow.
Rumble! Rumble!
Immediately, their mana cores trembled, and mana started circting through their mana veins ording to cultivate techniques. Their pores opened and the impurities in their mana, blood, and flesh were slowly pushed out.
"This¡ my cultivation is increasing¡"
"My mana core¡ it''s recovering¡" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"How amazing! I feel I can easily refine my mana into the four-star level and reconstruct my mana core¡"
"¡"
Everyone was shocked upon noticing the changes urring within them. After their shock subsided, they revealed looks of joy. This was especially true for the female four-star elf, Shasha, because her mana core had some cracks that were now rapidly recovering.
Swoosh!
Suddenly, arge amount of mana poured into E''s body, which was absorbed by her newly formed mana core, helping her step into the two-star realm.
Ecstatic, she opened her eyes but had to close them again because of radiance. A momentter, as her eyes adjusted to the bright light and saw Max hovering in the air and others sitting around him with their eyes closed and looks of pure joy on their faces, she was shocked as she couldn''t understand just what was happening.
However, when she felt her mana circte automatically through her veins, bing purer and stronger, she understood what was going on. Then, a reverent look appeared on her glowing face as she gazed at Max''s hazy figure and muttered, "Sir Max is truly extraordinary."
Suddenly recalling something, she turned her head around and nced at her daughter, Ellie, and when she saw her standing with her eyes closed with a calm look on her face, she sighed. "If her curse had also been resolved, she would''ve benefitted a lot from this brilliant radiance. What a pity!"
Just then, the bright white radiance started dimming down, and a momentter, itpletely disappeared. Max, who was hovering in the air, suddenly dropped. Thankfully, E quickly moved and caught him in her arms. However, her face turned red and her hands felt as if they would explode because he was too heavy for her. So, she quickly put him down and took deep breaths while caressing her aching arms.
Rey, Shasha, Ellie and others opened their eyes. When they saw the radiance had disappeared, they couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed before everyone started discussing their harvest.
When the male four-star elf, Kamesh, noticed tears streaming down Shasha''s face, he raised his brows before he smiled, "Congrattions, Miss Shasha. I hope there isn''t any problem with your core now."
"Mm." Shasha nodded. Quickly wiping her tears away, she smiled as she gazed at still unconscious Max and said, "When I agreed toe here, I was prepared to lose my life. But I never expected I could heal my core. It seems my choice was right."
Kamesh also nced at Max and nodded. "Yeah. I feel by the time we return¡ªalive¡ªwe would''ve grown a lot."
"Haha! I reached peak three-star. Amazing!"
"¡more than half of my mana has reached four-star level¡ This is great!"
"¡My mana is now purer and my mana veins have also be stronger."
¡
Rey smiled when he heard everyone''s excited exmations. Though he didn''t show it, deep down, he was shocked beyond belief. Ever since he first met Max, he knew he wasn''t ordinary. This feeling only continued to grow throughout their journey toward the capital. Initially, when he saw Max fight the early-stage four-star demon, he found it extraordinary. However, just a few dayster, he saw him fighting and killing mid-stage demons without exerting too much effort while he was still a peak three-star mage who had yet to start converting his mana to the four-star level; he found it shocking.
However, today, he finally realized Max wasn''t someone the words "Extraordinary" or "Monstrous" could describe. He had a feeling if he followed Max for a few years, he could reach heights he never even dreamt of reaching.
Thinking this, he clenched his fists in excitement before determination shed in the depths of his eyes.
On the other side, Emily was also stunned. However, she quickly recovered. Her figure shed, and she appeared in front of him,pletely on guard as she watched everyone. Only after she determined no one had any ill intent toward him, she rxed a little. After that, she checked Max if he was alright. After finding there was no problem with him, she nced at E and asked, "What happened here? Why is he unconscious?"
Emily''s cold gaze sent shivers down her spine. Flustered, she quickly shook her head, "I-I''m sorry, but I don''t know. After we¡ did t-that, Sir Max told me to cultivate. When I woke up, he was hovering in the air and you guys were already here. S-so I don''t know what happened in the meantime."
Emily fell in thought when she heard this. But suddenly, she raised her head and gazed into the distance, a grave expression appearing on her face. She then shot to her feet, told E to look after Max and released her aura before she barked, "Everyone, people iing! Get ready to fight."
Hearing her, Shasha and Kamesh revealed confused expressions. However, when they paid attention in the direction Emily was looking, their expression turned grave. Immediately, everyone became alert and took out their weapons or readied their spells to fight.
Just then, a crisp and demonic voice sounded out from the distance.
"Hehe, little girl. You got some sharp senses. Why don''t you submit to me, I''ll treat you well."
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Right after the voice, several figures appeared in front of them, looking at them with ferocity in their eyes.
Chapter 556 Dangerous situation
Chapter 556 Dangerous situation
The expressions on everyone''s faces changed when they saw the group of demons standing in front of them. Only Emily had the same indifferent expression, but one could see the expression in her eyes was grave. Clearly, she could feel this demon group wasn''t easy to deal with.
The demon group had nine purple skinned demons. The one standing in the middle looked like a young man. He was the one who had spoken a while ago.
With a yful smile on his face, he gazed at everyone and his smile continued to grow when he saw everyone in front of him had grave and fearful expressions. However,
"Hm?" He suddenly paused when he saw Emily didn''t seem too afraid. But a momentter, he chuckled and appeared in front of Emily with a gust of wind. Before she could even blink, he was holding Emily''s hand.
Emily''s gaze narrowed and her aura grew fiercer, but she didn''t try to pull her hand back and only continued to stare at him.
Seeing this, the demon grew even more interested. Smiling, he said, "Hello beautiful, I''m Marsh Purplewind from the Purplewind demon tribe. You are a very interesting girl. So, what do you think of my offer?"
Shasha, Kamesh, and others focused their attention on Marsh, their magic spells ready to kill. Although they knew he was way stronger than any demon they had encountered before, they showed no fear and were just waiting for Emily to put some distance between them so they could rain down their attacks on him.
"You want me to submit¡ to you?" Emily asked, her voice unusually calm.
"That''s right." Marsh nodded. "If you submit to me, I''ll help youplete your iplete wind spirit physique."
Hearing this, Emily''s eyes shed. "You can tell what my physique is?"
Marsh revealed a smiled. "You don''t have to worry. Your concealment spell hasn''t lost its effect. The only reason I can tell you have a wind spirit physique is because my physique is also a wind spirit physique."
"No wonder." Emily nodded in understanding. Whoosh!
Then suddenly, her sword appeared in her other hand, which she shed toward his neck at a blindingly fast speed.
"Tch! How violent!" Marsh clicked his tongue when he saw her attack. Just when the sword was about to cut through his neck, he disappeared and appeared in front of his group. Still smiling, he asked, "So, I take it as your refusal?" Emily looked at him as he was a clown, which made Marsh''s lips twitch. A female demon beside him spoke up at this moment, "Young lord, since you fancy her, just force her to submit. There is no need to ask for her opinion on the matter." Marsh shook his head and wrapped his arm around the female demon''s slim waist. "You are wrong, little Jun. I have to ask her because, unfortunately, I can''t force her to submit."
The demoness and other demons behind them revealed surprised expressions when they heard this and their gazes were no longer casual when they nced at Emily.
"Young lord¡ you mean she is stronger than you?" The demoness, little Jun, asked, an incredulous expression on her face and her big, round eyes wide open.
Marsh tightened his grasp on her waist and flicked her forehead with his other hand. "You are really silly, little Jun? If she was really stronger than me, would I have dared to ask her to submit?"
"Then why can''t you force her, young lord?" Little Jun asked in confusion as she caressed her forehead.
"Because of her iplete wind spirit physique. She can detonate her physique if I try." Marsh sighed. He then nced in distance and said, "Friends, how long are you going to hide? Isn''t this time toe out now?"
"Hmm?"
Hearing this, the demons nced in the direction Marsh was looking, their expression turning grave. Since they didn''t know if it was humans or demons, they had to be alert. The elves also looked over, slight hope rising in their hearts. ''Please don''t be demons.'' E thought. The number of Purplewind demons was already higher than their group''s. If other demons joined, they won''t have any chance of survival. ''Only if Sir Max wasn''t unconscious¡'' As she thought this, she nced at him, wanting to see him wake up. Unfortunately, he showed no signs of waking up.
As everyone looked in the distance, a sinister chuckle sounded, dashing the elves'' hopes. Disappointment shed in Emily''s eyes for a brief moment before she nced at Max and took a deep breath. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Keke, Purplewind''s kid, you seem to have be stronger in the past few days. Not bad."
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Along with the voice, a group of seven horned demons revealed themselves.
"Horned demons¡" Rey muttered, his expression turning ugly. Subtly, he moved and stood in front of Max, shielding him with his body so the horned demons wouldn''t be able to see him. He knew Max had some deep enmity with horned demons since a group of strong horned demons hade to the Ninam city to kill Max, but were chased away by the guardmander. If they were the same ones and saw Max, things would definitely turn ugly.
"Oh, so its horned tribe rising genius, Nule. Howe you are also here?" Marsh asked with a smile.
"Nothing. We were just passing by when we noticed the disturbance and came to check things out." The horned demon, who seemed to be the leader of the group, said before asking, "Since you were here first, care to tell me what caused the disturbance?"
Hearing this, Marsh patted his forehead. "How forgetful of me! Ipletely forgot to ask this from our friends here." Saying this, he looked at Emily and indifferently said. "Tell us what caused the disturbance and I will consider letting you leave here alive."
Emily stayed silent as she tightened her grasp on her sword.
"Hm? You don''t want to? Fine, let me kill a few of you first. I''m sure that will open your mouth." Nule sneered and pointed his hand toward one of the three-star elves before shooting a ck beam of demonic energy at him.
Whoosh!
The elf who was targeted felt chills run down his spine and sweat covered his forehead. He could feel he would die if this energy beam struck him.
sh!
However, before it could reach him, a silver light shed and destroyed the beam. The elf sighed in relief when he saw this and nced at Emily, who had destroyed the attack with gratitude in his eyes.
Nule''s face darkened when he saw his attack being interrupted and roared in anger, "You bitch! You dare block¡"
Whoosh!
However, before he could finish his sentence, Emily disappeared and appeared in front of him before stabbing her sword at his head.
"What a girl¡" The corner of Marsh''s lips curled up. He was getting more and more interested in her. Unfortunately, she rejected his offer.
He then nced at the horned demon group and thought. ''Maybe they will help me change her mind.''
If he could absorb Emily''s wind spirit essence, his wind spirit physique would have a high chance to evolve and be stronger. That''s why he was so interested in making her submit. Once she submitted, he would ensure wouldn''t be able to detonate her physique. After that, he could slowly extract her essence.
Nule stared at Emily with a sneer on his face, but didn''t move. ng!
Just when the sword was about to stab into his head, an older demon standing beside him reached out and pped it away. He then grabbed at her neck.
Emily''s eyes narrowed at this. She could feel this demon was a lot stronger than her. Maybe he was a mid-high or even a peak four-stage demon, but she didn''t panic. Changing her grip, she poured her elemental mana into the sword and shed horizontally.
Bang!
Her sword struck the palm but only managed to stop it.
"Heng!" The demon snorted in displeasure when he saw this. Clenching his palm into a fist, he covered it with demonic energy and punched out.
"Watch out!" Shasha and Kamesh shouted out in rm when they saw this. They could feel this old demon was probably in the five-star realm. Even a casual punch of such a being could instantly kill anyone in the lower stages of the four-star realm, while Emily was just a high-stage three-star mage. Furthermore, this wasn''t a casual punch, since he had used his demonic energy.
BANG!!
A loud bang resounded, and a figure was sent flying.
Chapter 557 Durden
Chapter 557 Durden
Everyone, be it demons, elves or humans, looked at the figure that was sent flying in shock because the figure wasn''t Emily but the old horned demon.
From what strength he showed, everyone here could tell even though he wasn''t a five-star demon, he was a seasoned demon in the peak four-star realm, stronger than ordinary peak four-star demons. So, it was shocking to see him suffer a loss in the exchange against someone in the high-stage three-star realm.
However, only Marsh, Nule, and Emily knew it wasn''t she who sent him flying, but a bolt of lightning.
When they looked in the direction from where the bolt of lightning came, they saw a group of three humans¨Ctwo men and a woman¨Cwalking over. The three of them wore purple robes, indicating they were from the same organization. The one who attacked just now was the man in lead and looked to be inte twenties. As for the other man, he was quite young and looked no older than 15 while the woman seemed to be in early twenties. Unlike the man leading them, who had a calm look on his face, the young man and woman were cautious as they walked over.
The trio stopped a few meters away from the demon groups before the man asked Emily, "Are you alright, miss?"
Emily retreated to her group before nodding, "Yes. I''m alright. Thank you for the help, senior."
"Haha, I''m not much older than you. So, no need to call me senior." The man casuallyughed, before saying, "Let me introduce myself. I''m Durden and they are my junior apprentice brother and sister, Adam and Jasmine."
Emily, Shasha, Kamesh and others looked at him in a daze, thinking, ''Is this the right time to introduce yourselves? Can''t you see we have demons to deal with?''
Except for Marsh, whose expression turned grave, all the other demons became furious seeing him talk as though they were air.
After seeing hispanion wasn''t injured, Nule barked, his expression dark, "Kill this bastard!"
The horned demons behind him immediatelyunched their attacks. The old horned demons hesitated a little because, from the previous attack, he knew this man was stronger than him. But seeing everyone attack, he also cast his demonic spell and attacked.
When Emily saw this, she poured her mana into her sword and was prepared to cast her wind sword spell to help him when the man frowned and swiped his hand at the iing attacks.
Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!
Following his gesture, the sky darkened and thunder rumbled above him before multiple inch-thick thunderbolts materialized and shot out toward the iing attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
When the thunderbolts shed with the various demonic attacks, loud explosions resounded one after another and shockwaves spread out.
The old horned demon''s expression turned ugly. Now he confirmed he wasn''t this purple clothed human''s match. Nule and other horned demons'' expressions were also ugly. As for Marsh, he didn''t have much change in his expression since he already expected this.
Rey, Shasha and others sighed in relief when they saw how easily he resolved all attacks.
"We are safe. With this senior here, the demons can''t do anything to us." Ellie whispered to herself, her tense nerves finally rxing a little. The elves near her also rxed. Unlike them, Emily kept her guard up. She knew more often than not, humans were more terrifying than demons. Until she knew this Durden guy''s true intentions, she wouldn''t dare rx.
On the other hand, Durden''s eyes zed with lightning and he slowly raised his right hand. As he did, a terrifying aura spread out from him and made everyone''s heart tremble in fear. However, just then, Adam cried out, "Big brother!" Jasmine also looked at him with an anxious look in her limpid eyes.
Seeing this, Durden sighed and lowered his hand. He then nced at the old horned demon and Marsh before saying in a terrifyingly cold voice "I''ll count to three. If you filthy demons are still here by then, I''ll kill all of you."
"You¡" Nule''s expression turned ugly, but just as he was about to re up, the old horned demons stopped him. Marsh''s and others'' expressions also turned ugly when they heard this. However, they didn''t leave because they could see something was wrong with Durden. Maybe he is injured¡?
Thinking this, their eyes shed. But when they wanted to attack, they hesitated.
However, Durden didn''t care about their thoughts and started counting. "One¡"
"Two¡"
When Marsh and the old horned demon saw how quickly he was counting, seemingly not wanting them to leave, their expressions changed. Before Durden could count to ''three'', Marsh barked at the demons behind him, "Let''s go."
At the same time, the old horned demon grabbed Nule and ran away, not even bothered to take the rest of the horned demons with him.
"Three¡"
"Run!" The horned demons paled and turned around to run away, but it was already toote.
Crackle!
As soon as he counted to three, lightning crackled in Durden''s hand before he flicked his fingers toward them.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
"Noo¡!!!"
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Some of the weak-willed demons cried out in despair when they heard the lightning crackle behind them. But it didn''tst for long before all of them exploded in blood mist. Even the toughest parts of their bodies, their demon cores, were destroyed.
"Five-star mage¡" Rey muttered in astonishment. Although he had guessed it when the old horned demon was sent flying, it was only a guess. But now he was sure Durden was a five-star mage.
''I need to get stronger¡" Emily clenched her fists as she watched the blood mist slowly disperse. If she was as strong as him, she wouldn''t have to rely on others to save them. Shasha and Kamesh also looked solemn.
Cough!
"Big brother!"
"Sir Durden!"
Suddenly, Durden coughed out blood and staggered. Adam and Jasmine anxiously cried out and supported him.
Seeing this, Emily and others understood why he didn''t kill the demons immediately upon his arrival and why Adam and Jasmine were so anxious earlier.
Chapter 558 Sudden change
Chapter 558 Sudden change
"Are you alright?" Emily asked as she walked over with Shasha and Kamesh.
"Yeah. Just some old injuries acting up. Nothing to worry about." Durden wiped the blood from his lips and smiled. Adam looked at him andined, his eyes bing misty, "Big brother, why did you attack? Weren''t they already leaving?"
Durden smiled and ruffled Adam''s hair. "Haha, I couldn''t bear to let all of them leave alive. Also, my injuries are no longer serious. So, stop worrying about me too much." Saying this, he leaned down and whispered in his ear, "Also, don''t cry or these guys will look down on you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing this, Adam''s youthful face turned red. He sniffed and asked, with an embarrassed expression, "Hmph! Who''s crying?!" "Haha, no one, no one." Durdenughed before his gaze swept over Emily and others. "What about you all? You alright?" He asked. Then he noticed the unconscious Max and frowned. "And what''s the matter with that guy? Was he injured? No¡ it doesn''t seem like it. Hm? Don''t tell me he was the cause of themotion a while ago?" As he spoke, his eyes shed with surprise, as though he noticed something.
Emily''s expression turned grave when she saw him show an interest in Max and immediately stood in front of him. "He is fine. You don''t have to worry about him. If there is nothing more, please leave."
Sensing the hostility in her tone, Adam and Jasmine frowned in displeasure, "Watch your tone! If it wasn''t for us, you would be rotting corpses by now."
Emily paused for a moment before she shook her head, "We''re very thankful for your help and if there is a chance, I''ll repay you. But even if you hadn''te, we wouldn''t have died, at least not all of us." Speaking until here, Emily looked at the duo coldly, "Besides, he is the one who saved us, not you two. So, watch your tones as well."
"You''re ungrateful¡" Adam''s face flushed red in anger but before he couldsh out, Durden stopped him andughed, "Why are you guys bickering over nothing? We are all friends here." He then gave Emily a deep nce before calmly saying, "You don''t have to worry. I have no ill intention towards any of you. I was just curious. If you really want us to leave, we''ll leave, no problem. But If I''m not wrong, you guys are heading toward the capital city, right? If yes, then it would be better if we travel together. That way, we can take care of each other."
Emily hesitated when she heard this. Seeing this, Durden''s expression was the same, but Adam and Jasmine became angry. Their big brother clearly wanted to help them, but she was hesitating as though they weren''t good people.
Shasha and Kamesh stayed silent since they couldn''t make the decision. But right at this moment, Emily nced at them, asking for their opinion. This surprised the duo. They exchanged nces before Shasha nodded at her. "We also think it''s a good idea, miss. But it''s up to you to make the decision."
Emily nodded at her before she looked at Durden and said, "Alright. But we have to wait until he wakes up. If you are in a hurry, you can go ahead without us."
"It''s alright. We also need to rest for a while," Durden said before ncing around. "But we should find another ce. The chances are high the demons would return if they find reinforcements. They are known to be vengeful."
"Okay." Emily nodded. Then, the group left the ce.
¡
After what seemed to be a very long time, Max regained his senses. Just then, the system''s voice sounded.
[Congrattions, host. Your mana core has been upgraded to the peak four-star level.]
''That''s great¡'' However, before he could be happy about it, the system''s voice sounded once again. This time, it was very feeble, barely audible. [Host, I''ve a bad piece of news¡ the system has used up almost all its energy¡ and will fall into a dormant state. But worry not¡ this is a blessing in disguise for you.]
Boom!
When Max heard this, he felt an explosion go off in his head and his mind nked out.
"How? How did this happen?" He asked in disbelief.
However, the system didn''t answer. "How¡ Arrgghhhh!!" Just as he wanted to ask again, an overwhelming pain flooded his senses that made him let out a heart wrenching scream. In the next moment, he lost consciousness once again.
¡
Emily and the group had taken refuge in a barren valley a few hundred miles away from the ce they encountered Marsh and horned demons.
Emily was sitting crossed legged, cultivating with two mana stones in her hands. Beside hery Max, unconscious. Suddenly, she heard him mutter. "How? How did this happen?"
Hearing this, she opened her eyes. When she saw his face had turned pale, and his body was shaking, she frowned, ''Is he having a nightmare?''
Just as she was thinking of waking him, his eyes shot open, his twitching body stilled before he let out a loud scream.
"Arrgghhhh!!"
Emily panicked when she saw this. But before she could do anything, he fainted, blood flowing out from his seven orifices.
"MAX¡ what happened?" She lost herposer and tears welled up in her eyes. Hurriedly, she lifted his head and put it on herp before she took out a few healing pills and fed them to him.
As the pills dissolved in his body, his bleeding slowly stopped, but hisplexion didn''t improve. Worried, she tried using her mana sense to check if anything was wrong, but was shocked to discover her mana was unable to prate his body.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just then, Shasha, Kamesh, Durden and others arrived, and asked, "What happened? What was that cry?"
Taking a breath, Emily recovered herposer and calmly said, "Nothing. He woke up for a brief moment and must have cried out due to pain. You guys go and rest."
After everyone went away, she fell into deep thought while gazing at Max''s pale face.
Chapter 559 A new start [1]
Chapter 559 A new start [1]
When Durden returned, he had a thoughtful look on his face, which surprised Adam and Jasmine.
"What are you thinking about, big brother? Also, what was that cry?" Adam couldn''t hold back his curiosity.
Hearing his voice, Durned came to his senses and smiled, "Nothing. That guy had momentarily woken up and cried out due to pain before fainting again. Go on, continue condensing your mana."
Saying this, he sat down, closed his eyes, and started treating his injuries.
Adam looked at him and grumbled, "You didn''t tell me what you were thinking about so deeply."
Seeing this, Jasmine revealed a faint smile, "If it''s something we should know, senior brother will tell us. Since he didn''t, we don''t need to know."
¡
Seeing Max''s face turning paler bit by bit, Emily became increasingly anxious. But she couldn''t do anything to make him feel better, and this made her feel helpless and useless. After a while, she could no longer restrain her emotions and tears welled up in her eyes.
"Please be alright, please." She muttered as pearl-like tears slid down her cheeks.
Meanwhile, Max, whose all senses to the outside world were cut off, was in a daze. He couldn''t believe he ''lost'' the system just like that. ''But why am I not feeling sad about it?'' He wondered. Strangely, he wasn''t feeling sad about losing the system. Instead, he felt as though some kind of restraints had lifted, making him feel lighter.
Suddenly, his attention was attracted to his chest, where he could ''see'' a mass of pure white energy shining like the sun. Slowly, it broke down into two smaller lumps before one of them merged with his blood, causing it to boil like magma. As his blood rumbled and boiled, more and more wisps of lust overlord''s bloodline energy appeared and started condensing. This processsted for a long time. When it stopped, Max could ''see'' a tiny stream of pink blood flowing alongside his normal blood. Although the two were like water and oil and didn''t merge, they flowed smoothly without any problem. Furthermore, he could ''see'' that sometimes, his pink blood would emit wisps of pink energy, which then would be absorbed by his red blood. Each time it happened, his blood grew stronger, albeit just a little.
Just then, the other lump of white energy dispersed in tiny, barely noticeable streams and surged throughout his body. Just when Max was wondering what it was going to do, new,plicated pathways, just like blood vessels and nerves, started appearing throughout his body. Snap!
Unfortunately, Max couldn''t witness the whole process because his consciousness was suddenly ''forced out'' of his body and his eyes snapped open.
Ha! Ha! Ha!
As he regained his senses, he realized he was sweating a lot and was gasping for breath. Furthermore, a very anxious and misty-eyed Emily was looking at him from above as she gently wiped the sweat off his face.
''No wonder the back of my head feelsfortable. It''s on herp¡'' The corners of his lips curved up.
When Emily saw him open his eyes, her face shone with delight. "Y-You are awake?" Seeing her lose herposure like this, and obvious tear marks running down her cheeks, Max''s heart trembled, and he lightly nodded his head, "Hm. I''m sorry for worrying you." Saying this, he wanted to sit up, but realized there wasn''t even an ounce of energy left in his body. So, he slowly raised his hand instead, and gently wiped the droplets of tears hanging on her eyshes.
Emily''s face reddened when she realized Max had seen her crying face. Hurriedly, she took out another handkerchief, and cleaned her face before wearing her usual indifferent expression and nodded, "Don''t worry. Everything''s fine as long as you are alright."
Max''s heart softened upon hearing this, but he didn''t say anything and just keptying on herp. A momentter, he asked, "How long was I unconscious and did anything happen in that time?"
"2 days. You were unconscious for 2 days." Emily said before exining, "You caused a hugemotion 2 days ago¡"
When he heard how two demon groups were attracted to them by themotion he unconsciously caused, his expression turned ugly. He med himself for causing the disaster for everyone. But when he heard everyone was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.
"Are they still here?" He asked about Durden''s group.
Hearing this, Emily''s expression turned uncertain as she slowly nodded, "Yeah. They are still here. Although that little guy and girl urged him to leave and not waste time waiting for you to wake up, Durden didn''t leave. He woulde here to check up on you a few times daily. I¡ don''t know what he is nning."
"From what you told me about him, I doubt that he would have any ill intentions towards any of us. So, don''t worry." Max smiled, not wanting her to worry about it anymore.
Step! Step!
Just then, they heard the sound of footsteps. When they turned to look, they saw E and Ellieing. E had an anxious look on her face while Ellie was frowning, and looked a bit annoyed.
As they came closer and saw Maxying on Emily''sp, looking at them, the duo looked relieved before a hint of anger shed in Ellie''s eyes. As for E, her face blossomed into a happy smile before she rushed over and sat on her knees beside him.
"Sir Max, you are awake. I-It''s great. I¡ we were very worried."
"Hm. Sorry, I made you worried." Max smiled at her, which made E smile in joy. Emily, however, softly snorted at this, but didn''t say anything. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
E then nced at Elle and beckoned her over. "Ellie,e quick and greet sir Max."
Sighing inwardly, she walked over and slightly bowed her head at him. "Hello, sir Max. It''s good you woke up. Everyone was worried about you."
Max could see she didn''t have any good feelings toward him and also knew why. So, when he heard her, he asked with an amused smile on his face, "Were you also worried?"
Chapter 560 A new start [2]
Chapter 560 A new start [2]
"I¡" Ellie hesitated a little before nodding, "Yes. I was worried too. After all, we won''t be able to survive if something happens to you."
"Ellie!" E shouted out. With a worried look on her face, she secretly nced at Emily. She was worried Emily would get angry at her because she was indirectly saying Emily and others would abandon them if Max wasn''t there for them.
However, she was thinking too much because Emily didn''t react at all to her words.
"Did I say anything wrong, mom?" Ellie defiantly asked.
"You¡" E didn''t know what to say in response, but her face flushed red in anger. Seeing this, Max spoke up. "There is no need to get angry at her, E. She isn''t wrong." Saying this, he looked at Ellie straight into her eyes and nodded, "You are right. Without me, no one here would care about you guys. Do you know why? Because you guys are strangers to them and, most importantly, you are nothing but burdens."
As he spoke, his voice kept getting colder and emotionless. "I know you are angry at me because you think I took advantage of your mother. To be honest, you aren''t entirely wrong. But you aren''t entirely right, either."
"Not to mention I SAVED YOU! I got rid of her curse, which would''ve killed her in a few years. I also gave her a cultivation technique and helped her be a mage. These aren''t favors you can repay even with your lives, since you are worth nothing right now."
"Not to mention I SAVED YOU! I got rid of her curse, which would''ve killed her in a few years. I also gave her a cultivation technique and helped her be a mage. These aren''t favors you can repay even with your lives, since you are worth nothing right now."
"The least you can and should do, right now, is show me some gratitude, but no, you are here acting like a child and getting angry at me. Do you know the consequences of making me angry?"
Ellie''s face turned pale and her mind went nk when she heard him. "I-I didn''t mean¡" Tears welled up in her eyes as she tried to tell she wasn''t ungrateful. But before she could say anything, Max shouted out, "Get lost! I don''t want to see you until you can understand the reality of things."
Ellie stood still, stunned, for a few moments before she turned and ran away, her tears falling down her cheeks.
"S-Sir Max, she d-didn''t mean that. Please don''t mis¨C" E was also stunned. She didn''t think Max would suddenly be angry at Ellie. However, she quickly came to her senses and tried to cate him. But Max interrupted her and waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it. Go take care of her. Don''t let her run too far from the group."
Hearing this, E heaved a sigh of relief and rushed after her daughter.
After they left, Emily looked down at him and asked in a soft voice, "What happened? What are you worried about?"
"Hm?" Max looked at her in surprise upon hearing this.
Seeing his surprised look, Emily revealed a light smile. "What? Did you think I can''t see something is bothering you or else why would you suddenly get angry at her? That isn''t like you. So, tell me, what''s wrong?"
Hearing this, Max smiled bitterly, shook his head and closed his eyes. He was indeed worried about something, but he didn''t want to tell her about it because if she knew, she would get worried, too. Drip!
But just then, a dropletnded on his face, causing him to open his eyes. Just then, another dropletnded on his face. Max''s heart trembled when he realized Emily was crying and the droplets were her tears. He became flustered and quickly raised his hand to wipe her tears. "Hey, why are you crying? What happened?"
Emily grabbed his hand, not letting it reach her face and said while her tears continued to fall on his face, "Do you think if you don''t tell me about it, I won''t be worried? If yes, then you are wrong. Please Max, don''t try to bear everything yourself. I''m your elder sister. Let me share your burden. If you don''t tell me, I¡ I''ll get angry."
Max couldn''t bear seeing her cry and sighed, "Okay. I''ll tell you. But first, stop crying or I won''t tell you."
"Um." Hearing this, a brilliant smile blossomed on her face and she gradually stopped crying. Max wiped her tears with a gentle expression on his face and before he sighed and his expression turned solemn.
"You know how I couldn''t cultivate before." He started, "Half a year ago, I got an inheritance treasure. It is the reason I could cultivate and be a three-star mage in just a few months. However, to help me two days ago, it exhausted all of its energy and had be dormant. It can no longer help me. I was relying on it to get the medi¨C"
Mid-speech, he suddenly paused and his expression changed because right at the moment, thest trace of white energy within his body had disappeared and a message appeared in his mind.
[Host, most of the system''s divine energy was exhausted to help you and the remaining energy wasn''t enough for the system to operate normally. So, the system decided to use the remaining divine energy toplete your Lust overlord''s bloodline and create your mana veins, which would allow you to cultivate and sense mana like other mages.]
[Remember, the lust overload bloodline is unlike the bloodlines you know. It''s a real treasure. It''ll give so many surprises but remember to use it well and if possible don''t use it in front of others, especially in front of those in Monarch and Supreme realm. Otherwise there will be consequences.]
[Also¡ the drop of life and the cultivation technique for that girl Garima are in your storage ring. The drop of life is a gift from the system. You can use it but the cultivation technique is locked and can''t be used until youplete it''s respective mission.] N?v(el)B\\jnn
[Now, the system will go dormant until you can help it recover its divine energy. Although the system can''t help you locate where it because of insufficient energy, there are definitely ces in this world where you can find it.]
[The system and I hope¡ you are alive and.. strong enough to dominate this¡ world when we¡ wake up. If you aren''t¡ strong¡ enemies¡ find you¡]
After going through the message, Max realized the thin stream of pink blood in his body was the lust overlord''s bloodline. He then closed his eyes and tried to sense mana to see if he could really sense it and left pleasantly surprised. He could finally sense mana.
His excitement rose even more when he found a crystal bottle containing a drop of sparkling liquid and a wooden strip in his storage ring. When Emily saw him close his eyes, furrowed his brows and sigh, she thought he was worrying about losing his treasure. She lovingly caressed his cheeks and consoled, "Little Max, don''t worry. So what if you can''t use your treasure? People face many setbacks on their road to be stronger. Some weak willed give up and lose everything but those with strong will, they don''t. They persevere, work hard and eventually, they achieve their dreams. I know you are strong. So, don''t be so worried or lose hope. Treat this as a new beginning, a new start towards your dreams."
Chapter 561 Ive been waiting for you
Chapter 561 I''ve been waiting for you
Hearing Emily trying to console him, Max came to his senses and felt warm in his heart. He ced his hands above hers on his cheeks and gave her a dazzling smile. "Yeah. You are right. This will be a new beginning for me."
Seeing he no longer looked ''worried'', and was smiling, Emily secretly heaved a sigh of relief and also felt proud of herself that her words offort were powerful enough.
Max was stunned when he saw her grin, which enhanced her cold beauty by several folds. Unconsciously, his hands left hers and cupped her cheeks.
This made Emily snap out of her smug daze and she blinked her big, misty eyes, and gazed down at him, looking puzzled and asked. "What are you doing? Why are you touching my face like this?"
"Um¡" Max was left speechless for a moment before he blushed and coughed. "Nothing. You looked just too adorable, so I couldn''t stop myself. Why? You don''t like it?"
"Oh¡" Emily didn''t say anything and kept staring at him for a while, causing him to be awkward and slowly lower his hands. But just then, grabbed his wrists, ced his palms on her cheeks and said, "It''s okay. You can touch them for a while more since you like it."
Although she tried to look indifferent, her face still reddened and her ck eyes became limpid like autumn dew, making her look enchanting. This made Max fall into a brief daze. Thump! Thump! When he recovered, he realized his heart was beating wildly, his breathing grew strained, and his blood flow had increased, which made a certain part of him hard and rise toward the sky. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hm? You alright, Max? Eh?!" Emily was startled when she noticed his breathing had slowed and his heart was beating loudly. But when she noticed a tent rising right below his stomach, she went still for a moment before her face blushed crimson and she cried out in rm and surprise.
When Max heard her surprised cry and followed her gaze to hisher region, he grew frantic and cursed himself for having such low self control. "Ah, Emily. This isn''t¡" Whoosh!
Just when he wanted to exin himself, Emily moved his head away from herp, putting it on the thin beddingid underneath them, sat up, uttered a muffled, "It''s alright," and dashed away, instantly disappearing from sight.
Even after she disappeared, Max continued to stare into the distance. After a while, he smiled bitterly and muttered, "I''m really hopeless, huh?"
A short whileter, he threw these thoughts at the back of his mind and started contemting what he was going to do going forward.
''I can sense mana now. So, I should try cultivating.'' Thinking this, he pushed himself up, sat down cross-legged, and closed his eyes.
As he pushed his senses outwards, he could easily sense mana, and unlike when he used to recover his mana with mana stones, he felt refreshed. After basking in the feeling for a while, he started circting his basic cultivation technique¨Cthat Esther gave him when he wanted to form his mana core. However, he soon realized something. When he used this cultivation technique before, he could easily control the mana inside his body and circte it around his body however he wanted. But now, he couldn''t even grasp the mana in his core, forget controlling it.
''Don''t tell me the system was helping me with it?'' Realization hit him hard, causing his face to turn dark. In the past, whenever he saw Rima and others cultivate and tell him how tiring it was, he used to feel that he was a genius, since he could easily do it and it wasn''t that tiring for him. However, now he realized it was all thanks to the system. Realizing this, he couldn''t help but reveal a self-mocking smile and sigh. "How pathetic!"
"Don''t tell me I''ll face the same problem with my spells" Suddenly, his expression changed. He wanted to try them, but because he didn''t have any mana left, he gave up on the thought. Taking out a few hundred low-grade mana stones, he circted his cultivation technique and started to recover his mana.
After an hour, he used up over a thousand low grade mana stones, but only recovered one fourth of his total mana.
SIgh!
Max sighed and muttered as he nced at the used up mana stones and muttered, "I wasted more than half mana in the stones. This efficiency¡ is just too poor."
He knew it wasn''t only because he wasn''t proficient in circting his mana through his mana veins since he wasn''t too familiar with them, but also because his cultivation technique''s grade was too low for a peak three-star mage. Not to mention, he couldn''t use it properly like before.
''I can slowly get used to using my mana veins, but I need a better cultivation technique as soon as possible.'' He thought. Then suddenly, he recalled when he scolded Ellie, he counted giving E this cultivation technique as a favor. Thinking this, his face twitched. If it could be called a favor, what else couldn''t?
"Let''s try the spells now. Then I''ll ask Emily to teach me her cultivation technique." Deciding this, he stood up and started to cast his spells one by one.
Before long, he confirmed¡ without system, his spells'' might had reduced a lot and he needed to train in them again to achieve his former level. But what really made Max frown was the fact that he couldn''t umte any spell without being noticed, unlike before. This meant he lost the element of surprise, which always gave him the upper hand when fighting stronger enemies. It was a huge blow, and he also realized, once more, how significant the system''s assistance was.
"There is no use drowning in sorrow. I should go find Emily now." He muttered and stopped thinking about the things he lost since it would only worsen his mood. Stowing away the bedding in his spatial ring, he walked out of their temporary residence¨Cthe cave¨Cto find Emily.
Just as he walked out, he heard a nonchnt voice.
"Oh? You''ve finally woken up. I''ve been waiting for you."
Chapter 562 He is too much... isnt he?
Chapter 562 He is too much... isn''t he?
Max looked to the side and a man in blue robes, leaning his back against a rock, looking at him with a strange look in his eyes, that, for some reason, gave him goosebumps.
But soon, his brows furrowed because when he walked by, he hadn''t sensed his existence at all. Even though he wasn''t actively using his mana sense, he still should''ve sensed his presence since he was so close, but he didn''t and this made him realize another problem: His senses also seemed to have dulled. ''No, that shouldn''t be the case since I can sense everything in the surroundings except him.'' Thinking this, he closed his eyes and spread his mana sense out. This time, he could ''see'' a hazy figure leaning against the rock.
''So he can hide his presence? No wonder I couldn''t sense him before.'' Max heaved a sigh of relief. If his senses were also dulled, it would''ve meant his all other attributes¨Cthat he enhanced with lust points¨Cwere also weakened. Fortunately, that was not the case.
"Oh?" Durden frowned in confusion when, instead of greeting him, Max closed his eyes. But when he felt his mana sense scouring the ce, he realized what he was doing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A yful smile appeared on his face and he muttered, "You want to sense me? That isn''t easy, kid. My concealment spell isn''t something a four-star mage, not to mention a three-star mage like you can see through."
But just a momentter, his smile froze on his lips and his eyes widened in shock, "WHAT?!"
Max opened his eyes when he heard his shocked shout and asked, looking calm, "What?"
Durden couldn''t regain hisposure. He was proud of his concealment spell and knew even five-star mages wouldn''t find him if they didn''t specially look for him. Although Max specifically looked for him, he was no five-star mage, but he still found him. So how could he not be shocked?
Whoosh!
Like a ghost, he appeared in front of Max, looked him dead in the eye, his expression extremely serious, and asked, "How did you do it? How did you find me?"
His serious expression left Max surprised. But he soon realized just like how it was a big deal to ''find him'', it was the same for him, but forpletely different reasons.
Thinking this, he smiled and extended his hand, "Hello, you must be Durden, right? I''m Max. Thanks for helping my group earlier."
"Yeah, it''s fine. Now can you tell me how you sensed me?" Durden asked, after shaking his hand.
"Of course. Let''s walk and talk." Max said and started walking away. Durden followed and repeated his question once again.
Seeing how anxious he was, Max shook his head and smiled. "You don''t have to be so anxious. There is no problem with your concealment spell. In fact, it is very powerful."
"Then how did you see through it?" Durden felt a little relieved when he heard that, but was still anxious. Since Max could see through it, there was a possibility others also could. So, he had to know how he did it so he could take preventive measures.
Max thought for a moment. He knew his mana sense was strong because of his high intelligence stat. But he couldn''t tell him about it. Even if he did, he wouldn''t understand.
Seeing him be silent, Durden thought Max didn''t want to tell him his secret. This made him frown. Although it was understandable and he couldn''t force him, he couldn''t give up on it either. So, after taking a deep breath, he said, "If you can tell me how you did it, I''ll owe you a favor."
Max''s eyes shed when he heard this and nodded, "Alright. The reason I can sense you even when you are using your concealment spell is because my mana sense is stronger than others''. I don''t know how much stronger it is exactly, but it''s definitely stronger than peak three-star mages, and if I''m not wrong, it should be stronger than ordinary mid-stage four-star mages."
"Stronger than mid-stage four-star mages, huh?" Durden repeated his words and fell into deep thought.
This surprised Max because he had thought Durden would be shocked to hear it. After all, it was or should be shocking for a peak three-star mage to have a mana senseparable to mid-stage four-star mages. However, Durden didn''t even seem surprised.
Max''s expression gradually turned solemn because he realized this guy wasn''t ordinary and he might really have some hidden motive to stay with them.
Just then, he saw Eing back. Her shoulders were slumped downwards, and she wore a sad expression, looking extremely pitiful. Whoosh!
Seeing her like this, Max felt a peng in his heart. He then ignored Durden and rushed over to her. "What is it? Why do you look like that?" He asked.
E raised her head and looked him in the eye. "Sir Max, although you weren''t wrong, you shouldn''t have said all those things to her. If you were in her position, I''m sure you would''ve acted just like her, if not worse." Max''s heart clenched when he noticed her gaze no longer had that gentle look. Right now, she looked at him as though she was looking at a stranger, and this made his blood run cold.
Suddenly, he took a deep breath, stepped forward and, before she could react, pulled her into his embrace.
This left E stunned. Before she could react, he spoke up, "I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t have done that."
E was dazed. She never expected him to apologize to her like this. Before she coulde to her senses, he broke the hug and asked, "Where is she?"
"There¡ at the valley entrance." She answered without thinking.
"Okay. You go, rest. I''ll bring her back." Nodding, he rushed away, quickly disappearing from her sight.
"This guy¡ he is too much, isn''t he?" Durden arrived beside E and said. He was displeased that Max left while he was in his thoughts.
E acted as though she didn''t hear him and continued looking in the direction he left. This made Durden''s lips twitch as he cried out in his heart, ''Fuck! Everyone is ignoring me. I''m a five-star mage for god''s sake.''
Chapter 563 Ellie is willing, Sudden Danger
Chapter 563 Ellie is willing, Sudden Danger
"Wu¡ wu¡ wu¡" When Max arrived near the valley''s entrance, he heard stifled sobbing sounds. ncing over, he saw a delicate youngdy, Ellie, sitting under the tree, with her head held between her knees. Arge patch of her robe had be wet from her tears.
Seeing this, Max felt bad for her. Sighing, he slowly walked over.
Ellie raised her head when she heard the footsteps in front of her. When she saw it was Max, who hade, she bit her lips and lowered her head, not wanting to look at him, let alone say anything.
Seeing this, Max also didn''t speak and instead sat down beside her. Ellie, though feeling resentful and didn''t want to be near him, didn''t up and leave, afraid that it would anger him.
Just when she had started feeling ufortable, she heard Max say in a soft voice, "I shouldn''t have said all that. I''m sorry."
"Huh?" Ellie looked at him, astonished. She had thought he was here to ensure she didn''t leave or did anything foolish in anger and hadn''t expected him to apologize.
Seeing her surprised look, Max smiled wryly and asked, "What? You didn''t think I would be human enough to apologize?"
"Yes¡ I mean no. It''s not that¡ I just¡" She became nervous and didn''t know what to say.
"It''s fine. I know you don''t have a good impression of me and I can''t me you for that." Max beamed an easygoing smile at her before looking up at the clear sky.
Hearing this, Ellie became even more nervous, but chose not to say anything. A momentter, Max continued, "I don''t want to give any justification, but I wasn''t in the right mind at the moment when I snapped at you. Also, you should think about what you want to do going forward."
Ellie was silent for a few moments before she looked at him, taking in his handsome side profile, which made her heart flutter all of a sudden. Quickly looking away, she took in a deep breath to control her emotions and said in a low voice, "I''m also sorry. Like you said, not only you saved us, you also removed my mother''s curse and helped her be a mage. Also, you weren''t the one who forced her, but I med it all on you. I¡ I didn''t mean to¡ sob¡ sob¡ I''m sorry."
As she started speaking, her eyes became teary and, by the end, she couldn''t form a coherent sentence and started crying.
Max sighed. She had just lost everything and must be really sad and heartbroken. On top of all that, she watched helplessly as her pregnant mother was forced to ''help'' him. So, it wasn''t surprising she hated them, and eventuallyshed out.
Max nced at her and saw her shoulders trembling as she sniffed and sobbed, looking very pitiful. Letting out a sigh, he extended his hand toward her, wrapped it around her shoulders and pulled her to him before saying, "I know you didn''t mean to. So, don''t worry about it."
Ellie was stunned by his action, but didn''t pull away. Instead, she put her head on his shoulder and continued crying her eyes out, pouring out all her sadness and grief she felt all these days. Max didn''t try cating her and let her cry all she wanted.
After over ten minutes, her sobbing finally ceased. She awkwardly pulled away and mumbled an almost inaudible, ''Thank you!'' to him, her face turning bright red due to her embarrassment.
"It''s alright. If you are sad, you can cry. Don''t keep your emotions bottled up." Max smiled, and gently wiped her face, causing her heart rate to increase and her face to turn redden even more.
''What''s happening to me? Don''t tell me I¡ I''m starting to like him just because he consoled me a little?'' Ellie thought as she looked away to hide her blushing face from him.
Unfortunately for her, Max had already noticed her reactions to his actions. This surprised Max, but just a momentter, he understood the reason¨Chis unsuppressed charm. ''Now that the system isn''t suppressing my ungodly charm, it''s affecting her. Perhaps Emily was also affected, which must''ve agitated her, causing her to run away. Just my ''bodily reaction'' isn''t enough for someone like her to act like that, after all.'' He thought.
Just when he was lost in his thoughts, he heard Ellie say, "I''ve thought about it."
"Hm? Thought about what?" Max asked,ing to his senses.
Ellie slowly turned around and looked into his eyes, "You told me to think what I want to do going forward, right? I''ve decided what I want to do." "Oh? What is it?" Max asked, looking calm, but anticipation and excitement rose in his heart.
"I want to be strong, strong enough to ensure my mother''s and my safety. I want to kill the demons and avenge my father and my vige. Also, I want to repay you for saving us, and I know the only way to do that is to be strong." She solemnly stated. Then, after a pause, she stood up, bowed toward him, bending her waist almost ny degrees and requested, "So, please, Sir Max, help me remove my innate curse and make me strong."
A smile unwittingly appeared on Max''s face when he heard this. After letting her bow for a while, he asked, "Are you sure about it?"
"Yes." Ellie said, not getting up.
"Has E told you what you need to do to remove the curse?"
"Yes."
"You still want to do it?"
"Yes."
"Very well. I will help you." Max agreed, which made Ellie sigh in relief. She then stopped bowing and stood up. Although she tried to act calm, she was, in fact, very anxious. Her heart was beating loudly as though it was about to jump out of her chest and nubile body was trembling ever so slightly while her fists were clenched so tight that her nails dug into her palms and almost drew blood.
Seeing this, Max smiled, grabbed her delicate hand, pulled her over and made her sit on hisp. "Don''t be anxious. Calm down, alright? You don''t need to rush it if you aren''t ready." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I¡ I''m sorry." Ellie bashfully murmured after lowering her head.
"There is no need to be sorry." Max smiled and softly kissed her on the cheek, causing her to stiffen. He then whispered in her ear, "Just tell me when you are ready, but¡ it''s better to do it sooner rather thanter since we don''t have much time."
Embarrassed and ufortable, Ellie shifted in hisp, which, unfortunately for her, caused his little brother to harden and poke her soft bottom, which sent shivers down her spine.
Ellie panicked and wanted to push him away, but suddenly, she felt a unique sense of excitement that she had never felt before. It was fearsome, yet thrilling.
''What''s happening? Why do I suddenly feel like this, and why does it feel¡ tingly down there?'' She thought, panicked and embarrassed. But her lower body didn''t stop shifting around and rubbing the ''steel rod''.
Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat because she felt as though some predator was eyeing her. When she raised her head, she noticed his breathing had be hot and deep, and as her eyes met his, she could see an intense desire in them, which made her nervously gulp her saliva, but at the same time, it made her want to let go and let him do whatever he wanted.
Now that his lust overlord''s bloodline wasplete, Max had expected his lust to spike, but not this much. Just a few moments ago, he was in control but just some slight rubbing, a kiss and her feminine scent almost made him lose himself to his sexual desires.
"Damn it, Ellie! You are irresistible!" He growled before he dove down and captured her lips in his. Inwardly, he was smiling bitterly because he had just said that she didn''t need to rush if she wasn''t ready and could take her time.
Not wanting to hurt her, he slowed down as much as he could and started sucking her lips, soft lips one by one, savouring them. BUT in his current state, where he just wanted to push her down, do the deed with her, this was nothing short of torture for him. But he couldn''t give in to his urges because she deserved the gentleness and love, at least for her first time.
Ellie''s eyes widened the moment she felt his lips and instinctively wanted to push him away, but before she could do it, his other hand came down and wrapped around her waist, pulling her into his body. And as he started kissing her lips, strength left her and her body turned soft.
Unable and unwilling to resist, she resigned herself to him and closed her eyes.
Just when things were heating up and their kiss was deepening, Max''s danger senses red.
Whoosh!
Immediately, his mana exploded out of him, and he, along with Ellie, disappeared from the ce.
BOOM!!
Just as they did, the tree under which they were making out just now exploded into pieces.
Chapter 564 Dwarf Demons
Chapter 564 Dwarf Demons
Upon hearing the loud explosion, Ellie opened her eyes. When she realized what had happened, her heart palpitated in fear and her tiny face turned pale. But seeing she was in Max''s protective embrace, she calmed down. Unconsciously, her grasp on Max''s robes tightened.
How could Max not feel her fear when she was tightly pressed against his chest? When looking vulnerable, Ellie grabbed his robes, not willing to leave his embrace, his churning anger was further ignited. He had just apologized for hurting her, and had epted her as his woman, but someone dared to attack them. It was uneptable.
Ba-Dum! Ba-Dum!
His heart started pumping the blood at an increased rate and slowly, his eyes turned red.
He gently ced Ellie on the ground, making her eyes widen in fear. Seeing this, he forcibly suppressed his anger and tried to keep his expression normal and softly said, "It''s alright. You stand here. With me here, no one can harm you."
Ellie suddenly felt a strange feeling well up in her heart. Despite her fear, she bit her lips, lowered her head and nodded, "Mm."
Boom!
Max turned around, and looked into the distance as his mana erupted out of him like a volcano, causing his hair and robes to p wildly. "WHO THE FUCK IS IT? COME OUT AND DIE!" He growled.
''He is¡ really angry now?'' From the moment she first saw him, she had never seen him be as angry as he was now. Because she knew the reason of anger, she couldn''t help but feel moved. As she looked at his straight back, which seemed as tall and sturdy as a mountain, the strange feeling in her heart intensified. She suddenly felt her decision earlier was right. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Right after he shouted, several figures rushed in from outside the valley like a gust of wind, stopping ten meters away from him.
It was a group of six, red-skinned demons. But it would be more appropriate to call them dwarves because although they were muscr like most demons, none of them was taller than three feet. All of them had a simr, short bone knife, in their hands.
"Dwarves?" Max raised his brows when he saw them. After they appeared, they were greedily eyeing him and, especially Ellie, with creepy smiles on their faces. But when they heard Max call them ''Dwarves'', their expression morphed and they suddenly became furious.
Almost at the same time, they raised their bone knives, and rushed toward him, growling, "You puny human dare disrespect us? DIE!!"
Shua! Shua! Shua!
Despite their short stature, and tiny legs, they were surprisingly fast. Almost immediately, they arrived in front of Max and swung their bone knives at him from different angles. Rip~ Rip~ Rip~
As soon as they shed, ripping noises filled the air, causing Max to narrow his eyes, but he couldn''t see anything, as though the attacks were invisible.
On a whim, he injected a wisp of his Lust overlord''s bloodline energy into his eyes, causing his eyes to gain a pink hue. When he looked again, his heart throbbed in fear, and felt a chill run down his spine because he saw six, blood red Crescents ripping the air and rushing toward him, targeting his head, heart, abdomen etc.
Almost on instinct, he took out his thunder sword and shed at the Crescent targeting his head. But when the sword shed against it, something he didn''t expect happened.
ng!
The Crescent wasn''t cut into two. Instead, his sword was deflected and the counterforce threw him off bnce. This caused his expression to change drastically.
Just then, a feeling of intense dread welled up in his heart. Not bothering to stabilize his footing, he createdyers uponyers of mana shields in front of him and covered his body with a thickyer of fire elemental mana. At the same time, he also circted the Barbarian God physique to the limits.
But even then, the feeling of danger didn''tpletely vanish. However, he didn''t have time to do anything else.
Under his horrified gaze, the six blood red Crescents phased past his mana shields, as though they weren''t there. The same thing happened with theyer of fire elemental mana, proving his defensive measures ineffective. Piak! Piak! Piak!
After that, the Crescents pierced into his body. But fortunately for him, because he was thrown off bnce, the Crescent that was to pierce his forehead, only cut off a few strands of hair before rushing past him while the one targeting his heart also missed the target. Perhaps it was because they lost energy to phase past the mana shields and fire elemental manayer, or his body was tough enough, they only left half an inch holes in his chest, abdomen, legs, and left shoulder, unable topletely pierce through.
Although it took quite some time to describe it, all of this happened in a span of a few seconds. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ahhh!!"
Just when Max was sighing in relief, Ellie''s sudden heart wrenching scream made him freeze. He stiffly turned his head around, hoping she was alright but what he saw made his eyes widen in shock, and terror. Ellie was clutching the left side of her neck. Her hands, and neck were all bloody. Furthermore, blood was constantly seeping out from between her fingers, dying her robes red. She had a look of extreme pain, horror on her face as she desperately tried to stop the bleeding while looking at him pleadingly.
Whoosh!
Ignoring the dwarves preparing tounch another attack, he rushed over to her. Holding her in his embrace, he took out a healing pill and fed it to her. After that, he took a few blood clotting pills, crushed them into powder and pressed it into the wound on her neck.
After seeing the ghastly sh wound, he had realized it was from the Crescent that he identally dodged. This made him feel guilty and also made him realize that even though he could kill mid-stage four-star experts, he wasn''t invincible and there were many beings in the same realm who could pose him a threat. After all, apart from the leading dwarf, who seemed to be an early-stage four-star demon, the rest were high-stage and peak three-star demons, but they still almost killed him.
"He dares ignore us? Kill him. Kill him." The dwarves became angry when they saw Max ignore them. Immediately, they started infusing their energies into their bone knives.
Hum~!
The knives started humming and a red light started gathering on the de which quickly turned invisible. Seeing how Max waspletely focused on saving Ellie, the dwarves sneered and raised their hands to sh at him. Crackle~!
However, before they could sh, a sharp crackling noise filled the air.
"Defend!" The leading dwarf seemed to have sensed something and hurriedly shouted with a grave expression. Whoosh! Whoosh!
Immediately, the five dwarves took position behind him. Then, following the leading dwarf''s lead, they simultaneously shed upwards.
This scene would baffle most of the people who saw it because there was nothing above them. But just as the dwarves shed upwards, a lightning spear, crackling with thunder appeared there out of nowhere and fiercely dove down towards them, shing against the six invisible Crescents. Boom! The collision resulted in a deafening boom. When the sky cleared, there was no trace left of the lightning spear or the invisible Crescents.
"Oh?!"
A surprised voice rang in the air.
Chapter 565 Surrender or die
Chapter 565 Surrender or die
Whoosh!
Following the voice, Durden flew out of the valley and gracefullynded beside Max.
"Is she alright?" He asked, ncing at Ellie.
Max, however, acted as though he didn''t hear him, and continued looking at Ellie as blood red mist gathered in the depths of his eyes, giving them a malevolent look. At the same time, his heartbeat rose, his blood started churning in his veins like a raging river while his murderous intent spiked uncontrobly.
Durden frowned, a little displeased, but seeing how Max was staring at Ellie''s face in a daze, he shook his head and raised his head to look at the dwarf demons. But just then, a strange sensation of oppression enveloped him, which made his blood run cold.
"An emperor?" His first thought was that an emperor demon had arrived as king ranked mages and demons weren''t strong enough to give him such a feeling. He immediately raised his guard up, took out a violet short sword and cautiously looked around. However, he found no one apart from the dwarf demons, Max and Ellie.
Just when he was feeling puzzled, the feeling of oppression became stronger. Right then, his gazended on Max, his heart skipped a beat and his expression changed because he had realized Max was the source of oppression he was feeling.
''Is he¡'' An ominous feeling welled up in his heart. "HEY, SNAP OUT OF IT!!" p!
Immediately, he let out a loud shout and pped Max''s shoulder hard.
"Hm?" The p sent a jolt running through Max''s body, which caused the rid mist in his eyes to disperse, and woke him up.
"You hit me? Why?" Max coldly asked, feeling the pain in his shoulder. Seeing that he had regained his senses, Durden let out a internal sigh of relief. Then, his expression turned cold as he emotionlessly stated, "No matter what happens, you need to keep your emotions in check. If not, there would be consequences and I''m sure, you won''t like them."
After saying this, he turned his gaze toward the dwarf demons while Max furrowed his brows in confusion.
''Keep my emotions in check?'' Suddenly, his eyes widened and he understood why Durden pped him, and sent his thunder energy into his body. ''I almost lost my senses just now¡'' When he had lost his sensesst time, he didn''t have even a trace of Lust overlord''s bloodline in his body, but he still almost crippled himself. Now, he had theplete Lust overlord''s bloodline, which he didn''t have much control of yet. If Durden hadn''t woken him up, and he had lost his senses, he couldn''t even imagine what would''ve happened.
Realizing this, he broke out in cold sweat, and quickly thanked Durden. "Thank you, Durden, for the help."
Durden lightly grunted in acknowledgement, his gaze fixed on the dwarf demons'' leader.
Max also turned his head around, anger zing in his eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Argh!" Just then, a soft grunt of pain sounded, which made him look down at Ellie. She had already lost consciousness, and her face had be as pale as a sheet of white paper. Fortunately, the healing medicines had worked as the wound on her neck had stopped bleeding, and was slowly healing. Seeing this, he sighed in relief, but then felt a surge of anger, which made some strands of red mist appear in the depths of his eyes. But this time, he didn''t let his anger overwhelm him, and took a deep breath and calmed down. Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just then, Emily and others arrived. When they saw dwarf demons, their expressions hardened. Max signaled the four-star female elf to take care of Ellie before he slowly stood up. However, just when he was about to take the lead and attack the demons, Durden spoke up, "I didn''t expect to meet the famed Scarlet Dwarf Demons so soon. It seems the demon continent is serious this time." A flicker of surprise and apprehension shed in the dwarf leader''s eyes as he snorted, "We were always serious."
"Hm. So, tell me, do you want to die right now, or surrender your scarlet bone knives and leave here alive?" Durden calmly asked.
His question not only surprised Max and others, but also dwarf demons. They were preparing to fight to death just now, but all of a sudden, they were given a choice to survive?
However, their expressions were ugly because their bone knives were too precious to them as they had nurtured them with their heart blood for several years and even decades. So, how could they be happy by the given choices?
"Boss, let''s fight them to death. They must not want to fight us to death because they know they will suffer more losses." A dwarf demon clutched his bone knife as he shouted.
When the dwarf leader heard this, his eyes flickered. However, when he looked at Durden, there was no change in his expression aside from a faint mocking smile on his lips.
Seeing this, he hesitated for a while, before saying in a low, yet cold tone, "We won''t give you our knives. If you don''t let us leave safely, we will fight you all to death. You should know, if we go all out, apart from you and that pretty boy over there, all others will die."
Hearing this, the four-star male elf snorted in disdain, and released his aura, "Overconfident fiend! Do you believe I can kill you with a single attack?"
Other elves also shouted, ready to attack. Emily looked on calmly while Max had an unpleasant expression on his face. He wanted to kill all the dwarves to avenge Ellie, but he could tell Durden must have a reason for not wanting to fight. Just when he was thinking this, he received a voice transmission from Durden. "Stop your people. We can''t afford to waste any time fighting them. Two groups of demons are headed this way. They have multiple four-star experts amongst them. If we don''t leave immediately, all of us might die here."
Max''s expression changed when he heard this. He immediately closed his eyes and expanded his senses, but didn''t sense anyone nearby. Durden raised his brows in confusion when he noticed this. ''Is he trying to sense them?''
As this thought appeared in his mind, his eyes shed with surprise because he could tell Max wasn''t using his mana sense, and since he was just a three-star mage, he couldn''t have Divine sense, this could only mean he was using his Natural sense.
''Don''t tell me his natural sense is stronger than his mana sense?!'' Suppressing his surprise, he sent another voice transmission to him, "Don''t bother. They are still a few miles away. You won''t be able to sense them."
Hearing this, Max opened his eyes, and stopped the four-star elf, "Stop. Let Mr. Durden talk."
The four-star elf looked at him in confusion, but when he noticed the grave look in his eyes, he stepped back.
Seeing this, the leading dwarf became even more confident, and revealed a mocking sneer, ''You want to intimidate us when you don''t dare to fight.''
However, in the next moment, his sneer froze and chill ran down his spine because he saw Durden grin, before he disappeared from the view. ''Not good!''.
Chapter 566 Divine Sense?
Chapter 566 Divine Sense?
He hurriedly raised his bone knife in a defensive manner. Just then, a fist wrapped in thick lightning mana smashed into his knife. Bang!!
A crisp bang sounded, the web between his forefinger and thumb split apart, and he almost lost his grip on the knife. That was not the end as the fist continued forward and smashed his chest. Crack!
There was a crack as several of his ribs snapped before he was sent flying, spitting out blood.
Just as he was about to crash into the ground, a scarlet light shed, considerably slowing down his speed, which allowed him tond on his feet. However, his face had turned pale, and deep terror could be seen in his eyes.
But when he looked up, his expression turned dark because Durden was looking at him with a small smile on his face as he clenched one of his subordinates'' neck and raised him into the air.
"Tell me, do you still want to fight to the death?" Durden asked and started clenching the dwarf''s neck tighter, making him gasp for air.
Seeing this, the dwarf leader''s expression changed and hurriedly shouted, "Wait! We don''t want to fight any longer. We''ll give up our knives. Don''t kill..."
Crack!
Before he could finish his sentence, Durden''s hand clenched tighter and snapped the dwarf''s neck, instantly killing him. He then threw the dead body away and sighed in regret, "Sigh! If you had spoken a moment earlier, he would be still alive. What a pity!" Adam and Jasmine looked at each other, and smiled bitterly while Marsh, Shasha and other elves flinched. This guy¡
"How dare you?" "Shameless human!!"
"You deserve to die!"
"Attack!"
The dwarf demons roared in fury. It was unbearable for them to see one of their own be killed. "SHUT UP!!"
Just when they were about to lose control and attack Durden, the dwarf leader shouted, immediately silencing them.
"Leader, this bastard killed my brother. He deserves to die." A dwarf said through gritted teeth, his eyes red with anger.
The dwarf leader''s expression wasn''t any better and his chest was heaving up and down. He was barely able to control himself from attacking but he knew doing so would only result in their death, so he suppressed his anger. At the same time, he regretted the fact that he underestimated Durden even though he knew the human was a lot stronger than him.
ncing at the corpse of his fellow demon, he sighed inwardly, ''Only if we had surrendered our knives earlier¡''
"Give them your knives." He said in a defeated tone, before throwing his knife toward Durden. The rest of the dwarves were reluctant and furious but they also knew they could onlyply if they wanted to live. So, they also threw their bone knives, took their fellow demon''s corpse and retreated.
Everyone watched as demons disappeared, feeling confused. They still didn''t know why they didn''t kill all of them and allowed them to leave.
Marsh nced at Durden, wanting to ask this when he saw Durden spat out a mouthful of blood.
""Big brother!""
Jasmine and Adam anxiously shouted and rushed over to him. "I''m alright." Durden wiped his lips. He then nced at Max and gravely said, "Let''s go. They will be here at any moment." His statement confused everyone. Who''ll be here?
Before anyone could ask anything, Max released the silver hawk, and ordered everyone to get on it, "Let''s go."
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Two minutes after Max''s group left the valley, arge group of horned demons arrived.
A four-star horned demon frowned as he looked around, "It seems they somehow knew we wereing so they left." He then nced at the Dwarf demons in his group, who they met just a while ago, "That''s also why they didn''t fight you."
"Yeah, I was wondering why they let them when they had a five-star and multiple four-star mages. But how did they know we wereing this way?" A shrewd looking horned demon muttered in confusion.
Hearing this, the four-star horned demon frowned. ''That''s right. Even a five-star mage doesn''t have a strong enough divine sense to sense someone almost ten miles away. Only king ranked or stronger experts can do it.''
Thinking this, he nced at the dwarf leader, "Are you sure the strongest of them was just a five-star mage?"
"Yeah. I''m sure." The dwarf leader nodded, his expression solemn. Inside, he was feeling bitter. He should feel angry by the fact that their lives were only spared because the humans didn''t want to waste time on them, but he was feeling relieved because if this wasn''t the case, they would''ve lost their lives.
"Should we give chase? It hasn''t been long since they left." Another four-star demon asked.
"If a five-star expert wants to escape, we can''t stop him, so it''s useless to give chase. They should be heading over to the Green leaf battlefield. If fate wills it, we''ll meet them there." The shrewd looking demon said. Hearing this, others nodded in agreement. Then, they moved in the Royal city''s direction. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡
After traveling for over a hundred miles, Durden sighed in relief, "We are safe for now."
"Mm. Let''s rest there." Max nodded and directed the hawk toward a nearby destroyed city. Ellie needed time to recover while he also needed time to get used to the changes in his body. Besides, he already had the Drop of life, so he was no longer in a rush to head to the battlefield.
Durden didn''t say anything as he also needed time to recover from his injuries.
Afternding in the city, everyone found some intact buildings to rest. After resting for a day, Max checked on Ellie. Her wound had mostly recovered but she had yet to regain her consciousness. After that, he summoned the Elves.
As Ray, Kamesh, Shasha and others wondered why they were gathered, Max spoke up, "You guys no longer need to apany me to the battlefield. You can head back to Ninam city."
No matter if it was Kamesh, Shasha or others, everyone was stunned. "What did you say, team leader?" Ray asked, thinking he had heard wrong. He had thought they might be gathered to discuss some fighting strategy or something else, but he had never thought Max wanted to send them back. Weren''t they supposed to go to the battlefield? Could it be that the recent fights, or Ellie''s injury had made him afraid? No, that wasn''t right. If he was really afraid, he would also return, and wouldn''t send only them back.
Shasha looked at him with furrowed brows, while Kamesh and others appeared confused yet relieved. Max nced at them, a little surprised by Ray''s and Shasha''s expression. Clearly, they weren''t epting of the sudden change of ns.
"I''ve achieved the goal for which I needed you all. So, there is no need for you guys to risk your lives any further." Max calmly said, before ncing at Ray and Shasha, "Of course, if any of you want to experience the battlefield, you are wee to apany me."
Hearing this, Shasha''s expression eased. "I will go to the battlefield." She said, before stepping to the side.
Ray hesitated for a brief moment, before he smiled, "I''ll continue apanying you, team leader." Saying this, he walked over to Shasha.
Max nodded. He then nced at Kamesh and others. Kamesh kept his silence, a ruminating expression on his face.
Seeing this, an elf, who got injured a few days ago, and was yet to recover, cautiously asked, "If we return without you, won''t the Lordmander punish us?"
Chapter 567 Underestimation
Chapter 567 Underestimation
Max nced at the elf, and shook his head, "No, he won''t." He knew just saying this wasn''t assuring enough, so he waved his hand and took out a wooden box, "You are heading back to deliver this box, which contains medicine that my father needs to heal."
Kamesh and others'' eyes shed when they heard this.
Max nced at Kamesh, and ordered in a high voice, "Kamesh, you''ll be the team leader and lead all these guys to return and deliver this medicine to my father. This is your mission. Do you ept it?"
From their reactions, Max already knew they all wanted to return. So, not wanting to waste any more time, and to give them a proper excuse, he gave them the mission.
Kamesh hesitated. Just like Ray, he also could tell Max was someone extraordinary, and this belief strengthened further when he absorbed the white light that Max exuded a few days ago, and benefited a lot. Because he knew this, he wanted to follow him, and benefit even more, but another part of him told him to go back to the safety of Ninam city as he had alreadye close to losing his life a few times already. If he really followed him to the battlefield, he felt the chances of him surviving were pitifully low, and he wasn''t ready to die yet, and had two beautiful wives, and a newly born son waiting at home.
Upon thinking this, he took a deep breath, and nodded, "Yes, I ept the mission, team leader." As soon as he said this, he felt a sense of loss, but since he had already made his decision, he wasn''t going to change it. A short whileter, E, Ellie, Kamesh, and the rest of the elves, except Ray and Shasha, sat on the silver hawk and headed back to Ninam city.
Whoosh!
A short whileter, E, Ellie, Kamesh, and the rest of the elves, except Ray and Shasha, sat on the silver hawk and headed back to Ninam city.
Whoosh!
Emily arrived with a gust of wind, and watched the hawk disappear on the horizon. She then turned toward Max, and asked, "Did you send them back? Why?"
"I didn''t want them to risk their lives any longer." Max breathed out, a relieved expression appearing on his face. Seeing this, Emily frowned. She knew Max came here to find a way to heal their father. She didn''t know how they were supposed to find it, but she had a guess. However, if her guess was true, wasn''t sending them back a bad idea? Or Could it be that he was no longer confident to find a way to heal their father¡
Thinking this, her fist clenched tight, an anxious look appeared on her face, and she hesitantly opened her mouth. But before she could say anything, Max added, "I also needed them to send the medicine back to heal father since he only has a few days left."
Emily''s expression rippled when she heard this, before letting out a relieved breath. Max waited for her to ask how he acquired the medicine, but she stayed silent, clearly not intending to ask anything.
Max let out a relieved sigh in his heart. He didn''t want to concoct any lies, while the truth would be hard to digest for her. So, it was for the best that she didn''t ask anything.
Just then, Emily gave him a peculiar look and asked, "Why didn''t you ask me if I wanted to go back? Aren''t you worried something might happen to me on the battlefield?"
She didn''t ask why they didn''t go back too, since it was obvious Max still wanted to join the battlefield.
Max turned his head around, met her gaze, and said with a smile "Of course, I''m worried. But would you have agreed to go back?" Max gave her a small smile.
Emily turned around and the corner of her lips curled up slightly.
"Rest up, and recover quickly. It isn''t safe to stay in one ce for long." Saying this, she transformed into a gust of wind and vanished from his sight. This surprised Max, and he muttered, "She has made quite some progress in her movement technique."
I wonder how Lily is doing and what life threatening situation she is going to face¡ Seeing how much her master dotes upon her, she shouldn''t face any life threatening situation. Could it be that she is going to participate in the war? But why would her master allow it¡ His expression turned grim when he thought this, as the sense of urgency became even stronger.
No, this won''t do. I need to work hard and quickly break through to the four-star realm andplete the mission. Thinking this, he told Ray and Shasha that they were going to stay here for a few days, and asked them to inform Durden''s group, before entering the building, intending to gain control over his mana, bloodline, and get used to newly formed mana veins.
¡
At the same time, Oliver, Lily and several others had arrived in a forest at the border of the border of ck Dragon Empire. Initially, they nned to go to the me Dragon Empire, see if their help was needed. If not, they were to proceed to the smaller kingdoms. However, a day before, they were ordered to travel to the ck Dragon Empire and report to the War Rankings hall at the empire''s battlefield. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Tsk! Why haven''t we encountered any demons yet? I can''t wait to kill a few hundred." A white robed man said in annoyance. Apart from Lily, who was cultivating in her tent, everyone else was gathered around a small campfire.
"A few hundred? Even ten would be more than what you can handle on your own, or could it be that you want to kill a few hundred low ranked demons?" A rough looking man sitting across from him scoffed.
"Of course, I''m talking about five-star demons. Do you think I''m a weakling like you who kills lower realmed enemies to appear strong?" The first man mocked back.
"You bastard! Do you wanna see how strong your father is?" The rough looking man immediately got angry, and started a verbal assault. Seeing this, Oliver frowned, and swept his gaze across everyone. Upon seeing how everyone wasughing without any worry, his expression hardened and he abruptly shouted. "Shut up!"
Immediately, the two arguing be silent, and warily looked at Oliver. Others also looked at him, wondering why he suddenly became angry.
"What do you think the demons are? Helpless sheep who you can kill whenever you want? Don''t you know how fearsome they are? Do any of you have any clue at all?" Oliver shouted.
Chapter 568 Ambush
Chapter 568 Ambush
Only two or three people''s expressions turned solemn when they heard Oliver''s questions, but everyone else had nk looks on their faces.
The rough looking man belonged to theter category, and he blurted out, "Of course, they aren''t helpless sheep. But as long as we don''t let their demonic energy infect us, there is nothing so fearsome about them. At most, they are slightly more troublesome enemies to kill than we are used to. Isn''t that right?"
Oliver sneered at him and then nced at others, "Do you all also think the same as him?"
By now, even the rough looking man knew something was wrong. So, no one responded even though they also thought the same. In the distance, Little Snow standing guard in front of Lily''s tent, sneered and thought proudly, ''They are really fools. Shouldn''t they have tried to gather some information on the demons before leaving? Are they looking to die?''
''...wait! Don''t tell me others who left the mountain to join the war also don''t have much information about the demons?'' As she thought this, her heart thudded violently. Although she didn''t know many people on the Sovereign mountain, she didn''t want them to die in vain. A momentter, however, she rxed, ''There is no way the Elders will not consider this. They must have made some arrangements to inform them. Ha! I got worried in vain.''
She patted her petite chest and heaved a sigh of relief. After that, she continued listening to Oliver''s group.
Seeing no one responded, Oliver let out a sigh, "It''s been a few decades since thest war with demons, and most of the information on the demons is always slightly secretive. Since you guys spend most of your time outside doing missions, it''s normal you don''t know much, so, I can''t exactly me you."
After a pause, he added, "I won''t bother telling you everything I know about them since the War Hall of the ck Dragon empire will tell you. But until we arrive at the War Hall, you all should keep your guards up at all times. We have yet to encounter any demons until now doesn''t mean they aren''t nearby." Saying this, he took a deliberate pause, and cautioned, "Demons aren''t easy opponents, so don''t ever underestimate them, because if you do, you''ll die. Also, before you have decapitated them or have crushed their heads, don''t ever think they are dead. Because many of the demons possess strange abilities and can immediately recover from a near death state."
"Yes, senior brother." Everyone echoed, their expressions turning solemn.
Rustle!
Shua! Shua!
Just then, a faint sound of leaves rustling sounded over a hundred meters from them in the forest, which was then followed by sharp wind whistling sounds.
"Enemy attack!" The rough looking man shouted as he shot to his feet and a broadsword appeared in his hands.
''Fuck¡!'' Oliver inwardly cursed. He knew it was only a matter of time before they met demons, he still hoped they wouldn''t encounter any before reaching the War Hall so he could spend a few more days with Lilly. Because he wanted to spend more time with Lilly, he had asked his father to change their destination from the me Dragon empire to the ck Dragon empire that was several more days away.
He cast a nce at Lily''s tent and saw here out. Suddenly, his eyes shed. ''I should try showing off my strength a little. Maybe that''ll impress¨C''
Just as this thought crossed his mind, his expression changed drastically because he had sensed more than fifty demons in the surroundings. What was even worse was that there seemed to be three six-star and more than a dozen five-star experts among them. "WE ARE SURROUNDED! DEFEND AND TRY TO BREAK OUT OF THE ENCIRCLEMENT AS SOON AS POSSIBLE!! DON''T DELEY¨C" He roared as his aura, ice elemental mana and Ice God halo burst out of him. However, before he could finish shouting, his roars were drowned by a salvo of attacks.
Bang!
Boom!
Boom!
Only a few seconds had passed from the moment they first heard the leaves rustle, and most of the people in the group had yet to properly react when countless attacks fell on them one after another.
Everyone was a five-star mage in the group, and had their fair share of battle experience. Therefore, they could sense that even the weakest attack falling on them was slightly stronger than an average mid-stage five-star mage''s full powered attack. Even more frightening, there were multiple attacks beyond five-star level.
Despite them trying their best to defend, they were quickly drowned out by the barrage of attacks. Most of the weaker people had perished while others got varied levels of injuries. The strongest among them, Oliver, had trails of blood flowing down the corner of his lips.
Before they could recover from the sudden assault, the second wave of attacks arrived which was quickly followed by the third and fourth wave of attacks.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
¡
After a while, the dust and smoke cleared and revealed apletely destroyed patch ofnd. One could see dozens of badly mangled corpses strewn across the area. Shua! Shua! Shua!
Dozens of demons that had ck insect wings and goat heads flew out andnded around the destroyed area. Some of themnded near the corpses, and started kicking them. Once they confirmed everyone was dead, they revealed expressions of joy.
One of the three king ranked goat demons, a middle-aged female goat demon, swept her gaze across the area and frowned, "A few rats still managed to escape. How troublesome!"
"It''s alright. Even though they escaped, they were severely injured, and would die when they encountered others." Another king ranked goat demonment.
"Tch! If these useless punks hadn''t alerted them, all of them would''ve died and we''ve made some significant contribution since they were from a sovereign faction." The female goat said in displeasure as she eyed a few goat demons who had mistakenly stepped on the dried up leaves.
The goat demons shuddered when they felt her gaze and hurriedly lowered their heads.
"Leave it. It''s inevitable to make some mistakes here and there. We didn''t suffer any losses. So, there is no need to make things difficult for these little ones." Thest king ranked demon remarked.
"Hmph! You didn''t suffer any loss but I did." The female goat harrumphed.
"Oh?! What do you mean?" The king ranked demons asked with interest.
The female goat didn''t answer. She had sensed two high grade physiques, and wanted to capture them. That''s why she had deliberately shielded them from life threatening attacks. But just when she was about to sweep them away without anyone noticing, they used talismans and vanished.
Seeing this, the two king ranked demons exchanged nces but chose to not say anything. ¡ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In a ce far away, the space above a river rippled and a young man covered in blood appeared. He was holding an unconscious, simrly bloodied figure in his hand.
The man was Oliver, while the unconscious figure was Lily. After he had sensed there were several dozen demons with multiple king ranked experts among them, he knew they didn''t stand any chance against them. So, when the first wave of attacks fell, he had taken out his defensive treasure and his life saving talisman¨Cthe random teleportation talisman, which his grandmother, Synthia, had given him.
When the second wave of attacks fell, he moved over to Lily, who had gotten severely injured by then, and knocked her unconscious. Right before he used his talisman to escape, his defensive treasure had broken apart, resulting in him getting injured.
As he nced down at unconscious Lily, a smile appeared on his face, which looked very menacing due to all the blood. "It was worth getting injured."
After that, he nced around and flew away.
Chapter 569 Sparring With Emily
Chapter 569 Sparring With Emily
For two days, Max slept for only four hours, and spent the rest of his time on familiarizing himself with his mana pathways, and training his mana control. Although it was hard for him to do because he hadn''t trained with such focus and pressure, he managed to do it and the results left him satisfied.
He had familiarized himself with his mana pathways and as long as he paid a little attention, his mana flowed through them in a very smooth fashion. Of course, the current mana cirction efficiency couldn''tpare to before. But he knew given enough time, and with some more effort on his end, it would reach the same level. Furthermore, despite the fact that manually circting mana was slightly inconvenient for him, it gave him a strange sense of satisfaction. He felt as though everything was in his control.
The system''s absence hadn''t affected his mana control much, but after his two days'' training, it also improved which indirectly helped him familiarize with mana pathways quicker.
''If I''m not wrong, my currentbat strength should be around 80% of my peak.But I should verify it in a fight. Maybe a fight will help me even more.'' Max thought. He then left the building where he was huddled away, and went to find Emily.
Emily was sitting cross-legged, cultivating with a pile of mana stones around her. When she sensed him arrive, she opened her eyes. "How was your training?" She asked.
"It was great. But I need a good fight, so let''s spar." Max said.
Emily wasn''t all too surprised by his request and immediately agreed. Soon, they were standing, facing each other in an open area some distance away from their temporary residences.
After they stretched for a while, and got ready to fight, Max suddenly said, "Don''t use your full power at the start, give me time to get used to it." Emily raised her brows at this. Get used to what? Although confused, she didn''t ask anything, and just nodded.
Swoosh!
Wind elemental mana gushed out of her, causing her robes and long ck hair to p wildly. Max''s eyes lit up when he saw this because strangely, Emily looked very charming in her battle form. However, he couldn''t admire the beautiful scenery in front of him for long because she seemed to teleport in front of him before throwing a punch at his chest.
Wind ranged around her fist, and before it evennded, Max could feel pressure on his chest. He focused his mind, and took a small step back before pping a palm at her fist.
Emily''s gaze sharpened when she saw this. Although she wasn''t using all her strength as he requested, seeing how he responded with a normal palm without using any mana, she thought he was underestimating her. But in the next second, she found out he wasn''t because as soon as his palm met her fist, the wind around it was neutralized and her fist was grabbed.
Although she was a little surprised, it didn''t stop or dy her from making her next move. She moved a step forward, so she was close to him, flexed her hand before thrusting her elbow towards his chin.
Snap!
The speed and strength behind her elbow strike caused air to snap, but unfortunately, her attack missed its target because as soon as she had stepped towards him, Max knew what her next was. So, he immediately released her fist and slid back, easily dodging the strike.
A tiny, proud smile appeared on Emily''s face. She was happy to see his battle awareness. In the next moment, however, she appeared before him, twisted her body and kicked at his chest.
Bang!
Max tried to dodge, but was slightly slow to react. The kick connected and he was sent flying.
Whoosh!
Bang! Thud!
Before he could regain his bnce andnd, Emily appeared beside him and elbowed his stomach hard which made him nch, and crash into the ground.
Tap! After that, she gracefullynded beside the small crater and looked down at Max with a hint of mischief in her eyes. However, when the dust cleared and she saw Max had blood traces on the corner of his lips, she shook, and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "A-Are you alright? Sorry, I was too harsh. I''ll try to hold back more."
Max looked at her, speechless. If he didn''t know her well enough, he would''ve thought she was being sarcastic. But seeing how anxious and apologetic she was, he sighed as he stood up, casually wiped the blood away and said, "It''s fine. Since we are sparring, some injuries are inevitable. You don''t need to feel sorry. Also, please don''t hold back too much. If you do, there will be no point in sparring."
"Okay." Emily calmly nodded. "Let''s continue then." Inwardly, however, she was feeling embarrassed and scolded herself, ''Why was I so anxious? It''s normal to get injured when sparring. Now I''ve destroyed my image.''
Max didn''t know what she was thinking or his expression would''ve been interesting. As her younger brother, he, of course, knew her ''cold and emotionlessdy'' persona was not genuine and she had ''copied'' it from her mother, Esther.
Soon, the second round started. This time, Emily didn''t go out of control, and gradually increased her strength. When she starting using a little less than half of her peak strength, Max stopped relying on his Barbarian God Physique, and started using mana. His physique was only at level one after all, and therefore, wasn''t strong enough. Still, he was quite satisfied to see he could force her to utilise almost half of her strength with just his physique. One should know Emily wasn''t an ordinary high-stage three-star mage, and she with half of her peak strength was probably equal to an average high-stage three-star elemental mage.
Whoosh!...
Swoosh!... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Bang!...
Boom!...
¡
The fight continued for over an hour. Apart from their strongest offensive attacks, they utilise everything.
Both Max and Emily were quite surprised to see how strong each other was. Emily already knew he was very strong, but she subconsciously gave the credit to the thunder sword, and his ability to instantly cast spells. But today, he didn''t use the sword, or utilize his instant cast ability, but he still fought to a draw with her. Also, she could feel he was holding back, no, wasn''t able to utilise his strength properly. If not, she wouldn''t be his match.
As for Max, he was also surprised by her strength. He knew she was strong, but how strong, he didn''t know. But now, he knew she could easily fight normal early-stage four-star experts and if she pushed herself and used her trump cards, she could fight and even kill normal mid-stage four-star experts. Furthermore, she was just a high-stage three-star mage like him, when she reached peak three-star level, her strength would only increase. "You are strong!" Emily emotionally said. Just a few months ago, he was just an ordinary guy, who others had to protect. But now, he was even stronger than her, who had devoted most of her life in training and cultivation. So, how could she not be emotional? Of course, she wasn''t jealous or anything but happy for him.
He is not a weak boy who I need to protect anymore. Now, he is more than capable to protect me. She thought. Although she already knew this, but was still subconsciously thinking he was her little, vulnerable baby brother. But now, she had realised that wasn''t the case.
This is good. I no longer have to worry about our family''s protection all time and can focus more on my goal. Supreme realm, I''ll definitely achieve it. She clenched her fists and a fire zed in her eyes.
Chapter 570 Petty Guy Exacting Revenge
Chapter 570 Petty Guy Exacting Revenge
"You are also very strong." Max''s voice brought her out of her thoughts. She smiled and was about to say something when a voice sounded.
"Both of you are strong. So, stop ttering each other. Most importantly, your fight was quite fun to watch. Are you going to continue it or not?"
The duo looked towards the source of the voice and saw Durden reclining on a wooden chair under a tree. He had a look of impatience and clearly wanted them to continue their fight so he could enjoy it.
Emily''s delicate brows furrowed slightly when she saw him. She then nced back at Max and said, "You''ll not benefit any more if you continue to fight me. Find a stronger opponent. Alright, I''m going to rest. Don''t disturb me unless there is something important." After saying this, she walked away.
After she left, Max walked over to Durden and heard him murmur, "Strange. I didn''t do anything bad recently. So, why does she seem to dislike me?" Max had a guess but wasn''t sure, so he didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked, "Since you don''t have anything to do now, why don''t you be my sparring partner? I need to test some things out and need an opponent who can give me pressure."
Durden''s expression turned solemn which made Max think he said something wrong, but when he heard him, he didn''t know what to say for a while.
Durden stared at him in silence for a second before asking, "... Which bastard told you I have nothing to do? I''ve many important things to do and am very very."
Max looked at him, then around him before looking at him once again.
"What''s with that look? I came out for, cough,a short walk and happened to see you two sparring. I was going to stop for just a minute before going back to cultivate but you two suddenly stopped." Durden said with a serious look. Max looked at him weirdly. Why was this guy trying to give him justification? If he didn''t want to spar, he could just say so. It''s not like he was going to or could force him.
But a momentter, he found out why. ""Big brother!"" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Durden flinched when he heard the shouts while Max looked over and saw Adam and Jasmine run over with stern and exasperated expressions on their young faces. "What are you doing out here, big brother? Why aren''t you healing your injuries? Do you not know if you dy too much, they would affect your future cultivation?"
"If you don''t heal and recover your strength, how are we going to survive this mess, let alone return home?" Adam and Jasmineined.
Durden looked at the duo, his expression serious and said, "I''ve been focused on healing for the past two days, and it isn''t good for our bodies to stay cooped up in a room for so long. So, I came for a short walk for fresh air."
Saying this, he pointed at Max, "I was going back but he stopped me. You can ask him if I lied." After watching this scene, Max finally understood why this guy was behaving so strangely. It turns out he was afraid of his siblings'' nagging. How¡ amusing?
The duo turned their heads and red at Max.
Durden gave Max eye signals, telling him to defend him if he wanted to spar with him.
Max felt thrilled inside. Without feeling ashamed, he nodded at the duo, and lied . "That''s right. He only arrived a short while ago, but because I said I wanted to talk to him about something, he stopped."
The young duo nced at their big brother, looking suspicious. They felt these two were lying to them but couldn''t say anything now that they said he came out for just a walk. They knew very well. He was a mischievous and impatient sort, and wasn''t able to stay in the same ce or do anything he didn''t like for long, and would jump around. Back at their home, he caused many problems. If not for the fact that he was amazingly talented, their elders would''ve locked him up long ago.
They sighed. Why did we tag along when we already knew how troublesome he was?
Jasmine stared at Max and asked, "Are you done talking? If yes, we''ll take him away now."
Max looked at Durden when he heard this but Durden only stared back at him, not willing to say anything. So, Max gritted his teeth, and gave his best smile, "Jasmine, right? I want to need to spar with someone stronger than me, it''s very important. Apart from your big brother, no one fulfills the condition. Besides, he has already agreed to spar. So, how about you guys wait for a¡"
Before Max could finish speaking, Adam and Jasmine cried out in anger, "Preposterous! Don''t you know he is injured? Yet, you still want to fight him? Get lost."
Max''s face grew dark. When was thest time he was scolded like this? Not to mention, the people scolding him were just two kids. Alright, they were only 3-4 years younger than him, but his mentality had long transformed and he no longer thought of himself as a 18 year old teenager.
On the other side, Durden gave him a death stare when he heard that he had already agreed to spar. Wasn''t he just trying to bring him more trouble? These little fellows would nag him to death. But he couldn''t say Max was lying because it''ll expose his earlier lie. Besides, he wanted to fight Max, and see for himself just what level of genius someone from this abandoned ce could be?
When the duo scolded him, and Durden saw his dark face, he gloated inwardly. You deserve it.
Just when the duo turned their gazes towards him, he immediately raised his hand, and with a serious expression on his face, he said, "Don''t be disrespectful, you two. I''ve already agreed, and can''t go back on my word. Besides, I''ll have to fight less, and focus more on healing my injuries if he can gain something after fighting me and be stronger."
"But¡"
"No, buts. I''ve already decided. Now, sit here and watch. Maybe you''ll learn something too."
Adam and Jasmine sighed in resignation. They knew he wouldn''t listen now. So, they sat down and watched as Max and Durden moved away from them and stood facing each other.
"Don''t me meter if I identally beat you too hard. Although this is just a spar, we have to fight as though it''s an actual battle to benefit more." Durden said with a smile, but that smile gave Max chills. Shit! He is going to take revenge. His expression changed, and he immediately tried to tell him they didn''t need to be so serious because he only wanted to familiarize better, get used to using his mana pathways in a battle.
"Hey, there is no need to be so serious. We can just¡"
Whoosh!
But before he could finish speaking, Durden appeared before him like a ghost and sent him flying with a punch in the gut.
"Hehe, of course, we need to be serious." Durden cackled and chased after him.
Chapter 571 Level Two Physique
Chapter 571 Level Two Physique
Max seemed as weak as a chicken in front of Durden and was beaten ck and blue, without any chance to counter attack.
This frustrated him to no end, and also made him realize something¨CDurden wasn''t a five-star mage like everyone thought. Although he couldn''t be sure since he never fought someone above four-star, he had a feeling he was six-star or maybe stronger at his peak.
Why? Because he didn''t believe any five-star mage, even someone like the elfmander, Ryan, could toy with him so effortlessly when he was injured like Durden. Furthermore, he controlled his strength exceptionally well. Although each attack was more than enough to cause him pain, none gave him a serious injury. Max was awed. But at the same time, he was incredibly annoyed because if he didn''t give him time to fight back, this spar would be useless¨Cif it could be called a spar. "This¡" Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise. His Barbarian God Physique had started circting on its own, and the dozens of minor injuries that Durden left on his body in these short few minutes slowly healed, and his body started strengthening little by little.
"Oh?!" Durden also eximed in surprise at the same time. Then, the corner of his lips curled up, "A body refining technique? Not bad. It seems you are born to be beaten up."
The corner of Max''s lips twitched when he heard this while astonishment filled his heart. This guy¡ how did sense it?
Unlike magic spells, the Barbarian God Physique technique didn''t cause any abnormalities whatsoever in or around the user. That was why it was incredibly difficult, almost impossible for anyone other than the user to know that it was activated. Of course, Monarchs and Supreme realm experts were exceptions. But Durden sensed it almost at the same time as Max. What did that mean?
"You still have time to be surprised." Durden chuckled before pping him away, and the second round, more intense than first started. Bang!...
p!...
Thud!... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Boom!...
¡
Adam and Jasmine watched the miserable scene in front of them with looks of respect on their faces.
"Big brother is still so strong!"
"But that Max guy, he is too pitiful." Adam said, sighing.
Jasmine shook her head, "No, he isn''t because he should be benefiting from being beaten up like this."
"That''s true. Every time big brother sparred, his opponents always benefited greatly." Adam nodded and then wistfully said, "I wonder when I will be able to spar with him."
"Keep working hard. That day wille soon." Jasmine said, her eyes shining with expectations.
¡
When Durden stopped over an hourter, he was out of breath while Max was on the verge of losing consciousness. Despite that, there was a brilliant smile on his face. He had broken through to level two of the Barbarian God Physique, and to his delight, it was very powerful.
Before he broke through to level two, his skin had turned blue and split apart in many ces due to the beating. Even his muscles, and bones were on the verge of breaking despite Durden controlling his strength. However, it didn''t take more than five minutes for the injuries to heal and skin tone to return to normal while his muscles and bones seemed to have strengthened a lot, and he was filled with power. He felt he could kill a high-stage four-star demon with a p. Of course, he first needed to recover his stamina.
Durden rubbed his hands and gave Max a dirty look, "You really have a thick skin." He then patted his clothes, waved Adam and Jasmine over and left.
After Max overcame the euphoria of bing stronger, he noticed Durden and others had already left and grumbled, "That bastard! He left me alone."
After cursing him for a good while, he tried to stand up but felt pain all over his body. "Damn, do I have to be beaten up like this to progress my body refinement?" He shuddered, "No, I have to find a suitable energy source. This can''t continue."
Because of the pain he felt every time he moved any muscle, the walk back to his quarters, which should''ve normally taken a few minutes, took him more than half an hour.
His lovely system had already helped him upgrade his mana core to four-star level. Now, he only needed to reach the peak of three-star, purify and condense it to four-star level to reach the four-star realm. Although it sounded easy, he knew this process would take a lot of time and effort now that he had to do it himself. With the danger of the demons looming over them, he didn''t have time to waste. That was why, despite his body urging him to rest and recover, he forced himself to sit down cross-legged, took out a few hundred mid-grade mana stones and started to cultivate.
¡
A majestic silver hawk flew over the forest and arrived above Ninam city.
The city guards recognised it and let itnd on the square near the City entrance. Whoosh!
Ryan arrived. When he saw the people jump down his beastpanion''s back, he frowned because he didn''t see several of his subordinates, Emily and Max. Just when he was thinking Max and others may have met with an ident, he noticed his subordinates that arrived didn''t look sad or downcast, which was abnormal if something bad had really happened. So, he sighed in relief in his heart and asked, "Why did only a few of youe back? Where is that kid, Max, that girl, Emily and the rest?"
Kamesh and others hurried over and bowed, "Reporting to Lord Commander, we met several groups of demons on the way to the capital city and in one battle, we lost a few of our brothers. Then¡"
Kamesh slowly exined what happened and why they came back without Max and others.
After hearing everything, Ryan kept silent which made Kamesh and others feel uneasy.
Ryan nced at Kamesh and others, before looking at mother daughter duo, E and Ellie, and said, "I understand. Go deliver what he gave you to the Garfield mansion and also take these two with you. They will stay with them. After that, you can rest before reporting back to your posts."
Kamesh and others sighed in relief and saluted, "Yes, Lord Commander!"
¡
Esther, Amelia, Mina, and Anna were in Ashton''s room. All of them looked very worried as they looked at unconscious Ashton in the bed. After he suddenly woke up a few days ago, his condition had been getting worse each day.
Since no medicine seemed to be working on him, their only hope was Max but based on his current condition, he would notst for more than two days but ording to what Max told them before he left, he would return several dayster.
Anna nced at Esther and asked, "S-Should we inform Max and Emily about the current situation now?"
Esther frowned and nced at Amelia and shook her head, "No. He doesn''t want to rush them and put their lives in danger."
Anna went silent after hearing this. Just then, butler George arrived with a wooden box in his hands, and a nervous and hopeful expression on his face.
Chapter 572 Ashton Recovers
Chapter 572 Ashton Recovers
Esther, Amelia and Anna didn''t notice him, but Mina did. She was about to ignore him after knowing it was their butler but paused when she noticed his expression and the wooden box he was carrying with utmost care.
"What is it, George?" She asked, her question attracted the threedies'' attention and they also looked over.
"T-Thirddy, an elf, just delivered this box and told me that young master Max has sent it. Inside it is a medicine that can heal the master." Butler George said, his voice trembling from the surge of emotions.
"Really?!" Amelia and Anna shot to their feet and cried out at the same time. Esther and Mina also trembled. Esther even asked him to repeat what he said in case she had heard him wrong.
Butler George repeated and handed Mina the box because currently, she was more emotionally stable than others.
Mina didn''t open the box immediately. Instead, she asked where Max was and why someone else delivered it.
When Anna heard this question, she felt his heart clench. "U-Uncle George, Max¡ he is alright, right?" She asked in a trembling voice.
Esther and Amelia also looked at him and hoped he was alright because neither Ashton nor they would be able to forgive themselves if something had happened to him while finding the medicine.
Only after butler George exined the situation that thedies rxed.
"That fool! Since he already found the medicine, why didn''t he return? Why does he insist on joining the battlefield? Doesn''t he know it''s dangerous out there?" Anna grumbled, worried.
Mina nced at her, and shook her head, "He wants to be stronger quickly to protect everyone."
"Still¡ he shouldn''t risk his life like this¡" Anna muttered in a low voice before saying, "Forget him. Third mother, hurry up and feed father the medicine."
Mina nodded. She sat down on the bed beside him, opened the box and took out the crystal bottle. Pop!
Swish!
When she popped the cork, a refreshing scent spread in the room. After they breathed it in, they felt refreshed, energized and their moods improved. Even Amelia, who had been depressed since the day Ashton got injured, felt her mood improve.
"Such strong vitality! This can definitely cure the master." Butler George cried out. Thedies'' eyes also lit up and their breathing quickened.
"Mina, hurry up. Feed it to him." Amelia anxiously said. Mina didn''t waste time. She carefully forced open his mouth and emptied the bottle''s content inside.
¡
Everyone held their breath as they waited for the medicine to work. But when they didn''t notice any visible signs of healing even after more than half a minute had passed, they grew anxious.
"Please work! Please work!" Amelia and Anna mumbled, their eyes glued on Asthon''s body. Esther, Mina and Butler George also clenched their fists and prayed.
After another minute passed, there was no visible change. Everyone felt their mind go nk. Amelia shuddered, and knees gave out. "How could this happen?! How could it not work?! Wasn''t it something that had immense vitality?!" She muttered, looking despondent.
Their final hope was Max. Now that even the medicine he sent didn''t work, didn''t this mean Ashton no longer had any hope?
Just when everyone was feeling gloomy, a light coughing sound sounded.
Cough!
Unlike Amelia, who seemed to have lost her senses, and Esther, who had closed her eyes, Mina and Anna had yet to lose their hope and were staring at Ashton, waiting for a miracle to happen. So, when Ashton coughed, his eyelids trembled and he opened his eyes, they were the first to notice. They immediately squatted beside him and held his hands.
"F-Father!" Anna cried. Mina''s eyes were also red. Esther and butler George looked over and let out sighs of relief. Esther then squatted down beside Amelia and ced a hand on her shoulder and said, "Amelia, it worked."
"Huh?" Amelia looked at her in confusion.
"The medicine, it worked. He is recovering. Come, take a look." Esther rified and helped her to her feet.
Amelia stood in a daze, watching Ashton smile at her warmly.
Unlike when he woke up in the past few days, Ashton had a rxed expression on his face, and it wasn''t forced at all. The injuries on his body were rapidly disappearing.
e here." Ashton weakly beckoned her over.
When she heard his voice, tears started falling down her cheeks. Then, she rushed over and hugged his neck, and kept crying.
Ashton slowly consoled her and then talked to everyone one by one.
Everyone was emotional. Amelia, and Anna were smiling through tears, while Esther''s eyes had also turned moist. Only Mina looked normal, but her eyes were also red as she hadn''t, and didn''t want to let go of his hand. Butler George was also happy. He watched as they talked for a while before silently leaving the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ashton noticed but didn''t stop him because he knew George was giving them space to talk.
"Wah¡ father, we were so worried." Anna sniffled.
"Hehe, little Ann, you don''t look pretty when you cry." Ashton gave a small chuckle and felt his heart warming when he saw how worried everyone was. However, when he didn''t see any of his sons around, he expression turned conflicted and he asked, "Where is Mark, Max and others?"
Amelia and Mina hesitated. Seeing this, Esther spoke, "Mark, Noah and William came a while ago. As for Max, he went out more than a week ago to find medicine to heal you."
"Little Max found medicine for me?" Ashton was surprised when he heard this. "He must have suffered a lot." He knew how badly injured he was. It was already a miracle he didn''t die immediately after using that self destruction technique that day. He knew the things that could heal him could be counted on one hand, and all of them were very rare and weren''t something a three-star mage like Max could get his hands on.
Thedies remained silent. They also realized this and felt extremely proud of and sorry for him.
They continued to talk and and soon half an hour passed since he was fed the Drop of Life. By now, most of his internal and external injuries had healed.
This surprised Ashton quite a lot and he tried to guess what medicine he was fed but even with his knowledge, he couldn''t think of any that could heal him so quickly. Then, all of a sudden, his eyes widened in shock.
"How is this possible?!"
Chapter 573 Bloodline Awakening
Chapter 573 Bloodline Awakening
His shocked shout caught thedies off guard. Then they became worried and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Ashton, however, acted as though he didn''t hear them and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them and burst out in a loud, happyughter. "Hahaha¡ it''s amazing! I would have never thought little Max could find such miraculous medicine." Realizing there was nothing wrong, thedies sighed in relief while Anna grew curious when she heard him mention Max''s name and asked, "What happened father? What made you so happy?"
Ashton controlled hisughter, nced at everyone and said, "Not only did the medicine that little Max sent healed my body, it also healed my destroyed mana core. Not only that, my mana core seems to have been upgraded by four levels, meaning half of the obstacles to emperor realm have been removed for me. It''s¡ unbelievable!"
Everyone became stunned when they heard this and muttered in a daze, "It''s really unbelievable."
Apart from Ashton, who had previously reached peak three-star, and Anna who still had a long way to go, everyone here was just two-star. For them, even reaching the peak of the mortal boundary was near impossible given their age and talent, let alone the Emperor realm. So, they were naturally shocked upon hearing he had hopes of reaching this legendary realm. After the momentary shock, they became delighted. Unlike the olderdies, Anna couldn''t help but jump in joy and shout, "Wohhh!! It''s amazing! Our family will have an emperor mage in future."
Before she had joined the Cloud Academy, she felt she had a powerful background, but after she joined academy, and interacted with others and saw multiple three and four-star mages, she realized her background wasn''t anything special. After seeing five-star and king ranked mages, she lost everyst bit of the pride she originally had and felt as though she wasn''t from a noble, but amon family.
But for someone who was raised like a princess, this reality was a bit cruel. So, she adjusted her future goals and even though she knew it wouldn''t be easy, she vowed to be a king ranked expert at least and if possible, an emperor or even a Monarch, and earn back the pride she had.
But despite her vow and determination, she was painfully aware that her talent was not too good. Therefore, the chances of her achieving this goal weren''t too high. That was why when she heard how her father''s path to the Emperor realm had be a lot easier, she was iparably excited. So what if she couldn''t achieve the goal she set? Her father could do it and her family and she would still gain their lost pride.
¡
Although this Drop of Life was diluted, the energy it contained was immense. Even after healing all of Ashton''s injuries¨Cvisible and hidden, new and old¨Cand restoring and upgrading his mana core, there was still some energy remaining.
So, while they celebrated, it circted throughout his body as though searching for something more to fix, but he was alreadypletely healed.
Since it didn''t find any injury, it slowly started seeping into his blood. But before it could, microscopic golden chains manifested around each of his blood cells and blocked the energy. This seemed to enrage the energy. It rammed into the chains again and again. Each time the energy shed with the chains, some of it would disperse. But under the unrelenting assault, some cracks finally appeared on the chains and before thest bit of the energy dissipated, there was an inaudible crack as the chains shattered.
As soon as it did, a surge of golden energy flooded his blood cells. When the golden energy appeared, theposition of his blood started changing. It slowly turned golden, and as it did, it became stronger, purer and moreplex. It was as though it was evolving.
Right when the chains shattered and golden energy appeared in his blood cells, Ashton who was gleefully smiling with his family, froze.
Since he was the focus of everyone''s attention, thedies immediately noticed the change in his expression. But just when they wanted to ask what happened, their expressions also changed while Anna cried out in rm.
"What''s that?!! What''s happening father?!"
Immediately after that, everyone lunged forward. Esther tried to freeze him. Amelia tried to heal him. Mina tried to cover him in earth elements while Anna took out a few thick nkets and covered him. "Why isn''t anything working? This fire¡"
¡
Ashton could feel a strangely familiar energy coursing through his blood, making it boil like magma, and filling him with almost endless strength.
He was learned enough to know he was undergoing bloodline awakening. This, however, confused him. How could he have a bloodline inheritance? From what he knew, none of his ancestors reached the level where they could bestow their descendants with a bloodline. So, why was he awakening one right now?
However, these thoughts were interrupted by the sudden and ''strange'' actions taken by his wives and daughter. Noticing they weren''t stopping and were preparing tounch more ''attacks'' at him, he, for a moment, thought they wanted to kill him but immediately dispelled the thought as it was impossible and asked In a confused and slightly irritated tone, "What are you guys doing?"
Anna and others were panicking because their ''attacks'' were ineffective when they heard his voice. Noticing he wasn''t panicked and his voice was calm, thedies took a close look at him. Soon, they furrowed their brows in confusion as though they saw something iprehensible.
Anna pointed at him and said in a shaky voice, "Father¡ you are burning. But it''s strange. The fire doesn''t seem to be hurting you."
"Fire? Burning me? What are you say¡" Confused, Ashton looked down at his body and saw he was engulfed in zing, golden fire. His heart skipped a beat and he instinctively wanted to jump off the bed and try to extinguish it. But then he realized, the fire wasn''t hurting him just like Anna said. In fact, he felt veryfortable.
But seeing how his clothes and bedsheets had already burnt into ashes and the bed was slowly disappearing along chunks of ice, the nket Anna wrapped around him to put out the fire and even the pile of earth Mina conjured, he realized the fire was only harmless to him, not to others. Then he told everyone to leave the room and wait outside.
After they went out, he jumped off the burning bed and sat cross legged on the ground and waited for the bloodline awakening toplete.
The golden fire zed for over an hour before it slowly receded into his body. After itpletely disappeared, Ashton opened his eyes to reveal golden pupils. At the same time, a subtle regal aura spread out from his body.
Ashton felt the changes in his body and couldn''t help but exim "A bloodline can cause such transformation? How amazing! No wonder those with bloodlines are always stronger."
If before he used that self sacrifice spell to protect his family andpletely destroyed his mana, his strength could rival early stage four-star mages, and after he took the Drop of Life and recovered and his core was upgraded, he had be strong enough topletely overwhelm any mid-stage four-star mage, then now, after his bloodline awakening, he was sure he could kill most of the peak four-star mages, and if he went all out, even if couldn''t defeat, he could fight on equal footing with a newly ascended early-stage five-star mage.
Ashton''s emotions were in turmoil. Just a while ago, he was on the verge of death but now, not only was he in perfect health, even his mana core recovered, of which he had already lost hope a few years ago, and had such a huge increase in his strength.
"Little Max¡" He muttered under his breath, aplicated look shing in his eyes.
¡ N?v(el)B\\jnn
In a dark hall in a ce very far away from Ashton, four pairs of eyes snapped open at the same time and looked towards a stone table, a part of which was shing with golden light.
"Someone has awakened the Imperial bloodline?" One of four pairs of eyes owner said a level of excitement in their voice. The other three pairs of eyes also had excitement shing within. "Find out who this kid is. No matter if he is from the main or branch families, bring him here." Ordered one of four, their voice ringing throughout the dark ce. Immediately, a respectable voice answered, "Yes, Ancestor!"
Chapter 574 Youll Regret it!
Chapter 574 You''ll Regret it!
Immediately after the voice sounded, countless people became active and started looking for the person they were ordered to.
Half an hourter, their investigation bore results.
"Ancestors, none of the main or branch family members have awakened their bloodline recently." The voice respectfully conveyed their findings.
The four pairs of eyes snapped open once again. They discussed for a moment before ordering, "Use the bloodline beckoningpass and find everyst person of our bloodline living outside the family." "Yes, Ancestors!"
¡ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A dayter, an unconscious Lilly wasying in a dimly lit cave inside a forest in the ck Dragon empire. Oliver was sitting not far away from her, grilling a piece of meat on the fire. But he wasn''t paying attention to the meat. Instead, he was staring at Lilly with a heated look in his eyes. After escaping from the demons, he found this cave and fed Lilly some healing pills. Even though most of her injuries had recovered after a day, she was yet to regain consciousness. Looking at the girl he wanted so badlyying helplessly in front of him, he was having a hard time controlling himself. But he stopped himself until now not because he was a gentleman or anything. He wasn''t one, and had already decided to force himself on her because he knew she didn''t like him at all and would never willingly surrender herself to him. But he wanted her to be conscious when he did it, and enjoy her expressions and her struggle. That was why he had been patiently waiting for her to wake up.
After a while, the meat was ready. Keeping his hungry eyes on Lilly, he tore the pieces of flesh with his teeth and slowly ate. Just then, Lilly''s long eyshes gently fluttered and she slowly opened her eyes. Oliver stopped eating, and without making any sound, kept looking at her as she slowly sat up and looked around. When she saw him, he smiled at her, and asked, "Are you alright now, Junior sister?"
Lilly frowned in disgust and apprehension when she saw the look in his eyes. Then, she nodded in response to his question and asked, "Where are we? Where are the others?"
Oliver noticed her look of disgust, but ignored it and unhurriedly said, "We are in a forest in the ck Dragon Empire. As for what happened¡"
He slowly told her how he ''saved'' her and escaped using his random teleportation talisman.
Lilly didn''t show any expression when she heard everything, and asked. "What about little Snow? Did she manage to escape?" Oliver frowned. He threw the meat in his hand away, stood up, walked over to her side and sat down before grabbing her delicate hand in his. Lilly frowned slightly but didn''t resist which made Oliver smile brightly at her. Feeling her soft hand, he felt his blood boil. "I''m sorry, junior sister. I know how close she is to you. That was why I wanted to bring her along too, but circumstances did not allow it." While saying this, he slowly leaned towards her, and as he inhaled her intoxicating scent, his breathing became rough.
When his face was almost touching her hair, Lilly finally couldn''t keep a neutral expression on her face.
"What are you doing, senior brother?" She asked while trying to move away, but because he was holding her hand, she couldn''t move far.
"What I have dreamt of doing for so long!" He said, and pulled her back next to him.
Lilly didn''t try to move away, or resist. Currently, she was as weak as an ordinary person because she wasn''t able to use her mana. She knew this bastard must have fed her some sort of mana restricting poison. So, even if she wanted, she couldn''t resist him in her current condition. Despite her rage, and disgust, she calmly looked at him and said,"You will regret it."
"Haha! I don''t know about me, but you will soon regret always showing me indifference. I will ravish¡" Oliverughed out loud when he heard her. But suddenly, he seemed to notice something and his expression changed drastically. A surge of energy surrounded Lilly, and injured his hand by which he was holding her, forcing him to let go.
Then he heard Lilly''s cold, apathetic voice.
"No one, not your father, your grandmother or even god would be able to save you."
"Arghh! You bitch!" Oliver shouted in rage as she disappeared from the cave. But immediately after, he calmed down and revealed an evil smile, "Did you think I didn''t know your master had also given you a random teleportation talisman? I''ll enjoy this chase before I enjoy you." After muttering, he took out a square shaped wooden token before taking out a small vile that had some blood in it, and dropped a drop on the wooden token. After that, he watched as the wooden token disintegrated into ashes while the drop of blood shot in a direction before hitting the cave wall.
The wooden token was a Blood Sensing talisman. If you drop someone''s blood on it, it will tell you the general direction of the person, as long as they weren''t too far.
Since the random teleportation talisman Lilly used was of low quality, the distance it could teleport her to wouldn''t exceed 50,000 miles, which was easily within the range of Blood Sensing talisman. Because he knew this, he wasn''t worried she would be able to escape. Despite that, he wasn''t happy about the situation. Because he already knew she also had a random teleportation talisman, he had taken her spatial ring away, but didn''t find the talisman inside. Thinking that she might be carrying it on her body, he had frisked her too, but still didn''t find it and thought that maybe she had already used it up.
How could he have known she still had it and before he could react, she used its energy to injure him and teleport away.
Fortunately, before leaving the Ice Sovereign Mountain, he had already acquired a few Blood Sensing talismans and even though he didn''t find the talisman, he still took some of her blood when she was unconscious just in case he needed it. If not, it would''ve been near impossible to track her down.
''I just hope she doesn''t encounter some magic beast or any demons. If she does, without her mana, she won''t be¡'' When this thought appeared in his mind, he froze, and muttered in confusion, "Didn''t I feed her a mana restricting flower? Then how did she still use her mana to activate the talisman?"
"I''ll know when I find her." With that, he threw the thought to the back of his mind and rushed out of the cave before flying in the direction Lilly was.
¡
50,000 miles away, Lilly emerged 20 meters above ground and unable to control her body, she fell down.
She tried to use her mana, but could only use a small quantity, which wasn''t enough to cast any of her spells. Thus, she could only grit her teeth and prepare for the impact because there wasn''t any tree or anything else she could use to slow her fall. Thud!
Fortunately, she was a four-star mage and had a stronger physique than ordinary people. So, she didn''t suffer any major injury.
Unfortunately, the sound of her fall attracted a magic beast in the distance that roared and charged towards her.
Lilly looked atthe iing beast and revealed a helpless smile...
Chapter 575 Reaching Peak Three-star
Chapter 575 Reaching Peak Three-star
"How unlucky!" She muttered under her breath, looking helpless. Even though the beast rushing towards her was just a two-star beast, she knew she wouldn''t be able to outrun it and if she wanted to survive, she had to kill it, or scare it away.
Thinking this, she closed her eyes. The beast growled in excitement when it saw its prey did not try to escape, and increased its speed. However, just when it was ten meters away from its delicious prey, an indistinct, pure white halo appeared around her. In the beast''s eyes, its vulnerable prey had suddenly transformed into a god-like existence, and it felt it wasn''t running towards a delicious meal but its death. It yelped in fear, turned on its heels and fled without looking back.
Phew~!
Watching the beast disappear from her sight, Lily released the breath she was holding until now, and rxed.
''Fortunately, it was a low level beast, and had yet to gain intelligence. If not, my rudimentary [Ice God Halo] wouldn''t have been effective.'' She thought. If Oliver had seen her use the [Ice God Halo], his face might have turned ck due to jealousy because she had achieved the same feat while in the four-star realm which he barely managed to achieve at peak five-star.
Lily had alsoprehended the [Ice God Technique] while she was in seclusion. Before she had the chance to share the good news with her master, she found out she was ''asked'' to leave with Oliver to gain experience in the war. She knew Oliver''s intention towards her and knew it was risky to go with him. If she wanted, she could reveal her Ice God Halo, gain a status equal to or even higher than that of Oliver. But she didn''t do that because she knew she wouldn''t be allowed to leave the Ice God mountain before she became strong enough to protect herself. However, she wanted to leave, and find a chance to go to the Green Leaf kingdom and find her young master, whom she was so worried about and missed so much.
After rposing herself, she looked around but only saw barrennd. Although she didn''t know her exact location, she knew she was in the ck Dragon Empire. ''The Green Leaf Kingdom is in the southwest of the ck Dragon Empire.'' Turning around, she started running in the southwest direction while hoping for the mana restrictive poison to wear off as soon as possible. She needed her strength back to fight or flee in case she happened to encounter more beasts or demons. Besides, she had a premonition that Oliver would be able to find her¡
After running for over 20 minutes at full speed, she grew tired and breathing turned ragged, causing her to slow down.
Just then, she heard the wind whistle behind her in the sky. For a moment, her heartbeat stopped, thinking that Oliver had arrived. But when she saw it was a golden sparrow-like flying beast, she heaved a sigh of relief because it wasn''t Oliver''s flying beast.
Seeing this flying beast, she suddenly remembered her friend, little Snow.
''I hope you escaped too, little Snow.'' She prayed in her heart as the golden sparrow flew over her.
However, instead of continuing to fly away, it descended andnded in front of her. Lily immediately became cautious, and warily looked at the trio sitting on it.
In front was a man in golden brocade robes. He looked handsome and had a regal air to him. Behind him, on his either side were two middle-aged men in dark robes. Both were expressionless, and looked at ease as they looked at her, but Lily could tell both were alert and ready to act at a moment''s notice.
From this, she could tell the guy in the middle was some young master while the two middle-aged were his guards.
"May I ask what your esteemed self wants?" She asked, looking at the young master. Although she looked and sounded calm, her heartbeat had increased because she sensed all three of them were five-star mages, and not ordinary ones.
Swoosh!
The man in golden robes jumped down in front of her, causing Lily to take two steps backwards. With a small smile on his face, he elegantly put right hand on his left chest and slightly bowed in greeting, "Hello, youngdy. I''m Eric. Please do not worry. I didn''t approach you with any malice, and mean you no harm."
"Hm. May I ask what Mr. Eric wants?" Lily nodded her head slightly in response as she asked.
His two bodyguards frowned when they saw she didn''t show him any respect, and were about to say something when Eric said, "I noticed you didn''t have any transportation, and because we are going in the same direction, I thought maybe I should offer you a ride. I wonder if you are willing to travel with us?"
Lily looked at him, and then his bodyguards. After considering it for a moment, she asked, "Where are you heading to, Mr. Eric?"
Eric''s smile grew when he heard this and said, "We are going to the Green Leaf Kingdom. We can drop you off at your destination if it''s on the way. If not, I can give you a flying beast to travel."
Lily''s eyes shed when she heard this. Eric was quite perceptive and immediately noticed the slight change, and left surprised, "Don''t tell me youngdy is also heading to the Green Leaf Kingdom?"
Lily was silent for a moment before she slowly nodded, "That''s right. I''m going there."
Eric pped his hands andughed, "That''s good. Now, if you don''t mind." He was about to extend his hand but stopped and just gestured to her to climb up on the sparrow.
Lily had been paying attention to him ever since she saw him. So, she naturally noticed this and rxed slightly. It seems he was a bad person. Of course, she still wouldn''t lower her guard.
Soon, the golden sparrow took off and flew in Green Leaf Kingdom''s direction.
Not long after they left, Oliver arrived not far from where Lily was.
"It has been almost 50,000 miles." He muttered and took out another Blood Sense talisman and dropped a drop of Lily''s blood on it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Soon after, he flew in the direction the golden sparrow went.
¡
Although Max''s absorption speed was slightly reduced due to the system''s absence, it was still several times faster than an ordinary peak three-star mage with a good cultivation technique thanks to the cultivation technique he bought from the system.
After 24 hours of hard work, he hadpletely absorbed and refined all of his mid-grade mana stones'' mana. With all this mana, not only did he break through to peak three-star, he made quite some progress to the limits of three-star. Now, he only needed slightly over 15 thousand more three-star mana to reach the realm limit. Once that happened, he could start the further purification andpression of his mana to elevate it to four-star level and be a four-star mage.
But now he faced a problem which wasn''t a problem before¨CMana stones. He had stored most of his mana stones, most of which were low grade ones, in the system inventory and only had over 200,000 low grade mana stones in his spatial ring. This amount wasn''t at all enough to reach the current realm limit and to convert the mana to four-star level.
Sighing at the problem, he stood up and stretched, "It''s time to go to the Royal City."
Chapter 576 Power Of Laws
Chapter 576 Power Of Laws
When he walked out, he saw Rey and Shasha in the distance, casually talking. They also noticed his presence and looked over.
"Good morning, team leader!" Rey ran over and greeted him enthusiastically. Shasha also followed him and nodded in greeting.
Max returned their greetings and asked, "Where is Emily, Durden and those two little guys?"
"Emily is in seclusion while Durden left earlier for a walk with those two." Rey answered.
"Okay." Max nodded and said, "You go and tell Durden we are leaving for the capital in a short while."
Rey nodded, and left, leaving Max and Shasha alone. He noticed Shasha seemed to have something on her mind but was hesitating to speak it out, so he asked, "You want to say something?"
Shasha took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes."
"I don''t know if it''s appropriate to ask this, but can you give me some of that holy energy?"
"Holy energy?" Max asked, confused. After she told him what she meant by holy energy, he understood she was talking about the Divine energy that seeped out from him when the system upgraded his core.
He could understand why she was tempted to get her hands on some more of the Divine Energy because it was just too miraculous. Emily had told him it had different effects on everyone. After absorbing it, some progressed in their cultivation, someprehended the technique they weren''t able to before, while some, who had incurable diseases, or hidden injuries, had their diseases cured and hidden injury healed.
He was about to tell her he didn''t have any, but stopped when a thought shed in his mind, and looked at her up and down. She had fair and tender skin, an attractive pair of emerald eyes, thin pink lips, a modest bust, curvy figures, a peach shaped ass you want to give a tight squeeze and long legs. Overall, she was very beautiful. Adding in the fact that she was a mature woman, and had a stubborn and aloof personality, she was more than enough to tempt most men, Max included.
Shasha frowned when she noticed him check her out and became ufortable, but didn''t say anything. Since she needed a favor, she knew she couldn''t show any dissatisfaction. Besides, she already knew he wouldn''t give something so precious like the Divine Energy without reason, so she was ready to pay whatever price she had to pay.
After checking her out, he calmly asked, "Why do you need it?"
Shasha''s eyes brightened when she heard this. This meant he wasn''t opposed to giving it to her. Suppressing her excitement, she answered calmly, "A few years ago, I was badly injured in a battle, and almost lost my life. Even though I ultimately survived, and most of my injuries healed, the injuries to my mana core and mana channels couldn''t be healed."
"I''ve searched for the cure for many years, but¡ couldn''t find any. Because of my injured mana core and channels, I couldn''t make any progress in my cultivation, and had to do everything I could to stop my cultivation from regressing."
At this point, she took a deep breath, and said, "However, when I absorbed that holy energy you gave off, my mana corepletely recovered. Now, only my mana pathways remain injured. If I could get some more of the Holy Energy, I could heal them too, and then I would be able to try breaking through to the five-star realm."
Upon hearing her, Max nodded. Her case was just like his father, Ashton,. But when he heard herst sentence, he frowned and asked, "Five-star? Aren''t you an early-stage four-star? How would you try breaking through to the five-star?"
Shasha didn''t answer and lowered her, hesitating. Max grew surprised when he noticed her hesitation. It seemed she wasn''t just saying it for the saying sake, but was really confident she could break through to the five-star once her mana channels healed. But how? The gap between early-star four-star and five-star was just too big. She would need at least a few months if not years of continuous cultivation just to touch the realm boundary to four-star.
''It seems she also has some secret.'' Max thought to himself, and was tempted to know, but suppressed the impulse, and said, "It''s alright if you don''t want to say."
Saying this, he turned around and started walking toward the house where Emily was.
Seeing this, Shasha became anxious and called out. "Wait!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A small, victorious smile appeared on his face before immediately disappearing. He then walked back to her, and waited for her answer.
Shasha took a deep breath, stared into his eyes with a serious expression on her face, and said, "I''m confident to break through to the five-star realm because¡ I''veprehended an elementalw."
"Huh?" Max looked at her with a confused look on his face. Comprehended an elementalw? He didn''t know what that meant and how it could help her bridge the gap between early-stage four-star to five-star realm.
Shasha raised her brows when she noticed his confusion, "You don''t know what an elementalw is?"
Max felt he was being looked down upon and felt embarrassed, but he really didn''t know. Most of what he knew was from some books, the system and the people around him.
Coughing lightly, he said, "Ahem! I don''t know. How about you exin it to me?"
Shasha thought for a moment before saying, "When someone asked Lord Raku, he said this, Aw¡ is some kind of abstract but powerful force or an all epassing rule. But from what I understand, it is a higher level of control."
"For example, if a normal person has awakened the fire element affinity. But he can control or manipte the fire only through his magic spells, and can''t do it on his own. Even if he can, it will be too basic, like lighting the fire. But if he canprehend the Fire Law, he wouldmand a superior control and manipte it ording to his wish. He could use it without magic spells, while his magic spells would be one or several fold stronger ording to the level of his understanding of thew."
After saying this, she raised her hand and pointed at a broken wall in the distance. Wind elemental mana gathered and condensed at her fingertip. It then shot out at the wall, and,
Bang!
Created a fist size hole on it.
Witnessing this scene, a surprised look appeared on his face because from the moment she raised a hand to the moment the hole was created in the wall, only less than a second had passed. He knew even someone with a high level of control over his mana would take slightly more time to do the same. Besides, he would need a high level of focus too. Shasha, however, didn''t focus too much. She was as casual and rxed as one could be, and didn''t even seem to actively control her mana. It moved on its own. Of course, he knew it was an illusion, but still, this was an incredible feat, and wasn''t any different than Instant cast. He knew very well how extraordinary and useful the ability to Instant cast was. It could help you fight and kill foes stronger than you, like he did with his Cdius Brachium with the system''s help.
Chapter 577 Superior Mana Control
Chapter 577 Superior Mana Control
"See that? It''s the power of aw. Moreover, I only have the rudimentaryprehension of it. If I canprehend more, even with my current cultivation, I can fight fight-star mages." Although there wasn''t any change of expression on her face, she was undoubtedly feeling proud, especially because of how shocked Max was.
It took Max a few seconds to recollect himself, before he nodded with naked admiration, "It''s undoubtedly powerful, and I''m sure just this level of control over your element is enough to make you almost unrivaled in the four-star realm."
"But you still haven''t told me how yourw can help you breakthrough to the five-star? Also, since you are this strong, why didn''t you help me when I was fighting that high-stage four-star demon, and almost lost my life?"
Right after he asked this, he remembered her mana core and mana pathways were damaged. In that condition, how could she utilize her true strength?
Looking at his expression, Shasha knew she didn''t need to answer thest question, and said, "I didn''t say I''m absolutely certain to break through to the five-star, I said I can give it a try."
After rifying this, she paused, and raised her hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The Wind Elemental mana started gathering above her palm in a football size sphere and became visible. Then, she asked, "What grade mana is this?"
Max carefully sensed it before replying, "One-star."
Shasha nodded. After that, the sphere started shrinking, and soon shrunk by half. She then asked again, "What about now?"
Max sensed again, and became shocked. "This¡ It''s two-star now. Don''t tell me¡"
Shasha nodded. After that, the sphere started shrinking, and soon shrunk by half. She then asked again, "What about now?"
Max sensed again, and became shocked. "This¡ It''s two-star now. Don''t tell me¡"
Shasha nodded, "That''s right. My Wind Elemental Law doesn''t only let me freely control Wind Element, it can also refine normal mana into higher grade. Not only that, it can nourish my physique too. Now, you should know why I said I can try breaking through to five-star after my mana channels are healed."
Hearing the confirmation, he was stunned. He nodded, and muttered, "Since you can refine mana so quickly, you can easily fill your core with four-star mana to the brim. Moreover, since yourw can nourish your body, you''ll soon have a strong enough body to bear the pressure of breaking past the mortal realm. This¡ isn''t this too amazing!"
Seeing him loseposure, the corner of Shasha''s lips curled up before she immediately recovered. Max looked at her with hope and excitement in his eyes, "Can you tell me how I canprehend my Elemental Law?"
He was excited. Why wouldn''t he be when he saw the hope to be stronger quickly? But at the same time, another thought appeared in his mind, ''Why didn''t the system tell me anything about the Laws?''
Shasha shook her head, "I can''t tell you because I myself don''t know how I managed toprehend it. One day I suddenly sensed the Wind Elemental Law and started toprehend it."
Max''s excitement vanished when he heard this. Noticing this, Shasha continued, "But I can tell you that you should have superior control over your mana before you can begin trying toprehend aw. If you don''t have superior control, you''ll never be able to sense these abstractws. Of course, you aren''t guaranteed to sense them even if you have superior mana control. In other words, it''s up to your luck."
"Luck, huh?" Max muttered. If it was a matter of luck, he was confident he could alsoprehend an Elemental Law. After all, wasn''t it his good luck that brought him to this wonderful world after he died that untimely, and pathetic death?
Wasn''t it also his good luck that gave him the system that helped him be stronger, and enjoy this life and his beautiful women when he originally couldn''t even sense mana? That was why he was confident of his luck. Of course, he would never leave anything up to luck and would make utmost effort to achieve what he wanted.
"How about you show me your mana control so that I know just how far I am from the Superior mana control stage?" Max asked. Since Shasha wanted a favor from him, how could she refuse? So, she immediately demonstrated her superior mana control.
As he observed her skillful mana control, he became fascinated, not only with the superior mana control stage, but also with her. She looked very¡ enchanting with that focused look on her face. After she was done, she took a deep breath. In her current state, just doing this much was tiring. After that, she looked at Max, wanting to ask if realized how his mana control wasgging behind, but when she saw the look in his eyes, and the bulge below his lower stomach, she shivered, and a strange feeling appeared inside her.
Given her nature and past, she should''ve gotten angry at him for showing such naked desire for her, but for some reason, she couldn''t, which made her ufortable.
Max realized what he was doing, and quickly controlled himself and said with a sigh, "I used to think my mana control was quite good, but I now realize how wrong I was."
Shasha looked at him in silence for a moment before choosing to ignore what happened a moment ago and nodded, "It''s normal. Before I really reached the stage of Superior mana control, I also used to think the same. Just keep practicing, and you''ll definitely reach it."
After saying this, she asked, "Now, can you give me some of the Holy Energy?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unlike when he was caught staring at her, this time he immediately became awkward. He knew the reason she patiently told him everything was for the Divine Energy, but how could he give it to her when he didn''t have any?
Shasha frowned in displeasure upon noticing his hesitation, "You don''t want to give me some?"
"No, that''s not the case." Max said.
"Then what''s the problem?" She asked coldly. Then as if thinking about something, she said, "You don''t want to give it for free, is that the case? If it is, then¡"
Before she could continue rambling, he interrupted her, "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, it''s that I can''t because I no longer have any left." As he expected, Shasha''s face fell when she heard this.
"You don''t have any¡"
Chapter 578 Chaotic City
Chapter 578 Chaotic City
Royal City, the capital of Green Leaf Kingdom¡
Evening¡
A group of seven appeared in front of the city gates, looking haggard. Many such groups arrive at the capital daily, but this one attracted some attention from the passersby.
Why?
Because two members of the group were elves. Even in the peaceful times, very few elves could be seen in the city, let alone in these chaotic times of war. After all, elves also had territories to protect from the demons and didn''t have time toe here. So, the arrival of these two naturally attracted some attention.
''Maybe they are outcasts¡'' Many thought before continuing to ignore them.
When the group of seven arrived at the city gates, one of the guards stopped them and asked, "Where are you guys from?"
"Where else could we be from if not from the Green Leaf kingdom?" Max said in a tired voice.
The guard who asked the question narrowed his eyes in displeasure, but hispanion waved his hand to calm him down and said, "You misunderstood, little brother. My colleague meant to ask which city you are from."
Emily frowned. "Why? Isn''t knowing we are from Green Leaf enough?"
Because they no longer had a fast enough flying beast, they had to travel on foot for two days without rest. Not only that, as they came closer to the capital, they encountered more and more demons. After fighting so much, all of them were drained and wanted nothing more than to find an inn and rest. So, when the guards stopped them and started asking questions they didn''t need to ask, everyone was displeased.
The guard''s lips twitched, but seeing their haggard looks, he understood their situation and smiled, "It''s enough. You guys can go in. Right, don''t forget to register yourself at the Royal Pce if you want to go to the battlefield with everyone."
Max and others couldn''t be bothered to ask anything. So, they just nodded, and entered the city.
Half an hour after they entered, a beautiful golden sparrow appeared in the sky above the city. A momentter, itnded on the busy square in front of the Royal Pce, and four people elegantly floated down.
A flying beastnding on the square wasn''t umon, so only a few paid nces over, but those who did, and saw the people who got down from the beast, immediately left whatever they were doing and rushed over with smiles on their faces, and bowed in greeting.
"Greetings, Crown Prince!"
"Greetings, Crown Prince!"
"Hope your journey has been safe and fruitful."
¡
It was impossible for thismotion to not attract everyone''s attention.
More people rushed over and started greeting the mana in golden brocade robes, who calmly smiled and returned their greetings with a nod.
He then nced at thedy by his side, whi was looking at everything with a slightly surprised expression on her beautiful face. When she noticed him looking at her, she asked, "So, you are Green Leaf''s crown prince?"
The man nodded, "That''s right. Surprising right?"
"Yeah, but not too much. But the fact that Mr. Eric is not arrogant and is quite approachable despite being a kingdom''s crown prince is more surprising." Thedy, Lily, said, nodding.
When the crowd saw Eric talking to Lily, they finally noticed her, and were stunned. "How beautiful!"
"Is¡ is a real fairy?"
"How could she be so beautiful? Even our Kingdom''s number one beauty, princess Lexis, falls short inparison to her." "She! Keep your voice down, but I have to admit you are not wrong." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I hope she is single."
"Why? You want to make her your woman. Keke, I finally understood what the saying ''A toad lusting for the swan meat'' means.''
¡
Ignoring the crowd''s chatter, Eric led Lily towards the Royal pce. His two guards followed.
Suddenly, however, Lily stopped in her tracks and looked in a direction with a vacant expression on her face.
Eric was startled. After traveling for almost two days with her, he had realized she was a woman with a strong character and was someone calm and indifferent. At least he didn''t see her loseposure like this even when they faced a demon group led by a six-star demon. So, he was genuinely surprised to see her like this and carefully asked, "What is it, Miss Lily?"
"I¡ don''t know." Lily muttered with a confused look on her face. She suddenly felt a familiar presence for a second but when she tried to sense it again, she couldn''t. For some reason, this made her uneasy.
Eric''s eyes shed before he said with a smile, "It''s alright. Let''s go now. I''m sure you need a good rest."
Lily hesitated briefly before nodding. She wanted to say she could find an inn to stay, but because she had already agreed to stay at his ce and rest while he arranged a flying beast for him, she couldn''t refuse. Besides, she could tell he wasn''t a bad person and wouldn''t try to harm her. Also, she intended to ask his help to find a ce in the capital for her young master and the rest of the family to stay. So, she nodded and followed him to the Royal pce.
¡
The Royal City was huge. It was easily ten times bigger than any normal sized city. But despite that, it still couldn''t handle the inflow of refugees¨Cthe people who had to leave their cities due to the demon invasion¨Cand was filled to the brim. If not for the fact that countless people died in demons'' hands whening here, and people in many small cities and towns didn''t even have a chance to move out before they were ughtered, the city wouldn''t even have any room to walk on the streets.
After half an hour, they had covered a small part of the city, and had checked dozens of inns, but none had any rooms left. "Do we have to sleep on the streets now?" Adam muttered, his brows furrowed as he looked at several people sleeping or resting on the ground like homeless dogs.
Durden patted his head, and said with aplicated expression in his eyes. "No. We don''t have to. This is the outer area of the city, where prices are cheaper, and the number of people here is overwhelming." "As we move towards the central area of the city, prices will soar and the number of ordinary folks will decrease. So, we won''t have trouble finding an empty inn there."
Everyone sighed at his words as they understood what he meant. The outer part of the city was overcrowded, inns were overbooked, and people were forced to adjust in any free ce they could find.
They had seen many conflicts arise, and people die because more than one party wanted to upy the same small corner. The increased number of people, and theck of order gave rise to robberies, arsons, rapes, killings and several other crimes, making the area chaotic, unsuitable to live in. Even they encountered some people who wanted their money and women. Of course, they weren''t shown any mercy and were killed.
Meanwhile, the city''s inner and central area wasn''t facing these issues. Although they hadn''t seen it, they knew it for a fact.
No matter the situation, the strong alwaysmanded many rights and privilegespared to ordinary people.
Just then, they heard amotion in the distance. Some people were beating an old man, already on the verge of death, and a young girl in tattered clothes was crying and trying to stop them, while the crowd just watched on without any intention to help.
Durden, Shasha, Emily and others just frowned before ignoring them. They had seen too many such scenes on the way, and couldn''t be bothered to, or could resolve every issue.
However,
Max''s expression changed when he took a closer look at the girl and the old man.
In the next instant, Whoosh!
He rushed towards the group¡
Chapter 579 Slapping The Arrogant Young Master
Chapter 579 pping The Arrogant Young Master
"Please stop! Don''t hit my grandpa!" The young girl cried, while trying to rush toward the old man on the ground. But each time she tried, someone would p her away. Her little face was already bruised and swollen while a trickle of blood flowed down from the corner of her lips.
The old man was very weak and skinny. Under the goons'' merciless kicks, he was already coughing out the blood and seemed to be on the verge of death.
"Aren''t these guys from the Ming family? Why are they beating this pitiful old man?" Someone asked.
"Who knows? When I arrived they were already beating him."
"I know! This old man and this little girl are somehow rted to the Ming family. They wanted to take refuge with them, but the Ming family''s young master kicked them out and ordered them to kill the old man and throw the girl out of the city."
"That evil bastard? He is too cold blooded."
"Shhh! Keep your voice down if you don''t want to die like this old man."
¡
A muscr man, who seemed to be the leader of the goons, frowned when he heard the crowd''s murmurs, and shouted at his subordinates, "Stop wasting time. Just kill him."
"Yes, sir." The goons nodded before one of them raised his leg to stomp on the old man''s head. "NOOO! Please don''t!!'' The girl cried in despair. The old man raised his head to look at her. He wanted to speak but no voice came out, so he mouthed the words ''Little Rou, close your eyes.'' After that, he closed his eyes, and waited for his death. Suddenly, everything went silent. He thought he had died, but was sure the goon''s leg hadn''tnded on his head. ''Maybe he did it too quickly for my brain to register.'' He thought, but in the next instant, he heard the goons'' angry roars, which made him think otherwise.
"Who are you bastard?!"
"How dare you kill someone from the Ming family?!"
"Kill him!"
Everyone was staring at the sky blue haired young man, who suddenly arrived in front of the old man in shock, surprise, pity and excitement. They were surprised to see someone intervene in Ming family''s affairs, and were shocked because of the strength he revealed. As soon as he appeared, the goon who was about to kill the old man had died from a finger-sized hole in his forehead. They felt pity because they knew now that he had killed someone of the Ming family, he was sure to suffer. But, one thing was for sure, they were going to watch a drama unfold, which filled them with excitement.
Max ignored everyone, and crouched down in front of the old man. The old man opened his eyes. When he saw Max, he looked confused for a moment before recognising him, "You are¨C"
"Let''s talkter. First, eat these." Max stopped him from speaking lest he aggravated his wounds and fed him two grade one healing pills.
The goons raged when they saw him ignore them but none dared to attack him after seeing how effortlessly he killed theirpanion. Even their leader didn''t dare to move.
The young girl was stunned by this sudden turn of events. But a momentter, she became happy and rushed over to her grandpa. No one stopped her this time.
"Are you alright, grandpa?" She anxiously hugged the old man, tears falling down her eyes.
"Cough! I''m fine, little Rou." The old man coughed and smiled gently at his granddaughter, before pointing at Max, "Look who saved me."
Only after she heard him say this that she turned around and took a good look at their savior. Unlike the old man who took a moment to recognise Max, she immediately recognised him, and kowtowed to him, "Thank you so much, young master for saving my grandpa. Really, thank you so much."
Max smiled and stopped her before her head could touch the ground, and said, "It''s alright. How about you tell me what''s going on, why are they trying to kill you guys?" Although he had heard the crowds'' discussion, he wanted to know the whole story.
However, before little Rou could say anything, an angry shout resounded, "Who are you, bastard!? How dare you interfere in my family''s internal affairs?"
Crowd parted to the side to reveal an arrogant looking young man in dark green robes and four fierce looking people behind him.
"Greetings, young master Ming!"
Several people in the crowd stepped forward and greeted him with respectful expressions on their faces but the young master Ming just snorted in disdain and ignored them, his arrogant gaze fixed on Max.
Max squinted his eyes when he saw the dark green robed man and felt a surge of anger in his heart. Why¡
Swoosh!
Just as the young master walked over and was about to say something, Max stood up and suddenly vanished from their sight.
"Not good!" The expressions of four people behind the young master Ming changed, but by the time they reacted, Max had already appeared before the young master Ming. Then,
Pa!
The crisp sound of a p resounded.
The crowd, the goons who were feeling relieved upon seeing their backer arrive, the four people behind the young master Ming, and even he, himself, was dumbfounded. What just happened?
Did this blue haired youth just p him? The young master Ming?
"Y-You¡ you pped me?" Young master Ming asked with a look of disbelief on his face as he touched his left, already swollen cheek.
"Yeah, is it too difficult to believe?" Max asked as he looked at him in disgust.
"You¡ why?" Young master Ming asked, still stunned. "Because I don''t like the arrogant look on your face. It irritates me. Also, you dared to kill little Rou and her Grandfather. You really deserve to die."
Pa!
Even before he said the word ''die'', he had thrown another p, this time on his right cheek.
Everyone flinched at this, and had one thought in their minds, How daring? And also, Now he is really doomed to die.
Although the Ming family wasn''t a top family in the capital city since it was residing in the outer city, it was still a behemoth to the masses. Not to mention the other forces in the outer city that had to be extremely careful of them, even the stronger forces in the inner city didn''t dare to carelessly offend them, not only because the Ming family head was a four-star mage, and several of their Elders were three-star mages, and the number of two-star and one-star mages easily crossed hundreds, but also because they were rumored to have a connection with the Royal family.
Until now, almost everyone who had dared to offend the Ming family waspletely annihted. That was why, even though they could see Max was a strong mage, they still believed he would die.
Durden, Emily and others had arrived and were casually standing amidst the crowd, hearing their discussion and watching Max p the arrogant prick''s face into a pig head.
"Hey, sister Shasha,dy Emily, should we also join in and have some fun?" Ray asked excitedly, rubbing his hands.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 580 Domineering
Chapter 580 Domineering
Emily nced at him briefly before looking away while Shasha scrunched her brows and said, "Not unless his life is threatened. If you go now, it will only exacerbate and escte the situation."
"Hm? What do you mean?" Ray asked in confusion.
Shasha looked at him in silence, making him ufortable before she sighed and said, "You are an elf."
Ray was stunned when he heard this, before smiling wryly, "Yeah, I''m an elf."
If he was a human, he could join the fight. Even if he killed them, there would not be any problem. At most, their enmity with the Ming family would be even stronger. However, he was an elf, someone from a different race. Just like every other race, the human race was also xenophobic. Once he joined in, and identally killed someone, the chances were very high, or it could be said it was almost certain this fight would transform from Max versus the Ming family to Max''s group versus everyone in the capital.
He also knew this, but currently, he was too exhausted to think clearly, which made him forget this point.
''Sigh! I need to sleep for a few hours or I''ll keep making such mistakes.'' He sighed, and yawned.
On Durden''s side, Adam and Jasmine had a look of displeasure on their faces as they watched Max. They were weakest in the group, so they were even more tired after all the fighting in thest two days, and wanted to rest badly. But this guy was going around saving beg¡ people and starting conflicts out of nowhere, dying their rests.
But unlike before when they had just met Max''s group, they didn''t dare to throw a tantrum now because they had seen how strong Max and Emily were. In other words, they had earned their respect.
Unlike everyone who was focused on Max and the young master Ming, Durden''s gaze was focused on little Rou, and he had a look of confusion in his eyes.
¡
"Impudent!"
"How dare you!"
The four behind the young master Ming roared and attacked Max at the same time. Although they could feel a sense of danger from him, he surely wasn''t a match for all four of them, right?
In the next moment, however, they realized how wrong they were.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Without moving from his ce, he attacked four times. One was pped, second was kicked in the gut, third was punched in his chest andst''s hand was brutally twisted, causing his bones to break. Then, all of them flew back and crashnded on the ground, each looking pathetic.
"This¡!"
Everyone in the crowd was bbergasted by this scene. But none exceeded young master Ming''s shock.
"You¡ they¡ how¡?" He couldn''t even form a single coherent sentence. Each of his four bodyguards was a three-star mage, one was even a high-stage three-star mage, but all of them were defeated in a single exchange? He couldn''t believe this just like he couldn''t believe he was pped, not just one, but two times.
However, the evidence was clear. His bodyguards were on the ground, crying out in pain. Seeing how spineless he was, Max had no intention to prolong this farce. He sneered in disdain and kicked him in the gut, causing him to spat out a mouthful of blood, and sent him flying towards his bodyguards.
"I''m not killing you right now because you seemed to be their rtive despite how badly you treated them. But this will be thest time I do so. So, think before you act next time." Leaving these words, he turned around, grabbed little Rou and her grandfather and left with his group.
After they had walked quite far, the old man recollected himself, and lowered his head in a bow toward Max, "Thank you for sparing his worthless life, young master. But¡ you have invited trouble to yourself. Given how notoriously petty and vengeful that kid seem to be is, he won''t let you go."
Little Rou also looked at him worriedly. Max looked at her with a surprised look in his eyes. He had noticed while the old man took quite some time toe to his senses, little Rou didn''t seem phased at all. She was mostly indifferent when she saw one of the goons die, when the young master Ming was pped, and even when he thrashed those four three-star mages.
However, what surprised him even more about her was the fact that she seemed even younger than the time he met her in Zexin city. If at that time she looked like a twelve or thirteen year old girl, she now looked barely twelve. Just what was going on?
Shaking his head, he nced at the old man, and casually said, "It''s alright. If he really wants to court death, let hime."
Hearing this, little Rou''s eyes glittered and she thought, How domineering!
After a while, they arrived in the inner part of the city. Different from the outer part of the city, here people weren''t as numerous, and no one was sleeping on the streets, even though some temporary settlements could be seen, but they were neatly arranged and were in order. Although people were a little tense, there was no looting, fighting etc, and just like they had expected, not long after they entered the inner city, they found an inn, though it only had four empty rooms. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Emily, Shasha and Jasmine took one room, Durden and Adam took the second, while Max and Ray upied the third and Little Rou and her grandfather took thest one.
After taking a nice bath, Max went to Little Rou and her grandfather''s room to ask them about their current situation.
It turned out, when they got the news of the demon invasion, they had left the city with others from the Zexin city. Almost half of them died in the demons'' ambush, some were killed by the magic beasts, while the rest managed to arrive at the Capital city.
After they arrived here, and saw how chaotic the outer city was, they knew they wouldn''t be able to survive for more than a few days if they were lucky. However, all hope was not lost because he knew his daughter, little Rou''s mother, who he had not seen since she came to the Zexin city to drop the newly born little Rou to him years ago, was working as a maid in the prestigious Ming family in the outer city.
Even though he was reluctant and didn''t want to have any contact with his unfeeling daughter, or the Ming family, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and take Little Rou over to the Ming family if they wanted to survive.
But when he arrived at the Ming family''s gates and told the guards he wanted to meet his daughter, Daisy, the guards told him there was no person with that name in the family, and immediately kicked them out. The old man was depressed and thought his daughter had lied to him. But he had no time to feel angry, or worry about her because they needed to find some ce to live. However, before he could do that, those goons arrived and started beating him, saying they were doing it on their young master''s order.
After hearing this, Max said with a thoughtful expression on his face, "It seems your daughter hadn''t lied to you about working in the Ming family, and if I''m not wrong, little Rou is an illegitimate daughter of someone important in the family. Furthermore, it seems that person doesn''t want to have any contact with her, that was why he had that arrogant prick kill you and throw her out of the city."
The old man looked at little Rou sleeping on the bed and sighed, "Yes, that''s what I thought. Sigh! She is such a pitiful girl."
Saying this, he looked at Max with a hopeful gaze and hesitated to say something. Max could easily guess what he wanted to say. So, he calmly said, "Don''t worry. Since I saved you two, I''ll make sure you continue to live, and not suffer anymore."
The old man visibly rxed when he heard this and tears welled up in his aged eyes before he stood up and bowed deeply, "Thank you so much, young master. However, I don''t want you to bother yourself with me. I''m already a bag of bones and wouldn''t live much longer. I just hope you keep little Rou safe. I''ll be eternally grateful to you."
Max felt a bit emotional when he saw how much he loved his granddaughter, and was reminded of his father, not Ashton, but his real father back on Earth.
I wonder if I''ll be able to return there and meet him again. He sighed. After the system killed that supreme mage, recovered to its original state, and the [World Gate] function appeared, he was given hope of going back and meeting him. But now¡ with the system in hibernation, that hope was dashed. He didn''t know where and when he could find the Divine energy and awaken the system.
Shaking his head, he threw these thoughts to the back of his mind, and said, "Little Rou is young and still needs you, so don''t think about dying, instead, try to live longer."
Saying this, a thoughtful expression appeared on his face as he looked at her and asked, "Is it just me or does little Rou really seem younger than before?"
Although he said this while looking at little Rou, his senses were focused on the old man and he immediately noticed the change in his demeanor, but didn''t look at him or say anything further. After a moment, the old man took a deep breath and said, "Young master, I was just about to tell you about it."
"Oh?!" Max turned his gaze back to him and waited for him to continue.
Chapter 581 Forsaken Land?
Chapter 581 Forsaken Land?
After staying silent for a moment, the old man spoke, "Young master, I don''t why, but little Rou started aging backwards when she was sixteen years old. It''s been almost four years since then. She is in reality 20 years old now, but looks to be only twelve.
Seeing Max''s eyes widened in surprise, the old smiled wryly, and added, "I don''t know why it''s happening. I''m worried she will continue to age backwards until she¡" His voice broke, and he couldn''t finish his sentence.
Then with a painful look on his face, he continued, "This isn''t the only thing that pains me. What pains me even more is that even though she is getting younger, her intelligence isn''t regressing with her body, but is developing with her age. I wish her intelligence would also regress because if it did, her mind would also be childlike and she wouldn''t have to suffer with the knowledge of her eventual fate."
By this point, the old man had tears in his eyes, "Although she tries her best to not show it, I know how much she is suffering. Sometimes, when I wake up, I find crying and shivering in her bed, and I, her grandfather, can''t do anything about it."
Max sighed deeply. He could only imagine what she was going through. He then asked, "Did you try asking doctors about her condition?"
The old man shook his head, "The one I can get in touch can''t even believe that such a strange illness exists, and those high level doctors are out of my reach, but I can tell even they may not have a cure for it."
"I understand." Max nodded. "I''ll try to find a cure for¡"
Before he couldplete his sentence, a voice sounded in the room, startling them, "It''s impossible to find a cure for her¡"
Swoosh!
The door was pushed open and Durden walked in with a light smile on his face and his hands behind his back. "...because it''s not an illness, or a disease."
After saying this, he nced at Max and chuckled, "Yeah, I know I shouldn''t have eavesdropped. So, I will apologize for that."
He then casually took a seat behind him and said, "The only reason I did that was because I had noticed her peculiarity when I saw her, and wanted to talk to this old man."
Hearing this, Max rxed his furrowed brows and withdrew his look of displeasure because his words seem to indicate that he had an idea about her strange condition, and he might also have a solution.
The old man also seemed to have realized this and his expression underwent several changes, the most prominent among them hope and excitement. After forcefully suppressing them, he asked in a trembling voice, "Y-Young master, y-you mean you know about her ill¡ condition?"
Durden drummed the table with his finger for a moment and his expression turned solemn as he said, "Her situation is very¡ rare. It''s rare to the point I dare say no one, even the supreme mages in this forsakennd would know about it."
Max''s eyes widened and a strange look shed in his eyes.
Forsakennd¡?
Durden briefly nced at him, and seemed to sigh. Then, a tiny sly smile appeared on his face as he said, "Fortunately for you, I have read of a simr case in my ancestral records. That''s why I know about it. Now, tell me, do you want me to save your granddaughter?"
Max frowned upon hearing this. From his interaction with him, he could tell Durden wasn''t a person who would take advantage of someone''s misfortune.
So, the question was, was there something special about little Rou''s condition for which he would go against his principals?
Thinking this, he wanted to stop Durden, but did not. What was he going to do after stopping him? Did he have any way to resolve little Rou''s situation. No, he didn''t have. So, was he going to just let her die? The answer was obviously a no. He wasn''t someone so cold hearted, and apathetic to others'' plight.
The old man didn''t hesitate and immediately stood up and bowed deeply to Durden, "Please save her, young master. I''ll be eternally grateful to you."
Durden nodded in satisfaction and helped him up with a wave of his hand, "Good, but tell me tell you, if you want me to save her, she''ll have to leave with me. If she does, you probably won''t be able to meet with her ever again."
The old man was dazed for a moment. He was clearly a bit reluctant to part with her, but his eyes shed with determination as he said, "It''s alright. I''ll be more than satisfied if she no longer have to suffer with her strange illness, and could live a safe life."
Saying this, he hesitated and said, "I just hope¡ you won''t treat her badly, young master."
"Don''t worry. I assure you, she live be safe and no one will dare to bully." Durden assured.
"Good." The old man nodded heavily, and was about to say something when a melodious cry resounded in the room.
"I won''t go anywhere without my grandpa even if I have to die!"
The old man was surprised. He had thought she was asleep and was about to tell Durden to take her away because he knew she would absolutely not go when she woke up.
Unlike him, and Max, Durden wasn''t surprised. Clearly, he already knew she was awake. But his brows were furrowed as he nced at her and said, "Little girl, I know how close you are with your grandpa. If I could, I''ll definitely take him with us, but just taking you with me is already my limit."
"Then I''ll not go!" Little Rou didn''t hesitate at all.
"Little Rou¡" Her grandfather became anxious but before he could say anything, little Rou interrupted him and she spoke through tears,
"Please don''t say anything grandpa. Just like you love me more than anything, I also love you, and won''t ever leave you. So, please don''t try to convince me otherwise."
The old man smiled bitterly. He still wanted to convince her, but knew she would never agree. Therefore, he turned to Durden and carefully asked, "Young Master, is it possible for me to go with you? Don''t worry, I won''t be a burden to you. I can be your servant."
Durden sighed, and shook his head, "Old man, didn''t you hear me just now? It''s not that I don''t want to take you along, it''s that I''m incapable of doing so. Even just taking her would strech my limits."
The old man looked at him in puzzlement. Why couldn''t he tag along? Because of demons?
On the side, Max''s eyes shed. After a moment, he waved his hand and conjured to pinkish red sound istion barriers around the old man and little Rou.
Thanks to his training, and his increasing familiarity with his bloodline energy, it had be easier to do something like this.
Seeing this, Durden looked at him, frowned and said, "I know what you want to ask. So, don''t bother saying it because I can''t, and won''t tell you anything."
Max frowned even though he had expected something like this. So, after a moment, he only asked one question, "The ce you are from is outside this continent, right?"
"I said I can''t and won''t tell you anything." Durden repeated but Max got his answer and took a deep breath. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I understand. Also, if you can''t take both of them with you when you leave, then just leave them here."
For the first time, Durden revealed a hint of killing intent, causing Max''s blood run clood, and a never felt before sensation of terror appeared in his heart.
Fortunately, Durden immediately withdrew it, causing Max to sigh in relief. Now, his eyes had the wariness and caution when he looked at him.
''How ufortable!'' He muttered in his heart. This feeling of wariness and caution wasn''t anything new to him, but this didn''t make him any less ufortable, and strengthed his resolve to get stronger so he won''t feel the same again.
"Do you want her to die by asking me to leave her here?" Durden coldly asked.
Max scoffed, his tone equally cold, and continued, "Since you can''t take her grandfather too, it''s impossible for her to agree. Since that''s the case, what else can you do apart from leaving them here to fend for themselves?"
"Don''t tell me you are going to take her away forcibly? Heh, if you do that, she will hate you all her life, and I can guess here lifelong hatred is thest thing you want. Isn''t that right?"
Durden kept silent.
Max then continued , "And of course, I don''t want her to die."
Saying this, he looked him in the eyes, and dered with determination, "Not to far in the future, I''ll leave this so-called forsakennd ande to your homnd with them. I''m sure, unlike here, you aren''t the only one in your homnd who knows about her condition."
His words stunned Durden, then he...
Chapter 582 Be Her Another Reason
Chapter 582 Be Her Another Reason
Durden was momentarily stunned upon hearing Max''s promation. Then, he burst out in a fit of uncontrobleughter.
"Hahahahahaha¡"
Heughed so hard that tears appeared in his eyes, then he looked at him appreciatively and nodded, "I have to admit it, you are really something else, man. I also feel you aren''t someone who can remain restricted in this small piece ofnd for too long."
Saying this, his expression turned serious as he said, "But let me tell you something, even your supreme mages can''t leave this ce whenever they want, and have to scheme for thousands of years just to have a chance of stepping outside. So, if you want to leave this ce just by relying on your strength, then you have to be someone who can thrash several supreme mages without breaking a sweat."
"With your current rate of progress, it''ll take you at least a few hundred years to reach that step and that is after considering your talent is top notch. If it''s not, you''ll need even more time. Tell me, do you think she can wait until then?" He asked, pointing at little Rou.
Max went silent, but a momentter, he stared at him hard and asked, "Tell me, are you able to take both of them with you?"
"No. I honestly can''t." Durden admitted and then began to say, "But I can just take her¡"
Before he could say anything more, Max interrupted him, "You''ll break them apart? That''s no solution. Now, I know her condition is special, and might be beneficial to you, or even your sect. But as I said before, if you take her away by force, she will hate you forever."
Durden frowned, "What are you getting at? Just say it clearly."
"Alright!" Max nodded and seriously asked, "Why don''t you tell me whatever you know about her condition? Maybe I can find her a solution?"
Max needed to find the Divine energy to awaken the system. Since he now knew the continent they were living in was a ''forsakennd''s, he wasn''t sure if he could find any Divine energy here.
Thus, he had to enter Durden''s homnd, and look for it there. From how Durden seemed to look down upon even the supreme mages, his homnd was surely one or multiple level above this ''forsakennd'', and perhaps it was one of the ces that system told him where the Divine energy was.
As for the reason he asked for the details about little Rou''s condition, it was because he had an inkling that his bloodline energy could be beneficial for her. But before trying anything, he had to know everything he could about her condition.
Durden narrowed his eyes, "You think¡ you can help her after knowing about her condition?"
"Perhaps, I really can." Max casually said.
Durden just stared at him, not showing any expression on his face. When Max started feeling jittery under his gaze, he finally spoke, "Alright. I''ll tell you about it."
Max immediately focused and listened.
"In the ancestral records that I read, there was no mention of what causes it but there was indeed a solution. If you want to cure her, you''ll need a higher level of energy, and someone who can control it at will. Then, that person will inject that energy into her body, purify her mana pathways and then help her form a core from that energy."
After saying this, Durden''s lips curved up as he continued, "I was going to have an Elder of mine at your supreme mage level do it for me. So, you can try asking a supreme mage to do it too, but let me earn you, the person who is going to purify her mana pathways and form her mana core should have same elemental affinity with her, and his understanding of the thew should''ve reached Mastry level at the very least. If not, that will only harm her."
Max frowned, and then sighed inwardly, ''Sure enough, it isn''t easy.''
He then asked, "She will be cured after her mana core is formed and mana pathways are purified?"
Durden''s smile faltered when he heard this before sighing, "This is I''m notpletely sure about because in the record, even though that person had stopped aging backwards, someplications had arose but they weren''t recorded, so I don''t know about them."
After saying this, he waved his hand and the istion barriers around the grandfather-granddaughter duo broke into pieces. The mixture of mana and Max''s bloodline energy lingered for a few moments before dissipating.
A trace of astonishment shed in Durden''s eyes which he quickly concealed, but shock stormed in his heart.
''Such pure and resilient bloodline energy¡ Is it an imperial grade bloodline, no, this seems to be of even higher rank. ¡and he can already use it so casually?''
He thought back to the moment when Max isted little Rou and her grandfather. He did so in an instant, and without any difficulty. He had already sensed something strange in his mana but didn''t bother to investigate it because he was more focused on the reason why he had done so.
But after witnessing it, he realized when he thought he was overestimating Max''s potential, in fact he had grossly underestimated it.
He gave Max another serious look and muttered under his breath, "Maybe you''ll truly be able to leave thisnd on your own."
"Did you say something?" Max was thinking if he should try using his bloodline energy on little Rou, so he didn''t hear what Durden said.
"Nothing." Durden shook his head.
¡
Half an hourter, Max watched Durden leave the inn with Adam and Jasmine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After they disappeared from his sight, he exhaled deeply and went to his room.
In their room, the old man was looking at little Rou, who was standing in front of him with her head down, with an angry look on his face, "Why did you refuse? Do you not want me to die in peace?"
Little Rou raised her tear stained face and hurriedly said, "Please don''t say that, grandpa. You know¡sob!... I-I also want to get better so I could take care of you better, but I can''t live without you. If you are not with me, then I¡ don''t want to live."
Seeing this, the old man sighed, and didn''t say anything else. Then, he gently hugged her, letting her cry on his chest.
She needs another reason to live. He thought. He felt extremely happy and gratified seeing how much his granddaughter loved him, but he couldn''t be her only reason for. She needs another, so when he is no longer around, she won''t be an empty husk and could happily live her life.
Suddenly, Max''s image appeared in his mind. Recalling how much she appreciated Max because he showed them kindness by leaving that ten gold coins, and how a beautiful smile would appear on her face when they sometimes brought Max in their discussions in the past few months, he thought,
Maybe he can give her or maybe be that another reason¡
¡
Swoosh!
A three metersrge bat flew across the sky, and rapidly neared the Green Leaf''s Capital city.
When it was just half a mile away, it stopped and hovered in the sky. After a moment, a droplet of blood shot out of it towards the capital.
Then the bat circled the city, and a few more droplets of blood shot towards the city.
Then, suddenly, a handsome young man in moon white robes, Oliver, appeared on top of the bat, and grinned, "Hehe, you ran quite far, but not far enough."
But in the next moment, he frowned, "But because she is in this kingdom''s royal pce, it''ll be a little more troublesome to capture her."
After thinking for a moment, a savage look appeared on his face as he patted his storage bag, "If anyone tries to obstruct me, I''ll make sure you suffer for eternity. Now, let''s get down, beautiful!"
The bat made an acknowledging sound before flying down to one of the city gates.
¡
In a luxurious vi in the Royal Pce, Lilly suddenly had a bad feeling.
Don''t tell me that guy has tracked me down¡? She immediately guessed the reason. Immediately, her brows furrowed, a hint of cold murderous intent shed in the depth of her eyes.
¡
After resting for a night, Max left the inn without disturbing Emily, Ray and Shasha, and headed towards the market.
He needed mana stones, a lot of medium grade mana stones to quickly break through to the four-star realm. Right now, he only knew of one way by which he could earn them¨Cby selling his magic spells.
During the night, he suddenly started having an uneasy feeling, as though something bad was going to happen.
After thinking for a while, he realized it might be rted to the mission regarding his beloved, Lilly, the system gave him. The realization made him want to break through as soon as possible.
Therefore, he immediately tried inscribing one of his magic spells on the scroll and was pleased with the fact that he could still do it. So, after inscribing a few scrolls, he headed towards the nearby auction house in the market.
Chapter 583 Miss Akilah
Chapter 583 Miss Akh
Even though the war was ongoing with demons, the market was still bustling. After all, no matter the time, mages needed supplies to cultivate, recover from their injuries, restore their mana reserves etc. this was even more true in a war situation.
After asking around, Max found out there were several auction houses in the market, some were small sized, some were medium sized, and a few ones.
Since he wanted to sell his magic techniques for a good enough price and have no worry afterwards, he chose one of the big auction houses that had aparatively better reputation.
Therefore, a whileter, he arrived in front of Sterling Auction House. It was opened by Sterling merchant hall which apparently had their auction houses in several kingdoms, and was quite powerful.
Max was quite surprised to see that the people guarding the entrance were two beautiful females in tight fitting battle robes. With a longsword in hand, they lookedbat ready.
Given how the females were slightly more numerous, and stronger than males because of their higher affinity with mana, this scene wasn''t umon. But because this was Max''s first time seeing female mages guard the entrance, he was slightly surprised.
Seeing their beautiful faces, and well sculpted bodies that their tight-fitting robes entuated even more, he secretly licked his lips, and put a handsome smile on his face, and walked towards them.
However, as he neared them, his smile faltered slightly because he felt a mounting pressure. Even though they were just standing there motionlessly, and weren''t even looking at him, their aura fields were active, putting a substantial amount of pressure on anyone who neared the auction house'' entrance.
What is this? A test? Max thought.
Just then, one of the female guards spoke, and confirmed his guess.
"Only those who can enter the gate while bearing this pressure are fit to be one of our customers."
Interesting¡ Max smiled.
He could tell that no one weaker than high-stage three-star level could ensure this pressure and wouldn''t be able to enter.
It would seem this move was foolish since the auction house was losing many business opportunities, but as far as the Sterling Auction House was concerned, such small business opportunities could be easily neglected.
What they wanted was bigger businesses, that only higher level mages could provide. By denying the weaker experts entry, they were making the stronger experts look special, therby boosting their egoes. This would naturally made them want toe to this auction house to buy or auction their goods.
Max then casually strolled inside. After he went in, thedy guards looked at each other and could see a hint of surprise because after the first moment when he came into their aura fields, they felt their aura fields weaken automatically, significantly reducing the pressure of Max.
¡
As soon as Max entered the auction house, ady in a forest green robes approach him, and deferentially bowed her head, "Wee to the Sterling Auction House, my Lord. I''ll be your assistant while you are in the house. So, please feel free to say what you are here for."
Max took a good look at her, and nodded. Just like the two outside, this attendent was also a beauty.
No, that was not right. She was even more beautiful and seemed nobler than those two. In fact, even if hepared her to the most beautiful women he had ever seen such as his Lilly, little Arya''s mother and the Ninam city lord, Elena, the elf auction host, Siana the tempress, and Beille, Amara''s aunt, he wouldn''t be able to tell who was more beautiful and appealing to him.
She had shoulder length hair, ck hair, fairplexion, an oval face, captivating hazel eyes, long eyshes, a high nose, and sulent red lips, that seemed to beg him to kiss them. Despite her baggy robes, he could tell her breasts were on the bigger side, and were perfectly round. With a slim waist, and wide, supple hips, she was a sexy catch.
''How could such a woman be just an attendent? Sigh! What a waste of beauty!'' He sighed in his heart.
The attendent noticed him check her out, but didn''t show any displeasure and maintained a professional smile on her face.
"You are very good, ahem, I mean, you are quite professional, which is quite admirable." Max said, struggling to suppress his suddenly growing lust. It had been quite a few days since hest had sex, and his body, and bloodline needed it again.
As more and more time was passing without doing it, he could feel his lust slowly increase and he was bing increasingly restless. Inst two days, it had be almost too difficult to suppress it, and only through the continued fighting and ughter he managed to keep it under control.
Now, after seeing those two women outside, and this irresistible beauty, his suppressed desires naturally wanted to erupt.
Fortunately, his control over his body had be quite good with the increadse in his strength otherwise his sleeping dragon would''ve woken up, raring to battle, and his breathing would''ve be hot and rough, making him look like an horny animal.
Still, it was quite hard to suppress his raging lust.
''No wonder it''s called Lust Overlord''s bloodline. It seems almost impossible to control.'' He thought, a little displeased that he could still not control it when he could control and use his bloodline energy quite easily.
''Maybe I''ll be able to do it eventually¡''
¡
"Sir¡?" The sexy attendent called out after seeing him zone out.
"Yeah, sorry, I was thinking about something else." He said, then changed the topic, and took out two scrolls, "I''m here to sell these. Tell me how many mid or high grade mana stones these worth."
The attendent took the scrolls and opened them one by one, taking a brief look at them each time.
Max was slightly disappointed seeing how calm she was. He had expected the spells from the system to be extraordinary, and earn him a good number of mana stone but it seemed¡
Before he couldplete this train of thought, the calm attendent suddenly let out a loud shout of disbelief, "HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE!!"
Her shout not only badly startled Max, but also everyone else in the reception hall.
Some frowned in displeasure, but didn''t say anything since seemed to be an employee of the Sterling Auction House, but a few older employees of the auction house and some guests who recognised her, were stunned.
"What can startle the manager so much?" An employee muttered and unable to suppress her curiosity, rushed over. Others who knew her to be The Manager of the auction house did the same.
The renowned manager of the Sterling Auction House in Green Leaf Kingdom, one of the most beautiful pearls in the Royal City, Miss Akh, had a strange hobby. She loved to dress up like her employees and work between them. Of course, not many knew this and those who did, didn''t dare to talk about it casually lest they invited her wrath.
She was, after all, one of the few people in the whole kingdom who even the Royal family didn''t dare to offend causally. So, how could they dare to?
With Max hearing, and given the fact the employee''s voice wasn''t low, he clearly heard her and was naturally surprised.
''Sure enough, she isn''t just an attendent.'' He let a disappointed sigh. If she was just an attendent, it would''ve been easier to seduce¡ ahem, coax her into leaving the auction house and be with him.
Miss Akh didn''t seem to notice themotion she caused or his disappointment. After taking a deep breath, she began saying in an excited voice, "Sir, normal grade three elemental magic spells can fetch a few hundred mid grade mana stone in an auction. However¡"
"...these two aren''t any grade three elemental magic spells, they are Realmbreaker spells. Even more extraordinarily, unlike other realmbreaker spells that can only give the user the power of one realm above their current realm, these two spells can give user power of two, and if I''m not wrong, a whole three realms above. You know what this means?"
She paused to take another breath before continuing in even more excited voice, "This means as long as a three-star mage masters them, has four-star, five-star, and king rank elemental mana with him, and can utilize that mana while casting them, he can exert the power of these higher realms. I¡ I can''t believe not one, but two such spells exist in this world. It''s incredible!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The spells Max gave her were Cdium Brachium, and me Barrier. He wasn''t too surprised upon hearing her words because he could feel he could still use them after breaking through to the four-star realm.
So, while everyone was in shock, and Miss Akh was in excited state, he took a step forward, grabbed her wrist and pulled her in his arms, tightly hugging her.
"Calm down, beauty, calm down! Don''t be too excited."
Chapter 584 Royal Capital Shocked
Chapter 584 Royal Capital Shocked
"Huh?..." Miss Akh blinked in confusion.
Then, after a moment when he mind registered she was being hugged, and her back was caressed, her face turned crimson in anger and embarrassment.
Swoosh!
She twisted her body as though it was boneless, and escaped from his evil clutches.
Boom!
At the same time, Max felt a tremendous force m into him, which rattled his mind for a moment. By the time he came to his senses, he was already off the ground and was about to crash into a few people.
He hurriedly utilized his mana, and was barely able to change his flying trajectory so he wouldn''t crash into the crowd. Then, after a few meters of flight, he gentlynded on his feet.
Just then, he heard Miss Akh''s angry shout, "You¡ How dare you take advantage of me?! I''ll kill you!"
Immediately after that, she raised her hand, her mana swirling around it, ready to attack. Seeing this, Max felt a chill run down his spine. He could tell she was a king rank mage, and if she attacked, he would most likely die since he wasn''t confident he could dodge her attack.
Therefore, he hurriedly raised his hands and shouted, "Hey, hey, stop! I was just trying to help you calm down since you had be too excited to control your mana. If I hadn''t hugged her when I did, you might''ve suffered a mana bacsh."
Miss Akh hesitated when she heard him, then frowned in confusion. She knew people could suffer mana bacsh if they were in an extreme state of emotion, but she was sure her mana waspletely under control and nothing such would''ve happened.
However, since he had already said he did that with good intentions, she had no choice but to drop the matter or she would seem like an ungrateful person. Thus, she slowly lowered her hand and dissipated her mana. She was very angry, and even more embarrassed.
She was the proud daughter of one of two owners of the Sterling Merchant Hall. Since she was young, everyone had treated her with respect, and not a single person ever dared to speak loudly to her, let alone touch her. This person, however, not only dared to hug her, and feel up her body, he even dared to give such a lousy excuse? However, seeing how everyone was looking at her, she couldn''t do anything about it. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something, which made her face pale. All her life, because of her status, she didn''t have a single person who she could call her friend. As she grew up, she came to dislike, or even hate her status, but couldn''t do anything about it. However, she could try living a normal life, and possibly make some friends. That was why she wanted to leave the Sterling Merchant Hall and live somewhere where no one knew her.
Her overprotective father, however, immediately refused. However, after she threatened to never talk to him, he reluctantly agreed, but instead of allowing her to go live alone, he made her the manager of Sterling Auction House in the Green Leaf Kingdom, and sent her here. She naturally protested this arrangement. The reason she wanted to leave the Sterling Merchant Hall was because she didn''t want a high status and wanted to live a normal life, but her father was once again giving her a high status. Would anyone dare to talk with or behave normally around the manager of the Sterling Auction House in such a tiny kingdom? Obviously not.
But her protest was useless because her father didn''t even listen to her. Fortunately, he allowed her to do whatever she wanted in the Green Leaf Kingdom; she hadplete freedom as long as she was in the auction house.
Therefore, after arriving in the Green Leaf kingdom, she took the manager''s post without any ceremony, and only allowed very few people to see her. After that, she arranged for herself a new employee''s identity, and started working as an attendant. She was very happy because she was no longer treated like some untouchable and unapproachable existence. She freely interacted with employees and the customers. Now, however¡ Everyone knew who she was. Could she still continue with her attendant life? The possibility was too low because unlike before, too many people knew her identity, and the chances were very high that someone would spread the news about her hobby. After that, everyone would act cautiously with the attendants, denying her a normal life she wanted.
Thinking all this, she red at the employee who disclosed her identity, but seeing her pale face, she sighed. She knew this employee didn''t do it on purpose. So, she didn''t have the heart to hold her ountable.
Suddenly, her eyes shed and turned to look at Max.
''It''s all because of him. If he hadn''t brought those two extraordinary magic spells, causing me to lose my mind for a moment, this wouldn''t have happened. Not only that, he also took advantage of me.'' She directed all her anger and resentment to Max. Her piercing gaze made Max shiver, and he went on high alert.
''This woman¡ isn''t easy to mess with.'' He thought. For a moment, he wanted to st her with his full charm. Even though she was a king rank mage, she was still a woman, and from how she became so angry from embarrassment, he could tell she was also a virgin. So, he believed his charm should be enough to make her knees go soft, her sacred cave tingle.
But after a thought, he dropped the idea because it was too risky. She would surely notice the abnormality with her, and it wouldn''t be difficult for her to connect it to him since she would be attracted to him thanks to his charm. Instead of submitting to her desires, the chances were higher that she would go on a rampage and kill him.
''Fuck! If I was also a king ranked mage, I wouldn''t have to worry this much.'' He cursed. Even though he felt it was a pity, and was reluctant to, he had no choice but to drop his perverted ideas about her.
Just then, Miss Akh smiled at everyone and calmly said, "I''m sure all of you have heard what I said about these two magic spells. I will discuss the details with this honored sir. If everything went well, which I''m sure will, we''ll be auctioning them in the afternoon. So, take advantage of this time and gather as much money as you can if you want to buy them."
After saying this, she shed in front of Max, and grabbed his shoulder, "Honored sir, shall we go and discuss the details?"
Although she asked this, she didn''t give him any chance to speak and simply disappeared from the reception hall with him.
There was pin drop silence in the hall as the crowd digested everything they heard and saw. Then,
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Everyone rushed out of the auction house at full speed. Although the revtion of Miss Akh''s strange hobby was quite shocking, it was nothing in front of the Super Realmbreaker Magic Spells.
Within half an hour, the entirety of Royal Capital stirred as a piece of shocking news spread. The Sterling Auction House was going to auction two Super Realmbreaker Elemental Magic Spells, capable of increasing the user''s strength by three whole realms.
At first, the Royal family, noble families, and various powers were suspicious. After all, they had never heard of any Super Realmbreaker Magic Spells, but after they confirmed the news with the Sterling Auction House, they immediately sent their representative to the auction with as much wealth as they could carry in spatial rings.
¡
After the long chase, Oliver was tired, and since taking Lilly away from the Royal Pce was troublesome, he had decided to rest for the night, and was going to take action in the morning. However, right as he left the inn, he heard the widespread news.
Just like everyone in the capital, he didn''t believe in the news at first. But after the Sterling Auction House, which also had a substantial presence even in the central ins confirmed it, he changed his ns and headed over to the auction house. Clearly, the charm of spells capable of increasing power by three realms was irresistible.
¡
Sterling Auction House, Top Floor, Manager''s office¡
Max and Miss Akh were sitting facing each other. Max was feeling uneasy because it had been over ten minutes since they arrived. Until now, she hadn''t said anything and was just staring at him with a nk look. "Um, Miss manager, are we going to talk about the magic spells?" Max asked, no longer able to endure.
Miss Akh ignored his question, and after staying silent for a few more seconds, she asked, "Can you guess what I am thinking right now?" Hearing this, Max knew he was in trouble. But gathering his courage, he said...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 585 Premonition
Chapter 585 Premonition
Miss Akh ignored his question, and after staying silent for a few more seconds, she asked, "Can you guess what I am thinking right now?" Hearing this, Max knew he was in trouble, but gathering his courage, he said after seriously pondering for a moment, "If I''m not wrong, it should''ve been your first time being hugged by a man, and even though I did it with good intentions, you feel vited, and thus, you want¡ me to take responsibility and marry you?"
Miss Akh nodded to herself and thought Max was quite good for a three-star mage since he could still rationally see the situation, but when she heard his final sentence, her mouth fell open, and her beautiful eyes widened.
"How¡ How did you reach such a conclusion?" She felt ridiculous, and once again, couldn''t help but feel that she was taken advantage of once again.
A hint of an amused smile shed in his eyes. His gamble had paid off. Despite being a king rank mage, she waspletely clueless or putting it in a better way, she wasn''t experienced enough and was easily flustered when it came to certain things. N?v(el)B\\jnn
That was why, after he said that, the uneasy feeling he was having disappeared, meaning the killing intent brewing in her heart had vanished due to her unstable mood. Also, she didn''t notice, but her current flustered expression was too innocent and adorable to watch. If it wasn''t for the fact she could kill him with a p, he really wanted to pinch her cheeks and kiss her lips.
Not wanting to give her more time to think too much lest she reignited her killing intent towards him, he didn''t answer her question and changed the topic, "I was just joking, Miss Akh. But shouldn''t we be talking about my magic spells? If I''m not wrong, what you said about the auction should''ve spread by now."
Hearing this, she slowly regained herposure, and her face became cold.
Seeing this, he knew even though she was somewhat naive in the human rtionship field, she wasn''t stupid and his attempt to divert attention wasn''t too sessful. So, before she could say anything, he frowned and continued, "Or could it be that you want to use the recent event as an excuse to kill and snatch my magic spells? If it is so, I''ll be seriously disappointed. After all, I came after hearing how fair the Sterling Auction House was."
Hearing this, Miss Akh looked at him with her furrowed brows, and a momentter, sighed, "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. You did what you did with ''good intentions'', after all."
Hearing this, Max let out a sigh of relief in his heart, but felt a little ufortable since his intentions were everything but good. Still, he didn''t show it on his face, and just calmly waited for her to continue.
"Alright, let''s leave it for now, and start talking about the magic spells." Seeing his expression remained unchanged, Miss Akh briefly narrowed her eyes, and finally started talking about the magic spells.
cing the two scrolls on the table in front of them, she asked, "Did you inscribe the spells yourself?"
Max had expected this question and calmly shook his head, "No, I recently received it from a wandering old man. After memorizing them, I decided to sell them since I need quite a bit of resources to break through to the four-star realm" Miss Akh''s eyes shed. She was aware not anyone could inscribe a magic spell, and since he was just a three-star mage, the chances of him doing so were almost zero. She herself believed he couldn''t have done so, but after hearing him deny it, she, for some reason, felt he was lying. "Is that so?" "Yeah. Don''t tell me you think I did it myself?" Max asked with a smile, which immediately froze when she nodded, "It should be impossible, but for some reason, I think you may have done it."
"Hah! Don''t be ridiculous, Miss manager. You know the fate I''ll suffer if someone hears this." Max scoffed coldly.
"Hm? You don''t think I''ll imprison you and force you to inscribe them for me?" She asked in an interested expression on his face.
Max looked into her eyes, and released some of his charm as he smiled at her and said, "Even though I just met you, and you even tried killing me, I know you aren''t that kind of person."
Thump!
Miss Akh''s heart throbbed, and a slight blush appeared on her face.
"Y-You are right. I''m not that kind of person." She said before standing up and turning around so he wouldn''t see her face, "You can leave or stay in the auction house if you want. Before the auction starts, someone will lead you to a cabin from where you can watch the proceedings."
"Also, no matter how much money your spells earn, the auction house will take five percent. Alright, you can go now."
Finished saying this, she didn''t wait for him to say anything and disappeared from the room, leaving Max alone in her office.
Max sat there with a frown on his face. He couldn''t understand why she became so flustered when he onlyplimented her.
Was my charm so effective? He didn''t believe that. But if that wasn''t the reason, could it be that she couldn''t handle thepliment?
Since he wasn''t able to understand, he stopped thinking about it and left the office. Outside, he found an attendant who asked him if he wanted to leave or stay in the auction until the auction ended?
"I stay here. Lead me to a room, and also, bring some food." He knew as soon as he stepped foot outside the room, people would find him and try various methods to get their hands on his spells. Since he didn''t want to be bothered, he chose to stay.
"Yes, sir!"
¡
Swoosh!
Miss Akh flew like aet through a long corridor and rushed into her bedroom.
If Max saw her now, he would''ve been shocked because she was¡ crying. All her life, though people respected her, it was because of her powerful father. Many praised her saying she was very talented since she became a king ranked mage at the age of 25. They said she was a kind hearted person, and would do big things in her life. She knew no one was sincere, and were just trying to get in her good books to curry favor with her father. To them, she was just an ignorant, spoiled girl, and despite her talent, she wouldn''t amount to much.
But when Max said he believed she wasn''t a bad person, she saw the sincerity. He truly believed her, even though she treated him so badly.
"That shameless rogue, he doesn''t even know me and he said he believes I''m a good person. What a fool!" She muttered, tears falling down her cheeks, but there was a happy smile on her lips.
"Humph! Since you said that, I will forgive you for taking advantage of me."
¡
Max didn''t know hispliment to her had just saved him from a lot of trouble, and was happily gobbling down the mana rich food in the auction house'' guest room.
After eating his fill, he asked the attendant about the impact the news of the auction of his Super Realmbreaker Spells had in the Royal city. After hearing how the whole capital was stirred, he knew Miss Akh outburst had caused him some trouble. After all, if she hadn''t lost control of her emotions, people wouldn''t have known he was the one who auctioned those spells.
''Sigh! Troubles keeping.'' He massaged his temple. Just then, he felt hismunication crystal vibrate. Emily had sent him a message, asking where he was. Since he didn''t want her to worry, he gave her a random excuse and told her he would be back in a few hours.
After that, he sat cross-legged and started digesting the rich nutrients and mana in the food he just ate. To his surprise, the amount of mana the food had was quite rich, and he managed to increase his mana by over a thousand units.
However, instead of feeling happy, his brows were furrowed because the feeling that something bad was going to happen to Lily was bing stronger.
''It seems I don''t have much time left.'' He thought for a moment before leaving the room, and the attendant outside, "How long would it take for the auction to start?"
"It''ll take a few more hours, sir. Is something the matter? If you need anything, please feel free to ask. The manager has ordered us to help you with anything we can." The attendant carefully said, her eyes shining brightly.
She knew Max was a very important customer, and if she could get his favor, her career in the auction house would be better, and since he was quite good looking, she didn''t mind even if he wanted to have his way with her.
Seeing the look in her eyes, how could Max not understand what she meant. He also wanted to see if he could still gain lust points, or, the Nascent Energy. But right now, he wasn''t in the mood. So, he said, "It would be good if I could get some mid grade mana stones in advance for my cultivation."
A hint of regret shed in the attendant''s eyes, as she nodded, "Please give me a moment, sir. I''ll convey your request to the manager."
"Alright!"
A momentter, the attendant stored hermunication crystal away, and nodded, "The manager has agreed. I''ll go bring them to you, sir. Please wait."
Chapter 586 Acting Indifferent
Chapter 586 Acting Indifferent
A short whileter, Max re-entered the guest room with a spatial ring containing five thousand mid grade mana stones. Honestly, he hadn''t expected Miss Akh would give him so many mana stones in advance.
''Not only is she beautiful, her heart is also quite big!'' He sighed with emotion. Such a good woman, he really wanted her to be his, but didn''t know how he should go about it. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sighing again, he stopped thinking about it and resumed his cultivation. He only needed a little less than fourteen thousand units of three-star mana to reach the realm limit of three-star, and these many mana stones should be more than enough to achieve that.
¡
The effect of mana restricting poison had already disappeared, so Lily was calmly cultivating in her room. If someone saw her cultivate, they would be enchanted by the scene. The several thousand mana stones were floating in the air around, and thin lines of mana were continuously flowing out of them and entering Lily, who was covered in ayer of ice mist, and looked nothing short of an ice fairy.
Suddenly, she heard a knock on her room''s door. Her brows furrowed in displeasure and she slowly opened her eyes. The icy mist receded into her body and half absorbed mana stones fell down, which she stored in her spatial ring with a wave of her hand. The spatial ring and mana stones she was using were a gift from the Crown Prince Eric. Though she was reluctant to receive so much help from a man other than her young master, she needed to cultivate, so she had no choice but to ept his gift. Besides, she could tell he had no intentions towards her, and just wanted to befriend her.
She, of course, knew why? Although he had not mentioned this, she knew he had recognised her as a disciple of the Ice Sovereign Mountain from her robes, and this was the reason he was being so good to her. Since the demon race was being so aggressive this time, he wasn''t sure if the Green Leaf kingdom would survive the war. If it did not, the Royal family needed to retreat to a safe ce. Though the Royal family should have some connection with some powers in the central ins, they were nothing in front of the Ice Sovereign Mountain. If he managed to befriend her, she could be the link between the Royal family and the Ice Sovereign Mountain, ensuring their survival.
When she realized this, Lily wasn''t displeased that he was trying to use her, instead, she was relieved. Since this was the case, she wouldn''t feel guilty using the Royal Family''s strength to drive Oliver away, even though she felt the Royal family wasn''t powerful enough to do so. It could at least provide her some level of protection.
If she managed to survive, and bring the Garfield family to the central ins, she wouldn''t mind helping the Royal family out a bit to repay the Crown Prince''s help.
She stood up, and opened the door to see a maid standing there, who bowed towards her and said, "Miss Lily, Crown Prince Eric is waiting for you in the main hall. If you don''t mind, pleasee with me."
"Alright, lead the way." Lily nodded, and followed her to the main hall where she found Eric casually drinking tea.
When he noticed them, he smiled as he stood up, "I hope I haven''t disturbed you, Miss Lily. If I did, please forgive me."
"It''s alright. You don''t need to apologize, Prince Eric." Lily calmly said, and then asked, "But I wonder, why did you want to meet me?"
The maid, who was retreating, couldn''t help but feel shocked to see the Crown Prince being so humble to Lily, and couldn''t help but wonder who she was.
Eric smiled, "Yes. There is news spreading in the Royal capital that an auction house is going to auction two Super Realmbreaker Elemental Magic Spells. I was wondering if you also want to join in the fun."
"Super Realmbreaker Spells?" Lily frowned. She had heard of Realmbreaker magic spells. In fact, she even had one, but she had never heard of Super Realmbreaker spells.
Prince Eric chuckled, "Oh! You may not know what a Super Realmbreaker spell is since this name was given by the people of our capital just today, and after hearing how powerful the spells are, I have to admit they deserve this name."
"Oh?" Lily raised her brows.
"Yeah. Unlike ordinary Realmbreaker spells, the Super Realmbreaker spells can give the users power of not one, but two or more realms above their respective realms. The Spells in question are exactly that, they can allow a three-star mage to fight a king rank mage given the condition of spells'' activation at king realm be met." Prince Eric exined. Lily couldn''t help but be shocked upon hearing this. A three-star mage fighting a king rank mage? It was¡ impossible to imagine.
Prince Eric smiled. He also had the same expression when he heard the news. "So, would you like to join the auction and take a look?" He asked.
Lily thought for a moment and then asked, "Which element do they belong to?"
Prince Eric shook his head, "It wasn''t revealed. So, I don''t know."
"You are The Crown Prince, how can you not find out something within your kingdom?" Lily asked. Prince Eric''s lips twitched, and he helplessly said. "Miss Lily, even though my family rules this kingdom, everything is not under our control."
"I understand." Lily nodded and after thinking for a moment, she said, "Alright. I''ll go with you to take a look."
"Good. We''ll leave in two hours. You can rest or cultivate until then." Eric said before leaving the vi.
"Super Realmbreaker Spells, huh? I''m sure Oliver will also go there if he is here." She muttered, and fell into deep thought.
¡
For the first time, Max was so immersed in cultivation that he had no awareness of time. It was only after he heard someone bang his door that he awoke from his cultivation and realized he had used up almost a thousand mana stones.
Taking a look at his mana core, he realized he now was only ten thousand units away from the realm limit.
"A thousand mid grade mana stones can only increase my mana by a little less than four thousand units. Then, just how many would I need to raise it to four-star level? 25,000? 50,000? 100,000?" He rubbed his temple in frustration.
"I can only ce my hope on those two spells." Sighing, he stood up, patted his bottom and walked out of the room.
Outside, the attendant had an anxious look on her face and was about to knock again when the door opened. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but sigh in relief.
She then said, "Sir, the auction is about to start, please follow me."
"Alright." Max nodded, and followed her to a private cabin on the top floor. "This is your private cabin, sir. There are top grade concealment and istion formations to ensure your privacy. Of course, they won''t stop you from watching the proceedings. Also, if there is some item you want to bid on, you can tap here and announce your bid. Worry not, the formations will change your voice so no one will recognise you." She exined everything. "Also, I''ll be just outside if you need me for anything, just tap here, I''ll be with you shortly."
Max looked around. Although the cabin wasn''t too big, it was well decorated, cozy and most important of them all, gave him privacy. Of course, he also liked the fact that this beautiful attendant was offering herself on a tter.
Just when he was about to say something, many luminous stones lit up the stage and normal sitting area below. The auction was starting.
An alluring female appeared on the stage and introduced herself, "Hello,dies and gentlemen! If you''ve attended our previous auctions, I''m sure you are already familiar with me, but for those who are here for the first time, let me introduce myself¡"
Max stopped paying attention, since it would be some time before his spells appeared. After taking his seat, he nced at the attendant who still hadn''t gone out of the room, and beckoned her over with his finger.
The attendant came in front of him, and asked with her head lowered, "You need something, sir?"
Max didn''t beat around the bush and directly asked, "You are willing to serve me?"
The attendant blushed, and shyly nodded, "Yes, sir."
"Why?" He asked. The attendant stiffened up upon hearing this, and started thinking what she should say, but Max didn''t give her time and said, "Alright. I can guess why you want to do it. Although I can''t promise you anything, I''ll praise you in front of your manager. It''s up to her if she promotes you or not. Also, if you are able to satisfy me, I can even give you some cultivation resources, so you wouldn''t need to worry for a few years at the very least."
Saying this, he paused to let his words sink in before adding, "If you don''t like this arrangement, you can head out. If you do, get on your knees and start working."
The attendant hadn''t expected him to be so direct and cold. Her positive impression of him diminished quite a bit. But she wasn''t willing to do it because she liked him, but because she wanted to use him to be someone important.
From what she heard about her manager, if an important customer like Max praised her, the manager would most likely give her a raise and might even promote her. Even if she wasn''t promoted, as long as she satisfied him, she could get some cultivation resources from him, which was already good enough. So, it was a win-win situation. As for things like her dignity and other bullshit, she didn''t care about that at all. After all, they wouldn''t fill her stomach and give her resources to be stronger.
Thinking this, she took a deep breath, and got down on her knees before loosening his robe''s belt. She then fumbled a bit before finding his sleeping dragon. Gently grabbing it with her soft hands, she took it out and started stroking it. Within a few seconds, the cute little dragon turned hard and hot and became a raging beast.
"It''s huge!" She gasped upon seeing this.
Max, who was acting indifferent to all this, couldn''t help but smirk in satisfaction.
The attendant gulped, and thought if she made the right decision. Wouldn''t this huge thing tear her into two?
But she couldn''t back down now. So, she gathered her courage, grabbed the base with one hand and slowly brought her mouth closer to it before cing a small kiss on the bulging knob.
Feeling her hesitation and fear, Max looked down and asked, "You¡ don''t tell me it''s your first time doing this?"
Chapter 587 Venting his Lust
Chapter 587 Venting his Lust
The attendant blushed in shame as she shook her head, and answered in a low voice, "No, I-I''ve done it before but¡it was my husband who took care of everything. So, yes, doing this myself is my first time."
"You are married?" Max asked.
Hearing this question, the attendant''s expression turned sad and she let go of his little brother, causing him to frown. If he knew asking this question would make her sad and turn off the mood, he wouldn''t have asked.
"I was married, but my husband died a few years ago in a bandit attack." She said, her eyes bing red, and tears almost threatened to spill out from her eyes. Clearly, she loved her husband a lot, and missed him even after all these years.
"Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked." Max said, surprising the attendant. He then did something even more surprising.
Grabbing her hand, he lifted her up and then made her sit on hisp before hugging her. This hug could be considered a warm and affectionate hug if only his little brother wasn''t poking her ass. Still, both ignored it for different reasons. Max, because he wanted tofort her a bit, and the attendant because she was caught off guard.
After regaining her senses, the attendant wanted to struggle instinctively, but didn''t. Instead, she loosened her body, and threw her arms around him. After a while, when Max thought she had calmed down enough, he loosened his hold around her and asked, "What''s your name?"
"ire." The attendant replied.
"So, ire, do you need some time or can you continue now?" He asked as his hands started caressing her back, and round buttocks.
Feeling his hands, ire felt a shiver run through her body. She then nodded, "I can continue." Saying this, she got down from hisp, knelt between his legs and started stroking his little brother. A few momentster, she once again kissed the bulbous head before giving it a hesitant lick.
Ssss!
Max hissed in pleasure feeling her hot tongue. Seeing his reaction, ire felt a bit more confident and started licking and raining down kisses all over the tip and shaft.
Even though she was clumsy, Max felt incredible pleasure, maybe because it had been a long time since he experienced it.
A minuteter, she became bold. Putting her lips on the tip, she opened her mouth and lowered her head, taking a little less than half of his shaft inside. Her tongue then swirled and wrapped around as she started sucking.
"That''s right! It feels good. Continue!" Max moaned and ced his right hand on top of her hand, indicating her to take it deeper.
ire seemed to understand it, and as she bobbed her head up and down, she started lowering her head more and more. When a little more than half of his length was inside her delicious mouth, it reached her throat, causing her gag, and burst out in a coughing fit.
"Cough! Cough!... sorry, I can''t take it deeper than that. Your¡thing is too big." She apologized because she could tell he wanted her to take it all the way in.
Max was a bit disappointed, but seeing how she was struggling to breath, he smiled and gently caressed her cheek, "It''s alright. You don''t need to force yourself."
"Mm. Thank you." ire meekly nodded, feeling grateful, but at the same time, she was disappointed because this meant she couldn''t satisfy him properly.
Thinking this, her eyes shed with determination. After taking a breath, she shook her head, "Let me try again."
Max wanted to ask if she was sure, but before he could, she had taken his raging beast in her mouth again. After it reached the back of her mouth, she rxed her throat, and slowly lowered her head.
"Gghh¡!" When the thick head entered her throat, she had a gag reflex once again. This time, however, she didn''t pull her head back and continued lowering her head.
When her lips were an inch away from the base of his cock, her eyes had zed over, and was suffering from the gag reflex andck of oxygen, but she stubbornly held on. Unfortunately, she wasn''t able to continue and a momentter, had to pull away.
"Cough! Haah! Haah! Cough!..." She coughed her throat out while taking deep breaths. Seeing her struggle this much, Max felt pity on her. He also admired her determination. At the same time, he wondered how his women, especially the petite Leticia, were able to take him to the base without struggling much? It was a mystery.
"I''ll definitely do it this time." ire said with conviction before taking his rod in her mouth. Just like before, she again suffered the gag reflex, and started having troubling breathing. No longer able to see her suffer, Max sighed. He ced his hands on either side of her head and pressed down, shoving his rod until the base.
ire hadn''t expected him to thrust suddenly. Her eyes widened, and tears started flowing down her cheeks. For a moment, she thought she was going to faint. Fortunately, Max immediately pulled her back, allowing her to catch her breath.
After calming down her breathing, she looked at him with a ming look in her eyes, causing Max to frown, "What''s with that look? Since you were being so stubborn about it, but weren''t able to do it, I helped you."
ire flinched seeing him be angry and grumbled inwardly, ''What are you getting angry for? I was the one who suffered.''
Max could tell what she was thinking, and coldly said, "If you can''t do it, don''t do it. If you force things like this, neither of us would be able to enjoy."
ire lowered her head, and sobbed. "I''m sorry. I¡ I didn''t think that. I only wanted to satisfy you." Hearing this, Max sighed. "I know, that''s why you are still here. Now, hurry up and take your clothes off."
ire sucked in a cold breath, feeling a little afraid. But sheplied, and slowly took off her robes, and then her undergarments.
Her unintentional strip tease caused his lust to re, and he was barely able to stop himself from pouncing on her.
He then took off his lower robe so it wouldn''t get stained. Seeing this, ire, who was feeling shy standing naked in front of someone other than her husband, mustered her courage, which faltered when her gazended on his raging cock. Still, she walked over to him, and climbed onto hisp with her legs on either side. She then grabbed his cock, and put it on her cave entrance, which had already be wet, and slowly lowered herself on it.
Ha~!
As his rock hard and boiling hot cock went past her juicy folds and entered her sacred cave, both of them moaned. Max in pleasure, and ire in pain because it had been years sincest had sex, so her vagina had gotten tight. She paused for a moment to get used to his thick rod before she continued to lower her body, taking more and more of his cock inside.
Soon, he was impaled to the base inside her and her bouncy ass was touching his thighs. ire''s body was taut, and sweat could be seen forming on her forehead. Clearly, she was having a hard time. Max, however, wasn''t able to control himself any longer. He grabbed her waist with both his hands and started moving her up and down, causing his cock to thrust in and out of her snatch.
"Ahn~ Mm~ Sir, please ahn~ give me a momenntt~" ire threw her hands around his neck for bnce and begged him to stop and give her some time to adjust, but could properly say it between her moans and gasps.
Max''s breathing had turned rough and hot, and if she looked into his eyes, she could see a pinkish red mist forming in their depths. Thump! Thump! Thump!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ahn~ Haa~ Nngh~ Mm~
As Max continued moving her up and down, continuously impaling his cock in her vagina, the sounds of her ass hitting his thighs, the wet sounds of his cock entering and exiting her cave, and her sensual moans filled the private cabin.
¡
While Max was venting his lust on ire, the auction had started and many items had already been sold.
Both Oliver and Lily were in the auction house, separated by a few private cabins, waiting for the main things of the auction to appear.
In her office, Miss Akh was looking at a floating screen, formed by the formations, watching the auction.
Although the items currently being auctioned weren''t ordinary, she could see the people getting impatient. The only reason they hadn''t started moring to skip to the main event of the auction was because they were afraid of offending the Sterling Auction house. However, from the looks of things, even their fear wouldn''t be able to stop them for long.
Although she didn''t fear it, and wanted the auction to proceed as nned, she could see very few people were showing any real interest in the other things, resulting in the items being auctioned at low prices.
Frowning, she took out hermunication crystal and ordered, "After auctioning the current item, skip to the auction highlights."
¡
Thump! Thump! Thump!
ire was bent down with her hands on the wall, and Max was railing her from behind non stop. ire had orgasmed a few times despite how rough he was being, and now he was reaching his limit too.
Arghh~!
Just as he climaxed and poured his while milk inside her, he heard the auctioneer''s loud announcement...
Chapter 588 Fierce Competition
Chapter 588 Fierce Competition
"Ladies and Gentlemen! I believe you are dying to see the main items of the auction appear. So as not to make you wait too much, I present to you, the finale items of today''s auction, the much anticipated, two Super Realmbreaker Elemental Magic Spells!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The auctioneer announced in a loud, excited voice. Immediately, everyone in the normal sitting area, and V.I.P. private cabins focused. Ba-Dump! Ba-Dump!
The auction house had be so silent that you could even hear your heartbeat.
The auctioneer nced at the crowd in front and the private cabins in the distance with a smile and waved her hand, causing two ordinary looking scrolls to appear in front of her, which then floated on her either side, releasing undtions of pure fire elemental mana.
¡
Many people were disappointed to see these Super Realmbreaker Magic Spells were of fire element. However, the people who had awakened the fire element were bursting with joy.
In his private cabin, Oliver frowned. Although the chances of these so-called Super Realmbreaker Spells being Ice element spells were low, he still had hope. But now, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed. However, he still didn''t leave and very much wanted to buy them. After all, if the auction house'' im was true, these spells could change the entire structure of power. Since this was the case, it was better to buy and take them to the Sovereign mountain than letting someone else benefit.
Just like Oliver, others also had the same thought. That was why no one left. Others, who knew they wouldn''t be able to buy them, stayed because they wanted to watch the exciting show and see how much money these spells would go for.
In a private cabin, Crown Prince Eric sighed, "It seems these Super spells aren''t meant for us, Miss Lily."
Although she hadn''t told him what element she had awakened, it wasn''t difficult to tell it wasn''t the fire element from the perpetual icy vibe she gave off.
Eric, however, was surprised when he nced at her because she didn''t seem disappointed. No, far from being disappointed, she seemed to be excited. This was the first time he saw Lily show any emotion on her face, and he asked, "Miss Lily, you¡ don''t tell me you have awakened the fire element too?"
Lily shook her head, and said. "No. I have not. But the most important person in my life has."
Prince Eric was taken aback. He then smiled, "Then, congrattions, miss Lily. You have found the perfect thing to gift them." Lily nodded, and then turned to him, "I want to buy them. Can you lend me some mana stones? I''ll pay you back soon."
Prince Ericughed, and waved his hand, "You don''t need to worry about paying me back, miss Lily. However¡"
He hesitated before saying, "I''m afraid the amount I can give you won''t be enough to buy them. Also, since the Royal family also wants them¡" Lily frowned, understanding what he meant. After a while, she let out a disappointed and helpless sigh. She didn''t want to let this great opportunity go. After all, If she could get these spells, her young master would be a lot stronger. However, she was helpless. If she had her spatial ring, she could sell some of the things her master gave her and buy the spells.
¡
Max paused for a moment upon hearing the announcement before continuing to thrust his waist forwards and backwards, starting another round. ire was just an early stage two-star mage, and wasn''t able to handle Max. She was tired and wanted to rest. When she heard the announcement, she thought he would stop now, but when he started thrusting again, she couldn''t help butin.
"Sir~ the Super¡ Ah~ Spells are umh~ up¡ Why don''t¡ ah~ you take a break and nngh~ watch the auction~ I¡ need rest um~" "You are tired? Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Max slowed down slightly. Hearing this, ire''s face brightened, but in the next instant, her hopeful expression vanished and her eyes widened in terror when she heard him say.
"...No worries. Let me do something about it. I can''t have you getting tired until I''m satisfied, can I?"
As soon as he spoke, mana surged out of his body and solidified into long strips which then coiled around her arms, legs, thighs, torso etc. Now, her body waspletely under his control and she wouldn''t need to rely on her energy to stand up.
Max didn''t like this situation much because without the other party''s active participation, the sex wouldn''t be as fun. But when your lust is out of control, you have to sacrifice some things.
¡
"Let me introduce these two spells to you all, though I''m sure you''ve already heard the rumors¡" The auctioneer gave a detailed exnation about the spells. Of course, she did her best to highlight the fact a three-star mage could have the strength of a king mage while trying her best to ignore the fact one needed to fulfill the requirement of having higher realmed fire elemental mana if one wanted to use higher realmed power.
The audience wasn''t stupid and knew this. But everyone ignored it because they would worry about acquiring the realmed elemental mana after buying them.. Furthermore, even though acquiring the said mana was difficult, it wouldn''t be much of a problem as long as you were wealthy enough.
When Max had heard Miss Akh mention this, he had immediately thought of Schwartz and others who he met in the Crimson Monarch''s legacynd. If he could meet them, he could try asking for some. Of course, it would be better if he found a king ranked fire elemental mage in the Green Leaf kingdom itself, but the problem was¡ he was broke and had nothing to exchange for the elemental mana. For this reason, he stopped thinking about it.
"Alright. We''ll auction the defensive magic spell, me Barrier, first. The base price is 10,000 Mid Grade mana stones. Each increment in bids shouldn''t be lower than 500. Now¡ let the bidding begin!" The Auctioneer announced.
The auction house went silent upon hearing the base price. 10,000 mid grade mana stones¡ It was quite a big amount for four and even five-star mages. But the silencested less than a second because an indifferent voice sounded from one of the private cabins.
"11,000!"
Once the first bid appeared, more and more people started to bid.
"12,000!"
"13,000!"
"15,000!"
¡
The bids rose rapidly. It slowed down only after exceeding the 30,000 mark, and after 40,000, only a few people werepeting.
Oliver, who was silent until now, finally acted, and made his first bid.
"50,000!"
The parties engaged in the bidding war stilled for a moment when they saw this. Although they knew the spell was extraordinary, they didn''t know it was worth more than 50,000 mid grade mana stones. So, they hesitated. If the war wasn''t ongoing, they wouldn''t have hesitated like this even if the bids exceeded 100,000, but now, they couldn''t afford to thoughtlessly spend their mana stones.
While they were hesitating, someone made another bid.
"60,000!"
"Hm?" In his private cabin, Oliver frowned before increasing his bid.
"80,000!"
In another private cabin, a young man in golden robes, who Max would immediately recognise if he saw him, was casually reclining on his seat. He was the young master of the Dalton family, Rael Dalton, who wanted to marry via. A beautiful maid was standing beside him, asionally feeding him grapes.
He was the one who made the 60,000 bid. But when it was increased to 80,000, he creased his brows.
"Tch! These people wouldn''t let me have an easy time, would they?" He muttered before saying, "Increase it to 100,000."
The maid nodded and did as she was ordered, while her heart throbbed violently. These were 100,000 Mid grade mana stones, not low grade ones, but Rael didn''t even flinch.
The corner of Oliver''s lips twitched when he saw the bid. ''Is it the royal family?'' His eyes shed, and he hesitated. Although he was quite wealthy, he wasn''t sure if he could beat a kingdom''s Royal family in a bidding war. After thinking for a moment, he changed his bid.
"150,000!"
¡
Seeing the bids increase, Prince Eric could not wait any longer, and made his first bid on the Royal family''s behalf.
"200,000!"
The auctioneer was having a hard time containing her joy seeing the bids reach 200,000. Although the Sterling Auction house often sold things that exceeded 500,000 and sometimes even reached millions, she wasn''t the one to host those auctions. When she was assigned to auction this sudden auction, she wasn''t too happy because the sudden auction didn''t usually generate enough ie. However, when she heard two Super Realmbreaker Magic spells were going to be auctioned, she had calcted and expected these two spells to fetch over 500,000 mid grade mana stones, which made her happy because as the auction host, she would receive 1% of the total sales. Meaning, she would earn more than 5,000 mid-grade mana stones.
However, now she realized she had underestimated the value of these spells.
¡
In her office, even Miss Akh was also surprised. She knew the spells were valuable. If they were not, she wouldn''t have lost herposure. But given the war situation, and the ring problem of spells, she hadn''t thought people would fight over them like this.
For a moment, she couldn''t help but think, "Are these people stupid?" But she knew they weren''t stupid. The level of importance of these spells for her and them was just different.
Chapter 589 A Wonderful Discovery
Chapter 589 A Wonderful Discovery
Oliver hesitated for a moment when he heard the new bid before making another bid.
"210,000!"
Prince Eric, and Rael Dalton sighed in relief. Since this guy only increased the bid by 10,000 unlike his previous increase of 50,000s, it meant he didn''t have enough funds or wasn''t willing to pay too much for it. No matter which one was true, it was good news for them. However, they also knew some other parties, such as the Arasia and the rest of the top noble families of the Royal capital hadn''t participated yet, meaning the chances were high that this bidding was nowhere near its end.
"250,000!" Rael made another bid.
"300,000!" Prince Eric immediately followed.
Oliver narrowed his eyes, and the corner of his lips lifted up in a sneer, "You want topete with me?"
He tapped the armrest of his chair and made another bid.
"3000 High Grade Mana stones!"
Boom!
Everyone jolted in their seats. Feeling that they had heard wrongly, they looked toward the auctioneer for the confirmation. The auctioneer was also stunned. She could count the times when someone had made a bid in high grade mana stones on her one hand. Now, however, someone had really made a bid in high grade mana stones?
"S-Sir, can you re-announce your bid?" She asked, looking in the direction of Oliver''s private cabin.
Immediately, the same voice sounded again, this time with a hint of mockery, "I said, I bid 3000 High Grade Mana stones!"
While everyone was stunned, Lily let out a sigh, "As expected, he is here." Although the person who made the bid could be someone else, Lily could tell he was none other than Oliver.
Prince Eric was also surprised when he heard the bid, but when he heard Lily, his eyes shed. After thinking for a moment, he asked in an indifferent voice, "Who is here, Miss Lily? The person who you were fleeing from?"
Lily''s expression changed for a brief moment before it returned to normal and she nodded, "Yes."
Given the state she was in when Eric met her, it wasn''t difficult to understand what was going on with her. Naturally, Eric also understood it but didn''t think much of it at that moment. Lilly was, after all, just a four-star mage. How strong her enemy could be? Five-star, at most king ranked mage? He wasn''t afraid of a single, or even multiple king ranked mages because his Royal family wasn''t weak. They could even repel an emperor ranked mage, let alone king ranked mages. Besides, the chances of her being pursued by multiple king ranked mages, or even a single one, were quite low because if she was really being chased by a king ranked mage, she would most likely be already dead when he found her. Since she was not, it meant her pursuers were too strong.
However, if they managed to track her down to the Green Leaf so soon, they must also know she was under the Royal family''s protection. Despite knowing this, they hadn''t left, what did it mean? It meant they most likely weren''t afraid of his family. Although Eric wanted to establish connection with Ice Sovereign Mountain through her, he didn''t want his family to make an enemy of the person who could disregard even the Ice Sovereign Mountain and chase her down, apparently with ill intentions.
Eric went silent for a moment before asking, "Did you n to hide in my Royal family, miss Lily?"
Lily didn''t deny it, causing Eric''s expression to sink. A momentter, he took a deep breath and asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, how many people are pursuing you and how strong they are?"
Lily looked at him in surprise. She had expected him to draw a line between them, instead, he was still thinking of helping her.
"You are a good person." Lily said, before adding, "However, you do not need to trouble yourself. I won''t return to the Royal pce after the auction, and will deal with him myself."
Eric smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I don''t consider myself as a good person, miss Lily. I''m sure you must have already guessed the reason why I''m trying to help you, and since I''ve already decided, I will try to help you all the way if it''s within my capability."
Lily thought for a moment and said, "Although he is alone, and is just a five-star mage, even king rank mages will have a hard time defeating him. Besides, once you go against him, you''ll be his enemy, and won''t be able to ally yourself with the Ice Sovereign Mountain because he has a higher status in the mountain than mine. So, it''ll be better if you don''t interfere."
It was true Lily wanted to use the Royal family, but seeing his willingness to help, and his honesty, she decided against it. She wasn''t such a person, after all.
Eric went silent upon hearing this, then said with an apologetic look on his face, "Since that''s the case, please forgive me, miss Lily. I won''t be able to help you fight him. But if you want, I can secretly send you out of the capital right now."
"It''s no use. He can still track me down. But thank you for your kind intentions." Lily said. She then stood up, "Alright, I should leave right now. If I can survive, I''ll be sure to repay your kindness, Crown Prince."
Eric didn''t try to stop her. After she left the cabin, he rxed his clenched fists and let out a helpless sigh. Ever since he became aware of things, he had rarely felt this helpless. Right now, he was angry and frustrated, but could only sigh.
After a moment, he muttered, "I hope you survive this danger, miss Lily." After saying this, he refocused on the ongoing auction.
¡
Lily soon left the auction house, and started wandering the market''s streets. She had a calm look on her face, and didn''t look anxious or worried at all.
She had just left the Sterling street when a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.
"It''s you?"
Lily''s expression faltered when she saw the person in front of her. "Y-You are here?"
¡
Many representatives of the big powers, who were still waiting for the bidding to reach thest stage to participate, had ugly expressions on their faces. They were ordered to go all out and buy the spells, but could theypete with someone who could casually bid high stage mana stones? It should be known that even though the top powers in the Kingdom also had High Grade mana stones, the amount they had was pitifully low because the Green Leaf kingdom didn''t have any High Grade Mana Vein. All the high grade mana stones they had were from therger empires, and the organizations from the central ins. Since they didn''t have anything valuable enough they could regrly trade for the high grade mana stones, the amount they could get their hands on was barely enough for their strongest experts to cultivate. So, how could theypete with someone who bid high grade mana stones? They could, of course, continue bidding higher amounts in mid grade mana stones, but that would be too expensive for them, and stretch their budget.
After all, even though the worth of 100 mid grade mana stones was roughly equal to 1 High Grade mana stone, it was only only in theory. In reality, no one would exchange their high grade mana stones at the rate of 100 mid grade per piece. They minimum they would ask for 150 mid grade ones for 1 high grade stone, and depending on the situation, this rate could increase to 200 and sometimes even 250.
Therefore, if they wanted to match the current bid of 3000 high grade mana stones, they needed to bid at least 600,000 mid grade ones, which wasn''t eptable to them.
Still, after a few moments of silence, someone did make another bid.
"I bid 800,000 mid grade mana stones. If this friend can bid more than that, I''ll ept my defeat and would no longer bid for this defensive spell."
"Wah!"
The crowd erupted into a loud chatter. They hadn''t expected someone to bid again. 800,000 mid grade mana stones¡ This amount was more than enough for an ordinary person to reach the peak of four-star or even break through to the five-star realm. However, this much money was being spent on a defensive spell, which you could not freely use since you first needed higher grade fire elemental mana to do so.
Oliver smirked, and casually said, "Alright, I bid 4,000 high grade mana stones. You can back off now." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Crown Prince Eric, who had made the 800,000 bid, sighed in defeat, and didn''t make any more bid.
In his cabin, Rael also became silent and didn''t increase the bid. The auctioneer confirmed a few times if someone else wanted to increase the bid, but when no one spoke, she banged the hammer thrice and Oliver won the me Barrier spell.
Max was lifting ire in his hands, and was thrusting from below. However, when the auctioneer banged the hammer, he paused and a look of joy shed in his eyes. 4000 High Grade Mana stones¡ he could easily breath through to the four-star realm with them.
''It seemsdy luck is on my side.'' He thought before resuming his activity. Right now, having sex was more important not only because he needed to vent his lust, but also because he had made a wonderful discovery¡ His bloodline was producing the Nascent Energy as he had sex. If he could umte enough Nascent energy, converting the three-star mana into four-star wouldn''t be too difficult, and wouldn''t take much time.
While he focused on fucking the ecstaticdy in his arms, the auctioneer made another announcement.
How was the chapter? Any thoughts?
Chapter 590 Congratulations! You are rich!
Chapter 590 Congrattions! You are rich!
"With the same enthusiasm, let the bidding of the offensive Super Realmbreaker Fire Elemental spell, Cdius Brachium, begin!"
After she made the announcement, the crowd was silent, which made her frown before she realized she hadn''t announced the base price and minimum bid increase.
But by the time she realized this, the guests in the private cabins had started bidding.
"100,000 Mid Grade Mana stones!"
"150,000!"
"200,000!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡
"500,000!"
A short whileter, the price had reached half a million mid grade mana stones and showed no signs of slowing down anytime soon.
Seeing this, Oliver frowned and made his bid.
"4,000 High Grade Mana stones!"
After his voice rang out, the auction house went silent, and many guests who were participating in the bidding war cursed.
"It''s this fucker again! Does he really want to snatch both spells? How gutsy!"
"Go, find out who he is!"
"If I can''t buy them, I''ll snatch them from him."
¡
Rael frowned. He knew buying the spell was going to be very difficult if this person is really serious about buying it too. However, he couldn''t give up without trying, so he made his bid.
"1,000,000 Mid Grade Mana stones!"
As he waited, hoping this person would back off or at least hesitate, Oliver''s indifferent voice sounded.
"5,000!"
"Fuck!" Rael couldn''t help but curse. Just when he wanted to try his luck one more time because he hadn''t hit his limit yet, someone else increased the bid.
"1.5 Million!" It was Crown Prince Eric. Just like young master Dalton, he could also tell the chances of him buying the spell weren''t too great, but he, too, had to try his luck. When Rael heard this bid, he let out a helpless sigh. The Dalton family had only given him 1.5 Million mid grade mana stones. Therefore, he could no longer participate and gave up.
The Crown Prince Eric and others waited for the ''Big Shot'' to raise his bid, but even after half a minute had passed, he didn''t make another bid.
''Has he given up?'' Eric''s eyes shed, and he started feeling excited. If this person gave up, he was sure no one else would be able to beat him to buy the Cdius Brachium. After all, he had a budget of 2 million Mid Grade mana stones, which only a few powers in the capital could raise on such a short notice. Moreover, given the current situation, they would most likely not spend them even on a Super Realmbreaker Spell.
One after another second passed, but Oliver didn''t make another bid. Eric, however, didn''t dare to rx. Soon, almost a minute had passed, but Oliver still didn''t make another bid. He wanted to, but he only had 5,000 high grade mana stones. He could use his reserve of mid grade ones, but he knew that would be useless, so he decisively gave up.
Seeing no one increased the bid, the auctioneer started the countdown. But until the end, no one made another bid, causing her to sigh in disappointment. She then finished the countdown and Prince Eric won the Cdius Brachium.
¡
Inside his private cabin, ire was leaning against the wall. One of her legs was on Max''s shoulder as he made piston movement, causing her to moan and gasp. The auction hadsted for less than an hour, and in that hour, he had made her climax over a dozen times, while he climaxed four times. Thanks to that, he had mostly regained control of his lust. Still, he wanted to do it for a while more. That was why, when the auction ended, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed.
ire, however, could help but sigh in relief. She was just too tired, and if not for him supporting her body with his mana, and the vitality pill he fed her, she wouldn''t havested until now.
However, when he pulled out of her, she suddenly felt reluctant, and realized that after they left this private cabin, they would most likely not meet again, and she would not be able to feel the same pleasure he gave her in thisst hour.
Although she knew their deal was only for this short while, she didn''t want it to end, and when she noticed his reluctance, she gathered her courage and said in a low voice, "Um, sir~ If you want to¡ meet me again, you cane to my home."
"Mm?" Max was caught slightly off guard. Then, a yful smile appeared on his lips, and he pped her bouncy ass, making it jiggle, "That''s a tempting offer. But are you sure you want that?"
Unlike when he had sex with his women, he didn''t hold back on her andpletely unleashed his lust, and enjoyed himself to the fullest. That was why, the thought of making her his fuck buddy had crossed his mind, but he thought she endured his rough treatment only because of their deal, and wouldn''t want him to continue treating her the same. That was why he dropped the idea. But now it seemed that wasn''t the case. She¡ seemed to have enjoyed the rough treatment. Since that was the case, she was the perfect woman for him to vent his lust, just like Amara. The only problem was, he had to be responsible for her. If the demons hadn''t invaded, he wouldn''t have minded this, but now, even his survival was in question, so how could he make sure she stayed safe?
ire''s cheeks blushed red, hearing his teasing tone, but she nodded, "Mm. I''m sure."
Max went silent for a while before saying, "Alright. Give me your address. I''lle over at night."
¡
After leaving the private cabin, Max met with Miss Akh in her office.
"Congrattions! You are rich now." Miss Akh said with augh when she saw him, which surprised him a little. ''Maybe after seeing how much profit I brought the auction house, her mood has improved.'' He thought. ''Maybe this is a chance¡?'' His eyes shed but he discarded the thought, and smiled,
"Thank you, Miss Manager!" Miss Akh shook her head, "There is no need to thank me. I did nothing but spread the news about the auction. It''s the charm of your spell that made the auction sessful. But honestly, I had never expected people to go crazy over them."
Max raised his brows, and then said, "I''m curious about something, Miss Manager."
Miss Akh looked at him with a questioning gaze, so Max continued, "Since you realized how extraordinary my spells were, why didn''t you try buying them off me? Why did you auction them off?"
Miss Akh chuckled, "I''m a king mage, and have many king rank spells. So, I didn''t need them."
"You could''ve given them to your Sterling Merchant Hall. I''m sure there are people in the hall who could use them." Max said.
Miss Akh nodded, "You are right. I could do that, and the people in the Hall would''ve been thrilled. But I didn''t do that because¡ no ordinary three or four-star mage could use them at five-star or king realm potential, even if they had the required higher realm elemental mana."
"What do you mean?" Max frowned.
Miss Akh gave him a deep look before saying, "Because they are modified in such a way that only one person could use them at higher power, and if I''m not wrong, that person should be you."
Thump!
Max''s heart throbbed violently, but he only showed a confused expression on his face, "I don''t understand, what do you mean, Miss Manager?"
The corner of Akh''s lips curled up, and she gave him a ''I know, so don''t bother acting'' look. But when she saw Max was still acting confused, she snorted in displeasure.
She then changed the topic and asked, "As you know, one of your spells was sold for 4000 High Grade Mana stones. Since you are just a three-star mage, you wouldn''t be able to use them. If you want, I can exchange them for mid grade mana stones at the rate of 1:200. What do you say?"
Max shook his head, "No thanks. I''ll take the High Grade ones." If it was any other three or even four-star mage instead of him, he surely wouldn''t be able to properly use the High Grade Mana stones, but he could, thanks to the cultivation technique he bought from the system.
"Are you sure?" Miss Akh asked. "Yeah." Max nodded.
"Alright." Miss Akh didn''t try to convince him otherwise. Although as the manager of the auction house, she needed to think for its benefit, it didn''t mean she would cheat or coerce the customers for it. Since he didn''t want to exchange them, so be it.
She flicked a spatial ring towards him, which he caught.
"I''ve deducted the agreed upon 5%, and the rest are in there. You can count them."
Max stowed it away, and smiled, "There is no need. I believe in you."
Miss Akh narrowed her eyes and gave him a deep look. Max felt awkward. Just when he was about to say something, he felt hismunication crystal vibrate. "Excuse me for a moment, Miss Manager." He said and took out themunication crystal.
When he heard the message, his expression changed. Immediately, he stored the crystal away, and rushed out of the office, leaving a frowning Miss Akh behind.
Chapter 591 Reunion, and Looming Danger
Chapter 591 Reunion, and Looming Danger
Whoosh!
Max rushed through the crowd, not caring if he bumped into someone. After just a few minutes, he arrived in front of his inn. Without stopping, he rushed to Emily''s room. When he arrived in front of her, he finally stopped. Thump! Thump!
Taking a few deep breaths to calm violently beating heart, he gently knocked on the door. The reason he rushed over so suddenly after getting the message was because Emily had said she met¡ Lily.
Lily¡ although he never showed it, he missed her dearly, and even though he liked and cared for each of his women, he only loved Lily with all his heart.
Since the day he got the mission to reach the four-star realm, and realized she was in danger, he had been constantly worried about her, and wanted to go to the central ins and find her. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it with everything going on. Still, he never stopped trying to increase his strength and quickly breakthrough to four-star, so she would be safe.
Swoosh!
The door swung open. He looked past Emily, who opened the door, and saw a graceful figure in snow white robes sitting on the bed. She was as adorable, delicate, Innocent and beautiful as he remembered her. No, that was not right. She had be even more beautiful, and looked nothing short of an immortal fairy.
However, he could see she looked exhausted, and within her deep ck eyes was a look of worry. Noticing this, Max felt his heart clench. He immediately rushed towards her, wanting to hug her, but before he could, she jumped off the bed, and flew into his embrace.
"Young master! How have you been? I missed you!" She cried with her head on his chest as she hugged him tightly.
Max returned the hug, and his eyes couldn''t help moisten upon feeling her pure emotions. He tightened his hug, letting her feel his warmth, and stopped controlling his heartbeat, so she could feel it. Then, he answered, "I have been good, baby, and I missed you a lot too."
A radiant smile appeared on Lily''s face when she heard this. She continued crying for a while to vent her pent up emotions. Max also didn''t move, he stood there, hugging her.
Behind him, Emily watched this scene with an expressionless look on her face. But deep inside, she was feeling a mixture of strange emotions. After a few moments, she sighed in her heart, and left the room, letting the couple catch up.
¡
Half an hourter, Lily finally stopped crying. Noticing this, Max opened his mouth, wanting to say something when Lily frowned. She sniffed his neck, and asked, "Young master¡ you were with a woman just now?"
''Oh shit!'' Max cursed in his heart. He had already taken a bath in the bathroom attached to his private cabin in the auction house, and made sure to erase ire''s scent. So, he hadn''t expected Lily to find out. Just how sharp her nose was? Or was it a woman thing?
His mind whirled and he quickly, but calmly replied, "Hm? I had an altercation with a female king rank mage in the auction house a while ago. Maybe you can smell her."
"You fought her? Why? What happened?" Lily worriedly asked while checking if he was injured.
"Don''t worry, I''m fine." Max stopped her, and smiled, "There was a little misunderstanding, nothing much." While saying this, he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, I sessfully diverted her attention. N?v(el)B\\jnn
What he didn''t know was Lily was already sure he had sex with a woman. Truthfully, she was disappointed and hurt, but from the start, she knew she wouldn''t be able to keep him to herself, and therefore, was open minded about it. Furthermore, she could tell he didn''t lie when he said he missed her, and could feel his love for her. Just this satisfied her more than enough.
Max then led her to the bed, and they started talking about their experiences in thest few months. When Max described the dangerous situations he had been in, Lily felt her heart clench. When he told her something interesting, she became interested.
Simrly, when Max heard how she was forced to cultivate and was bored to death, he felt sorry for her.
"Young Master, I''m very happy to see you how much stronger you''ve be." Lily smiled. Even though she was just a four-star mage, and didn''t have the ability to see through others'' cultivation, she could still roughly tell he was a three-star mage, and not an ordinary one.
Max smiled in response, "Me too. I''m also happy to see how much you''ve progressed in these few months. It seems your master is quite good to you."
"Yeah. Although my master is strict, she is very good to me. She gave me all kinds of resources to cultivate. She even¡" Lily happily told him everything her master did for her, and how good she was to her.
Although, seeing how her master sent Garima to keep them safe, Max already knew she was good to Lily, seeing the smile on her face as she sang praises of her, he knew despite being a cold woman, she was a very kind hearted, and caring person.
After talking for a while more, Max wore a serious expression and asked, "Lily, tell me, why are you here? From what Garima told me, you were supposed to be on the Ice Sovereign mountain."
Lily went silent upon hearing this question. She didn''t want to worry him, but knew she could not not tell or lie to him. Therefore, after taking a deep breath, she exined everything from how her master was forced to send her to ''gain'' experience with Oliver''s group, how they were ambushed on the way, how Oliver saved and¡ how he wanted to rape her.
By the time she finished speaking, Max was boiling in rage and his killing had almost materialized, forming a field around him, which shocked Lily. At the same time, she felt her heart melt seeing how much he cared for her.
Still, she hurriedly grabbed his hand, and tried to calm him down, "Y-Young master, please don''t be so angry. I''m fine, aren''t I? And once we return to Ninam city, he won''t be able to do anything to me with senior sister Garima there."
Hearing this, Max smiled coldly, "From what you told me, he won''t give us enough time to return to Ninam city. Isn''t that why you wanted to stay in the Royal Pce?"
Lily lowered her head. That was right. At first, she wanted to rest the night and leave the Royal Capital in the morning to find the Garfield family. However, when she felt the premonition, and realized he had chased her down, she changed the n even though she knew he wouldn''t be able to harm her if she was with her senior sister Garima. She did precisely because she knew he wouldn''t give her enough time to find her.
Max took a deep breath, and forcefully controlled his killing intent, "Don''t worry. You''ll be alright. With me here, I''ll see just who can harm you."
"Young master¡" Hearing this, Lily became worried. She didn''t want to put him in danger and because of that, she was thinking of some excuse to leave. Max took her hand in his, and interrupted her before she could say anything, "I know what you are worried about, but don''t. Even though your man isn''t yet strong enough to shield you from every danger in the world, taking care of a measly five-star mage isn''t too difficult."
"Young master¡" Lily was still not convinced, and wanted to say something, but Max gave her a hard look and said, "Believe me!"
Lily shook, and tears appeared in her eyes. "I believe you, young master!" She nodded, but in her mind, she had already started nning what she was going to do.
Max could obviously tell she didn''t believe him. How could she when he was just a three-star mage?
¡
After a while, he was sitting cross-legged in his room, surrounded by multiple small hills of mid grade mana stones. By a rough nce, one could tell there were over 500,000.
He had sent Lily with Emily and told them to change their looks and hide behind the Royal Pce. From what she told him about Oliver''s personality, he could guess he would barge into the Royal Pce to find her if he knew she spent the night there. If he didn''t, he would try to locate her, and if she was near the Royal Pce, he would still think she was hiding inside, and therefore, would go there.
He also sent Ray and Shasha to wait in front of the Royal Pce. They were to inform Emily immediately once they saw Oliver head in. After that, Lily and Emily were to continuously change their location to buy him as much time as they could.
Of course, he wasn''t sure if this trick would work, but he had no other choice but to try it.
''At most, I have a few hours to break through to the four-star realm.'' He thought, and closed his eyes and started cultivating. He knew it would be difficult, very difficult in fact, because he first needed to fill his core with over 14,000 units of three-star mana. Then, he had to convert all 100,000 units of three-star mana to four-star, which would normally take people months, but he had to do it within a few short hours. Fortunately, he was no ordinary person. He had a superb cultivation technique that increased his cultivation speed several fold. Apart from that, he also had Nascent Energy, which would determine if he couldplete this seemingly impossible task.
Time was ticking¡
Chapter 592 Threating the Royal Family
Chapter 592 Threating the Royal Family
When Oliver left the auction house, he frowned before the corner of his lips curled up in a mocking grin.
''How audacious!'' He thought, and moved toward aparatively secluded area behind the market.
After reaching there, he stopped and with a wave of his hand, took out the me Barrier''s spell scroll which he bought in the auction, and called out, "You want this, right? Come out and take it." Right after he left the auction house, he had felt a few hidden gazes focus on him. It wasn''t difficult for him to realize what these people wanted. Normally, he wouldn''t have bothered about them and headed to the Royal Pce like he nned, but his mood wasn''t good after he failed to buy the Cdius Brachium. Also, for some reason, he started having an easy feeling when he was in the auction house. He tried to think of the reason why he would feel this, and could only think that he might face some unexpected problems when he went to take Lily back, which made his mood even more bad.
Therefore, he first wanted to vent his anger, and what could be better than these pesky flies that were trying to die so badly? That was why, instead of going to the Royal Pce, he arrived here.
After calling out, he waited but no one appeared, which made him frown.
"What? You don''t want to or¡ are you afraid?" He scoffed. But no one replied or came out. He extended his senses and could feel more than a dozen people hiding in the surroundings.
"I don''t have time to waste. If you don''te out before I count to three, I''lle for you." Saying this, he started counting, "One¡"
The people tracking him were just three-star mages, only one or two among them were in the four-star realm. Although they didn''t have any magic devices that they could use to determine Oliver''s cultivation realm, they were experienced enough and could feel a threating from him even though he hadpletely withdrawn his aura, and looked no different from an ordinary man.
Also, they weren''t foolish enough to not realize that he was confident of leaving this ce alive since he deliberately lured them here. Therefore, they were indeed afraid. If it were up to them, they would''ve turned tail and fled the moment he called them out, but they couldn''t lose track of him or their masters wouldn''t show them or their family mercy.
Since they weren''t confident of defeating him, and couldn''t retreat either, they could only pray for their masters toe quickly. However, "Two!"
Oliver counted. Noticing they didn''t even move, he clicked his tongue and asked, "What? Are you waiting for your lords to arrive?"
No one answered him, which displeased him even more. Thus, without bothering to finish the count, he suddenly disappeared from the ce.
Swoosh!
''Oh, shit!'' Everyone in the shadows eximed and hurriedly took a defensive stance. But it was useless.
"Ahhhh!"
"Nooo!"
"Don''t kill¡!"
¡
Within the span of a few seconds, over a dozen horrified screams sounded out one after another. When everything went silent, only a single middle-aged man was left alive, whose face had already gone pale and he was shivering in fear. He knew trying to run away was useless so he didn''t try.
Suddenly, he felt a presence behind him, which sent chills down his spine. Without moving, he hurriedly called out, "My Lord, please don''t kill me. I''ll tell you everything."
"Toote!" Oliver indifferently said, and tapped the back of the man''s head.
"You¡!" The middle-aged man could only utter one word before his head turned into Ice which then shattered into pieces.
Thud! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
By the time his body fell to the ground, Oliver had already vanished. Although he would''ve not minded waiting for their masters toe, and kill them too, he didn''t want to waste too much time because the uneasy feeling was slowly bing stronger. Therefore, after killing them, he immediately rushed toward the Royal Pce.
On the way, he used another Blood Sense talisman to confirm her location or rather the direction Lily was in. Seeing the droplet of blood fly in the direction of the Royal Pce, he ''knew'' she was in there. Half a minuteter, he arrived in the sky near the Royal Pce''s gate.
A guard below noticed him, and immediately ran off to inform his superiors.
"Let''s see where you are." Oliver muttered and took out another Blood sense talisman, but frowned when he saw there were only a few more droplets of Lily''s blood left. "No matter, since I already know she is inside, it won''t be too difficult to find her."
Swoosh!
The talisman disintegrated and a droplet of blood flew into the sky above the Royal Pce. However, it hadn''t gone more than three ten meters in when a wave of mana surged up and shattered the droplet. At the same time, a majestic voice sounded, "Who dares to infiltrate the Royal Pce?!"
Oliver frowned, and released his aura, shattering the iing wave of mana with ease. He then announced, "I''m from the Ice Sovereign Mountain in the central ins. I''m here to arrest a traitorous disciple who is currently hiding in your Royal Pce. Give her to me, and I''ll leave. If you don''t, you''ll have to suffer the consequences."
The normal guards and the people nearby the Royal Pce looked at him in shock.
"This guy¡ Did he just seriously threaten the Royal Family?" Someone asked in a disbelieving tone.
"Tch! I had only ever heard people be arrogant after bing a little strong, but today, I have also seen it."
"Shh! Don''t be too loud, he is at least a five-star mage. If he hears you, he might kill you in rage."
"Heh! Would he dare to? I''m a rtive of one of the guardmanders of the Royal¡"
Bang!
Before he could finish his sentence, a wave of mana crashed down upon him, immediately freezing him into ice. Then, in the next moment, the ice shattered into small pieces. After the ice melted, there was no trace of the man left behind. He hadpletely disappeared.
The crowd was horrified and immediately retreated and the discussions ceased. They didn''t want to be the second person to melt away.
However, even though they didn''t dare to say anything anymore, many of them were looking at him with mocking gazes. These people were the ones who didn''t have much exposure to the outside world and believed the Royal Family to be supreme. Since he had threatened and killed someone under their watch, he was sure to suffer the consequences. However, those who knew the Green Leaf kingdom was just one of several kingdoms, and knew what the words ''Central ins'' entailed, knew Oliver wouldn''t suffer much or anything at all.
Of course, if they knew just what kind of power the words ''Ice Sovereign Mountain'' represented, they would''ve known not only would Olive not suffer anything, the Royal family most likely wouldn''t even dare to raise their voice against him.
In the end, no matter how knowledgeable each of them was, everyone waited in silence, wanting to see how the Royal family would react to this provocation.
They didn''t need to wait for too long before a lithe figure in golden armor, holding a golden spear, flew up from inside the Pce, and stopped in front of Oliver.
When Oliver saw her, his eyes shed briefly. Although thisdy was beautiful and seemed heroic in her armor, he was used to seeingdies more beautiful than her.
"Sir, don''t you think your behavior is too unseemly for someone from such a prestigious sect?" She said in a voice low. She had heard of the Ice Sovereign Mountain and knew it was one of the most powerful forces in the Central ins. Therefore, even though she knew she couldn''t recklessly offend him, she didn''t want to act too submissive in front of him. That was why she made sure to use the Ice Sovereign Mountain''s prestige to show her dissatisfaction.
However, contrary to her expectations, Oliver smiled faintly, "You don''t need to try these tricks. They are useless. Call your King or someone else who can make decisions on behalf of your Royal family to talk to me. Remember to tell him, I don''t want to cause trouble, but If your Royal family doesn''t hand her over to me as soon as possible, or if she manages to escape, I''ll hold your Royal family ountable."
Although he didn''t want to offend the Royal family if he didn''t need to, he didn''t want to show he feared them. That was why he didn''t lower his voice when he said this, which obviously angered thedy in front of him.
"You¡!" "It''s alright, Commander Emery. Let me talk to him." Before she could say anything, a voice sounded from outside the Pce. When everyone looked over, they saw a Royal Carriageing over. Then, a figure stepped out of it, and flew over to Oliver and Emery.
Chapter 593 Azaroth Williams!
Chapter 593 Azaroth Williams!
Although Crown Prince Eric managed to buy Cdius Brachium, when he returned from the auction house, he wasn''t happy because he had not been able to help Lily.
While his mood was down, his carriage had arrived in front of the Royal Pce, and he heard an arrogant voice say.
"...Call your King or someone else who can make decisions on behalf of your Royal family to talk to me. Remember to tell him, I don''t want to cause trouble, but If your Royal family doesn''t hand her over to me as soon as possible, or if she manages to escape, I''ll hold your Royal family ountable."
As soon as he heard this, he knew the ''her'' the voice mentioned was Lily. He immediately wanted to rush out, and order the Royal guards to chase this arrogant prick away, but managed to contain his impulsiveness.
He calmly stepped out of the carriage and flew up while saying, "It''s alright, Commander Emery. Let me talk to him."
Thedy in golden armor was one of the guardmanders of the Royal Family, and was a peak five-star mage. When she heard how Oliver was trying to ''humiliate'' the Royal Family, which had given her everything she had today, she could barely contain her anger and was about to attack him when Crown Prince Eric arrived.
Since he had ordered her, she had no choice but to back off. She bowed her head slightly toward him, "Greetings, Crown Prince!"
"Greetings, Crown Prince!" Everyone below echoed the greetings. The guards had even knelt on one knee. Clearly, the Crown Prince of the Green Leaf Kingdom was well respected.
Seeing this, Oliver looked him up and down before indifferently saying, "Since you are the Crown Prince, I assume you can make decisions on your Royal Family''s behalf?"
Eric didn''t answer him, instead, he looked at the crowd below, and calmly said, "Everyone, you don''t have to worry too much, and you can go about your day."
A sliver of killing intent shed in the depths of Oliver''s eyes when he saw Eric ignore him so tantly.
He sneered and opened his mouth to say something when Emery snorted and released her aura in his direction, "Can''t your esteemed self see the Crown Prince is talking to his citizens? Wait until he is done."
"How dare¡" Oliver shook with anger. He was someone of a noble status even in the Ice Sovereign Mountain, and had never been disrespected like this.
Who do these clowns think they are? However, before he could scold her, two powerful auras pressed down on him before two menacing looking men in ck robes, Eric''s two bodyguards, appeared.
"Esteemed guest, please be patient." They indifferently said.
Oliver swept a nce over at everyone, before taking in a deep breath. He then suddenly became extremely calm as though it wasn''t him who was about to lose his temper, and slowly nodded, "Alright. Since I''m in your esteemed kingdom, I should follow your rules."
The two bodyguards and Emery raised their brows when they saw this, and even though he sounded calm, they felt a hidden threat in his words when he said the words ''Esteemed Kingdom''. Suddenly, they remembered people from the Central ins were about toe to fight off the demons. Since this guy was someone from one of the leading powers from there, could he somehow manipte them to harm the kingdom?
As soon as the thought appeared in their minds, they immediately squashed it. No matter how influential he might be in his respective power, doing something like this, especially when the whole continent was under threat, was impossible. Even if managed to convince his power to act against them, the other powers which were not any weaker than Ice Sovereign Mountain would stop them.
Thinking this, they rxed but their expression had turned ugly. This guy¡ he was too narrow minded.
Oliver ignored them and closed his eyes. He was not interested in seeing how influential Eric was.
The crowd hesitated when they heard Eric''s words, and knew he was asking them to leave and telling them that there would be no show to watch.
Although they felt disappointed, they didn''t dare to linger around anymore. In just a few moments, the crowdpletely dispersed.
Seeing this, Eric turned around to face Oliver and his eyes shed. He had noticed that even though both of them had simr level of cultivation, he was weaker than him. This, however, didn''t surprise him because Oliver was from one of the strongest forces in the entire continent. Not only that, from what Lily told him before leaving, he was no ordinary disciple and had a high status. So, it was normal for him to be stronger than him, a small kingdom''s Crown Prince.
"You are here for Miss Lily, is that right?" He calmly asked.
Oliver''s expression faltered slightly when he heard this, and a faint smile appeared on his face. His question had confirmed he knew Lily. Now, it wouldn''t be hard to find her.
Just thinking about finally obtaining her, his blood started to boil and he hurriedly nodded, "Yes. Bring her to me immediately if you don''t want to¡"
Eric didn''t let him continue and coldly interrupted, "It''s true she was in the Royal Pce, but she has already left."
Boom!
Oliver''s face turned dark when he heard this and hepletely released his aura field and killing intent.
"I don''t want to cause trouble doesn''t mean I''m afraid to do so. I''ll give you two minutes, and two minutes only. If you don''t bring her in front of me within this time, you''ll have to suffer the consequences."
He had already decided he would teach this tiny kingdom a lesson when the time came, after all, he wasn''t benevolent enough to pretend that he was not insulted by these ants. However, seeing how this so-called Crown Prince was lying to him, it seemed he had to show them he wasn''t someone who could be casually offended. That was why he didn''t hesitate to release his killing intent at full force.
If even now he didn''t understand the gravity of the situation, he would really start a massacre here, and would forcefully take Lily away.
Eric and others were shocked. Although they knew Oliver was stronger than them, they hadn''t expected he could suppress them to some degree with just his aura.
After the brief shock, the four of them released their aura field at full force.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The air in their surroundings exploded when their aura fields shed. Although Oliver was strong enough to defeat any one or even two of them easily, he couldn''tst for long against them, and his aura field started cracking.
Seeing this, a decisive glint shed in his eyes and he released his [Ice God Halo].
Thump!
Eric, Emery and the two bodyguards felt their hearts skip a beat, and felt as though they weren''t facing a strong five-star mage but a superior being. Fortunately, apart from giving this slight sense of inferiority, it wasn''t a threat for them.
Oliver sneered, Underestimating a sovereign''s technique, heh, how stupid!
He concentrated, and slowly, the faint white halo merged into his cracking aura field. Immediately, his aura field became whole and became several folds stronger.
Eric was first to notice this. His expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly shouted, "Retreat!"
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Cough!
However, he was still a littlete. Before they could withdraw their aura fields, they exploded into pieces, and the bacsh caused all four of them to cough out a mouthful of blood while their faces turned deathly pale.
''How strong!'' They thought in their hearts, and their expressions turned grim as they took out their defensive weapons or cast their defensive spells to defend against the iing wave of attacks.
However, to their surprise, Oliver frowned and withdrew his aura field and killing intent. But a momentter, when they felt a wave of powerful aura swept past them, they understood why he had stopped. It turned out that a king rank mage was alerted and had decided to put a stop to the fight.
Swoosh!
As soon as they sensed the aura, it vanished and a figure flew out from the depths of the Royal Pce and arrived in front of them in a few moments.
¡
Some distance away from the Royal Pce, Shasha and Ray exchanged a look in the crowd, and nodded. Shasha then took out hermunication crystal and said, "Be ready to escape at a moment''s notice."
On the other side, Emily stowed hermunication crystal away and said, "It seems he is about to find out the truth. Get ready to use that high grade escape talisman."
Lily looked in the direction Oliver was and a cold glint shed in her eyes. Emily, seeing Lily not respond, frowned and raised her brows, "Lily?"
Lily returned to her senses, and nodded, "Understood." Then, the two of them took out the escape talismans they had just purchased.
¡
A man in robes simr to, but more luxurious than Eric''s, appeared in front of them.
At first nce, he seemed like a weak schr, but when one looked carefully, one would notice how overbearing and noble he was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He was even more handsome than Eric and even Oliver seemed pale inparison by a little bit. He had shoulder length green hair, a pair of thick green eyebrows above his deep ck, abyss like eyes. He had a high nose, and thin lips. His mustache and his well groomed beard gave him mature vibes. In short, he was so handsome and his looks were so exotic that he was irresistible todies. Even Emery''s heart skipped a beat when she saw him, but she quickly lowered her gaze, and knelt on one knee with a hand on her chest. Eric''s bodyguard did the same while Eric gave him a deep bow.
"Greetings, your majesty!"
"Greetings, Lord Father!"
The king of the Green Leaf Kingdom, Azaroth Williams, had arrived.
Chapter 594 Run!
Chapter 594 Run!
Azaroth acknowledged their greetings with a light nod before fixing his gaze on Oliver, who had already be solemn and no hint of his prior arrogance could be seen on his face or in his eyes.
When Azaroth looked at him, despite realizing he was not a match for him, Oliver returned his gaze with no hint of fear in his eyes. However, just a few secondster, sweat beaded his forehead, and his heartbeat increased by a few notches. Fortunately for him, just before he was about to cave in front of Azaroth invisible pressure, Azaroth spoke, "You are a core disciple of Ice Sovereign Mountain?"
As soon as he spoke, the ''pressure'' on Oliver vanished, causing him to sigh in relief. In just a moment, the sweat of his forehead turned into Ice Vapour and disappeared and his heartrate turned normal.
Although he was boiling in rage, he didn''t dare show it on his face, and calmly nodded, "Yes."
Azaroth seemed to sigh as he said, "Sure enough, the sovereign forces are really something else. Even their normal peak five-star disciple can exchange blows with king rank mages, let alone genius disciples like you. If my judgment isn''t wrong, you are strong enough to fight a mid-stage elemental King to a draw."
Oliver''s eyes shed and for the first time, a hint of respect appeared on his face as he said, "I have yet to test my current strength, but since your majesty has said so, I should be able to do it."
Saying this, he looked into his eyes, and said, "I wonder if you will mind confirming this?"
Azaroth gently shook his head, "I can''t help you because¡ I have to hold back a lot. If I did that, the assessment wouldn''t be urate, and if I identally use a little more force in my attacks, you might end up crippled."
Oliver scoffed in his heart when he heard the first part of his answer, ''Sure enough, no matter how strong they are, they don''t have courage to offend the sovereign forces. What a waste of my respect!''
However, his expression froze when he heard thest part, before turning dark as he coldly said, "I admit, being a King Mage, you are a lot stronger than me, but saying you can easily cripple me if you happen to use a little more strength¡ aren''t you underestimating me a little too much?"
"Oh? You don''t believe me?" Azaroth raised his brows in question.
Oliver felt a shiver run down his spine, but he ignored it, and nodded, "Yeah, I do not." Although he had yet to measure his current strength, he could roughly tell he could fight most of the mid-stage King mages just like Azaroth had said, and that was the reason why he felt a tinge of respect for him. Also, even though he knew he wasn''t Azaroth''s match even if he went all out and used his Ice God Technique¨Cof course, it was because he had onlyprehended first level, and had yet to master it. If he mastered it, he believed even if he might not be his match even then, he could retreat unscathed,¨Che should still be able to force him to at least 50-60% of his strength.
"Let me prove it to you then." Azaroth said in his same calm but dignified voice before he casually waved his hand.
A small amount of greenish mana was released from his hand, which slowly swept toward Oliver. Swoosh!
Facing the seemingly harmless attack, Oliver felt a threat. Therefore, not daring to be negligent, he hurriedly released his aura field and reinforced it with his Ice God Halo.
However, when Azaroth''s mana collided with his reinforced aura field¨Cthat had previously destroyed Eric and others'' aura field withparative ease¨Chis expression changed and he hurriedly shouted, "I Admit Def¨C"
Bang!
However, before the word ''Defeat'' could leave his mouth, his aura field shattered into pieces. Immediately, his face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood just like Eric and others had done a while ago.
But what shocked and horrified him even more was¨CAzaroth''s mana hadn''t dispersed and was still inching toward him.
Swoosh!
Oliver knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge it no matter how slowly it seemed to travel, so he looked at Azorath pleadingly, but Azaroth acted as though he didn''t notice it and calmly looked on.
Seeing this, a cruel glint shed in the depths of his eyes. He then essed his spatial ring with a thought, and what seemed like a piece of rotten wood appeared in his hand.
"Hm?" Azaroth furrowed his brows together when he noticed it. He then gently waved his hand, causing the wave of his mana to disperse when it was only a meter away from Oliver.
Oliver sneered coldly before stowing the piece of rotten wood away before saying, "I have underestimated you, and your courage."
Azaroth didn''t say anything in response. Instead, he turned to Eric, and asked, "Where is this Lily girl he is looking for?"
Eric''s heart skipped a beat, and knew things were troublesome even for his father since he was asking this so suddenly. However, he didn''t show his shock on his face and quickly exined what had happened in the auction house.
Hearing his exnation, Azaroth turned his gaze back to Oliver and asked, "You heard him. She has already left."
Seeing Oliver frown, he added after hesitating a bit, "But if you don''t believe him, you are free to look for her in the Royal Pce. Of course, you are not to startle anyone inside."
Finished saying this, he flew away, disappearing from their sight in just a moment.
Oliver didn''t waste time and immediately took out a Blood Sense talisman and used a drop of Lily blood, which shot into the Royal Pce. Oliver frowned, and nced at Eric with narrowed eyes.
Suddenly, his eyes shed and he shot after the drop of blood.
¡
As soon as Oliver used the Blood Sense talisman, Shasha sent the message to Emily, "Run!"
Behind the Royal Pce, Emily and Lily immediately activated their Escape Talismans and fled toward the Arasia family''s territory.
¡
Whoosh!
Not long after they escaped, Oliver appeared in the ce they were standing. He looked around and his eyes lit up. "Heh, trying to trick me? How foolish!" He grinned dangerously before closing his eyes for a moment. After that, he looked in the direction Lily and Emily had escaped.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Just when he was about to chase after them, Eric and others arrived. Seeing them, he paused for a moment, and said, "You better hope I capture her sooner."
Whoosh!
Saying this, he flew away, leaving a conflicted Eric behind.
In a certain ce in the Royal Pce, Azorath raised his head in the direction Oliver went.
Swoosh!
Just then, an old man in dark green robes appeared in front of him, and asked in confusion, "You held back? Why?"
Azaroth took a deep breath, and said in a grave voice, "He had a witch''s talisman, a monarch rank one."
Hearing this, the old man also sighed. He then said, "Everything depends on you, son. Break through as soon as possible."
Azaroth nodded. After the old man left, his lips curled into a mocking grin, "Sovereign rank powers? Heh, without a sovereign, you are nothing¡"
¡
Emily and Lily arrived in the Arasia family''s territory, and entered an ordinary tavern. The tavern immediately quietened down.
The people in the tavern were rough people, who lived on a day to day basis. So, when they saw two stunning beauties enter, they went silent before someoneughed out loud, "Haha,e beauties! Have a drink with this big brother!"
"Tsk! Old boar, have you seen your face, how are you fit to drink with them? Beauties,e here."
Emily frowned in displeasure, and without hesitation, pped toward the man who first spoke.
p!
Mana condensed into a palm and pped him across his face, and sent him flying. "..."
The tavern immediately quietened down.
"Cough! Cough! You bitch! How dare you¨C" Old Boar felt humiliated, and shouted in anger after standing up.
p!
However, before he could finish, another pnded on his face. This time, Lily had acted. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then, under the stunned gazes of the crowd, p after p rained down on Old Boar.
"You!... How dare¡ you! People¡ Come beat these two! I can let you have a taste¡ after I''m done with them." Old Boar, realizing he alone wasn''t their match, tried to rally people. He knew most people here lived for alcohol and women, and wouldn''t be able to resist his offer. However, no one stepped out to help him. They were not fools. Old boar, an early-stage three-star mage, was a boss-like figure in the tavern since stronger people didn''t deign toe in such a ''low ss'' ce. Since even he was pped silly without a chance to retaliate, they probably would suffer the same fate if they tried to help him.
Therefore, they watched as Old Boar was beaten ck and blue. As for the others, who had spoken after Old Boar, they were nowhere to be seen.
Chapter 595 Olivers Surprise
595 Oliver''s Surprise
Emily and Lily were sitting around a table, worried looks on their faces. However, both were worried for different reasons.
"It would''ve been better if we had some way to infiltrate the Arasia family. That way, we could''ve avoided him for a little longer." Emily muttered.
Lily felt her heart warming. In the Garfield family, although no one treated her too coldly, they weren''t very friendly to her either. Now, however, seeing Emily care for her, she felt happy.
This was also the reason why she was so worried. She wasn''t worried even if she died, but she didn''t want her young master, or Emily to be harmed while they tried to save her. It was uneptable for her. But she knew they wouldn''t listen to her, and would even get angry if she told them to leave her alone.
Seeing Lily lost in her thoughts, Emily ced a hand on her shoulder, "Do not think too much. Believe in Max. Since he has said he can save you, he definitely can."
"Lady Em¨C"
"Call me Sister or Sister Emily." Emily interrupted Lily.
Lily nodded, "S-sister Emily, I''m not worried whether the young master can save me, I just¡ don''t want you guys to be harmed because of¨C"
"Just shut up if you don''t have anything good to say." Emily coldly interjected.
Lily flinched when she heard her angry voice, and meekly lowered her head.
Emily looked at her and continued coldly, "Do you think only you have the right to care for our safety and wellbeing, and Max and I don''t? Don''t forget, you are no longer just a maid, you are now Max''s woman, and thereby a member of my Garfield family."
Tears appeared in Lily''s eyes. She felt happy being acknowledged by her.
Emily then shifted her gaze to the tavern''s entrance, as she continued in a chilling tone, "If some bastard wants to harm a member of my family, I''ll do anything it takes to take his head. No one¨Cwhen I say one one, I mean No One, it doesn''t matter who they are¨Cwho dares to harm my family, deserves to live any longer."
If Lily had been looking at her, she would''ve noticed that Emily''s pupils had turned golden for a brief moment.
Whoosh!
Suddenly, Lily''s heart skipped a beat, and she shot to her feat.
"What is it?" Emily asked.
"We need to run!" Lily didn''t exin. She just grabbed Emily''s hand and dashed out of the tavern from the backgate, which they had already secured after beating Old Boar.
Swoosh!
Not long after they left, Oliver appeared in the sky not too far from the tavern. After looking around, he couldn''t help but frown. The area was too big and his Blood Sense talisman couldn''t urately determine her location. Since Lily was already aware of her presence, she would definitely not stay in one location for long. Meaning he had to continuously use the blood sense talismans, but the problem was, he only had three more drops of her blood left.
Suddenly, he grinned, "This is getting more and more interesting. Still, I would have to punish you for making me run around for so long."
After that, he used another Blood sense talisman.
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Half an hourter, Emily and Lily could be seen running through a resident area in the mid part of the city.
Both were perspiring sweat, and their delicate brows were furrowed tightly. Just a while ago, they had seen Oliver looking for them. Fortunately, they had used a concealment talisman in time, or he would''ve found them.
Still, even though they managed to escape, Lily could feel they would be found sooner rather thanter.
Oliver, on the other hand, was leisurely hovering in the sky, watching them flee. He had already found them a while ago, but didn''t immediately capture her because he wanted to enjoy the look of desperation on Lily''s face a bit more. That was why he acted as though he hadn''t noticed them and went away. He then used a Grade five Concealment Talisman, and started following them.
Looking at Lily''s and Emily''s back views, he licked his lips and muttered, "My lovely Lily, she found me one more beauty to enjoy. How nice of her!"
After half an hour of continuous running, even mages like Emily and Lily were starting to feel exhausted, and thirsty. Wanting to rest a little, and drink some water, Emily took her to a small restaurant.
Swoosh!
Just when they sat down, someone appeared in front of them and asked, "Exhausted? Need something to eat or drink?"
Emily was about to say yes when she noticed the figure wasn''t a waiter, but Oliver. She immediately shot to her feet, released her aura and went into her fight mode. Lily, on the other hand, stayed put. Letting out a helpless sigh, she looked at him and asked, "You had already found us?"
Oliver grinned, "Of course. You didn''t really think your low grade concealment talisman could help you hide from my senses, did you?"
Emily frowned. "Why are you wasting time talking to him, let''s just fi¨C"
Before she could finish, Lily interrupted her, "It''s alright, sister Emily."
Emily narrowed her eyes, "What do you mean?"
Lily didn''t answer, and just sighed. Right now, she wasn''t thinking how she should fight or escape, but how to save her. She knew Oliver wouldn''t leave her alone, meaning she was in danger too. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just when this thought crossed her mind, Oliver turned his gaze to Emily and looked her up and down, "You aren''t too far from her in terms of appearance, not bad. Furthermore, unlike her made up cold personality, yours is natural. I like it."
"I don''t need you to like anything." Emily coldly said. Despite the obvious disparity between their strength, she wasn''t afraid at all.
Oliver grinned, and suddenly moved. Lily''s expression changed. She wanted to intercept him, but he was too fast, and the distance between them was too little.
Swoosh!
However, to both her and Oliver''s surprise, Emily managed to react on time, and took a step back, dodging Oliver''s hand going for her neck.
"Hm?" Oliver paused briefly due to his surprise, but then his expression became even more yful, and he moved again.
Swoosh!
Emily tried to dodge again, but this time, he was faster. However, just when he was about to grab her neck, Lily appeared beside her. Her hand glowed white as she pped toward his hand.
Oliver''s eyes shed when he saw this. Before their hands could collide, he pulled it back and retreated back to the ce he was standing at before.
"So, it''s true. You indeed have a special bloodline. No wonder I''m so attracted to you." He said, staring at Lily with a greedy and lustful glint in his eyes.
Lily raised her brows in confusion. "What special bloodline?"
"You don''t know?" Oliver was surprised. He then grinned, "Ah, aunt Rose, your master is really kind. No wonder father said she isn''t made for big things."
"Don''t you dare disrespect my master?" Lily said as, for the first time since she saw him, a killing intent appeared in the depths of her eyes.
"Tsk! I''m not disrespecting her, I''m just stating facts." Oliver''s smile only widened when he noticed her killing intent. He then asked, "Don''t you want to know what special bloodline you have and why your master hasn''t told you anything about it?"
Without hesitation, Lily shook her head, "No. Since my master hasn''t told me, she must have a reason. When the timees, she''ll tell me."
"Haha, when the timees you say¡" Oliver chuckled and sat down, "Yeah, wait for that time and let your master suffer for you."
Hearing this, Lily frowned, "What do you mean?"
Oliverughed inwardly. It seemed he didn''t have to use force to make her submit. How wonderful! He thought.
"Unlike other bloodlines, yours is a special one. It should have gone extinct by now. So, I''m surprised to see this. Now, I understand why your master didn''t let you out much, let alone let you fight. She wanted to conceal your bloodline."
Oliver shook his head, "But she is foolish. She thought people wouldn''t notice it, but many had already be suspicious and managed to guess something when she started buying those pure Ice and Fire Elemental natural treasures not long returning with you. She needed to¨C"
Lily coldly interrupted him, "Don''t beat around the bush! Tell me how my master would suffer for me?"
Oliver thought for a moment before saying, "Just as I said, your bloodline is of a special kind. It is a dual elemental Ice and Fire bloodline, and iparably pure one at that."
"This type of two opposite nature bloodline is very rare, and powerful. At the same time, it is extremely dangerous bloodline. Despite how strong it is, no normal person would hope to have this type of bloodline because those who have it... are destined to live a short life."
Chapter 596 Overflowing Murderous Intent
596 Overflowing Murderous Intent
Lily''s pupils dted for a brief moment when she heard this while Emily''s expressionpletely changed.
"Bullshit!" She pped the table and coldly red at him, "If she had the Ice and Fire bloodline as you im, she should''ve been able to use fire element too, but she can not. So, don''t you dare¨C" She didn''t believe his fabricated tale at all. Instead, she believed he was saying all this to take advantage of her somehow.
Oliver was observing Lily''s expression when he said that, and couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed when he saw the news didn''t seem to affect her too heavily.
It''s alright. It doesn''t matter if you don''t care about your life as long as you care about your master. He muttered in his heart. As soon as he realized she had the Dual Elemental bloodline, he knew he could use it to make her his without using force. Of course, he didn''t mind forcing her either and if he hadn''t discovered her bloodline, he was going to force her, but since she could be his without it, it was better. After all, while the former approach would let him enjoy her for just some time, with theter approach he would have her for possibly forever. If he knew Lily was already madly in love with someone and had given him her heart, body and soul, he wouldn''t have this line of thought.
Lily wasn''t a clueless person, and could tell why he was talking about her bloodline all of a sudden, but she didn''t n to say anything for two main reasons. First, she wanted to buy as much time as she could for her young master, and second, she wanted to know the truth about her bloodline, and if her master was really suffering for her like he said.
Oliver nced at Emily, and interrupted her with a chuckle, "You think I''m lying? If so, why don''t you ask her if her master hadn''t made her absorb fire elemental treasures like pills, spirit fruits and herbs?"
Emily didn''t turn her gaze over to Lily. Seeing how confident he was, she was worried that what he said was true. Her mind raced as she tried to think of something to counter his ims when Lily tapped her shoulder, "It''s alright, sister Emily."
She then nced at Oliver and said, "You are right, my master had me absorb fire elemental things too, but it doesn''t mean I have an Ice and Fire opposite elements bloodline like you im because, just as sister Emily said, if that was true, I should''ve been able to use fire element too."
Oliver shook his head, "If your bloodline was already awakened, you would surely be able to use both elements, but fortunately for you, it is still dormant."
"Fortunately?"
Oliver nodded, "Yes, it is fortunate because once your bloodline awakens, the opposite elements would start shing against each other. If you were an emperor or a monarch mage, you might''ve been able to suppress the violent reaction to some extent, but you are just a four-star mage. If it awakens, which should be happening soon, you will die without a doubt because you won''t be able to harmonize the opposite elements." Lily was silent for a while before she asked, "You said this type of bloodline is very powerful but no one would want it. Let''s suppose If someone from a strong family had a bloodline like mine, and his family had found it in his early years, wouldn''t that family be able to help him be an emperor or monarch before it awakens? Then, wouldn''t he be able to suppress it, and harmonize the elements, thereby bing ever stronger? Then why wouldn''t anyone want to have such a bloodline?"
Oliver smiled, "You would be right if they could find that he had opposite elements bloodline. But the problem is, finding it early on is almost impossible because before it starts to awaken, the person would appear to have no bloodline at all, and by the time someone realizes the nature of your half-dormant bloodline, it would already be toote. The same has happened in your case. But¡"
Saying this, a look of confusion appeared on his face, "...there is something strange. Since your master, my aunt, already knows about your bloodline, doesn''t she know trying to increase your cultivation with Ice and Fire elemental treasure would quicken your bloodline awakening process?"
Lily narrowed her eyes and coldlyughed, "Are you trying to say my master is trying to harm me? I never thought you could fall so low. It''s disgusting."
Oliver calmly shook his head in response, "No, I''m not implying that. I know my aunt more than you and can confidently say she would never do something to harm her disciples, especially you, who she seems to care the most about. But precisely because I know this, I''m confused."
On the side, Emily''s eyes shed when she heard this, andughed coldly, "Maybe it''s because the situation is different from what you imagine, and Lily''s bloodline awakening won''t harm her."
Oliver looked at her in silence for a moment before he nodded, "Perhaps." He then turned to Lily and said, "No matter what it is, I know your master is trying to help you. In thest few months, she has almost used all her savings to buy you those elemental treasures. If I''m not wrong, now she doesn''t even have enough mana stones to cultivate, but she is still trying to find more pure elemental treasures for you. This was why I said your master is suffering and enduring hardships on your behalf."
Saying this, he smiled, "However, if you agree to be mine, she won''t have to worry for you any longer because I will provide you with everything and anything you need."
Killing intent shed in Emily''s eyes when she heard this, and was about to attack him, but Lily stopped her with a look before looking at Oliver with an iprehensible look in her eyes.
''Mm?'' Although he didn''t know what she was thinking, he didn''t like the look in her eyes and frowned.
All of sudden, his aura field pressed down on the duo and his tone became colder, and emotionless as he said, "Remember this, I''ll have you even if I have to force myself on you. So, I hope you make a decision that is beneficial for everyone."
Lily''s gaze dimmed, but her face turned even more ice cold. Then, she said, "You''ll let her go if I agree to go with you?"
Swoosh!
Before Oliver could say anything, Emily''s aura red and she lunged at him at her fastest speed with her sword in her hand.
"Sister Emily¡ stop!" Lily tried to stop her, but was a step toote.
Bang!
The table in front of them blew up into pieces, and Emily''s sword wrapped in piercing sharp wind elemental mana shed at Oliver''s head.
Oliver watched as her sword neared his head without trying to dodge. When it was almost about to sh into him, he unhurriedly raised his hand and sped the de with his two fingers.
Si!
Emily tried to put more strength but the sword didn''t budge. She then tried to pull it back, but she couldn''t do it either.
Oliver''s lips curled up into her a mocking smile and he nced at Emily, "If you had pleaded, I would''ve left her alone, but see this? Now, I have no choice but to punish her. But worry not¨C"
"I''m not trying to negotiate. I''m telling you. Spare her and I''ll go with you, if you don''t, you can take back my dead body." Emily coldly cut him off.
A look of displeasure and anger appeared on his face as he stared into her eyes. Seeing her determination, he sighed and nodded, "Alright. I''ll spare her."
Crack!
Boom!
As soon as he said this, Emily''s sword cracked, and she was sted backwards.
Swoosh!
Lily moved and grabbed her midair. Emily had lost consciousness. Her face had gone white and blood could be seen trickling down from her nose and from the corner of her lips, but it would freeze into ice before it could fall down. Lily''s expression turned ugly. She knew he hadn''t held back much. His Ice elemental mana had entered her body, and was freezing her from inside. Not to mention her hand which was holding her sword, it was deformed and already frozen in crystalline ice.
She tried to force his mana out, but it was too hard for her and would take a long time.
Swoosh!
Oliver, however, didn''t intend to give her any more time as he shed beside and grabbed her hand, "Let''s go. I can''t wait any longer."
Seeing Emily''s condition, Lily''s could no longer contain her anger. White mist started flowing out of her as she red at him, and said through gritted teeth, "YOU WENT TOO FAR!!"
When Oliver saw the white mist, after a brief look of confusion, a look of horror appeared on his face. "Have you gone mad?!" He shouted, and hurriedly raised his head to knock her out, but before he could, a figure shed in front of him, and punched him in the face.
Bang!
A few of his teeth broke as he flew back and crashed into the floor. Feeling angry and humiliated by the sneak attack, he had just shot to his feet when¡
"YOU DESERVE DEATH!!"
¡these words overflowing with murderous intent sounded in his ears, and shook him to his core.
Hello guys! After taking medicine, my fever went down, so I thought I would recover, but I was wrong. Also, sorry guys, I had promised that I would do a mass release on my birthday if possible(If any of you had read the author''s thoughts on 30th june), but I couldn''t. The most I could do is to force myself to write this chapter because I still haven''t recovered. But to make up for that, after I recover, I''ll increase the weekly chapter update count from 7 to 10 or maybe more?
Blizzard54k
Creator''s Thought n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 597 Massive Increase in Strength
Chapter 597 Massive Increase in Strength
Swoosh!
Feeling a strong sense of danger, he shed to the side. Shing~!
As soon as he moved away, a blue sword, crackling with lightning sparks, shed through the air.
Seeing this, Oliver felt his blood run cold, his bursting anger calmed down a lot. If he waste by even a fraction of second, the sword would''ve shed his head off, but fortunately, he acted fast enough.
Feeling murderous intent rising in his heart, he looked over to see just who was gutsy enough to sneak attack him in this tiny kingdom, and saw a blue haired man, who was as equally, if not more, handsome than him. Right now, however, his handsome face was dark with murderous rage.
Thump!
Oliver''s heart skipped a beat and a hint of fear arose in his heart when their eyes met.
''Don''t tell me he was the reason why I was feeling uneasy?'' He suddenly thought, but then he noticed his cultivation, ''An early-stage four-star mage? This weakling can''t be the reason.'' He immediately denied the thought, but didn''t get reckless because his previous attack, which was more than capable enough to im his life, was still fresh in his mind. Still, not bing reckless didn''t mean he wasn''t angry. He looked at him with murder in his eyes, as she asked coldly, "Who are you?! How dare you sneak attack me?!"
He wanted to know just who he was, and what gave him courage to sneak attack him. Was he not afraid of dying?
The blue haired man red at him before turning his head around to look at unconscious Emily and Lily, who was in the midst of activating a self-harming spell. Seeing this, his beautiful sapphire eyes rapidly turned crimson, his veins bulged, and his body started shaking. He was beyond furious.
This person was none other than Max, who rushed over as soon as he seeded in breaking through to the four-star realm.
As for how he was able to break through in such a short time¡ it was his luck. Yes, he was lucky.
Even with all the mana stones, his fast cultivation speed, and the Nascent Energy he fortunately acquired from ire, it would''ve been impossible to convert his mana to the four-star level.
Luckily though, after he increased his three-star mana to 100,000 units using mid-grade mana stones, and used the Nascent Energy topress, purify and enhance a portion of his mana to the four-star, some hidden shackle on his Lust Overlord''s Bloodline seemed to break, and his bloodline produced a significant amount of bloodline energy.
Max¨Cwho was panicking because he knew if he tried to convert his mana to four-star level the normal way, he would take a few weeks if he was fortunate, if not, he might take a longer time¨Csuddenly had an epiphany. Since the Nascent energy can remove the bloodline curse on E, and can purify,press and enhance my mana to the next level with ease, shouldn''t my bloodline energy, which created the Nascent Energy after merging with women''s pure yin energy, be helpful in doing the same albeit a low efficiency?
As soon as this thought crossed his mind, he immediately poured all of his Bloodline Energy into his mana core. When his bloodline energy came into contact with his mana, he immediately knew he was right. His bloodline energy was indeed helpful, even though it couldn''tpare to his Nascent Energy which was easily more than ten or even twenty times more potent.
Still, he couldn''t be more thrilled at the moment and immediately started refining his mana to the four-star level. However, when he had converted less than one thirds of his mana to the four-star level, he encountered a problem¡ his bloodline energy ran out.
Fortunately for him, after the hidden shackle broke, he no longer had to wait for his bloodline energy to recover on its own, and could recover it by feeding his bloodline some other form of energy such as Mana. Also, his mana absorption speed had increased by a few folds.
Therefore, he immediately absorbed arge amount of mid grade mana stones, and recovered his bloodline energy before restarting the mana conversion process. In just an hour, he used over 500,000 mid-grade mana stones to recover his bloodline energy, and finally managed to convert all 100,000 units of mana to the four-star level.
In the next half an hour, he underwent a transformation which increased his strength by several folds. Although he didn''t know just how strong he had be, he knew he was iparable to his past self, and should be able to one shot any high-stage and even peak four-star mages and demons. Not only that, he even felt he was strong enough to fight cross realms now. He knew just breaking through to the four-star realm from the peak three-star wasn''t the only reason behind such a massive increase in his strength, the main factor was the hidden bloodline shackle that broke.
Also, this massive increase in strength and the ability to produce the bloodline energy weren''t the only things it did, it also gave him another¨Cnotbat oriented, but a very useful¨Cability. The ability to sense the approximate location of the women he had had sex with.
When he tried this ability, and sensed both ire and Lily, he was thrilled, and grateful to his system. Why was he grateful to the system? Because it chose him and granted him the Lust Overlord''s bloodline?
No. He was grateful because he realized in thest moment before the system went dormant, not only it gave him theplete Lust Overlord''s Bloodline, the Drop of Life, the technique for Garima, it also modified his bloodline and ced multiple shackles on it in a way that only after he broke the shackles, would he be able to ess his bloodline abilities. This arrangement ensured he wouldn''t be overwhelmed by the bloodline and could instead control it quite easily. It should be remembered, the Lust Overlord''s Bloodline was quite an overbearing bloodline, and was not easily controlled. Even before he broke the first shackle, he was having a hard time controlling his lust. So, even though he would suffer even more now, it was countless times better than having to suffer the ''full force'' of his bloodline. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Apart from this, what made him more grateful was the fact that he could sense Lily because logically speaking, he shouldn''t be able to do so since at the time he had sex with her, he didn''t have the Lust Overlord''s Bloodline, but he could still sense her. What did it mean? It meant the system imprinted her scent, aura, or something simr in his bloodline, enabling him to sense her too.
After thanking the system in his mind, he didn''t waste any more time and immediately rushed out of the inn to find Lily and Emily.
However, when he arrived at the ce and saw Emily lying unconscious in Lily''s hand, who was also being attacked, a dense killing intent and boiling rage reced the happiness of sessfully breaking through.
¡
While Oliver waited for Max to respond, Max forcibly suppressed the urge to attack him, turned around and walked over to Lily and Emily. Before engaging Oliver, who was clearly a tough opponent, in a deathmatch, he needed to make sure Emily and Lily weren''t in any danger.
Chapter 598 Crumbled
Chapter 598 Crumbled
Oliver''s anger soared when he saw Max disregard him, but instead of attacking, which he wanted to do, he sneered and watched him walk over to Lily and Emily instead.
He was well aware of their condition. How could he not when he was the one responsible for them, especially Emily''s condition. ''I''ll kill you, but first let''s see you cry and beg.'' He thought, a sadistic glint shing in his eyes. Given Emily''s condition, he knew she wouldn''tst for long, and the only strong king rank mages like Azaroth or he could save her.
But the problem was, could Max ask someone like Azaroth to help him? From what he could see, the answer was no.
Then, the only one who could save Emily was him, and him alone, meaning Max had no choice but to ask for his help. Now, the question was¡ would he help him?
Yes, he would, but not unless Max begged for it on his knees. As for why he would save her, the answer was obvious. He¡ wanted Emily too.
What¡!
Suddenly, his eyes widened and his sneer froze. "This¡ how is this possible¡?" He muttered, not able to believe what he just witnessed. Max¡ the four-star ant¡ did he just really expel the rampaging mana from Emily''s body?
After a moment, he took a deep breath while his gaze sharpened and the killing intent in his eyes deepened.
''I should stop treating him like an ordinary four-star mage.'' He thought. How could he almost kill him with that sneak attack, and now expel his icy mana from Emily''s body which should''ve taken a peak King rank mage to do it if he was just an ordinary four-star mage?
Whoosh!
His mana red and he disappeared from the ce, only to appear beside Max a split secondter, his palm coated with Ice elemental mana, smashing toward Max''s head.
However, to his shock and horror, not only did Max manage to react to his sudden attack, he also neutralized it with a seemingly simple punch.
While he was in his shocked state, Max kicked at his chest.
Oliver''s pupils constricted, ''It''s that energy.'' He didn''t see how Max expelled his frost mana from Emily''s body, but he had seen the flickers of the same pinkish red energy on his fist when he neutralized his palm attack that was now shrouding his leg. Seeing this, he immediately connected the dots, and realized this energy was the reason why Max was stronger than he should be in his current realm.
This realization made him frown because he had never heard of an energy that could allow an Early-stage Four-Star mage to fight a peak Five-Star mage like him. Didn''t this mean this energy was as good as, if not better, than his Ice Sovereign''s technique?
A peculiar glint shed in his eyes. However, before he could think anything anymore, the kick was upon him. He tried to retreat as fast as he could to dodge the kick, but¡ Bang!
Crack!
¡It was already toote. The kicknded on his chest, shattering several of his ribs before sending him flying.
"Can''t wait to die, huh?" Max uttered in a freezing tone, before he suddenly disappeared from Emily''s side, and appeared behind Oliver, who was yet tond, and punched at his back, his bloodline energy covering his fist.
Swoosh!
Oliver''s expression was twisted. Right when the punch was about to shatter his spinal cord, his mana red, and his body twisted mid-air, causing the punch to hit nothing but air. Before Max could retract his hand, a sharp Ice shard materialized and stabbed into his fist.
Max didn''t try to dodge or even flinch, instead, he punched forward.
Bang!
The fist and the Ice shard shed and the Ice shard shattered into icy mist which then dispersed in the air.
Tap!
Olivernded a few meters in front of him, looking at Max with a sneer on his face. "You are overestimating¨C"
Max was expressionless, and acted as though he didn''t see him speaking, and waved his hand. Multiple fire arrows materialized above him, pointing toward Oliver. Then, strands of his bloodline energy floated out of him and merged into the arrows.
Sizzle~!
The color of arrows changed, turning crimson pink. As the fire burned and sizzled, bing violent, the pressure the arrows radiated became frightening. One could see the air around the twist and wrap. If the arrows were like tiger cubs before, now they seem like mature, bloodthirsty tigers, ready to lunge and tear their target into pieces and burn them to the ground.
Oliver''s heart skipped a beat, and his expression became grave, but the greedy look in his eyes that appeared when he realized how strong Max''s bloodline energy was making him deepened even more.
Max noticed this, but his expression didn''t change even a bit. When he found out his bloodline energy had such a strong amplification nature, he already knew when people found out about it, they would do their best to get their hands on it. This situation was the same as when he found out he could help the women be stronger by having sex with him. At that time, he made the decision to hide this ability as best as he could because he wasn''t strong enough to protect himself if someone tried to kidnap/enve him to use him for their benefit.
The extent of danger was the same now, if not more, since he or his bloodline energy to be precise, was beneficial for both males and females. When he realized this while breaking through to the Four-star realm, his first thought was to hide it because even though he had be a lot stronger than when he got the system, he still wasn''t strong enough to protect himself from everyone.
However, he had immediately quashed this thought. After breaking through to the Four-star realm, although he had a significant, extraordinary even, boost to his strength, he hadn''t be strong enough to kill Oliver, a top tier genius from one of the strongest forces. If he wanted to have a fighting chance against him, he would have no choice but to go all out. Even then, he might not be his match. And indeed, just as he had feared, even though he was able to suppress and even injure him with seemingly ease, it seemed he still wasn''t strong enough to kill him.
This, however, didn''t discourage him because even if he wasn''t able to kill him, he was sure Oliver wouldn''t be able to harm him as long as he had enough bloodline energy, which, thankfully, he had quite a bit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, he didn''t getcent, and became ever more serious instead. Although he had quite a bit of his bloodline energy, it wouldn''t be enough if the fight dragged. That was why he ignored what Oliver was saying, and attacked.
Shu! Shu! Shu!
More than a dozen fire arrows split the air and rained down upon Oliver.
"This energy is quite strong, but not strong enough." Oliver scoffed as his strengthened aura field spread outwards causing the arrows to slow down, giving him enough time to counterattack.
Weng~!
A vast amount of Ice elemental mana burst out of him, condensing into over a dozen Ice Fists, which then flew out smashed into the iing arrows.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
¡
After the rampaging mana from her body was expelled, Emily recovered a little and regained consciousness. She immediately panicked, thinking Oliver had taken Lily away, but sighed in relief when she saw her standing near her. However, in the next moment, her heart skipped a beat and her eyes widened in horror because even though Lily was standing and her eyes were open, she had clearly lost consciousness. That wasn''t all. Her previously smooth and supple skin was now shriveled, her shiny ck hair had turned gray, and a thinyer of frost covered her. Right now, she looked like a dried up corpse encased in ice.
"Lily!" She jumped to her feet and gently tapped her shoulder and called out to her. Lily, however, didn''t respond.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Just when she was about to check what was wrong with her, she heard the explosions, and felt shock waves wash over to them. Reacting quickly, she created a Wind dome around them which protected them from the shockwaves before shattering.
She heaved a sigh of relief and turned her gaze over to see the people responsible for these shockwaves. Instinctively, she knew one party should be Oliver, but was curious about the other person.
When the rampaging fire and ice dispersed and dust settled, she was surprised to see Max standing in confrontation with Oliver. For a moment, she got worried thinking that he might have gotten injured, but upon a closer look, her surprise grew.
From the intensity of the shockwaves, which her Wind Dome barely managed to protect them from, she could tell the attacks responsible should have strength at peak Five-star if not at the King rank. However, even after facing such a powerful attack head on, Max was still fine. Not just fine, even his robes were undamaged.
Feeling her gaze, Max nced over and sighed in relief when he saw Emily had regained consciousness, and seemed alright, but when he saw the state Lily was in, the emotionless expression he had crumbled, and a shocking amount of Fire elemental mana and his bloodline energy burst out of him.
"Fuck!" Oliver cursed under his breath, and also released a vast amount of Ice elemental mana to defend. However, his eyes widened in horror when¡
BOOM!
Chapter 599 A Finger
Chapter 599 A Finger
An overwhelming rage took control of his mind when Max saw the state Lily was in. Not caring about the consequences, he used a magic spell he didn''t know he had.
Rumble!
His mana core shook, and his blood churned before all of his elemental Mana and bloodline Energy erupted out of him in torrents and fused into a single form of Energy under some invisible power before condensing into a slender finger.
Despite taking all his Mana and Bloodline Energy to condense, the finger was just a half inch long and didn''t have a strong presence. If Max wasn''t so overwhelmed with anger, he would''ve hesitated after seeing this. After all, what could such a harmless looking finger do to Oliver? ¡That was why, it was fortunate he wasn''t sane. As soon as the finger condensed, he willed it to attack Oliver, whose face had turned ghastly pale for the first time. Of course, Max didn''t notice it either.
As soon as he willed it, the finger appeared in front of Oliver. Oliver''s eyes widened in shock and horror. The moment Max lost control, he had started setting up his defenses. However, this finger seemed to have ignored them to appear directly in front of him. However, he didn''t have time to think how it did it, and was only able to take out a gem that looked like an Ice cube and m it on his chest when¡
BOOM!
¡The finger exploded, releasing a deafening boom and a blinding re of light which forced Max and Emily to close their eyes.
After a few seconds, everything calmed down. Max also regained his senses after the explosion, and when he looked at the scene in front of him, his heart couldn''t help but tremble.
''I¡ did that?'' After the initial shock, he became excited. Although he cast this spell on instinct just now, this Magic Spell or Bloodline Ability to be exact was now imprinted in his mind. Yes, this finger attack was his Bloodline Ability which he had awakened after unlocking the ''First Lock'' of his bloodline.
The reason it hadn''t manifested when the first lock shattered was because he hadn''t fulfilled the requirement. Apparently, for this ability to manifest itself, he needed to be in a state of extreme anger.
Suppressing the urge to curse the system for cing such nonsensical requirements, he looked at the scene in front of him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Starting from the ce Oliver was standing on, everything was destroyed in a straight line for hundreds of meters. Squinting his eyes, he saw Oliver lying at the end of the trail, motionless. He was missing his right hand, his legs seemed to be broken too and his chest was burst apart.
Just when he thought he was dead, Oliver''s body twitched.
"Still not dead?" He frowned, and rushed over to finish him off. Although he seemed to be on the verge of death, who knew if he had something that could instantly heal him. He couldn''t take the risk, especially now when he hadpletely exhausted his Mana and Bloodline Energy and Lily needed him urgently.
Swoosh!
However, by the time he arrived in front of him, Oliver had taken out a talisman and crushed it.
''Teleportation talisman?'' Max furrowed his brows when he recognized it. Seeing the energy covering him, he knew he wouldn''t be able to kill him.
Right before Oliver teleported away, he looked at him with his bloodshot eyes and his lips moved:
I''ll make you regret it.
Swoosh!
Then, he vanished.
Max stared at the ce he wasying for a moment in silence before he turned around and left. It was regrettable that he couldn''t kill him, but that was all. Unlike before, he was confident he would be able to kill him the next time they met.
''Just pray nothing happens to Lily, otherwise I''ll make you regret being born in this world.'' His eyes shed with a frighteningly cold light.
¡
Emily was shocked. She couldn''t believe Max had just almost killed Oliver. But no matter how incredulous it was, she had witnessed it with her own two eyes and had no choice but to believe it. Watching him rush over with a worried look on his face, she quickly calmed down and as soon as he arrived and started checking Lily''s condition, she informed him, "She seemed to have used some self harming spell. The bacsh has injured her Mana core and Vital organs and she is constantly losing her vitality."
Hearing this, and checking her condition, Max''s expression turned grim, and he again started emitting killing intent.
Seeing this, Emily put a hand on his shoulder and said, "Calm down. We need to take her to a doctor or an alchemist as soon as possible."
Max took a deep breath and sat down before taking out over ten thousand Mana stones with a wave of his hand.
"What are you doing? We need to hurry. She won''t sur-" Emily frowned when she saw this.
Max cut her off before she finished, "At the rate she is Vitality, she won''tst more than ten minutes."
Emily went silent upon hearing this. She knew what he meant. They were at the edge of the city, quite some distance away from the inner city where they could find a doctor capable enough to heal her. Even at their fastest speed, it would take them more than ten minutes to cross this distance and even more time to find the doctor¡ the time Lily didn''t have.
She understood this, but¡ were they supposed to give up? She shook her head. Given how much he loved her, he would be thest person to give up on her. Which meant, he had a way to save or at the very least, stabilize her condition.
Thinking this, she calmed down and watched him drain pile after pile of Mana stones. Under her nervous, and curious gaze, Max absorbed all ten thousand Mana stones in just over three minutes.
''How fast!'' Emily couldn''t help but be shocked again.
Max couldn''t help but feel fortunate that his Bloodline ability stripped him of everyst bit of his Bloodline Energy. If he still had some left, his Bloodline wouldn''t have entered this ''Thirsty'' state, increasing his mana absorption speed. Then again, if he had Bloodline Energy left, he wouldn''t have to absorb the Mana stones to recover his Bloodline Energy.
Ignoring the conflicting thoughts, he focused on using the absorbed mana to recover his Bloodline Energy. Under thebination of his bloodline''s ''thirst'' and his constant stimtion, all the mana he absorbed was converted into the Bloodline Energy in just over two minutes. Although this didn''t fill his reserve of Bloodline Energy, he had enough to save Lily.
Opening his eyes, he shot to his feet, and started injecting his Bloodline Energy into her body, while nervously praying, ''Don''t let me down!''
His Bloodline Energy had several uses. It helped him shorten his breakthrough time. It helped him expel Oliver''s rampaging Mana from Emily''s body. It had a massive strengthening effect which allowed him to fight Oliver. He was sure it had even more uses. He just hoped it was also able to help Lily. If it did not¡ he didn''t even want to think of the possibility, but it made his heart quiver with fear.
On the side, Emily was also nervous. She didn''t know what he was doing, but she hoped he seeded in whatever he was trying. Because if he didn''t, Lily would die and she didn''t know if he would be able to take it. Seconds ticked by but there was no change in Lily''s condition. Max felt his blood run cold, tears welled up in his eyes and his body started shaking. ''No¡ please no! Please work!''
Emily''s heart palpitated in fear when she saw this. She closed her eyes and clenched her fists so tight that her nails dug into her palms, and blood started flowing out.
After a moment, she took a deep breath and ced a hand on his back, and started saying, "Little Max-"
However, just then, Max cried out, "It''s working!"
Hearing this, she felt as though a heavy boulder was lifted off her heart, and heaved a sigh of relief.
Max didn''t dare to rx and continue to pour his Bloodline Energy in Lily''s body. As more and more energy infused into her Vital organs, they started defreezing and her Vitality drainage slowed down.
When all his bloodline energy was used up, though her Vital organs hadn''tpletely recovered, they recovered enough and she stopped losing Vitality. The Ice covering her body vanished, and she started warming up.
Phew!
Although she hadn''tpletely recovered and didn''t regain consciousness, Max exhaled a deep breath of relief. Since her condition had stabilized, it was only a matter of time before he helped her recoverpletely. At that time, she would naturally regain consciousness.
"Is she¡ alright now?" Emily carefully asked.
"Yes. Her condition is stable." Max nodded, "Let''s return to the inn. I''ll help her recover there, and you also need to rest and recover."
Emily nodded. However, just when they were about to leave the area¡ Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Several figures flew over andnded in front of them.
Chapter 600 Calm
600 Calm
A whileter, Max and Emily returned to their inn, carrying unconscious Lily.
Emily''s brows were furrowed together, she had a cold look on her face. Max, however, looked calm¡ frighteningly calm.
Shasha and Ray were waiting for them in the lounge. When they saw them, the duo visibly rxed, and went over to them. "Everything alright?" Shasha asked, looking at unconscious Lily in Max''s arms.
Max, however, acted as though he didn''t hear her. Slowly, he walked past her, and went up the stairs.
Shasha couldn''t help but frown when she saw this. It was understandable his mood wasn''t good since his girl seemed to have been injured, but he could at least say something. She and Ray, after all, risked their lives to help them just now. If Oliver wasn''t in too much rush¡ or was a little smarter?... he would''ve easily realized someone was helping Lily and Emily from the shadows. If he tried looking, finding them wouldn''t be too difficult.
But now¡ he couldn''t even bother to share a few words with them? She couldn''t help but be dissatisfied by this.
Emily nced at her, and silent Ray and sighed, "Don''t mind him. He isn''t in the right state of mind, right now." Shasha breathed out, "...I understand. But can you tell us what happened?" Emily nced at the duo and nodded, "Max¡ he fought that guy, Oliver, and defeated him. Unfortunately, he couldn''t kill him in time, causing him to escape. However¡ he won''t being back anytime soon to cause trouble, so worry not."
"What happened to Lily? Why is she unconscious?" Ray carefully asked. He had met Lily and had to admit she was beautiful even with Elven standards. Furthermore, she was friendly¡ªafter finding out they were Max''s friends, of course¨Csweet and good natured. He liked her, as a person, so he was worried about her.
"She used some self harm magic spell, but there is nothing to worry about. She will recover soon." Saying this, her expression became solemn, and she added in a somber tone, "You two, be ready to leave the city at a moment''s notice. As soon as Lily recovers¡ or if something goes wrong, we''ll have to leave the city."
The duo was taken aback. Ray shook his head and asked in confusion, "Miss Lily, didn''t you just say that the danger is resolved for the time being? Then, why are we leaving the city?... Is there some other danger?"
Emily nced around and gestured to them to follow her upstairs. After they were in her room, she activated the sound istion formations, and asked, "You must have heard about the Super Realmbreaker Spells that were auctioned a few hours ago?"
"Yes. We heard about them. Almost everyone was talking about them. Wait¡" Ray nodded, his eyes widening in surprise, "...Don''t tell me team leader or Miss Lily got those spells, and people areing to snatch them?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing this, Shasha couldn''t help but feel a little excited. How could she not? They were talking about Super Realmbreaker Spells¡ Even normal Realmbreaker were something she had only heard about, but now, however, herpanions got not just Realmbreaker but Super Realmbreaker Spells?
However, to her disappointment, Emily pursed her lips before shaking her head, "No. They did not. But¡ that guy, Oliver, had. Some people¡ strong people¡ were tracking him down to snatch it away from him¡"
¡
A while ago¡ at the destroyed tavern¡
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Max carried Lily in his arms, and was about to leave the ce with Emily when several people flew over andnded in front of them, stopping them in their tracks.
Max was already in a bad mood, and when he saw people blocking his path, killing intent filled his eyes. However, he didn''t let his emotions take over, and suppressed his killing intent. Yes, he had defeated Oliver, and yes, even though every one of the people blocking his path was a Five-Star mage, they were way weaker than Oliver, but he waspletely spent, and had no way to fight them. Furthermore, he didn''t want to offend people uselessly and create problems for himself.
Thinking this, he suppressed his killing intent, and decided to find out why they were blocking his path.
He looked at the six people in front of him with an indifferent expression on his face. After taking a look at them, he divided them into two groups, five in one and one in the other. The five in the first group were in casual but luxurious clothes, and looked prideful and aloof, while thest one was clearly a City guard, and was the only one who had a dark expression on his face while the rest of them looked at him scrutinizing and¡ well hidden greedy looks in their eyes.
Seeing this, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows. He then shook his head and exhaled a deep breath, ''More trouble¡ Just what I needed.''
He nced at them, and calmly asked, "May I know who you are and why are you blocking my way?"
Before any of the five could speak, the Royal Guard pointed at the surroundings, and said, "See this destruction? You did it, right?"
Max finally ground around and noticed the tavern had crumbled into pieces, which were set on fire. Not only that, several buildings around the tavern were badly damaged. Fortunately, there weren''t any buildings in the way of destruction caused by his ''Magic Finger'', otherwise the damage would''ve been even more severe.
However, he wasn''t thinking that but was looking at several people in the vicinity who were injured, and to his dismay, several ordinary people had died from the shockwaves of his fight.
Taking a deep breath, he nodded, "Yes, I was the involved party, but I''m not the one to me. If you want to me someone, me the guy who had invaded the Royal Pce a while ago."
The Royal Guard''s face darkened even more when he heard this, but just when he was about tost out in anger, Max added with a sigh:
"However, as one of the men responsible, I can''t escape the responsibility." Saying this, he waved his hand and a storage bag flew toward the guard, "Please take this, repair the damages to the property, help the injured, and take care of the families of the dead people."
The Royal Guard reflexively caught the storage bag, and after hearing him, he looked at it, and then back at Max before nodding, "I''ll do that. But you don''t think you will get away with just by giving some¨C"
Before he could finish speaking, a voice sounded:
"It''s enough! You can retreat now."
Hi, if any of you remember the chapter where the four families of the Green Leaf Kingdom were introuduce, pleasement!!
Blizzard54k
Chapter 601 Bad Intentions
601 Bad Intentions
''Mm?'' Max nced over and saw two people¨Ca man in Royal Family''s Imperial robes and a woman in a golden heavy armor¨Cflying over.
''Royal Family''s Knight?'' He determined the woman''s identity when he saw her armor, and then looked at the man, ''This guy must be a Prince, then.''
The Royal Guard proved his guess true by respectfully bowing toward the man, and greeted him, "Greetings, your Royal Highness the Crown Prince!"
Max''s eyes shed when he heard this, ''Crown Prince? So, this is the guy Lily told me about¡ Eric?''
Tap! Thud!
Erded softly on the ground unlike the female knight whonded heavily, her armored feet sinking more than an inch into the ground, causing the dust and rubble to scatter.
The five, two men and three women, exchanged nces before one of the men, who looked quite easygoing, smiled and nodded slightly at Eric, "Hello, Prince Eric! Long time no see!"
The female knight frowned in dissatisfaction, not liking his casual greeting but remained silent when she saw Eric smile and return the greeting to the olden man, "Long time, indeed, Mr. Fuller. I hope you have been well."
After Mr. Fuller, the other four also casually greeted Eric. Each time Eric returned the greetings, he would announce their title, which made Max find out their identities.
It turned out, four of the five were either the family heads, or Elders of four great families of the Green Leaf Kingdom¨CArasia, Fuller, Martell and Seidal. As for thest person, she was the family head of the family Max was quite familiar with¨Cthe Dalton Family.
The other man, who was an Elder of the Arasia family, looked at Eric suspiciously and asked, "Prince, you know this man?"
They weren''t fools. Seeing how Eric was deliberately announcing their names and designations, he clearly wanted Max to find out about them.
Eric shook his head, "I don''t know him, but he is a friend of my friend." Saying this, he changed the subject, his expression turning serious, "If you guys don''t mind, can you tell me why you stopped him? You should be able to see that hispanions need urgent medical attention, no?"
Mr. Fuller nced at unconscious Lily in Max''s arms, Max and then Eric before smiling, "It seems there has been misunderstanding. I just wanted to ask him who the person he fought was. But since he has already escaped, there is no need to find out."
Saying this, he nced at Max and took out a metallic token, "I apologize for wasting your time, young friend. Here, take this. If you ever need help with something,e to my Fuller Family, I''ll try my best to help you. Now, please excuse me." Swoosh!
After Max epted his token, he smiled at Eric and others and flew away, looking at ease.
The other four frowned at this, but they didn''t try to stop him. It was true they first wanted to know who Oliver was so they could take the Super Realmbreaker Spell he bought in the auction, but after watching the fight, and seeing Oliver escape, their priorities shifted. Now, they no longer desired the spell as much, they now wanted Max, who was in possession of such a strong Bloodline.
Max nced at the remaining four, and said, "If you also want to know about his identity, you can ask the Crown Prince, he knows who that guy is. Now, if you don''t have anything more to say, I''m going to leave."
Hearing this, the head of Martell and the Elder of Seidel family hesitated before inviting Max to visit their families when he had time before leaving, leaving Arasia family''s Elder and the Dalton family''s head behind.
Max narrowed his eyes when he saw they weren''t willing to leave. Just then, the Arasia Family''s Elder looked at him, and asked, "Young man, you are Maxwell Garfield, right?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
When he asked this, the Dalton Family''s head, the woman who seemed to be in her fifties, looked at him with a hidden glint in her eyes.
"Yes, I am. How do you know me?" Max asked.
If it was the Dalton family''s head who had recognised him, he wouldn''t have been surprised because he was enemies with their young master, Rael Dalton, and had killed another member of her family, but because it was the Arasia family''s Elder who recognised him, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. After all, even if the Arasia family found out he was friends with via, it wasn''t likely they knew what he looked like, even if a few people did know, it was extremely unlikely a Five-star mage like him knew.
Just when he was feeling confused about this, he noticed the change in Dalton matriarch''s bodynguage. She didn''t seem angry, but¡ excited?
''What''s going on?'' Though he didn''t know what was going on, he knew it couldn''t be anything good, so he became alert.
Elder Arasia didn''t answer, and turned to Eric, "Just as Mr. Fuller had said, it was all a misunderstanding. So, we''ll no longer bother His Highness'' friends."
Saying this, he left with the Dalton Matriarch.
Eric couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he watched the duo leave. After they disappeared, he asked the Royal Guard to leave before turning to Max and saying, "I don''t know what''s going on, friend, but Arasia and Dalton families seem to have some intentions toward you, so you have to be careful."
¡
Ray and Shasha''s expression turned serious when they heard her. After a moment, Ray said, "Just as the Crown Prince said, those two families definitely have ill intentions toward Max."
"You are wrong." Shasha said, causing him and Emily to look at her in confusion. Shasha took a breath and continued in a grave voice, "You are wrong if you think only those two families have some ill intentions toward him. The rest of the four great families, and even the Royal family must be the same. Don''t forget, they have witnessed Max use his bloodline to fight and almost kill Oliver."
Chapter 602 I Feel...
602 I Feel...
Upon hearing this, Ray realized she was indeed right. Max would be the target of everyone who saw him use his bloodline energy. A power that can boost a person''s strength enough that he could fight someone a whole realm above him was irresistible, after all.
"You are right, but there is no need to worry about it too much. The fact that all of them may target us makes not too much difference to us than if only Arasia and the Dalton family targeted us. We just need to be alert and leave the city as soon as possible."
"But what will we do if we can''t escape them?" Ray asked even though he already knew the answer to this question.
And sure enough, Emily answered after a moment, her eyes shing coldly, "We''ll kill them until they drop the idea about Max."
Ray very much wanted to say ''How are we going to do it?'', but remembering how strong Max seemed to have be, he kept quiet. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Soon after, he left Emily''s room with Shasha, leaving Emily to recuperate. Shasha noticed he seemed a little anxious, and couldn''t help but ask, "Regretting your decision?"
"Huh?" Ray looked at him in confusion.
"I said, are you already regretting not leaving when you had the chance?" Shasha repeated with a small smile of her thin lips.
Contrary to what she expected, Ray shook his head, "No. I''m not regretting anything. I''m just a little worried because the number of our enemies is increasing too quickly. If Max had a few more months, we wouldn''t have to leave the city to avoid them."
Shasha couldn''t help but be surprised upon hearing this, "Oh? You believe he would be able to resist all these human noble families in a few months'' time?"
"Yes, I do."
"Why?"
Ray thought for a moment before shrugging, "It''s just a feeling. I feel he can ovee almost anything."
Saying this, he looked at her and smiled, "I know it''s not enough to be this sure, but don''t tell me you also don''t feel the same?"
Shasha shook her head, and opened the door of her room, "I don''t know. But¡ I''m here, don''t I?"
Ray grinned, and then entered his room.
Meanwhile, in Max''s room, Lily wasying on the bed while he sat cross-legged on the floor with several ten thousand low grade Mana stones around him, rapidly absorbing them and using the absorbed Mana to recover his Bloodline Energy.
Ten minutester, over half of the Mana stones had turned gray, a sign that there was no Mana left in them. At that moment, Max opened his eyes, stood up and walked over to Lily before kneeling beside the bed. After looking at her pale face for a few moments, he gently ced one of his hands on her abdomen and started injecting his Bloodline Energy into her body.
¡
Ha!
Less than five minutester, he stopped, having exhausted all his bloodline energy. As he removed his hand, and wiped the sweat drops from his forehead that appeared because the task of injecting his bloodline energy into another person''s body even if the said person wasn''t consciously resisting it was quite difficult not to mention exhausting, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath and smile because Lily was almost healed.
Now, she no longer looked sickly pale, nor were her brows scrunched up in pain. Although she had yet to regain consciousness, she didn''t look unconscious but looked as though she was sleeping peacefully, having her beauty sleep.
Despite this, the reason she was only ''almost healed'' was because her Mana core was yet topletely recover.
''Fortunately my bloodline energy can heal her, if not¡'' He couldn''t help but feel intense rage well up in his heart upon thinking what would''ve happened to her if not for him fortunately unlocking the ''lock'' on his bloodline, which gave his bloodline energy so many extraordinary characteristics.
After calming down, he was about to sit down and recover his bloodline energy once again when he suddenly felt¡ intense urge to have sex.
"Hm?" Feeling this, he couldn''t help but frown. ''It hasn''t even been a day since I did it, why am I feeling this again?''
Soon after, he realized the most likely reason.
Although his bodily needs were ''sated'' after he had sex with ire in the auction house, and normally, he wouldn''t have needed to do it again in a short time, but this was under the condition he didn''t use up his bloodline energy, which he had, not one but multiple times.
Though after unlocking the bloodline lock, he could recover the bloodline energy with Mana stones too, it didn''t ''satisfy'' his body or rather his bloodline.
''Now this is a problem¡'' He frowned.
Due to the threat of the Royal, Dalton and four great families, they had to leave the city as soon as possible. Although Lily wasn''t in any imminent danger, and maybe would wake up soon, she couldn''t apany them to the battlefield with her Mana core damaged. Therefore, he had to heal herpletely, but if he recovered his bloodline energy with mana stones once more, his Lust would most likely grow out of his control.
"Well, I''ll have to risk it."
He muttered before he sat down and started absorbing the mana from the rest of the mana stones while hoping he wouldn''tpletely lose his rationality due to lust before leaving the city. Once they were out of the city, they could just stop somewhere for a while where he could take Lily''s help to relieve his lust.
Less than half an hourter, he finished recovering his bloodline energy. His expression, however, was ugly because things didn''t go as he wished. His increasing lust seemed to have a negative effect on the speed of mana absorption and recovery of the bloodline energy, but after recovering it, his lust seemed to have increased a little more.
However, this wasn''t why he was unhappy¡
''At this rate, wouldn''t my lust go out of control after Ipletely use up the bloodline energy this time?'' He thought, ''This wouldn''t do, I need to find some way to prevent this as soon as possible.''
Although he thought this, he had a feeling that preventing this phenomenon was almost impossible, at least at his current stage¡
Chapter 603 For Survival
603 For Survival
Max''s room¡ Half an hourter¡
Huff! Huff!
Huff!
Standing beside the bed, looking at peacefully sleeping Lily, Max was heaving deep and hot breaths, his fists clenched tight and his face flushed.
Just as he had expected, after he used up his bloodline energy by healing Lily''s Mana core, his lust had intensified manifold and it was still increasing. Little Max was already as hard as iron while his sapphire eyes had already turned a dark shade of pink, indicating his bloodline affecting his state of mind. Breathing heavily and exhaling hot, almost fiery breaths as though there wasva boiling in his body, and his body full of sweat and shaking as he was about to lose control of his body, he looked more like a beast in heat and less like a human.
"How annoying!" He muttered, before taking out hismunication crystal, "Emily, I''ve healed Lily. Take care of her. I need to take care of something, but I will return soon. So, don''t worry about me."
After putting the Communication Crystal away, he rushed out of the room and inn before rushing into the eastern side of the middle-city where most of the local poption of the capital lived.
Swoosh!
¡
Across the Avan Inn, the Inn where Max''s group was staying, in the local restaurant sat a few people who were unlike other customers as they weren''t eating anything. Instead, they were staring at the Inn through the windows.
The restaurant owner and employees weren''t happy since they were upying the tables for free but didn''t dare say anything because when they arrived, those people had revealed their identities¡ They were the servants of Four Great Noble families, who apparently were here to keep an eye on someone who was staying in the Avan Inn.
''These cheap bastards! Spy on whoever you want but if you are going to upy the tables, at least pay me¡.'' The restaurant owner thought, cursing them in his mind.
Just then, the expressions of the ''spies'' changed while one of them started saying, "He is out. Let''s inform¡"
Swoosh!
Before he could evenplete his sentence, however, Max rushed away at a speed that wasparable to an ordinary early-stage Five-star mage, and quickly disappeared from their sights.
17:19
Before he could evenplete his sentence, however, Max rushed away at a speed that wasparable to an ordinary early-stage Five-star mage, and quickly disappeared from their sights.
"What happened?"
"Did he know he was being watched and escaped?"
"What do we do?"
"Let''s just inform the family."
Although the noble families weren''t exactly on friendly terms with each other, the low level subordinates like them didn''t have any disagreements and onmon missions, they were used to cooperating with each other.
¡
In the Fuller family''s estate, Mike Fuller, the person who met Max a while ago, who was also the patriarch of the Fuller family received the news of Max''s hurried departure from the Inn and frowned.
From what his subordinate told him, only Max left the Inn, hispanions were still inside the Inn.
''Even if he is worried about the noble families taking action against him, he won''t leave hispanions and escape alone. He didn''t seem that kind of a person.'' He thought, ''Then what happened? And¡ where had he gone?''
After thinking for a while, he pressed a formation button on his desk and ordered, "Send Pyke to my study."
A few minutester, an ordinary looking man wearing brown robes arrived. He looked a little nervous, and afraid because every time he was called to the patriarch''s study like this, he was assigned some mission where he almost lost his life a few times. Even though he was a member of the Fuller family, he didn''t inherit the Fuller Family''s bloodline, which was rted to Metal Refinement, which was the reason why the Fuller family was the leading weaponsmith family of the kingdom, instead, he inherited his mother side''s bloodline, something that made him an expert in tracking people. With his bloodline ability, he could track Five-star and if he was lucky and King rank mages were careless, he could even track them despite him being just a three-star mage.
Since he was an expert in this area and the family often needed to track some people down for various reasons, he became the person the family went to every time they needed him to track someone down. That was why he knew he was called here for another tracking mission.
''I just hope this mission won''t be as dangerous as thest one.'' He prayed in his heart. Last time, the person he was tracking, a mid-stage Four-star mage, had realized he was being tracked and almost lured him into a death trap, the memory of which still haunted him.
Seeing him, Mike''s assistant notified Mike of his arrival. After Mike gave permission, the assistant let Pyke enter the study. When he saw the family patriarch, he respectfully bowed, and greeted, "Greetings my lord!"
Mr. Fuller nodded, and without wasting time, he went straight to the point, "I have a task for you, Pyke¡"
¡
50 minutes ago¡ Arasia Family Estate¡ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In arge chamber, three people were gathered. Two of which were the Arasia family Elder and the Dalton Matriarch who Max met a while ago while the third one was a graceful middle-aged woman with the same pigmentation of hair as via, the Arasia family''s overlord, Silvia Arasia, a peak Five-star mage.
"How sure are you that that brat has the Valiant Family''s heirloom weapon that Thunder Family is after?" Silvia asked the Dalton Matriarch.
"100%." The Dalton Matriarch replied.
"Oh? Howe you have this information but the Royal Family doesn''t?" Silvia wondered.
Since the Royal family was the strongest, and was after Valiant Family''s Thunder Sword, they should have gotten this information way before the Dalton family, but from the Royal family''s behavior, she knew they didn''t know Max had the sword, heck, they didn''t even know Max was Ashton and Hannah''s son.
The Dalton Matriarch smirked, "It''s because the Royal family is too strong."
"Ah, I see." Given the worldly experience of the Arasia Matriarch, she immediately understood what Dalton Matriarch, Helen, meant by those words. It turned out the party who first got this information, which she could easily guess was Count Wiley, didn''t dare to share it with the Royal Family in the fear of losing out the benefits he could receive if he shared this information with some family other than the Royal Family because if the Royal family went back on their word and refused to give him what he deserved, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.
As for why he thought the Royal family wouldn''t give him appropriate benefits for such an important piece of information was because of two things¡ First, the going war wasn''t cheap and just like every other family and organization, the Royal family was also trying to preserve their wealth, and second and the probably the real reason why Wiley chose not to tell them was because of the Extraordinary Worth of the Thunder sword.
Given how precious a Monarch rank artifact was, if the Royal family after acquiring it decided to keep it, they would surely want to erase every trace that could lead anyone, especially the Valiant and more powerful and ruthless Thunder Family, they would surely be destroyed since lusting after something they didn''t have the strength to keep was a sin.
As for why he didn''t have the same concern about the Dalton family was because he knew the Daltons would never dare to keep the sword and would hand it over to the Thunder Family in exchange for their protection during the war.
"It''s for the best that the Royal family doesn''t know about it. Let''s quickly take it from him. Then, we''ll go to the central ins to deliver it to the Thunder family." Silvia said before turning toward the Elder, "Elder Wilfred, you take Elder Christine, and Elder Ava and go keep an eye on the ce where that kid is. Once you get the chance, kill and bring back the sword."
"Yes, Matriarch!" Wilfred nodded.
"Remember to be careful to not leave any evidence of your presence." Silvia gravely added. Wilfred nodded and left the ce, feeling excited.
''We no longer have to worry about our family''s survival once we get that sword.'' He thought before sighing, ''Don''t me us kid, we''ll have to do everything we can to ensure our survival.''
¡
Though ire had given him her address when she invited him to visit her when he had time, it would''ve taken quite a bit of time to find her house if not for his bloodline ability. With it, he arrived in front of her house just a few minutes after leaving the Inn, and knocked on the door.
Pa! Pa!
Creation is hard, cheer me up! Vote for me!
Blizzard54k
Chapter 604 At Claires Home
604 At ire''s Home
Swoosh!
A few momentster, the door swung open and a lively brown haired boy, who looked no older than 12 years old, appeared in front of Max.
Gulp!
He gulped nervously upon seeing his ''frightening'' appearance, and hurriedly grabbed the sides of the door, wanting to m it shut.
Max smiled wryly when he noticed this, but since he couldn''t afford to waste more time, he ced a hand on the door, and stopped him from closing it. He then said, in the softest voice he could muster, "Hello, Kid. I''m a friend of ire. She must be your mother, right?"
Upon hearing Max say he was ire''s friend, Kevin visibly rxed a little, but remained cautious and didn''t let go of the door. With a forced smile on his chubby face, he politely asked"Yes, I''m her son, Kevin. H-Hello. May I know why you are here?"
"I need to¡" Just when Max began answering, a pair of footsteps sounded behind Kevin and a fresh looking, mature woman appeared. Her long hair was still wet from the shower she just took.
"Who is it, Kev¡ Ah! It''s you¡ sir!" Upon seeing Max, her eyes widened and her mouth opened in ''O'' shape in surprise. It was true she had invited him to visit her if he wanted her and had time. Though she did wish he would, she had not, not even for a moment thought that he would reallye over.
She wasn''t, after all, some extraordinary beauty, who he would want again, nor was she a young, fresh woman. Given how powerful, wealthy and handsome he was, he could easily get many women, far more attractive, younger and stronger than her, to sleep with him. Because she was aware of this, she didn''t have her hopes up of him visiting her again. That was why she was really surprised to see him, that too not just a few hours after they separated.
Max looked at her and took a deep breath, inhaling her fresh feminine scent, which seemed to calm and ignite his lust at the same time.
"Can we talk in private?" He asked as he gave her a look full of meaning.
Ba-dump!
ire felt her heartbeat increase, her face flushed an enchanting hue of crimson while her ''little sister'' moistened. She felt embarrassed by her sudden arousal. She didn''t want to feel this way when her son was in front of her. She felt she was indecent. However, it was out of her control and she couldn''t help but discreetly rub her thighs together and feel strangely excited.
Then, she nodded, and said in a ''calm'' voice, "Y-Yes, of course, we can. Pleasee inside."
Noticing her excited state, Max nodded in satisfaction. For the first time, he felt the usefulness of his charm which usually caused him a headache. He then walked in, followed by Kevin, who watched him and his mother with a weird look in his eyes, that only made ire more embarrassed.
"Cough! Kevin, why don''t you go to your room and study while we talk? You can also have some of the pudding I made in the morning." She coughed and said.
Kevin''s eyes lit up when he heard this and quickly forgot about Max''s presence. After giving his mother a peck on her cheek, he rushed into the kitchen, took the container of pudding before going to his room.
ire watched him with a smile on her face, her eyes bing a little wet.
Max could see she had be a little emotional for some reason, and if he wasn''t in a hurry, he would''ve loved to ask to give her some emotionalfort, but since he didn''t have time, he picked her in princess carry, making her blush, and rushed into the other room before mming the door shut. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Kevin, with a big piece of pudding in his hand, peaked out from his room, "I wonder why mom became friends with him, he is a little scary." He murmured before shrugging his shoulders and entering his room to focus on the more important matter¨Cthe Pudding.
¡
Inside ire''s room¡
As soon as the door was closed, Max arrived beside the bed, and put ire down on it, before taking his clothes off, only leaving his underwear.
Ba-dump!
ire''s heart beat like drums and her arousal increased as she watched him strip and saw his chiseled body, andpact muscles. Seeing him climb onto the bed, she sat up and took off her robe, revealing her magnificent, naked form to him.
"Fuck!" Max growled, feeling all his resistance breaking off. He roughly grabbed her by her hand, and pulled her toward him. Circling a hand around her supple waist, he made her sit onto hisp before putting his other behind her head and lowered his lips onto her and started kissing.
ire also put her hands around Max''s neck and started kissing him back, enjoying the taste of his lips. A momentter, she felt his tongue pry open her lips and enter her mouth.
She tried to fight back but lost in front of his aggression. Therefore, she closed his eyes in defeat and allowed him to dominate her.
After kissing her for a while, Max moved downwards towards her breasts, leaving kisses and hickeys on her neck.
Ahn~
ire moaned and her little sister throbbed in pleasure when she felt him take one of her nipples in his mouth, suckling it while he pinched the other one and his other hand went down to her needy pussy.
"Mm~ Yes, my lord~" ire bit her lips, trying to suppress her moans. However, when she felt two of his finger enter her honey cave, she couldn''t help but cry out loud in delight and horror, "Nngh~ Oh yeah~ Please mm~ wait, my lord, ahn~"
Max didn''t stop, but asked while moving his finger in and out of her cave, wanting to make sure she was wet enough to take what wasing her way, "What is it?"
"Can you do something~ Mmh~ about sound, my lord? I¡ ahn~ don''t want my son to hear my shameful moans."
Max didn''t answer but his mana flowed out of him and created a thin barrier that covered the whole bed.
He knew he wasn''t proficient enough to create a sound istion barrier without his bloodline energy but they would have to make do with this temporary one until he recovered some, and recreated it.
After creating the barrier, he tore his underwear off before aligning his raging cock at her dripping wet entrance.
"Nnggghhh~!"
Feeling his rob slid inside her squirming tunnel, ire let out a pleasurable moan while her pussy tightened around his shaft to feel even more pleasure.
"Ha~ Hold me tight, I won''t be going easy on you." Max warned her before gripping her by her supple buttocks. Immediately after, he started moving her up and down, causing his shaft to move in and out, giving both of the pleasure they desperately needed.
¡
"Nngh~!"
"Hm?" Kevin suddenly frowned, "This was my mom''s voice¡"
Feeling anxious, he immediately ced the pudding down before running out of his room towards ire''s room.
However, after that first ''cry'', he didn''t hear anything, causing him to question if he had really heard anything in the first ce. But worried about his mother''s wellbeing, he ced his ear on the door for a while¡ but didn''t hear anything.
"Mom, are you alright?" He decided to call out to her. When a few seconds passed and no answer came, Kevin started bing even more anxious. Just when he was about to knock on the door, he heard ire''s voice, "I''m fine, Kev. I''m talking about something important to big brother here. Don''t worry about me, and don''t disturb us for a while, okay?"
Kevin sighed in relief, but asked, "Mom, I think I heard you cry just now. Are you really fine?"
"Oh~ You must''ve imagined it honey~ I''m fine. You go and study, alright?"
"Okay, mom." Kevin said before leaving, still a little doubtful.
¡
Inside the room, ire, on her hands and knees, sighed in relief before giving Max a ming look, "Didn''t you create that sound istion barrier, my lord? Howe ahn~"
Max didn''t let her continue and started moving his hips, causing her to moan and stop speaking. He then said, "I must''ve made a mistake in a hurry. It''s fine now, don''t worry."
Though he sounded nonchnt about it, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Fortunately, he recovered a bit of bloodline energy and perfected the barrier on time.
Chapter 605 Fullers Guest...?
605 Fuller''s Guest...?
Over half an hour after Max entered ire''s house, a stealthy, brown robed figure arrived in the neighborhood. It was Pyke, who was ordered to track Max.
He nced around, closed his eyes as if to sense something and when opened his eyes again, he looked at ire''s house with a confused expression, "He is in there¡?"
Though it hadn''t been much time since Max''s group arrived at the Capital city, and even less time since the noble families saw him fight and came to know about his bloodline, the Fuller family had already gathered quite a bit of information about Max, showcasing the intelligence gathering power they wielded.
Pyke, not wanting to get himself involved in a dangerous situation, had asked about his target, and only after he thought tracking him down wouldn''t be too dangerous, he epted¡ argh! Who he was kidding, since the family patriarch had asked him to do it, he wouldn''t have been able to refuse no matter what.
Sighing in defeat, he muttered, "Since all his father''s friends had turned their backs on him when he needed them, effectively breaking what rtions they had, he shouldn''t have a connection with anyone in the city."
A momentter, he shrugged, and ryed the information to Mike, the Fuller family patriarch.
Mike swiftly got the message and after reading it, he wore a pondering expression for a while before ordering Pyke to stay there and watch. After that, he ordered his subordinates to find out who lived in the house Max was in.
While his subordinates started moving, four more figures arrived in ire''s neighborhood. However, unlike Pyke who used his unique bloodline ability to immediately find out where Max was, they spread out and started interrogating people.
''People from the four families, huh?'' Pyke recognised them. He then sent a message to someone. A few secondster, a few houses away from ire''s house, the subordinate of the Fuller family took out hismunication crystal and frowned before murmuring, "It seems the Family has already found the target¡ What a waste of my efforts!" Sighing, he sent the older man in front of him who he was interrogating away before leaving the ce.
The other three noticed this and frowned. When they asked why he was leaving, he smiled and said, "The family has called me back. You guys continue your work."
"..."
"..."
"..."
The remaining three were left stunned, unable to understand why he was suddenly called back. Though they didn''t know why their families wanted Max, they knew it was of utmost importance to them. So, the Fuller family''s sudden ''withdrawal'' befuddled them.
"How strange¡ I didn''t think we could be called back from this mission until¨C" One of them expressed his doubt, but suddenly stopped mid-sentence as though he had realized something.
The other twos'' eyes shone,ing to the same realization, "The Fuller family must have found him already." "Let''s inform our families!" One of them suggested it before all of them took out their crystals and informed their superiors. Of course, none of them dare say that the Fuller family had found their target since it was only a guess of theirs.
Five minutes soon passed¡
Swoosh!
A figure suddenly flew over andnded in front of ire''s house. This was none other than Wilfred, a grand elder of the Arasia family, who came here to capture Max after finding out he was here.
He didn''t waste even a second and directly walked up to the door and raised his leg to kick it open, but¨C N?v(el)B\\jnn
Boosh! Boosh!
¡two identical looking women in simr violet robes that hugged their curvaceous figures tightly appeared in front of him, and without any hesitation, threw their palms at him.
Wilfred was taken aback by their sudden appearance, and his eyes shed with a look of recognition which stirred something deep within him.
"You bitc¨C" His surprised, and slightly shocked expression immediately turned dark with anger when he saw them attack him¡ without even trying to talk first as though he was beneath their notice. Some old memories resurfaced in his mind which only made him angrier.
Rumble!
His mana core rumbled and his mana churned in his mana veins as he instinctively started to cast an offensive magic spell when,
Bang!
¡two slender palmsnded on either side of his chest at the same time. His pupils constricted as his rapidly circting mana halted, the bacsh of it causing some minor injuries to his mana veins. He felt blood gush to his throat, which he forcefully kept in.
As he skid backwards, redirecting the physical force rampaging within his body to the ground, his eyes which were filled with shock were affixed on the pretty duo.
"You¡ howe you bitches are still stronger than me?" He asked in a disbelieving tone. Although their attacks didn''t have their full strengths, he was nothing if not an experienced man enough to gauge their strengths from that much. He could immediately tell both of them were stronger than him albeit only a little.
If he were to fight either one of them, although he wouldn''t be able to defeat them, he was sure he wouldn''t lose either, but if he were to fight both of them together, the chances of his survival were¡ Zero! Why? Because when these two fight together, their strengths weren''t simply one plus one, but multiple times that because of their impable synergy.
''These damned twins¡'' He gritted his teeth in frustration.
""You are not allowed to disturb our honored guest!"" The twins echoed indifferently.
Wilfred wasn''t able to reign in his anger upon hearing this and hollered, "Your honored guest? When did he be your honored guest, you disgusting sluts?!"
The twin beauties acted as though they didn''t hear his derogatory terms and simply said, "You don''t need to know that. Just know he is our Fuller Family''s guest and, therefore, under our protection."
Just when Wilfred was about to say something, an indifferent voice sounded, "How domineering! Befitting of the Twin Cmity!" "...But are you sure you want to go on this path? You might get destroyed!"
Chapter 606 Twin Calamity vs The Bloodthirsty Queen
606 Twin Cmity vs The Bloodthirsty Queen
Upon hearing this voice, twins'' raised their shapely brows, and looked up. Though they still appeared as indifferent as before, if one looked closely, one could see hints of wariness in their eyes that weren''t there before.
Wilfred''s expression also changed and he couldn''t help but curse, "Tch! These damned hyenas!"
Swoosh!
Immediately after speaking, he felt a piercing re from up above, along with a chilly warning that sent shivers down his spine, "Don''t push your luck, old man. I''m not like these two lovers of yours over here. If you dare to disrespect me like this, I''ll directly kill you. Let this be my first andst warning to you."
Wilfred''s expression turned dark but he didn''t dare to say anything. So, he just scowled and kept silent. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just then,
Swoosh!
The twins'' figures shed and they appeared in the sky, right above Wilfred and punched.
Bang!!
A muffled bang resounded. Then, the space in front of them twisted and revealed a middle-aged, freckled-faceddy in ck robes, holding the twins'' fists in her palms.
The twins red at her and impassively said, "He may fear you, we don''t! So, don''t you dare humiliate us or we also wouldn''t mind killing you."
The woman red at them back, her eyes shing with deep rancor. A split secondter, however, she smiled and let go of their fists.
On the ground, Wilfred''s expression underwent multiple changes. When he saw twins attack, his heart skipped a beat and he couldn''t help but think that the twins were¡ seeking death. After all, unlike the twins and him, who had broken through into the Early-stage of the Five-star realm in recent years, this demoness of a woman from the Seidal Family, the infamous Bloodthirsty Queen, Imentet, had been in the Middle-stage for over a decade now.
Moreover, since the legacy of all of the four noble families were almost equally powerful, the twins wouldn''t have any advantage in that department. Also, even their perfect synergy would be enough to bridge the gap between their strengths. After all, the gap between stages in the Five-star realm or higher was a lot bigger than in the mortal realms.
When Imentet showed herself, palpable rage in her eyes, he was sure the twins were going to suffer. Given their pasts, one would think he would look forward to their suffering, but he, for some reason, didn''t want them to suffer which made hime to a disgusting realization¡ he still had feelings for them? ''Damn Wilfred, have you forgotten how they yed with you? How they ruined your reputation and almost killed you? How can you still have feelings for them?'' He reminded himself which made him angry, which suppressed his unwanted feelings. He then looked up, awaiting the scene to unfold.
However, instead of bursting out in anger, Imentet smiled. Really? Was her reputation false? If he knew that, he wouldn''t have¨C
Before he couldplete this thought, a scarlet whip appeared in Imentet''s hand which she swung at the twins. The Twins'' seemed to have expected this, and had already taken out two symmetrical shields, which they joined and ced in front of them, the ''shields'' then lit up with a white light. Once they saw this, the Twins'' seemed to sigh in relief and watched the scarlet whip streak across the air with a glint of anticipation.
The corner of Imentet''s lips twitched when she noticed this.
Thwak!
The whipnded.
!!!
¡Nothing happened apart from the slight dimming of the white glow which made the Twins'' eyes light up. Although this whip attack wasn''t Imentet''s strongest attack, it carried at least 50-60% of her strength if not more, but their shield blocked it without any damage. From this, they could tell even if Imentet used all of her strength, their shields would hold strong or take a minimal amount of damage.
They looked at each other and nodded in satisfaction before looking at Imentet with an expectant look. Clearly, they wanted her to attack a few times more to test it more.
Swish!
Imentet suppressed the urge to swear and pulled her whip back, looking calm. Storing it away, she sped her hands behind her back and looked at their shield, "A lifebound artifact, huh? No wonder you aren''t afraid of me unlike your little boyfriend."
In the entirety of Green Leaf Kingdom, including the Elves and a few other races that lived in the Kingdom''s territory, the best magic weaponsmiths were the Fullers thanks to their bloodline abilities that helped them interact with metals on almost molecr levels, help extract their essences and refine them without much difficultypared to normal. In fact, if Dwarves were excluded, none even came closer to being their match in the entirety of the outer regions, and even in the Central ins, the forces that couldpete/exceed them could be counted on a single hand.
However, being best in weaponsmithing wasn''t what put them on the same level as the top forces of the kingdom. After all, other forces weren''t poor and could easily procure magic weapons. What made them powerful enough to be the kingdom''s top forces'' equal was the fact that the Fullers could craft Lifebound Artifacts, something even the best grandmaster weaponsmiths could spend decades or even centuries trying to craft without any sess.
Someone who didn''t know what exactly were Lifebound Artifacts would wonder how were they special or any different from regr magic weapons?
Firstly, unlike regr magic artifacts, the Lifebound Artifacts could grow and evolve with the person they were bound to. For example, if a One-star mage were to acquire a Low-grade Tier-1 weapon and broke through and became a Two-star, Three-star or higher ranked mage, provided that the Lifebound Weapon had the potential to grow and the mage in question had nourished it enough with his mana, it could evolve and be a Tier-two, Tier-three or higher ranked weapon.
Secondly, the formation of Lifebound Artifacts required a series ofplex magic runes in specific formations unlike regr magic weapons which only needed a basic type of runes such as Amplification Rune, Strengthening Rune, Rigidity Rune etc. to work.
The presence of a series ofplex runes gave the Lifebound Artifacts a specialization. For example, if the weaponsmith wanted, he could inscribe a group of runes in such a way that when triggered, it could activate a magic spell, just like the Twins had done with their shield¨Cthe white glow was the manifestation of the defensive magic spell iid when the shield was crafted.
For mages, this trait of Lifebound Artifacts was even more lucrative than the first one since a Lifebound Artifact''s iid spell didn''t need time to cast, the mage just needed to trigger the time with his mana.
This trait is usually further enhanced by another special ability of a Lifebound Artifact¨CMana Storage.
A Lifebound Artifact could store mana which the mage could use to activate the iid magic spell, saving his mana. In a fight, other factors excluded, if a mage had more mana than his opponent, he is sure toe out on top.
Furthermore, mages could use the stored mana to replenish their mana reserves if need be.
This showed how valuable a Lifebound Artifact was and how much different it can make in a fight. The Twins'' short fight with Imentet was a great example. If the Twins didn''t have their Lifebound Shield, the chances were high Imentet wouldn''t have stopped until she seriously injured, crippled or even killed them given her famed ruthlessness.
Seeing the Twins didn''t respond, Imentet narrowed her eyes and chuckled darkly, "If I''m not wrong, you''ve recently forged this shield, right? Are you sure you want¡"
Chapter 607 Storm Settled?
607 Storm Settled?
Imentet''s expression turned dark when the Twins didn''t respond. Then, her eyes shone with a vicious glint as she smirked and slowly said, "If I''m not wrong, you''ve recently forged this shield, right? Are you sure you want to fight me?"
The Twins could no longer remain indifferent upon hearing this. Their grasp on the shield tightened, their mana started circting rapidly and their breathing became a bit heavier.
Seeing their expression change, Imminent smirked in satisfaction and took out her whip while her mana core thrummed to life. This was her clear warning to the twins that if they fought again, she wouldn''t stop prematurely.
Wilfred''s eyes flickered between the twins and Imentet. Despite his unwillingness, and this repulsed him, he couldn''t help bing a little worried about the twins.
He knew whenever a weaponsmith forged a Lifebound Artifact, he would be severely weakened for a period of time depending upon the quality, the abilities and tier of the artifact. This happened because to sessfully forge a Lifebound Artifact, the forger had to sacrifice some of their lifespan, and injure their magic foundation which needed time to recover.
This point was the prominent reason why there were very few Lifebound Artifacts in the world. After all, no one would want to waste years or decades of their life creating an artifact and then fall into the state of weakness which made them vulnerable.
Because of this, Lifebound forgers often had personal guards to ensure their safety. Unfortunately for the twins, the Fuller family didn''t have many Five-star mages to protect them even if their hidden forces were added into the equation.
If Imentet was right and the twins had forged their shield recently or even in the past few months, he was sure they were still in the ''weakened'' state and wouldn''tst long against Imentet.
Then, his eyes flickered, ''Seeing how they didn''t hesitate to go against me and Imentet, the Arasia and Seidel Family, the Fuller Family seems determined to have him. This means..''
Just when this thought crossed his mind, a voice sounded:
"If fight is what the Seidel Family wants, fight is what you will get because the Fuller Family wouldn''t hesitate to go all out against anyone who wants to harm our guest."
Swoosh!
Swoosh!
Following the voice, two figures flew toward them from not too far away from ire''s house.
Seeing them appear, Wilfred sighed, his emotionplex, ''Just as I thought, the Fullers are prepared to resist the three families for the boy.''
Imentet didn''t seem surprised by the appearance of the two more Fullers. Evidently, she had also expected this.
She looked at the neers, an average looking brown haired man and a beautiful woman, both of whom had the appearance of someone in their early thirties, though their real age might be several times that.
"It seems your family is determined to have him, huh?" She said, looking at the woman. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The woman didn''t reply, and just looked into her eyes with an indifferent expression on her face.
Imentet''s lips twitched seeing this, and she let out an exasperated sigh, "This is why I don''t like you Fullers. You are too arrogant."
No one said anything in response which made her feel like a fool and this only served to stoke the me of her anger, but she wasn''t stupid enough to fight when all odds were against her. So, she took a deep breath, exhaled and then looked to the side.
"What are your thoughts on this, Kart? Don''t tell me you are going to just let it happen?"
The four from the Fuller family and Wilfred turned in the direction she was looking at, waiting for thest yer¨Cthe Five-star mage from the Martell family¨Cto show himself and express his stance.
Sigh!
An aged sigh rang out and a hunched back old man in gray robes revealed himself.
He swept his weary nce at everyone present, and sighed again, "I''m too old for this. You all can decide among yourselves, my Martell Family will not participate in this matter. I''m too old for this."
Saying this, he nced toward ire''s house before flying away.
"Tch! That old coward!" Imentet spat through gritted teeth.
"Don''t be angry at him, Lady Imentet. You know the Martells never bother themselves with such things." Wilfred said, flying to her side.
Imentet gave him a disgusted look before looking at the Fullers, "I''ll see if you can really keep him."
Saying this, she flew away, leaving an awkward Wilfred.
"What are you doing?" One of the twins asked, her delicate brows furrowed.
"What do you mean?" Wilfred asked, frowning.
The brown haired man beside the Twins smirked, "She meant why aren''t you leaving yet."
Hearing this, Wilfred took a deep breath. After ast nce at the Twins, he also left.
The brown haired man nced in a different direction before looking at the woman beside him, "Grand Elder¡"
The woman nodded before ncing in the direction the man looked and calmly said, "Allow us to have him for¡ a month and we can consider the favor of forging princess Alvira''s Lifebound Artifact settled."
There was no response for a while. Then a voice sounded:
"Seven days."
The Fuller Grand Elder pondered for a bit before nodding, "Alright, seven days it is."
After saying this, she didn''t wait for the response because she knew it would note and turned around, her hazel eyes bing cold.
"Bring him to the estate when hees out." Leaving these words behind, she flew away. The brown haired man nodded toward the Twins before following her.
¡
Max, unaware of the happenings outside thanks to the istion barrier, was thrusting his hips back and forth in a frenzy, causing his cock to slide in and out of ire''s velvety cave.
Pa! Pa!
"Ahn~ Haa~ Um~"
She was on her elbows and knees, moaning wildly, her eyes zed over due to the intense stimtion she was feeling.
She had told him to slow down a little and be a little more gentle several times by now, but Max didn''t seem to hear her. In the end, she had no choice but to try to enjoy it as much as she could while trying to absorb the strange energy that he poured inside her. As she absorbed this energy, she could feel herself getting stronger which thrilled her. The bliss of bing stronger helped her quite a lot to ignore the stimtion. If not for this, she feared she might''ve lost her mind by now.
¡
"How long is he going to take?" Renu asked her twin sister, Vani, bored after waiting for over two hours.
Vani looked at Renu and calmly said, "Don''t be too impatient. He should be done in a while."
"Tsk! Is he not aware of the danger he is in? How can hee here and do¡ that." Renu grumbled, her face heating up as she imagined Max having sex.
Vani looked at her with interest, and said, "Oh, so you managed to breach the barrier?"
"I didn''t. If I had, I would''ve told him toe out by now." Renu said in frustration, "I can''t believe a Four-star mage can cast such a strong barrier."
Vani''s eyes flickered but she didn''tment.
Creak!
A whileter, the doors opened and out walked Max, looking refreshed.
Chapter 608 Responsible
Chapter 608 Responsible
"You are finally out!" Renu snorted angrily as soon as she saw him.
"Hm?" Max frowned. Why was she acting as though he owed her something?
Vani sighed, and took a step forward before introducing them, "Hello, sir Max. I''m Vani and this is my sister, Renu. We are from the Fuller Family."
"Oh?" From the moment he realized his bloodline''s secret was out, he started seeing every force of the capital, especially the four noble families and the Royal family and had mentally prepared himself to fight with everything he had. Because of this, he was caught a little off guard by her polite attitude.
Shouldn''t she be trying to kidnap him to extract his bloodline instead? Or was he wrong and the noble families weren''t nning to kidnap him?
Max couldn''t help but scoff at this thought.
''Their approach may differ, but their end goal is definitely the same.'' Vani could see the wariness in his eyes and nodded inwardly before saying, "I''m sure you realize the situation you are in¡"
"Ha!" Renu scoffed when she heard him and couldn''t help but say, "If he knew it, he would have been trying to escape instead of fooling around with women."
When he was inside the barrier, though she guessed he might be having sex with ire, she couldn''t bepletely sure. But after seeing him, she knew she was right and this disgusted her.
How could someone be so¡ clueless? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max didn''t even bother to look at her, and said to Vani, "Continue."
He could tell why Renu was being so rude, and couldn''t help groan inwardly, ''I should''ve taken a bath beforeing out. At least I wouldn''t have to face this.'' He wasn''t an indifferent or emotionless person, and therefore, it affected him, albeit barely, if someone looked down on him, which Renu clearly was.
Because he had made the mistake of going to his women after sleeping with someone else a few times, he had already decided to take a bath, rub off the foreign scent of his body, each time he slept with someone.
He was going to have a nice bath after he was done with ire but after a few moments before when he recovered had enough bloodline energy, or replenished his exhausted Bloodline Source to be exact, he had recovered his sanity and instinctively swept his senses around the area and noticed these two suspicious outside the house.
If they were ordinary people or average mages that reside in this neighborhood, he wouldn''t have cared enough to stop and would''ve continued enj¡ cough, recovering his bloodline energy reserves instead.
However, his Bloodline Sense¨Canother ability he unlocked after breaking the first bloodline lock¨Ctold him they weren''t ordinary people at all, but were strong mages, most likely Five-star ones because he didn''t feel a threat from them despite them being in a higher realm than him.
What could such people be in front of ire''s house? They surely weren''t her acquaintances since they neither knocked the door nor messaged her, instead, they were¡ waiting.
From this, it wasn''t difficult for him to realize that they were here for him. Though they didn''t seem to have any intentions to break into the house, he didn''t take the risk and came out. Who knew if their patience ran out and they really broke into the house? He didn''t want to scare ire and her son.
On the side note, the reason why the Twins, despite being in a higher realm, didn''t detect his probing was because his Bloodline Sense had a special trait¨CStealth. Although he couldn''t be sure since he hadn''t tested its limits, he had a guess that for someone to be able to detect his Bloodline Sense''s probing, they had to be at least two realms above him, or have some unique sensory ability or treasure.
"You!" Renu was enraged seeing how he was treating her like air. But before she could say something, Vani shot her a re. Though this stopped her from speaking, she became even more resentful of Max, which he noticed because the intensity at which she was staring at him had increased several folds.
''She is too willful. If I get the chance, I should pound some sense into her.'' He idly thought. Immediately he realized something, and frowned.
Seeing him frown, Vani sighed, and said, "You might be unaware, but just a while ago, people from other families hade to¡ take you, and they would have seeded if not for us. Of course, that''s just my assumption. Maybe you could''ve handled them."
"Anyway, what I mean is, unlike others, the Fuller family respects you and wouldn''t try to force you to do anything. However, if you consider visiting the Fuller family as our guest, we''ll ensure your and yourpanion''s safety while you are there."
Max''s eyes narrowed when he heard this. A few momentster, he took a deep breath, nced in a few directions before asking, "Tell me, if I don''t agree to be your ''guest'', you all will immediatelye for me, is that right?"
Vani''s eyes shone while Renu showed visible surprise on her face because in each of the directions he looked, someone from the three noble families was hiding. If they weren''t Five-star mages and therefore had unlocked their Divine Sense, even they would have been unable to sense their presence, but he located them despite being just a Four-star mage which told them he was indeed extraordinary just as their patriarch had said.
Vani shook her head, "The others will, the Fuller family will not since we want to form a peaceful rtionship with you. Now, can you please make your decision?"
"Given the current situation, it would be stupid of me to refuse. So, yes, I''ll be your guest." Max calmly stated. Inwardly, however, he was seething. He didn''t know if going to the Fuller family was a good idea but he had no choice to ept. If he was alone, he wouldn''t have hesitated even for a moment to kill his way out of the capital, but he was not alone and had to think about the wellbeing of hispanions.
''You all will pay for this.''
Chapter 609 Unacceptable!
Chapter 609 Uneptable!
Seidel Family Estate¡
Bang!
Swoosh!
Suddenly, the Main hall''s door swung open and a woman in violet robes charged in.
If not for her messy hair, puffy eyes, ruined mascara, unstable gait and the ominous air surrounding her, she would undoubtedly be a stunning woman. Right now, however¡ She looked nothing of the sort.
"Father! Is what I heard true?! That bastard is in the capital?" Ignoring the elders'' res, looks of disgust, mockery and pity directed at her, she shouted at the person sitting on the main seat¨C Grem Seidel, her father. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Being a powerful figure nearing the King Realm and the patriarch of the illustrious Seidel Family, he was a calm andposed man.
When faced with his dear daughter, however, he was nothing more than a normal father.
So, when he heard her cry and saw the almost crazed gleam in her eyes, he lost all his seriousness and calm he had while talking to the various elders just now and furrowed his brows in worry and a bit of frustration.
This woman, Helen, was his firstborn and only offspring from his first wife, the woman he loved most in his life and unfortunately lost a year after Helen was born. Maybe this was why he doted on her the most out of his several children. Then, when she grew up, to his joy, he realized she had the potential to reach the Emperor Realm. He immediately executed the people who knew about her potential to prevent her from bing the target of malicious intentions. Since he didn''t tell the family about her real talents, as per the family''s rules, she couldn''t enjoy the family''s best nurturing. But¡ he went against the rules, and gave her the best resources and training, greatly displeasing the elders.
He, however, didn''t care and using his authority and might, he suppressed all voices of dissent.
He had nned to let her reach mortal boundary at least before announcing her real talents. When the family found out, he knew no one would be able to say anything and his daughter, given her potential, would rece him as the family head.
However, when she was just a Two-star mage, she fell in love with some brat and secretly married him.
When he found out about this, he was so angry he didn''t know what to do. All his efforts, all his hopes¡ she destroyed everything.
If she had just gotten married without his consent, he wouldn''t have minded much and at most would have been a little dissatisfied. But she hadn''t just gotten married, she had be pregnant too.
For a talented woman like her to get pregnant and give birth before reaching the stages beyond the mortal boundary was no different than ruining her potential and destroying her future.
Because of this, no talented women, or women who wanted to achieve their potential or reach greater heights, wanted to conceive a child prematurely.
In fact, most of them would even refrain from marrying, and some of them would go to the extent of remaining virgin, hoping to remain in their best condition to pursue higher realms. Only those who weren''t talented or ambitious would decide to marry early and have children. What made him more angry was the fact that when he found out about her marriage and pregnancy, she had been pregnant for over a month. This meant he couldn''t even abort her fetus because it had already been toote. Clearly, she had nned everything out beforehand.
He killed everyone who he had assigned to protect her and inform him if anything major happened before announcing she was no longer a member of the Seidel family and no one was to interact with her. This, he did not only out of anger, but also to protect her from the family. The family had the rule that main line''s descendants, be it males or females, would get married to the one the family wanted. Those who broke this rule would either receive capital punishment or have their mana core crippled and imprisoned for life. Therefore, this announcement was thest protection he gave her.
The family elders were greatly displeased by this but he suppressed them with his authority and power.
Normally, this would have serious repercussions such as his removal from the family head''s position. But because the Grand Elders had turned a blind eye to the incident and there was no person better than him to lead the family, no such thing happened.
But this changed a yearter, when he found out that Helen had returned with her newborn son and wanted him to name him. His anger that he thought would never go away melted like snow, and despite the elders'' protest, he allowed her in. This time, however, the elders weren''t going to let him do whatever he wanted and alerted the Grand Elders, who usually cultivated in seclusion to breakthrough to the King Realm.
The Grand Elders were also dissatisfied by him and even though he wasn''t dethroned due to theck of better person to lead the family, he lost most of his authority and now had to discuss everything with the elders and only after more than half of the elders consented could he implement some new rule, policy or make any reform in the family.
This was why, when he heard Helen''s son, his grandson¨CJack Family¨Chad been killed, he couldn''t do anything to avenge him because Jack wasn''t a Seidel and hence not a member of the family.
Though angry, he didn''t say anything. It was mostly because he believed Helen and her husband¨Cboth peak Three-star mages¨Cwere enough to avenge his grandson. But when Helen returned, fuming in rage, he knew things didn''t go as expected.
He was quite shocked and angered when he heard a King Mage had intervened andpletely disregarded her even when she used the Seidel family''s name.
Though it wasmonly known that the four noble families only had just a few Five-star mages, those in the know knew how far from the truth it was. If they had just a few Five-star mages, they would have long be the vessels of the Royal family. Even the Royal family with all their power wasn''t willing to offend them and let them be, but a rogue King mage had disregarded them? It was uneptable!
Chapter 610 Weird Proposal
610 Weird Proposal
Unfortunately, he could only bristle in anger, unable to do anything. Even if he hadn''t lost his authority, he wouldn''t have been able to order the family to hunt a King mage down.
Then, the demon invasion happened and he got so busy he forgot about his grieving daughter and the murderer of his grandson.
However, when he heard the name and description of the boy with an extraordinary bloodline, he recalled what Helen had told him about Jack''s murderer and realized both were the same person. At that moment, he had sighed in helplessness because the family''s ns regarding Max didn''t exactly match Helen''s desire for revenge. Thus, he decided not to inform her. But as luck would have it, she still found out.
"Father! Tell me, is this true?" Seeing his father not respond, she asked again.
Sighing in his heart, Grem nodded, "Yes, it''s true."
Hearing this, Helen''s eyes shone with such killing intent that the air around seemed to freeze. "Where is he father? Is that slut with him? If she is not, I would kill him¡ no, I''ll first torture him¡ hahaha¡ he will be sorry my killing my sunshine." She startedughing hysterically, but tears were glistening in her eyes.
While others frowned in disgust, Grem felt his heartache. He stood up, walked over to her and gently hugged her, "Yeah baby. We''ll make him regretying his hands on my grandson."
"Good. I knew you wouldn''t let him go. But why¡ have¡ you¡ not cap¡" While speaking, Helen became drowsy and fell asleep in his arms.
Grem took a deep breath, his eyes shing. Then, he nced at one of his sons in the hall and ordered, "Take her to her mansion."
His son, who looked a younger version of him, furrowed his brows, unwillingness clear on his face. But seeing his father looking at him with emotionless gaze, he shivered and hurriedly came over.
Grem returned to his seat, and nced at an older woman sitting near him, "So, the Fullers took him? What about the Royal family? Didn''t they show up?"
The woman¨Can elder¨Cfrowned. She could tell his tone wasn''t the same as it was a while ago, but didn''tment on it and answered, "The Fullers used the favor to keep him for a week."
Grem remained silent for a few moments, deep in thought before saying, "There is only one thing we can do now if we want that boy."
"And what is that?" An elder asked.
Grem swept his nce at everyone present and then announced, "War!"
Everyone''s expression changed when they heard this and an old man frowned, "Don''t be impulsive, Grem! The Royal family will not allow us to fight."
Grem looked at him with contempt in his eyes, "Why don''t you tell us your brilliant idea then?"
"..." The elder went silent.
Grem knew many of the elders wouldn''t agree just because he was the one who suggested this. So, he said, "You all seem to be forgetting something important¡ It''s the Grand Elders who want that boy. If we fail¡ the consequences will be drastic."
Hearing this, everyone''s expression turned serious.
Imentet, sitting among the Five-star elders, sneered upon seeing that even after the reminder, the elders were still hesitating.
So, she looked up at Grem and asked, "So, what''s the n, patriarch? How are we going to snatch the boy?"
Hearing this, Grem smiled and then said, "We can''t let him fall into the Royal family''s hands. So, we will have to act within these seven days. We''ll first¡"
¡
Avan Inn¡
Rey was anxiously pacing around in Shasha''s room. It had been over two hours since Emily informed them that Max had left the Inn to do something important and would soon return. Then, they could leave.
"Why hasn''t the team leader returned? If we don''t leave soon, things will be more troublesome." He muttered.
Shasha, sitting cross-legged on the bed, opened her eyes and said in an annoyed tone, "Can you calm down?"
Rey looked at her, and asked, "You aren''t worried at all, sister?"
"Why would I be? Since we have already decided to follow him, we''ll deal with everything together. Whether we die or thrive, it''s up to our destiny." Shasha calmly said.
"..."
Rey looked at her, speechless. He then exhaled deeply and sat down on the ground, "You are right. There is no need for us to worry. We only need to follow him"
Despite saying this, he couldn''t calm down.
Just then¡
Ta! Ta!
Someone knocked on the door.
They opened the door and saw Emily standing there with the Grandfather-Granddaughter pair and two unfamiliar people.
''They are strong!'' Both had this thought when they saw them. Then, they looked at Emily in confusion.
"Where is the team leader? And who are they?" Rey asked.
"They are from the Fuller Family. Something happened, and we can no longer leave the city. So, Max had decided to stay with the Fuller family for the time being." Emily briefly exined, her expression unreadable.
A few momentster, the group walked out of the Inn. Immediately, Shasha''s senses picked up several powerful auras in the surroundings, and frowned.
"You don''t need to worry about them. They won''t dare to do anything while you are with us." One of the Fullers said upon noticing the change in expression.
Shasha nodded. Then, under their lead, they headed toward the Fuller estate. ¡
Meanwhile, Max had already arrived at the Fuller estate and was sitting in front of Mike, Patriarch Fuller.
He took a sip of the tea, looked Mike in the eyes and asked, "So, you are saying you will safely send me and mypanions out of the city while offending all the other families, including the Royal family without asking for anything in return?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mike sipped his tea and smiled, "That''s right."
Max frowned, "What are you ying at, old man?"
"Nothing." Mike continued to smile, "You can rest assured, there is no scheme at y."
"I refuse to believe that." Max shook his head, "Just tell me what you want."
Mike took another sip and smiled, "What do you think of bing my son-inw?"
"Huh?"
Chapter 611 The Deal [1]
611 The Deal [1]
A whileter, Max left the study and met with the twins.
"Have mypanions arrived?"
"They have. We''ll take you to them." Vani said.
Following them, he arrived in the guest houses and met with Emily and others.
A whileter, he, Emily, Rey and Shasha were sitting around a circr table. Max had just finished telling them why he chose to be a guest of the Fuller Family instead of trying to leave the city.
None of them was surprised to hear that the noble families had already deployed people around the city to stop him from leaving.
Also, although Max didn''t say it, they understood the main reason he agreed to be the Fullers'' guest was because of them. After all, he was strong enough to almost kill a peak Five-star mage, whosebat power wasn''t any weaker than an Early-stage King mage. If he was alone, he probably wouldn''t have much difficulty escaping. But if he had to take them along, the chances of a sessful escape were almost zero. Realizing this, they feltplicated emotions swell in their hearts.
After a moment, Emily asked, "You said they will keep you safe for a week, right? What after that? We can''t have you fall into the Royal Family''s hands. Who knows what they will do to you." She felt a strong animosity for the Royal family and the other noble families, who were treating Max as an object, and vowed to teach them a painful lesson if they managed to survive the demon invasion.
"You don''t have to worry about that. I have talked to Mike, the Fuller Patriarch. He has a way to let us leave the city in five days. But the problem is¡ we may not be able tost for these five days." Max said, sighing.
"What do you mean, team leader? Didn''t you say the Fuller family will keep us safe for a week? Then, what''s the problem with us staying alive for mere five days?" Rey asked in confusion.
"Well, the thing is, the other families, especially the Seidel and Arasia family wouldn''t give up just because we are in the Fuller family. ording to what Mike said, they will probablyunch an attack on the Fullers soon to take me away."
"While the Fuller family has the capability to resist both families, they won''t be able to help us if during that period, someone from their own family acts against us."
After saying this, he noticed Rey and Shasha looked even more confused, causing him to smile wryly.
"Um, team leader, why would the members of the Fuller family betray their own family? This¡ doesn''t make sense." Rey said.
Before Max could exin, Emily spoke up, "In arge family like the Fuller family, there should be thousands of members. Among them, only a few hundred if not tens should be from the ruling branch of the family. If these tens of people have most of the authority and right over the family''s resources while the majority of the family only gets crumbs, don''t you think they will be dissatisfied even if they don''t say it?"
Rey nodded after a thought, "Yes, they will be dissatisfied."
Emily nodded and added, "Due to the demon invasion let alone the Fuller family''s, even the Kingdom''s survival is uncertain. Now, If the Fuller family faces an eradication threat, only the core members have any chance of survival. As for the rest, they will most likely be sacrificed to buy time for the core members to escape, if not that, they will be left to their own devices."
"Everyone knows this. That''s why these neglected members should be trying to do their best to increase their chances of survival. If another noble family were to approach them now, and promise something that did this, they will not hesitate to betray the Fuller family."
Hearing this, the understanding finally dawned on the elves and they frowned in disgust, "The humans are really too selfish."
Emily didn''t seem to like what she heard and coldly said, "It''s not only humans, every race, every sentient being is selfish."
"You are wrong, Miss Emily. If something like this were to happen to us, we''ll happily sacrifice ourselves to ensure the safety of themander''s family." Shasha said with conviction while Rey nodded in agreement.
Emily didn''t bother arguing and nced at Max, "So, what are we going to do now?"
Rey and Shasha also looked at Max, wanting to hear what he had in mind.
Max shrugged, "We do nothing¡"
"...Until someone attacks us. Then, we go all out and kill them." Thest sentence he spoke was full of cold killing intent.
Emily nodded. A momentter, she asked, "Why is the Fuller family willing to send us out and risk offending the Royal family?"
Max hesitated before saying, "We made a deal. I''ll help them with something and in return, they''ll help us."
Emily frowned but before she could ask anything, Max felt hismunication crystal buzz in his spatial ring. After checking the message, he stood up, "You guys go rest, and cultivate. Also, please look after those four (Little Rou, her grandfather, ire and her son). If ire asks anything, tell her I will meet herter and exin the situation."
Saying this, he walked out of the room, not giving Emily any chance to ask anything else.
After he left, Rey worriedly asked, "Miss Emily, we can deal with Three-star mages, and with your and Sister Shasha''s help, we can fight even Four-star ones. But how are we going to fight the Five-star ones? I mean, sure the team leader can fight Five-star mages, but if several of them came¡"
"Let him worry about it." Saying this, Emily also left the room.
"Sister Shasha¡" Rey couldn''t help but turn toward Shasha.
Shasha frowned, and coldly asked, "What''s going on with you? Weren''t you the first one who believed in him and decided to follow him? What happened, you no longer believe in him now?"
"I¡" Rey wanted to say he still believed in him, but words stuck in his throat when he remembered how he had been acting for thest two days. If he really believed in him like he thought he did, he wouldn''t have been constantly worried. ¡
Under Vani''s lead, Max arrived in arge mansion where a middle-aged woman greeted him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"You must be the young hero I have been hearing about. Max, right?"
"I''m no hero, mdy." Max smiled.
Vani greeted the woman with a bow and said to Max, "This is elder Riva, one of our most respected elders. Not only is she a high-stage Five-star mage, she is also a grade 5 magic weaponsmith and someone who can create grade 4 Lifebound Artifacts."
After that, she looked at Riva and said, "I''ve brought him here as ordered, elder. Now, I''ll take my leave. Please excuse me."
Riva nodded and led Max inside.
While walking behind her, Max couldn''t help but notice her figure, especially her swaying hips. They were captivating.
''Don''t tell me I''m more attracted to older women?'' He thought and then asked with anticipation,
"Elder, If you don''t mind me asking, can you tell me who am I supposed to help? Is it you?"
Chapter 612 The Deal [2]
Chapter 612 The Deal [2]
"Oh?" Riva stopped walking and turned around, a yful smile ying on her lips. She put her hands on her waist, stuck out her impressive chest and asked with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "You don''t mind helping me? I thought you young kids don''t like older women."
Max didn''t shy away and boldly scanned her body as he said, "I''m not like others. I don''t discriminate. In fact, I prefer older women, especially when they are as captivating as you."
Immediately after he finished speaking, the flirtatious atmosphere was gone, reced by a dreadful silence. This¡
The sudden change caught him off guard and when he looked up at her, he saw a cold look in her eyes with a well hidden killing intent flickering about.
Though after his fight against Oliver he was not afraid of Five-Star Mages, he didn''t dare underestimate them either, especially when they were this close to him and he waspletely unprepared. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like she was going to attack him, but still, he raised his guard just in case. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Elder Riva¡" Just when he began speaking, Riva cut him off and said with a chill in her voice, "If you can prove you are really able to help us, not only will I forgive you for the words you just said, I''ll even let you have a taste of me. But if you aren''t able to help us, I''ll kill you."
Max''s eyes narrowed when he heard. Then he asked in a in voice, "Are you sure you want to threaten me like this?"
He watched as Riva''s luscious lips parted and from her expression, he could tell she was going to yes, but she unexpectedly suddenly sealed her mouth shut, turned around and started walking away.
"Come, let me take you to the person you are going to help." Max raised his brows seeing this. He could clearly see she was about to say yes, but stopped at thest moment.
''Did she get a mentalmunication or she had a premonition?'' He wondered.
Though thetter would seem like a far fetched possibility, he felt it was the true one. Firstly because she didn''t show any sign of receiving a mentalmunication.
If he hadn''t awakened his Bloodline Sense, he would have thought that she might be just skilled enough to conceal the minute, involuntary reactions a person would show when they hear or see something all of a sudden, but with his Bloodline Sense he was able to sense mental fluctuations and therefore knew she had not received anymunication.
As for when and how he found out he could sense mental fluctuations caused by mentalmunications, it was while they were talking and Mike had received a mental message.
Secondly, because he had decided to punish herter if she said yes. So, being a Five-star mage, she must have had a premonition.
The peak of the Four-star realm wasn''t casually dubbed as Mortal Boundary. When someone breakthroughs it and steps foot into the Five-star realm, they literally have stepped out of ordinary into extraordinary. They ovee their mortal limits.
They no longer need to consume food and water for sustenance. They don''t need to sleep and their lifespan bes several times that of a mortal. Though it differs from person to person, a Five-star mage is usually able to live for over 300 to 500 years. Apart from all these, they also gain Five-star and higher mages'' exclusive ability, their super perception,monly known as the Soul Sense.
Their Soul Sense is not only a very high leveled version of mana sense, it also gives them much sharper intuition¨Cthey are able to feel if something is going to be beneficial, detrimental, risky or dangerous for them.
''Well, it doesn''t matter either way since she didn''t say anything. But she still needs to be taught a lesson for threatening me. Now, how should I punish her?'' Hezily thought. Walking ahead of him, Riva suddenly felt a little uneasy which made her frown.
''Is what Mike said about his strength really true?'' She wondered. ''It should be, otherwise I would not have such a premonition.''
The earlier feeling she had was her intuition telling her she would be in danger if she said yes. Many didn''t believe in their intuition but she did and it had saved her life many times. That was why despite her better mind telling her he was nothing but a harmless kid, she stopped. But now she was feeling humiliated. For one moment, she seemed to have his life in the palm of her hands and then the next one, she was scared away. She, a high-stage Five-star mage, felt scared away? If Max was a King Mage or even a peak Five-star one, she wouldn''t have felt this way, but he was just a Four-star mage, and one who had broken through recently at that.
A whileter, they arrived in front of a room at the core area of the mansion. Suppressing her conflicting feelings, she pushed open the door and entered the room, followed by Max.
Max ignored the luxuriousness of the room as by now he had gotten used to it and focused his attention on thedyying on the bed. Then, he frowned.
It wasn''t that she wasn''t beautiful, she was but the reason he frowned was because she waspletely pale and her eyes were murky.
"She seems to have lost all her vitality." He muttered.
Riva heard him and somberly said, "This is the consequence of forging Lifebound Artifacts."
Max didn''t say anything and just sighed. Before they made the deal, Mike had already told him that whenever they forged a Lifebound Artifact, they would lose some of their lifespan and damage their magic foundation.
He needed to use his bloodline energy to repair or heal the magic foundation of Fullers. When Max heard this, he was astonished.
He knew Mike had seen him fight using his bloodline energy just for a short while but he seemed to have already realized the one of main aspects of his bloodline¨Cnurturing. Then, he thought of something, ''Don''t tell me others also know this?''
When he had this thought, his expression turned ugly. Just the fact that his bloodline could enable him to fight across the realm was enough to entice the greed in others'' hearts, if they knew that his bloodline had other extraordinary effects too¡
Fortunately for him, Mike had noticed his expression, and told him his worries were unfounded because the only reason he could tell his bloodline had a nurture aspect to it was because his Fuller bloodline, severely weakened due to him forging a few Lifebound Artifacts, cried with joy and longing when he came in contact with the remnants of his bloodline energy.
Only when he heard this did he sigh in relief. But he reminded himself that he should be cautious and should do his best to not reveal his bloodline energy ever again.
After all, if Mike could sense it, there were certainly others who could do the same and he was sure they wouldn''t be as amiable as him.
Just then, Riva''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts, "Her name is Sophie. If you can help her recover, we''ll be able to verify your ims."
Chapter 613 Sophie [1]
Chapter 613 Sophie [1]
Max became serious upon hearing her words. Though he had made a deal with Mike, it wouldn''t take effect if he was not able to help them.
He walked over to the bed and put a hand on Sophie''s abdomen.
Riva furrowed her brows when she saw this, but didn''t say anything.
Suddenly, Sophie, feeling someone touch her, tried to focus her eyes to see who it was but only saw a blurry figure.
"M...Mother?" She asked in an almost inaudible voice.
Swoosh!
Riva rushed over and took her hand in hers, "I''m here. Mother is here, baby. Don''t worry. I brought someone to take a look at your condition. Your uncle Mike said he will be able to help you.."
Sophie didn''t respond but from the look on her face, it was easy to tell she didn''t believe she could be healed.
If it was possible to heal her, she and several others who had been suffering for years would have healed by now and all those people wouldn''t have died.
''It''s alright. Let mother do what she wants. That way, she wouldn''t feel too guilty after I die.''
As though Riva could read her thoughts, her eyes reddened and tears welled up in her eyes.
Max looked at her, and then Sophie. Previously he hadn''t noticed, but now that he took a better look at them, their appearance indeed had some simrities.
Then a realization suddenly hit him, ''No wonder she threatened me. Watching her daughter suffer at death''s door, helpless to do anything, must have messed up her emotions.''
''Then I suddenly appeared and imed I may be able to help her, reigniting her hope. But when she saw me trying to flirt, seemingly not being serious about what I was here for, she naturally became angry.''
Upon realizing this, the displeasure he felt earlier lessened a little. Still, for some weird reason, he found it a little hard to believe that she was her mother.
''How strange!''
Looking at Sophie, he suddenly frowned. Mike had told him that because the price they had to pay to forge a Lifebound Artifact was too steep, especially for those in the mortal realms, the family had a rule which stated that everyone could only try forging a Lifebound Artifact one time and one time only. Furthermore, it had to be done under the supervision of a Five-star elder. So the elder could help mitigate the bacsh if they failed.
To ensure no one vited this rule, the family would keep those who had tried one time until either they break through to the Five-star realm, where they would be able to try again, or they reach the end of their lifespan.
Sophie clearly didn''t satisfy either of the conditions as she was still young and was just a Four-star mage, but she was allowed to try multiple times?
''Her supervisors definitely wouldn''t have allowed her to try again, especially because she is Riva''s daughter. So, either she deceived them, or¡ Riva was her supervisor and she allowed her?''
The reason he guessed Riva must have been her supervisor was simply because she was her mother and it was easy for her to supervise her and also because he could see guilt in Riva''s eyes when she looked at Sophie.
He frowned again, ''Vani said Riva is an aplished magic and Lifebound weaponsmith, meaning she clearly knows the risks of forging Lifebound Artifacts multiple times. Adding the fact that she is her mother, she should be thest person who should allow her, but she did? This is too strange.''
After a while, he shook his head, ''Why am I thinking all this?'' With that, he threw these useless thoughts to the back of his mind and focused on his task.
A short whileter, he was done diagnosing her condition.
''No wonder despite the Fuller family''s wealth and influence, she is still in this condition.'' He sighed. It would be understatement to say her condition was bad¡ It was extremely bad, almost unsalvageable.
Her mana core wasn''t just injured, it had lost all substance and was falling apart. Her mana pathways had atrophied, and were cracked in several ces.
Even worse and the reason why she looked like she was going to die, her blood had barely any vitality in it and her vital organs were no longer properly working. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Now Max was no longer sure his bloodline energy could heal her. ''If I want to heal her, I''ll have to use Nascent Energy, but I don''t have any left¡''
Riva, noticing that he was done diagnosing, looked at him and asked in a low and trembling voice, "H-How is it? Can you¡ heal her?"
Max looked at her and walked out of the room, "Come with me."
"Mother will be back in a minute, alright baby?'' Riva kissed Sophie''s forehead before following him out.
"Mm." Sophie assented with a soft grunt.
Outside the room, Max was silent for a few seconds before he looked into her eyes and said something she already knew, "She is almost beyond saving. If not for the vitality boosting pills forcefully keeping her alive, she would''ve already died."
Riva''s eyes shone, her breathing stopped as she frantically said, "You said ''almost''. This means you can save her, right?"
Max kept silent, letting her be more agitated. Only when she was agitated and anxious enough would she agree to what he was going to say.
"Tell Me You Can Save Her!" She shouted, her aura pressing down on him.
Completely unphased, Max looked at her with an expressionless face.
Riva looked at him, sighed and withdrew her aura, "Sorry I just lost my emotions." She apologized then turned around, her shoulders shaking, "You can leave."
Ha!
''This woman¡'' Max smiled wryly and said, "I can save her."
Swoosh!
Riva turned around, allowing Max to see her face full of tears, and excitedly asked, "Really?!"
Max nodded, "Yeah. Stop crying first, then we can talk."
Riva quickly wiped her tears, took a few breaths to calm her emotions and then asked again, "Are you sure you can save her?"
"I already said that, didn''t I?" Max calmly said.
"You did. I''m sorry. I''m just¡" Riva apologized and then said, "So, tell me, what are your conditions?"
"Conditions?" Max shook his head, "You misunderstand. I don''t have any conditions. I just want to tell you this beforehand that her condition is way worse than I imagined. So, if I want to heal her, I have to take some extreme measures."
Chapter 614 Sophie [2]
Chapter 614 Sophie [2]
"Extreme measures?" Riva asked, frowning.
Max hesitated for a moment before shaking his head, "I''ll tell youter. You go procure some Vitality boosting pills and prepare something nourishing for her to eat. You have an hour."
After saying this, he entered Sophie''s room and closed the door.
Riva stood there, feeling uneasy, "What is he going to do?"
Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her uneasiness, ''As long as he can heal her, it doesn''t matter what methods he uses.''
¡
"Mother¡?" Sophie muttered when she heard the sound of doors closing.
Unexpectedly, instead of hearing her mother''s voice, she heard an unfamiliar male voice, "Your mother has gone to prepare some things."
"You¡ the doctor?" Sophie asked.
Max walked over, climbed onto the bed and sat beside her, "Yes. I am. Now, I''m going to start healing you. If you feel some difort, don''t panic and stay calm, alright?" Though he knew the chances of her feeling any difort very low, he advised her just in case.
Sophie seemed to sigh before she assented, "...Okay."
Max shook his head. She seemed to havepletely given up and didn''t believe she could be healed. He didn''t me her for it, however. After all, she must have watched many of her family members, who were in simr conditions to her, die without anyone able to heal them. For her, her condition was incurable.
Taking a breath, he ced a hand on her chest and started channeling his bloodline energy into her heart and blood. After diagnosing her, he already knew his bloodline energy wasn''t potent enough to heal her magic foundation and he needed Nascent Energy to do that. However, the problem was¡ Nascent Energy could only be produced when he copted with a woman. So, he first wanted to improve her bodily condition by giving her heart and blood some vitality via his bloodline energy infusion. Once she was able to move around, he would give her some Vitality boosting pills and let her eat something. After that, she would be able to help him create some Nascent Energy that he could then use to heal her foundation.
Though it felt weird that he nned to have sex with her given her current condition, he didn''t have any choice. Moreover, it was going to help her, so it was only right.
Sophie''s brows creased when she felt his hand on her chest but a momentter, they smoothed out when she felt a warm and gentle energy enter her body.
"What¡ is this?" She asked.
"It''s my bloodline energy. It has a strong vitality but unlike those pills your mother gives you, it''s very tame." Max exined.
Sophie shook her head a little, "It''s no use¡ my body can''t retain vitality for long."
"It''s alright. As long as you can feel better for a few hours, it''ll be enough." Max said.
"Once you are in a better condition, I''ll be able to heal your Magic Foundation. You know what will happen if your foundation gets healed, right?" He asked.
"Yes¡ my body will be able to retain vitality and¡ I will get better." Her murky eyes became wet when she said this. She then asked, "But can you¡ do that¡ Heal my foundation?"
"I definitely can. But you''ll need to cooperate with me. As long as you cooperate, you''ll be better in no time." Max said.
Sophie was silent for a while before she said, "...I believe you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh?"
Seeing how she seemed to have given up all hope already, he thought she wouldn''t believe his words, so he was a little surprised when she say this.
He didn''t know Sophie was also surprised by the inexplicable feeling of trust she was feeling.
When a year ago she decided to forge a unique Lifebound Artifact to save her dying little brother despite having forged one for herself months prior, she had already epted the oue¨Cdeath. And even though she failed and a monthter lost her brother, she didn''t regret it because she had tried her best, fulfilled her duty as his big sister.
After that, she just quickly wanted death to take her so she could be reunited with her brother. Unfortunately, her mother returned from a months long mission before she could pass away. Like every loving mother would be when they find their son had died and their daughter was also going to die, Riva was broken-hearted.
Despite knowing the chances were very slim, Riva did her best to prolong her daughter''s life¨Cshe gave her top quality grade four and five Vitality pills, found rare spirit fruits, used her vital energy without caring about her lifespan¨Choping that she would be able to find a way to save her.
This was why, when she heard Mike had found someone who could possibly heal those who had suffered the bacsh, she immediately consented to bring him to the family. When she realized the other families were going to try to capture him, she immediately went to her mother (The woman Grand Elder who made the deal with the Royal family and chased Imentet and Kart Martell away) and roused her from her secluded cultivation and pleaded with her mother to take action. If she hadn''t done that, it wouldn''t have been as easy to bring Max to the Fuller Family.
Because Sophie didn''t want to hurt her mother''s feelings any more than she had already had by risking her life, she let her do what she wanted and as a result suffered for a year in her current state.
However, she knew she wasn''t the only one who was suffering, her mother was equally suffering. Therefore, after a year, she had thought it had been enough and wanted to tell her mother to give up.
But who knew before she could do that, she would suddenly find herself believing that she could truly be treated?
For her mother, and also because deep down she longed to live, she hoped to get better and live if she could. But she feared her feelings and everything she heard just now might just be a delusion.
Suddenly, the now familiar voice pulled her out of her thoughts, "Hello, miss? Are you there?"
"So, it was not my delusion." She murmured, feeling relieved.
Then she tried to focus on the blurry figure when her eyes widened¡
¡because instead of seeing a blurry figure like she always did, she saw a handsome young man sitting beside her, grinning at her.
Chapter 615 Accomplishment
Chapter 615 Aplishment
"I¡I can see now? I''m not dreaming, right?" She muttered in daze, her gaze focused on Max''s face.
Seeing her reaction, a small smile crept up on his face and he gently nodded, indicating she wasn''t dreaming.
Despite seeing him nod, Sophie was still in disbelief. After etching every detail of his face in her mind, she peeled her eyes away from him and started looking around. A few momentster, she broke out in silent sobs while tears streamed down her cheeks. "I can really see now." She whispered in a choking voice, her hands unconsciously reaching up to her face.
Watching her joyful face, Max felt a strange sensation envelop his being. He closed his eyes and thought,
''No wonder those rich people back on Earth liked to do charity and help the poor whenever possible. They didn''t do it because they were kind and benevolent, or solely because of publicity and poprity. They did that for this sense of satisfaction, fulfillment and aplishment.''
"Ah! I can feel and move my hands?!"
Sophie''s sudden, surprised and gleeful cry brought him out of his thoughts.
Watching her wave her hands in front of her and look at them in amazement, he smiled and offered her his hand, "Not only that, you should be able to do everything a normal, healthy person can do. Here, try sitting up."
Sophie grew excited hearing this and hurriedly grabbed his hand, her heart galloping like a wild horse.
Right now, she no longer cared whether he could heal her magic foundation as he imed or not. No, she just wanted to feel like a normal person, something she dreamt of feeling for over half a year now. As for what happened after that, she didn''t care. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡
(The hallway outside Sophie''s room)
Riva had finished making a nutritious meal for Sophie as Max asked her to, though she was constantly wondering how he was going to feed her?
For the first half of the year Sophie had been bedridden, the vitality booster pills, spirit fruits and other healing medicine could still work on her though with diminishing effect. After consuming them, her body would be a little healthy and she would be able to sit up and with her help slowly eat. But after half a year, these medicines could barely affect her.
Because Riva didn''t want her daughter to lose hope, she would use her own Life Energy to make her condition better but after a few days, even that stopped having a substantial effect on Sophie.
Since then, Sophie had been lying on the bed, unable to even move her fingers let alone eat. She could barely croak out a few words and as days passed, despite being injected with Life Energy, her condition grew worse and she even lost her vision.
Because of this, when Max told her to make some nutritious food for Sophie, she couldn''t help but wonder how he was going to make her eat. The thought that he was capable enough to heal her daughter would cross her mind but she would suppress it so she wouldn''t get hurt from the disappointment if he failed.
Putting everything in a tray, she left the kitchen and had just arrived in the hallway leading to Sophie''s room when she heard her daughter''s sudden cry.
After Sophie fell ill, she had adjusted the istion formation of her room. Instead of isting the insides of the room to people outside, it was isting the outside of the room to Sophie. She did this so Sophie wouldn''t be disturbed and irritated by any outside noise while she would be able to hear any sounding from her daughter''s room, making it easier for her to take care of her.
Ba-Dump! Ba-Dump!
Her heart started beating like drums and tears of joy welled up in her eyes, "Sophie¡"
Swoosh!
She turned into a gust of wind and crossed the hallway in an instant but paused when her hand touched the doorknob.
Taking a deep breath, she slowly opened the door while inwardly praying that her senses weren''t ying with her. However¡
She froze in ce when she saw the scene of her daughter trying to sit up with Max''s help, a joyful expression on her face.
Riva''s emotions burst forth and the tears she had stopped just a while ago fell like a waterfall. ''My daughter¡ we finally have hope¡ we finally have hope.''
After sitting up, Sophie looked down at her hands and legs, a wide smile on her tearful face.
"You really weren''t lying." She said, looking at Max with gratitude. Max only smiled in response before ncing at Riva standing by the door.
Sophie followed his gaze and saw her steadfast mother trembling and shedding tears. Her eyes became gentle and with a huge smile on her face, she said, "M¡Mother¡ He has really healed me. I can talk, see you and move my body. See."
Swoosh!
Riva shed beside the bed, put down the food tray on the table before hugging her, "Yes, you are fine, baby. You are fine."
Max, not wanting to disturb them, silently left the room. Sitting down in a corner, he took out some Mana stones and started absorbing them.
An hourter, he managed to recover the bloodline energy he exhausted to heal Sophie and used some of it to increase his Mana.
''If I have enough Mana stones, and have someone to help me recover my bloodline whenever I need, it shouldn''t take me more than a week to reach the peak of the Early stage of the Four-Star realm.'' He mused.
He then checked his spatial ring.
Low Grade Mana stones: 50,000
Mid Grade Mana stones: 900,000
High Grade Mana stones: 3800
Nodding in satisfaction, he thought, ''Now I only need someone willing and strong enough, preferably a Four or Five star¡''
Currently, the only willing female was ire but because her cultivation was very low, she didn''t have enough Yin Energy and her recovery was also very slow.
ncing at Sophie''s room, he sighed and stood up, "Let''s help each other, shall we?"
Chapter 616 Threat? So be it
Chapter 616 Threat? So be it
In the room, Sophie was staring at Max with an incredulous expression on her face. Riva was doing the same but her expression was one of rage and she seemed to be on the verge of attacking him.
Max took in their expressions, and while he felt a little bad in his heart, he didn''t show anything on his face. Also unlike before, he was alert in case Riva really did lose her self control and attacked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Do you dare repeat that?!" She hissed through gritted teeth. Max looked into her eyes with a calm look and repeated what he had said just a few moments ago, "If I want to heal her magic foundation, I need to have sex with either you or Sophie."
Bam!!
Riva pped the table beside the bed, tearing it into pieces. As the wooden splinters flew around, she thundered, "You want to die!!"
Boom!
As soon as she shouted, her aura burst forth and pressed down on him with force.
The moment Max felt her aura erupt, he started circting his Mana and his Will was ready to tap into his bloodline energy to cast his bloodline aura field.
But fortunately, apart from pressing him with her aura, Riva didn''t do anything.
While feeling relieved that she did not attack because if she had, it would have most likely ruined his budding rtionship with the Fuller family and along with his deal with Mike, but in his heart he couldn''t help butin.
''Damn woman! Can''t you control your temper?''
Fortunately, Riva couldn''t read his thoughts or she would haveshed out even more badly if she heard this.
How was she to control her temper when someone was trying to exploit not only her, but her precious daughter too?
Not wanting to make the matter worse and also because he was starting to feel annoyed by her, he said, his tone a bit colder,
"It seems you did not understand what I said, Elder Riva. So let me put it in a way easy for you to understand.
What I wanted to say is After I diagnosed her, I realized my bloodline energy wasn''t potent enough to heal her magic foundation. The only thing it could do was to nurse her back to a healthy state.
Now you must be wondering why I said that if I can''t heal her foundation? It''s because I can heal it but to do that, I have to enhance my bloodline energy."
After saying this in a single breath, he added, "And to enhance it, I need to have sex with¡ at least a Four or Five-star mage."
Riva took a deep breath and forcibly calmed herself down when she heard him. Beside her, Sophie also fell into thoughts.
Seeing the contemtive looks on their faces, Max closed his eyes and waited for their decision.
Thirty seconds passed¡
One minute passed¡
Then another minute¡
And then another¡
But none of them said anything.
Frowning, he opened his eyes. Sophie had her head lowered while Riva seemed to be considering something, her brows knitted together.
"In case you don''t know, if her magic foundation isn''t healed within a few hours, the effects of my bloodline energy in her body will wear off and she''ll revert back to her previous condition.
And since boosting my bloodline energy will take quite some time, you should avoid wasting time and make your decision as soon as possible."
Riva visibly shook when she heard him while Sophie''s head snapped up.
"Is there no other way to boost your bloodline energy?" Riva asked in an unhappy tone.
Max''s patience finally ran out and he snapped, "If I had, I would have told you already. Now, don''t waste your or my time. Hurry up and make your decision or I''ll just leave."
Riva''s expression morphed.
"How dare you threaten me?!" She thundered, her pupils constricted in anger and her aura field quickly took form around Max. Max''s expression darkened at the hostile disy.. The normal aura pressure, he could easily endure. But if she¨Ca high-stage five-star mage¨Cused her aura field, he knew he wouldn''t be able to remain unaffected. That was why, almost at the same time she acted, he released his bloodline powered aura field. Though it wasn''t perfect like hers, it resisted most of the pressure.
Riva''s eyes flickered with surprise when she saw this while anger rose even more.
Just as she was about to reinforce her aura field with mana, Sophie put a hand on her shoulder and worriedly said, "Mother, please calm down. You misunderstood. He wasn''t trying to threaten us."
"You!" Riva''s anger ebbed a little and she gave her daughter an incredulous look.
"You didn''t hear what he said? He clearly said he will leave if we don''t agree. What is that if not a threat and his tant attempt to take advantage of our vulnerability?"
As she spoke, her anger surged once more as she red at Max and said,
"He already has a pact with your uncle ording to which he needs to heal you and others. Whether we agree to his unscrupulous demand or not, he has to heal you if he wants the deal to take effect."
Sophie looked at Max with a confused look on her face.
Max with his keep observation could also see a hint of disappointment in the deaths of her eyes but that didn''t phase him. He had more important things to do to care about a stranger''s opinion of him.
With a calm look on his face, he looked into Riva''s eyes and slowly nodded, "It''s true I have made a deal with Mike. But perhaps what you don''t know is;
Whether or not I''m able to heal anyone, he is going to protect me and mypanions for the duration of the week we are here. So, we are not in any immediate danger. As for what happens after that¡"
Max''s lip''s curled up into a devious smile, "...If you don''t agree, I''ll leave here and use these seven days to figure out something."
Chapter 617 Stirred
Chapter 617 Stirred
Earlier, he wasn''t threatening and had justid out facts, but now he was threatening. If they didn''t agree or Riva continued her behavior, he was simply going to walk out of the room.
Sure it would be better for him and hispanions if he could heal Sophie and others like her, but since he didn''t have any Nascent Energy, nor any source to get some from, so if they didn''t agree¡ there was nothing he could do about it.
Riva''s expression changed and her pupils constricted into pinholes. She was still angry but finally seemed to have realized the gravity of the situation. Whether he was trying to take advantage of them or not, if she wanted him to heal her daughter, she had no choice but to agree to his ''unscrupulous'' demand.
Sophie looked at Max, who had closed his eyes, and then at her mother, whose face was one of anger and helplessness. Her jaws clenched, her eyes became firm before she tapped her mother''s shoulder and said, "Mother, it''s alright. Since I''m going to be the one to benefit in the end, I will¡" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Right when she was about to say ''I will do it'', she hesitated. Not because she was repulsed by the idea, she was not because she was going to be healed from it and on top of that, Max was a very handsome and desirable man. She hesitated because she felt shy saying those words to her mother and face heated up.
If it was a year before, she wouldn''t have reacted in such a way but after a year of suffering, she no longer had the stable and aloof mentality of a Four-star mage cum genius weaponsmith.
So, just like any young virgin mortal girl, she felt embarrassed.
Fortunately or Unfortunately for her, Riva who was lost in the messy train her thoughts came to her senses when she felt the tap on her shoulder and her hesitation gave Riva the chance to interrupt her.
"Don''t even think about it! Just rest up. I''ll settle this matter." She then called out to Max, "Come with me." And walked out the room, not giving the stunned Sophie any chance to speak.
Max was a little surprised before he became ecstatic. Of course, he didn''t show it on his face.
Just as he was about to follow her out, he paused, his eyes twinkling. He approached Sophie and whispered,
"Don''t be disappointed, mdy. We can do it after I heal your magic foundation."
"Huh?!
Sophie was jolted out of her stunned state by his words. Then, her face turned an enchanting shade of crimson, clearly embarrassed by his shameless words. Seeing this, Max couldn''t help but think just how beautiful she would look after shepletely recovered.
''I''ll see it soon.''
"I¡" Sophie started speaking in a fluster, wanting to defend herself but Max shook his head and gave her a smile rift with meaning.
"You can tell me your decisionter. Alright, I''ll go now or your mother will get more angry."
Saying this, he left the room, leaving a dazed Sophie who covered her face with her hands and let out a muffled cry,
"Argh! But I''m not disappointed¡"
Following Riva, Max arrived in the hall. When he saw Riva sit down on a sofa and close her eyes, appearing as though she was waiting for someone, Max realized he got happy too soon.
Riva wasn''t going to do it with him but was going to order someone else.
Trying to suppress his disappointment, he said while sitting down in front of her.
"Just to remind you again, I need to do it with someone in the Four Star Realm at the very least if I want to heal your daughter, multiple times at that. This will naturally take more time, the time Sophie doesn''t have.
But if I were to do it with a Five Star Mage, just doing it one or at most two times should be enough and we will save quite a bit of time."
Riva opened her eyes when she heard this and her expression grew dignified as she asked.
"You mean you won''t be able to heal her magic foundation in time if you were to do it with a Four Star Mage?"
Max very much wanted to say yes but his conscience didn''t allow him. Hiding some information to profit himself was fine but tantly lying was not. So, he sighed and slinked deeper into the sofa as he shook his head.
"No. ording to my calctions, Sophie should have approximately four more hours before her condition reverts back. Four hours¡ should be barely enough to heal her."
He could see the tension from Riva''s face disappear when she heard this.
Trying his luck onest time, he said, "But I could be wrong and she maybe only has three or three and half hours. So, there is a certain risk but if I do it with a Five Star Mage, there won''t be any risk even if she has less than three hours."
Riva''s eyes shed when she heard this and her expression became unreadable as she stared into his eyes.
As Max returned the gaze with a calm look on his face while entertaining thest kindle of hope, suddenly the corner of her lips curled upward into a smile and she teasingly said,
"You really are relentless."
Her smile, albeit teasing, was so beautiful that Max became momentarily dazed. When his mind registered her words, he snapped back to his senses and heaved a sigh in defeat.
''It''s really not easy to manipte an experienced Five Star Mage like her, huh? Maybe if I used my Charm¡''
He shook his head, ''No, It still wouldn''t work since she would immediately notice it and that will only serve to lower my impression in her mind. Though I doubt she had a good impression of mine in her mind in the first ce.''
After a moment, he asked, "So, who have you called?"
"Wait a few moments. You''ll see her soon enough." Riva said before saying, "Seeing how much you like me, I''m sure she will be to your liking."
Max gave her an annoyed nce and muttered, "I hope so."
Suddenly, to his surprise and irritation, Riva suddenly startedughing.
He wanted to make some sarcastic remark when he noticed tears in her eyes. Afterughing for a few moments, she said, "You are not as bad as I thought. I was just too insecure, it seems."
"Thanks, I guess?" Max said,
Riva shook her head, "No. It is I who should thank you."
Saying this, she stood up and gave him a respectful bow, "Thank you for helping my daughter. Even though you are doing this because of your pact with Mike, It''s a very big and important thing for me and my daughter. And despite what my behavior may have suggested until now, I''m nothing but grateful to you."
Max was caught off guard by her sudden change of behavior once again. Fortunately, unlikest time, this change was for the better. After recollecting himself, he nodded, "It''s good that you''ve returned to your senses."
The corner of Riva''s lips twitched at his remark. She red at him but just then, the sound of light footsteps resounded and ady in a in yellow dress walked into the hall.
At first nce, she looked like a kind neighborhood girl in the countryside.
But...
When Max took another nce and looked at her closely, his breath hitched and his bloodline suddenly turned violent.
Chapter 618 Seraphina [1/2]
Chapter 618 Seraphina [1/2]
''What''s happening?!'' Max cried inwardly in panic. He first thought he was having his bloodline bacsh but soon dismissed the thought because unlike before, he hadn''t used up all of his bloodline energy, much less his bloodline source.
Then he noticed something¨Calthough what was happening was simr to the bloodline bacsh¡ It was somethingpletely different.
When he had the bacsh, his lust was magnified several fold and it was overwhelming his mind. Whereas now, although his lust had spiked, it wasn''t trying to overwhelm him. Also, there was something else that was different¡ He was feeling an intense desire to take possession of this simple lookingdy and make her his. It was as if he had be a beast and she was a delectable, and irresistible prey.
Not wanting them to notice his abnormality, he did his best to suppress this overwhelming urge but Riva, being a Five Star Mage, still noticed something was up with him and asked.
"You alright?"
"Yeah." Max nodded before peeling his eyes off thedy in front of him and snapped them shut, not caring what they would think about it.
The moment he closed his eyes, he felt his bloodline calm down albeit a little. Riva raised her brows at his rude behavior but recalling how she had been treating him, she chose to ignore it and looked at thedy who respectfully bowed to her in greeting.
"Greetings, Elder Riva."
Then despite the fact Max had closed his eyes, and was seemingly trying to ignore her existence, she politely greeted him, "Hello sir."
Max nned to ignore her until Riva was done exining to her, but when he heard her greet him, his heart fluttered and unwittingly, he opened his eyes. ''How troublesome!'' Sighing in frustration, he met her gaze¨Cthe moment he did, his bloodline again became violent¨Cand returned the greeting with the best gentlemanly smile he could muster in his current situation.
"Hello mdy! It''s very nice to meet you."
Thedy gave him a kind smile before returning her gaze to Riva, "May I ask what order you have for me, Elder Riva?"
Riva looked at Max, who had closed his eyes once again, strangely. Then a knowing smile appeared on her lips. ''So you can be flustered too? How cute!'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She nced at thedy and introduced him, "You see Sera, Mr. Max here is our family''s honored guest. He has some very special abilities that he can use to heal the destroyed magic foundations. He had just helped Sophie recover and will soon heal herpletely."
Seraphina Fuller, or Sera as Riva called her, was an orphan of a branch of the Fuller family. Her parents had been poor, so they didn''t leave her anything. Due to that, from a young age, she started working as a servant to earn a living. Though she earned enough to get by, she never had enough resources nor time to focus on cultivation. Due to her weakness and because she was very timid and kindhearted, she became a target of bullying from kids of her age but it was still manageable.
However, when she turned twelve, and her body started maturing, things took a turn for the worse. Despite the limited nutrition, she started developing into a beautiful girl. The young neighborhood boys became infatuated with her and the girls became jealous.
The boys would approach her, treat her well but when she rejected their advances, they would be angry, and even though they didn''t do anything drastic to her thanks to the family''s rules, they bullied her to tears every time.
Girls. on the other hand, treated her even worse. Not only would they bully her every time they saw her, they would also beat her. She couldn''t even avoid them because she had to go work in their homes to earn a living.
Then one day, when she was working in the house of one of her girl bullies, she idently broke an old vase. The girl got angry and beat her so badly that she was bleeding all over. Then, as if that was not enough, she wanted to burn her face with her fire magic.
Fortunately, Riva, coincidentally flying over the area, noticed this and immediately stopped her.
After she enquired about the situation, she found out that the boy that girl loved liked Sera. Angry, she orchestrated the n to put the brittle old vase in a ce that it would fall off when Sera cleaned the area. Then she would use it as an excuse and beat her into a half dead state and burn her face, effectively removing her from their love triangle.
Hearing this and seeing Sera''s condition, Riva became so angry that she wanted to obliterate the girl because the thing she hated the most were people who did such things in love rivalry due to her own experience when she was young.
Despite her anger though, she knew Sera should be the one to decide how the girl was to be punished but to her surprise, when she asked her, Sera decided to let the matter go.
She clearly remembered the conversation she had with her then.
''Are you afraid her family will act against youter?'' She had asked.
With a calm look, Sera had shaken her head and said, "No. I''m not afraid of that. I just don''t want to punish her. She is already suffering enough."
"Suffering from what?" She had asked out of curiosity.
''From jealousy, anger and hate. She can never be happy because of these and will eventually suffer. She will suffer so much that my suffering will pale inparison.'' Sera had said, ''That''s why I don''t want to punish her. She is too pitiful for me to do that.''
That day, that 12 year old girl had given Riva a new perspective of life and gave closure from some things that had been holding her from focusing on more important things.
A dayter, she had Sera investigated. Realizing how she had no family and how much she was suffering, she decided to give her a better life. However, when she went to bring her to her mansion, Sera had said she wouldn''t take anything for free and would instead work as her servant.
Riva relented and little Sera started working as a gardener.
After that, Riva got busy and it was only after a month that she met her again. When she saw him, she was shocked because Sera had gone from an ordinary person to a peak Two Star Mage with dual elements awakened in just one month. Furthermore, her mana core was iparably pure and solid.
After realizing how talented she was, Riva started guiding her along with Sophie and her son, Uriel. Under her guidance, she showed even better talent and in just half an year, she broke through and became a Three Star Mage.
Riva was ecstatic and wanted to take her as her disciple before the Grand Elders found out about her talent and snatched her away. But before she could do that, she was sent on another month-long mission. During that month, she was constantly worried that when she returned, a Grand Elder would have made Sera their disciple. When she returned, she was relieved to realize her worries were unfounded.
But when she met Sera again, all her relief and excitement vanished because she noticed Sera seemed to have aged a lot more than she should have in a mere month and her body had be frail.
When she checked her body, wanting to find what could have caused this, she was devastated.
Chapter 619 Seraphina [2/2]
Chapter 619 Seraphina [2/2]
Unlike most Fullers, Sera didn''t have the Fuller''s metal rted bloodline but a strange one, which she had probably inherited from her mother, who was the non Fuller parent.
Though Riva was surprised to find this because unless her mother had a higher tier bloodline than Fuller bloodline¨Cat least one on the same tier as the Royal Family''s bloodline¨Cthe offspring would always inherit the Fuller Bloodline, she wasn''t in mood to think about Sera''s dead mother''s origin because she realized Sera, who she hade to think of as her daughter, was slowly dying.
The reason: Her strange bloodline was slowly eroding her lifeforce.
She used many methods but she couldn''t stop her bloodline from eroding her lifeforce.
Not wanting her to worry about it, she decided against telling her. And even though she felt guilty, she dropped the idea of taking her as her disciple and stopped guiding her cultivation. Instead, she started assigning her more tasks to keep her busy and prevent her from cultivating because she had realized the higher her cultivation became, the faster she would lose her lifeforce.
Unfortunately, Sera was just too talented. Despite her efforts to slow down her cultivation, within the next few years, she broke through to the Four Star realm. As a result, her bloodline started eroding her lifeforce at a much faster speed. At the age of 18, and despite the fact she was a Four Star mage, she had the lifeforce of an ordinary middle aged person.
Finally, she realized that it would have been better if she had told her the truth. Thinking betterte than never, she told her about her bloodline and how it was slowly killing her, and that she needed to stop cultivating.
When Sera heard that, she showed no surprise or fear. She just smiled and for the first time, she hugged her and said, "Thank you for telling me."
Riva had thought she would heed her words and would stop cultivating but two yearster, right before she left for the year-long mission in the central ins, Sera met her and told him she had reached the peak of the Four Star.
Riva was so angry out of concern that she didn''t know what to do. When she asked why hadn''t stopped cultivating despite knowing the consequences, Sera told her that she had not put any effort into cultivation.
It was her ursed bloodline that was passively increasing her cultivation and in return consuming more and more of her lifeforce.
She had tried to control it to no sess. And the reason she hid her progress from them was simply because she didn''t want them to feel sad and worry for her.
Riva had broken out in tears that day while embracing her.
She remembered Sera wiping her tears and saying, ''I have no regret. You have given me a life so beautiful that I had not even dreamt about growing up. I''m very grateful to you and can''t bear to see you cry.''
''Also I have good news.''
''What good news you have?'' Riva had asked,
Sera, with a cheerful smile on her face, had said, ''After reaching the peak of Four Star, my bloodline has stopped increasing my cultivation on its own. So, my lifeforce drainage rate wouldn''t increase any longer. And given how much lifeforce I have right now, I still have over five more years to spend with you, Sophie and little Uriel.''
"Is that true?!"
Sera''s excited voice jolted her out of her reminiscing. Afterposing herself, she nodded, "...Yes."
''Hm?'' Max, unaware of their rtionship, couldn''t help but be a little surprised when he heard the reluctance in her voice. Then he frowned, ''What''s going in this woman''s head? Doesn''t she want to save her daughter? I swear if she refuses because of you, I''ll make you regret this.'' He viciously thought.
Sera became visibly rxed when she heard Riva''s confirmation and tears appeared in the corner of her eyes.
"Good. It''s very good news that Sophie can finally recover." She said, smiling through tears. She then turned to Max, bowed at apletely ny degree and said, "Please ept my gratitude in advance, Sir Max."
Hearing this, Max heaved a sigh of relief in his heart when he felt her genuine happiness, and relief when she heard the news. ''Since she seems to care about Sophie as much as Riva, she probably wouldn''t mind making a small sacrifice for her, right?''
Fighting back the unreasonable urge to open his eyes to ept her gratitude, he simply nodded, "It''s nothing. I''m doing just what I ought to."
''Now even if I die next year, Elder Riva wouldn''t be lonely with sister Sophie.'' Sera thought, feeling relieved.
She hadn''t lied when she told Riva that she could live five more years. She indeed could but then the incident with Uriel happened, resulting in his death and Sophie''s foundation crippling.
When she saw Sophie after she injured her foundation, and inspected her condition, she had a vague feeling that her life force could help her. Since she treated Sophie like her blood sister, she didn''t hesitate to gamble and use her life force.
Unfortunately, her intuition proved wrong and by the time she realized it, she had already lost more than three year''s worth of her remaining life force.
...
Riva felt her heart clench when she saw how happy and relieved she was.
''She has suffered enough for a lifetime. I can''t betray her trust in me and disappoint her.'' She knew if she asked, Sera would definitely agree. Taking a deep breath, she nced at Max, ''Even if Sophie develops some resistance to his bloodline energy after her condition reverts, I''m sure he could still heal her.''
Max felt the change in emotions and when he felt her gaze, he knew she was going to ruin things for him.
It was true even if Sophie''s foundation wasn''t healed in the few hours Sophie''s condition was good, it wouldn''t matter much. The only reason he had healed her enough to freely move around like a normal person was because he knewpared to convincing Riva to have sex with him or find someone who fit his requirement to do it would be way more difficult than convincing Sophie to do it. He just needed to be smart about it and not let Riva be suspicious.
Once they did it and he healed her foundation with the produced Nascent Energy while saving some for himself, even if Riva found out, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it and Mike would know that he needed women to boost his bloodline energy to heal others. Then, he would prepare some for him without him asking, making it easier for him to heal others and gather more Nascent Energy.
Unfortunately, he didn''t get the chance to find Sophie alone after he helped her recover,plicating things.
After Sera recovered from her rush of emotions, she noticed Riva had something to tell her, but was hesitating. With her intelligence, it wasn''t difficult for her to realize that she wasn''t called here simply to give her the good news.
So, she said. "Elder Riva, please don''t hesitate to say it if you have something to tell me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Riva firmed her will and shook her head, "No. There is noth¨C"
But before she couldplete her sentence, Max shouted, "Shut up!"
Sera furrowed her delicate brows in displeasure. Riva was someone she respected the most in the world. She couldn''t tolerate someone shouting at her in front of her.
Even though she didn''t say anything because she didn''t want to ruin what was probably Sophie''sst chance, her impression of him dipped by a few notches.
Meanwhile, Riva''s expression darkened, not because she was angry but because she realized he was going to tell Sophie the truth.
Before he could open his mouth, she hurriedly sent him mental messages.
[Don''t you dare tell her!]
[I know even if Sophie''s condition reverts, you can still heal her. So, wait for a while. I will find someone more appropriate for you to boost your bloodline energy.]
Max clicked his tongue in annoyance when he heard this, ''Indeed, just as I thought. She is indeed going to ruin it for me.''
If his bloodline didn''t have such an abnormal reaction toward Sera, he wouldn''t have minded too much and could wait for her to find someone else. After all, it would only take him a little Nascent Energy to reinvigorate Sophie again even if her body forms some immunity to his bloodline energy.
But since his bloodline had such an exaggerated reaction, he could tell he wouldn''t be gaining some Nascent Energy from... Therefore, he couldn''t afford to let the chance to have her go.
So, he ignored her pleas and told Sera why Riva had called her here.
Chapter 620 Its not so bad...\
Chapter 620 It''s not so bad...
Once Max finished telling her, Sera looked at Riva, who was raging at him. Though she didn''t need to verify if what he said was true seeing her intense reaction, she still asked.
"Is what he said true, Elder Riva? He needs to do¡ that before he can heal Sophie? Is that why you called me here?"
Riva exhaled a deep breath, and closed her eyes before lowering her head in shame, "Yes. I''m sorry Sera. I know I have dis¨C"
Step! Step! Step!
Not letting her finish, Sera took a few quick steps forward and crouched in front of her, before looking up into her eyes, "If it was so, you should''ve told me. Why were you hesitating? Did you think I would be hurt or wouldn''t understand?"
Riva didn''t answer and Sera wasn''t expecting her to either. With a gentle smile on her face, she continued.
"Elder Riva, you, Sophie and Little Uriel have treated me like a family member. I also think of you all as my family. If I can save my sister, not to mention doing such a small thing, I will be willing to sacrifice even my life."
"I also understand if you had more time, you would''ve found someone else to do it and wouldn''t have asked me. So, please, even for a moment, don''t think that I will think you don''t love me or you are taking advantage of me."
Riva''s eyes became misty. She wanted to say something, anything, but no words came to her mind. So, she just pulled her up and embraced her.
After a while, Sera gently patted her back and pulled away. She nced at Max, and said, "Please follow me, Sir Max."
Max nodded, and followed her out of the hall.
Riva watched them disappear from her vision before she closed her eyes, slumped into the sofa and heaved a deep sigh.
¡
Ten minutester, Max and Sera were in a room, sitting next to each other on the bed.
Both were silent and¡ weren''t doing anything.
Max had his eyes closed and was doing his best to suppress his bloodline. He had wanted to jump her bones right when they entered the room but Sera had politely asked him to give her a few minutes to prepare herself mentally.
Being a ''gentleman'', and because he felt he could control himself for a while more, he agreed.
But a few minutes in¡ he was starting to regret it..
.
While he was busy suppressing his bloodline, Sera, despite appearing calm and collected, was having a hard time calming her racing heart and sorting out her jumbled mess of emotions.
''Ha! There is no need to be nervous. It''s just sex, nothing scary. So, calm down, take a deep breath.'' She repeated this several times. Thanks to her strong mental fortitude, she managed to calm down after a few minutes. However, just when she opened her mouth to say she was ready, no words came out.
''This won''t do. I can''t keep wasting time like this. The sooner we finish, the sooner Sophie will get healed.'' Thinking about Sophie, she clenched her fists. Then gathering her courage, she softly said, "S-Sir Max¡ I''m ready¡"
Ba-Dump!
Ba-Dump!!
Ba-Dump!!!
As soon as the words left her lips, her heart started thumping so loudly that she could hear it and suspected that Max could do too.
But then she noticed something¨CShe could hear another heartbeat. She turned to Max in surprise. ''Is this also his first time? Is that why he is nervous?'' She thought. Then her kind nature kicked in and she put on a brave front and forced a smile on her face before saying, "I-It''s alright, Sir Max. D-Don''t be nerv¨C"
However, before she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened in shock because the moment Max opened his eyes, he bridged the gap between them, grabbed her by her waist, put her on hisp and sealed her lips with his.
Her mind short circuited and she became dazed.
When she regained her senses, she found Max''s hot tongue in her mouth, sucking on her timid tongue.
As if it wasn''t enough to make her shiver in terror, she realized she was now naked and Max was too.
''No! Stop!'' She shouted in her mind, trying to push him away but she seemed to have no strength left in her hands.
''What''s happening? Please stop. Give me a little more time.'' She wanted to cry out but with her tongue, lips and effectively her mouth under his control, she could only let out muffled grunts.
She then felt his hands caress her bare back, her untouched breasts, her waist, and¡
Her eyes widened when she felt his hands on her ass, groping and squeezing it. Then to her horror, one of his hands snaked downwards, towards her privates.
"Mmnahh! Fatap!" She shouted out, her eyes wide as saucers. But then again, her voice was muffled.
''Please stop!'' When she felt the tips of his fingers brush past her anal ring and touch her soft fold, she became so embarrassed and felt so much shame that she started crying.
Just when she thought Max''s fingers would invade her privates¡ he paused. He pulled his hand back, and stopped kissing her.
When she opened her eyes, she found him staring at her with a gentle, concerned look in his mesmerizing sapphire eyes. Looking into his eyes, she suddenly had a strange feeling. She felt if she told him to stop, he would. He wouldn''t hurt her no matter what and would always respect and protect her.
Without her realizing, her anxiety and panic had vanished without a trace and she felt safe and at ease even though she was still still naked on hisp, his hot and hard thing pressed onto her mound. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." She felt her heart flutter at his words.
"It is nothing scary. Just surrender your body to me and try to enjoy it as much as you can. I guarantee you will love it."
"Can you do that for me?"
She found herself nodding unconsciously.
She then saw him smile, "Good."
Seeing his smile, she swooned and a smile also appeared on her face.
Max smiled in triumph before he gently ced a hand behind her neck, pulled her face near his and softly kissed her flower petal like lips.
''Huh?'' Right then, she suddenly regained her senses and her eyes widened when she realized what had just happened.
''He cast a hypnotic spell on me?'' A hint of resentment formed in her heart but it melted away the next moment.
''It''s alright. If he hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have been able to continue. Besides, he lifted the spell after calming me down.'' She thought. At the same time, she couldn''t help but be surprised at how effortlessly he hypnotized her when he was weaker than her.
''Hmm, it''s not.. bad.'' She thought as she felt the gentle touch of his lips, the deep affection and desire of his tongue and warmth of his hand behind her neck and¡
''That''s¡'' Her heart did a somersault when she realized what the source of warmth she was feeling on her lower abdomen was.
Chapter 621 Strange Connection
Chapter 621 Strange Connection
A few seconds before¡
Max had just helped Sera recover from the panic attack she was having with his charm''s hypnotic effect. Then, thinking he could continue without worry, he had just started worshiping her lips again when he felt her recover her senses, rendering his charm useless.
Although he wasn''t consciously using it, his charm was still very potent especially after he became a Four Star Mage, and unlocked the first shackle on his bloodline.
He could confidently say his charm was now potent enough to even affect some weaker Five Star Mages, and very few, if any, Four Star Mages could hope to resist his charm and it should be only possible if they managed to detect the anomaly caused by his charm in themselves. If they fell prey to it, like Sera had, there was no chance they could regain their senses unless someone helped them or Max, himself, retracted his charm.
However, Sera had just shattered his confidence by regaining her senses on her own.
How could he not be stunned even though he didn''t show it on his face.
''This girl¡ how strong is her Will?'' He wondered. A momentter, his lips curled into an imperceptible smile, ''It''s good. The more extraordinary my woman is, the better it is.''
The moment his bloodline acted when heid his eyes on him, he had decided to make her his woman, just what his bloodline desired.
A momentter, he became worried, thinking since she was no longer under his charm''s influence, she would have another panic attack.
Just as he feared, in the next moment he felt her body be stiff.
Sighing, he reluctantly pulled his tongue out her sweet mouth, and asked, "What is it?"
Sera was too embarrassed to open her eyes. Her face and neck flushed red, she stammered a response, "I-It''s nothing¡ you¡ please continue."
''Oh?'' Max was pleasantly surprised to hear this. Then, not wasting even a split second, he burst into action and returned to her delicious lips and juicy tongue while his other hand was gently caressing her body, to make herfortable, also to excite her.
After ten minutes, he noticed something strange.
''Why can''t I stop kissing her?'' He thought. This was strange because he desperately wanted to do the main thing and satisfy his urges, but he was unwilling to leave her lips. It was as if he had be addicted to them.
If he didn''t have Sophie to heal, he wouldn''t have minded it even a bit, but he had Sophie waiting and thus had to hurry things.
Therefore, he, reluctantly, stopped kissing her¡ after a few more minutes, and started raining down soft kisses on her eyes, nose, cheeks, chin and before he went down to her neck, he blew hot breaths in her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, sending shivers down her spine.
"Ahn~!" Finally free, she took a deep breath and moaned.
Feeling her numb lips, she couldn''t help but give him a look full ofint. At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed because right when she hade to enjoy his kisses, he stopped.
For a moment, she felt the urge to grab his face and kiss him¡
''No. That would be too embarrassing.'' She restrained herself. ''Well this is also not bad.'' She thought, feeling his breath on her ear that made her tingle.
Then she felt him move down to her neck where he left a few tender kisses and some hickeys before she felt him pull back a little.
Just when she was wondering what he was going to do, she felt his hot breath on her breast and then felt his lips encircle her nipple, and tongue suck on it.
"Mm~" She bit lips and moaned in pleasure. Then, she found herself raising her hands, grabbing the back of his head and pressing it into her chest.
When she realized what she had done, she was quite embarrassed. Opening one of her eyes, she looked down at him and seeing he didn''t seem to notice what she had done, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.
Unbeknownst to her, even though Max wasn''t directly looking at her, he was doing it via his bloodline sense. When he saw her relieved expression, he couldn''t help but be amused.
''How cute!''
After having his fill of both of her breasts, he ced his hands on her supple buttocks, lifted her up beforeying her down in the middle of the bed beforeing on top of her.
Sera''s heart, which was already galloping like a wild horse, started racing faster while her breath got caught in her throat.
She then saw Max take a long look at her body before taking a deep breath.
Feeling embarrassed, she closed her legs and hid her face with both her hands.
Seeing this, Max chuckled, "No need to be shy. I have already seen everything."
Sera felt her face burn in shame when she heard this.
But then she remembered what he was going to do now that he hadid her on the bed, she became nervous. Opening the enough gap between her fingers for her to see him, she asked, "Y-You are going to¡ do that now?" Seeing Max nod his head, she pleaded, "Can¡ can''t you give me a few minutes? I think I¡ I''m not ready for that."
Contrary to what she expected, Max shook his head, "No. You are ready."
"I''m really not." Sera almost shouted.
Max shook his head and then suddenly did something unexpected¡ he forced her legs open, and while looking at her covered face, he touched her pussy.
"Wah! What are you doing?!" She yelped, almost jumping a meter high.
Max showed her his dripping fingers, "Proving you are ready."
When she saw his fingers, Max could almost see her head give off steam.
''Well she is acting the same as those anime girls.'' He thought in amusement. "So, shall we continue now?" He asked,
"Please¨C"
Seeing she was going to sing the same tune, he grew impatient. But not wanting to seem too unfeeling, he sighed and said.
"I wouldn''t mind waiting if you feel you are not ready, but Sophie can''t wait for long."
Sera paused. N?v(el)B\\jnn
After a moment, she took a deep breath, and nodded, "Okay. Let''s quickly do it and be done with it."
Saying this, she timidly opened her legs, giving him the first look of her precious little sister. It was pink, a perfect size and puffy.
Gulp!
Max gulped his saliva while his little brother became painfully hard.
Sera, seeing he was staring at her pussy, became flustered, but didn''t close her legs.
"D-Don''t stare¡ please. It''s embarrassing." She whispered.
Nodding his head, Max positioned himself between her legs that he then ced on his shoulders
After that, he grabbed his bulging rod with his right hand, rubbed it up and down between her glistening folds, lubricating it. Then, he ced the thick tip on her virgin entrance.
Ba-Dum!
Ba-Dum!!
Ba-Dum!!!
When he aligned his tip with her cave, Serapletely stopped breathing, his heart drumming in her ears.
However, the push she was expecting didn''te, instead, her hands were pulled away from her face.
When she saw Max''s face, his sapphire eyes burning with an iparably intense desire, she didn''t feel fear or embarrassment she thought she would. Instead, she felt something strange which she couldn''t put into words.
However, whatever that was, it erased everyst bit of the deeply hidden discontentment, resentment and unwillingness she had for having to give her body to aplete stranger.
It filled her with a sense of belonging, which was different from what she felt with Riva or Sophie. It was something deeper, more intimate.
At this moment, he seemed to have be her most important person. At this moment, she forgot she was doing it with him to save Sophie.
At this moment, she was doing it for herself, because she wanted to.
It was all strange as if someone had cast a spell on her, but she knew that was not the case.
Tears in her eyes, she, for the first time in a very long while, smiled in happiness. She then opened her arms in what seemed like an invitation for a hug, but was for something more profound.
Max smiled. He understood what she was feeling because he was feeling the same. And it wasn''t because of his bloodline''s influence.
No, at this moment, it seemed to have lost all its presence and power, turningpletely silent.
He didn''t know why he was feeling what he was feeling currently and why he could tell she was feeling the same and he didn''t even care.
Right now, everything, but the woman below him, seemed to have lost its significance.
He smiled at her, and leaned forward.
The moment he did, Sera tightly embraced him, epting him into her body and heart.
Fit together like two broken pieces of a single whole!
Chapter 622 Not confused
Chapter 622 Not confused
An hourter¡
Step! Step! Step!
Sound of distant footsteps roused Riva from her thoughts. She raised her head and looked nkly in the direction the sound wasing from.
Soon, she saw Max and Sera appear in her vision.
Immediately, her nk and dispirited gaze became one full of shock. It was as if she had seen something incredible. Which, indeed, was the case.
She rubbed her eyes, and looked again, only to see the same scene of a grinning Max holding the hand of a blushing Sera, who had her head lowered.
Watching this scene, an ufortable feeling arose in her heart.
''Don''t tell me¡ my innocent Sera fell in this cunning bastard''s trap?''''
''No, it can''t be. They just had¡'' She wanted to deny the possibility but remembered how special the first time for a girl was supposed to be. How vulnerable they would feel after their first time, especially if the said girl had done it due to pressure? ''This bastard must have exploited her vulnerability by saying some honeyed words.'' She gnashed her teeth.
She wanted to rush over and p him away or at the very least, force him to let go of her hand. But after a moment of hesitation, she just sighed.
From her experience, she knew if she said or did anything to Max now, Sera would definitely defend him. Since she didn''t want to sour her rtionship with her, she chose to suppress her rage.
''I''ll talk to her when he goes to heal Sophie.''
Thinking this, she coughed to attract their attention. Sera was shy enough to not unt her rtionship in front of others, especially her motherly figure, Elder Riva. Therefore, when she realized Riva could see them, she became flustered and wanted to release his hand, but Max grinned at her and tightened his grip instead.
She gave him a cute resentful look, her face flushing red. She then ducked her head even further down, her chin touching her chest.
Riva had obviously noticed this and her gaze became colder as she looked at Max and said, "You''ve boosted your bloodline energy, right?"
"Yeah." Max nodded, already knowing what she was going to say next.
"Then why are you wasting time here? Go, heal Sophie." Riva snarled.
Max, unfazed, deliberately nced at Sera with a loving gaze before looking at her, "Aren''t you twoing with me?"
Riva frowned while Sera asked in confusion, "Didn''t you say we can''t watch as you heal Sophie?" "Yeah. I can''t risk distraction when I''m healing her." Max nodded.
"Then what''s the point of asking? Want us to escort you to her room?" Riva said, her expression turning dark.
If she were to be honest, she didn''t want to risk leaving him alone with Sophie, especially after seeing how he had already manipted Sera. But she also knew when any professional did something that required their utmost focus, they wouldn''t prefer to be alone to minimize the distraction since even a minor one could prove to be disastrous.
After giving her an indifferent look, Max leaned toward Sera, who just looked at him in confusion, and gave her a quick peck on the lips.
Immediately, he felt Riva''s murderous gaze intensify. Chuckling to himself, he said to Sera, "If everything goes right, I''ll be back in an hour."
Sera sneaked a nce at Riva before timidly nodding, "...Okay."
Swoosh!
His mana red for a brief moment and he vanished from the hall, leaving Sera and Riva alone.
After he left, Sera became even more nervous. Her gaze lowered, she didn''t dare to move from the spot.
Seeing this, Riva sighed and gently said, "Come here."
Sera loosened up a little seeing she wasn''t angry and hurried over to her.
Riva grabbed her hand and made her sit beside her before asking, "What''s going on? Don''t be afraid. I won''t get angry."
Sera took a deep breath, gathering her courage, and met her gaze. "I¡ I think I fell in love with him."
"You think, or are you sure?" Riva asked, hoping it was the former.
Unfortunately for her, Sera nodded, "I''m sure. I¡ love him."
Riva finally couldn''t stop herself from rubbing her forehead while her expression turned ugly, "What about him? What did he say?"
"He confessed he also loves me." As Sera said this, a blessed smile appeared on her face.
"Sera¡ do you really believe that? You guys wereplete strangers until an hour ago. How can you fall in love with him? It must be just your hormones. After you calmly think for a while¨C"
Sera cut her off and firmly said, "No, Elder Riva. It''s not my hormones acting up nor I''m confused."
"I understand it must be difficult to believe since just as you said, we wereplete strangers until a while ago. But we are really in love now."
Ha!
Riva let out an exasperated sigh before asking. "Did he tell you about his other women? Just before he came to our family, he was with a woman, who has also followed him here. And given howscivious he is, she definitely isn''t the only woman he has rtions with."
"He didn''t hide anything and told me all about it. I know he has multiple women, six, no five because the woman he was with earlier isn''t his woman¡ yet." Sera said. Riva looked at Sera in disbelief, "You¡ you arefortable sharing your man with other women?"
"I''m not." Sera honestly said. Before Riva could say anything, she continued, "But It doesn''t matter as long as he loves me and I love him."
Seeing Riva had something more to say, Sera changed the topic with a relieved and happy smile on her face, "I have a very good news, Elder Riva."
"What is it?" Riva asked, closing her eyes. She could see Sera didn''t want her to object, so she reluctantly dropped the topic but secretly vowed to herself that if he made her unhappy, she would make him regret it.
Then she heard Sera''s next words, and her eyes snapped wide open.
She seemed to forget everything, her mind going nk as she looked at Sera incredulously and in a trembling voice, she asked.
"You¡ What did you just say?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 623 Healing Sophies Magic Foundation
Chapter 623 Healing Sophie''s Magic Foundation
Seeing her reaction, Sera''s eyes became misty and she said again, "Sir Max¡ he has solved my bloodline problem. It is no longer eroding my lifeforce and I no longer have any bottleneck to Five Star realm."
"This¡ how¡" This news sent Riva in a state of disbelief for a few moments.
When she recovered her senses, she jumped out of the sofa and ced a hand on Sera''s chest to confirm if what she said was true even though she knew Sera wouldn''t lie.
A few secondster, she opened her eyes and she burst out in tears of relief and joy, "It''s true. It''s really true."
She then pulled Sera into her embrace, "This is really great, truly great. It seems today is my lucky day. Not only Sophie will recover, your incurable problem was also solved."
Sera nodded in agreement while shedding some happy tears in her embrace. After a while when she felt Riva recover from the rush of emotions, she raised her head, causing Riva to look down at her, and ask, "What is it?"
Sera blinked her misty eyes and carefully asked, "Um, Elder Riva, can you approve of my rtionship with Sir Max?"
Hearing this, Riva hugged her tighter and sighed, "I won''t lie. He is aplete pervert and I really don''t like him."
Sera continued looking at her unblinking, waiting for her to continue which she did a momentter, "...however, I can also see that he isn''t a bad person. So, as long as he can keep you happy and safe, I won''t say anything about your rtionship."
Hearing this, Sera exhaled in relief. "Thank you, Elder Riva." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Riva looked at her happy face before looking in the direction of Sophie''s room and thought, ''I hope you can survive those hyenas.''
She didn''t know how Mike was going to help him leave the city, but what she did know was that it would be dangerous.
She looked down at Sera, wondering whether she should tell her about his situation but decided against it, ''He should tell her on his own.'' After a while, she patted her back and broke the hug before asking, "How did he do it? I mean how did he solve your bloodline problem? With his bloodline energy?"
"...I don''t know." Sera hesitantly shook her head, "Once we finished doing that, he said my bloodline will no longer harm me and I can continue my cultivation."
Riva raised her brows when she saw her shifty eyed look and understood he must have forbidden her from telling anyone.
She didn''t also pry because whatever it was, it was his secret.
''No wonder those three and even the Royal family want him. He is just too valuable.''
¡
While they talked, Max arrived in front of Sophie''s room. After knocking, he entered.
Seeing he came alone, Sophie became nervous, "Where is mother?"
"In the hall. I told her to leave us alone." Max said with a grin.
Hearing this, Sophie panicked, and hurried to exin, "S-Sir Max, I wasn''t disappointed. You misunderstood me¡"
Seeing her reaction, Max wanted to tease her more but when he remembered what Sera said after he told her about his other women, he controlled himself.
Walking over to the bed, he smiled, "Don''t worry. I was just teasing you. Now, shall we get to work?"
Sophie rxed when she heard this. She nodded before hesitantly asking, "How did you boost your bloodline energy? I mean¡ did you do it with my¨C"
While speaking, she suddenly paused and sniffed.
"You¡ did it with sister Sera?"
"Oh?! You can tell?" He asked in surprise. He had taken a quick bath once they were done to get rid of sweat and smell.
Just to make sure, he smelled his shoulders and couldn''t smell her.
''It seems she has quite a sensitive nose.''
Sophie was dazed when she realized Sera had indeed sacrificed herself.
"My mother¡ she didn''t force her, right?" She asked,
"No. She did not. Sera did it on her own volition. So, there is no need for you to feel guilty." Max said, looking into her eyes.
He then added with a chuckle, "Furthermore, she got herself the best life partner she could ever ask out of it. So, she didn''t suffer any loss."
"Huh? You mean¡" Sophie asked with an incredulous look on her face. She could understand Sera doing it with him for her sake, but her bing his woman due to that¡ she couldn''t understand.
"Of course. She is my woman now." Max dered, a hint of pride oozing out of his voice.
However, he grimaced when Sophie scoffed, "You must be dreaming."
"Tch!" Clicking his tongue, he sat beside her and said.
"Take off your top."
"Huh? Why?" Sophie asked, reflexively covering her chest with her arms.
"I need to have a direct touch with your body to heal your magic foundation." Max exined before saying, "You can rx. I have no intention to take advantage of you."
''...now.'' He added in his mind.
A minuteter, Sophie wasying on her back, her chest covered but her abdomen exposed.
"Now rx your body and try not to distract me." Max instructed.
Seeing Sophie nod, he took a deep breath, put both of his palms on her naval region and closed his eyes.
A few secondster, tendrils of a colorless energy¨CNascent Energy¨Cstarted flowing out of his palms and entering her body.
Under his control, it phased through her flesh, blood and organs before entering her magic foundation¨Cher dantian.
(A/N: I don''t know what else to call it. So, I hope you don''t mind.)
A dantian was an abstract or metaphysical organ in humans that housed the mana core and allowed one to sense and interact with ambient mana.
If one''s mana core got damaged or even destroyed, although very difficult, it could be rebuilt using various means. It was even easy as long as you had the right resources and someone to help you.
The same wasn''t true for the dantian because¡ it was a metaphysical organ and very few things in the world were capable of affecting it. Unless you could find those rare few things and control them to heal the dantian, there was nothing you could do.
But finding the things capable of affecting metaphysical things was a tall task. Even if by luck you found them, it would still be useless because only Monarch or Supreme Mages could hope to control and use them.
This was why, once someone injured their dantian/magic foundation, their path to magic would be permanently cut off.
Sophie''s situation was even worse. Her dantian wasn''t just injured, it hadpletely withered and cracked. So, trying to heal itself, it was sucking her vitality, lifeforce and even soul energy. But apart from the soul force that could somewhat affect it, the other could do nothing and thus, were just getting wasted.
In a way, her condition was simr to Sera''s.
Fortunately for her and others in her situation, his Nascent Energy could not only interact and affect the dantians, it could also heal and nourish them.
Max dare say, once people find out about this ability of his, he would be a sensation throughout the world.
He chuckled at the thought, ''I really hope that doesn''t happen.''
Chapter 624 Want to die... be my guest
Chapter 624 Want to die... be my guest
After one and half an hourter¡ Sophie''s room¡
Phew!
"That was exhausting!" Max exhaled deeply as he removed his hands from her abdomen, leaving two red hand prints, and sprawled on the bed, heaving deep breaths.
Sophie was unable to check her condition since she didn''t have her mana vision. So, she nervously asked, "How was it? Did you manage to heal it, my foundation?"
"Yeah. It''s healed. Now you just need to repair your mana core and you''ll be perfectly fine." Max said and before she could ask, he added, "You can repair your mana core on your own with the energy I have left in your dantian."
"Oh, okay." She unsurely said, finding it all surreal.
After a while, she sat up, gazed down at him with a suspicious look and asked, "Um, didn''t you say you would need to boost your bloodline energy multiple times if you were to do that with a Four Star Mage?"
"Yeah." Max distractingly nodded.
"But you did¡ boost your energy just one time?" Sophie asked.
"Oh that. It''s because your sister Sera is someone special. I gained a better than expected boost to my bloodline energy." Saying this, he looked at her and smiled, "If you find it hard to believe, you can go and have your mother confirm for you if it''s really healed."
He didn''t feel angry or annoyed seeing she didn''t believe his words¡ he could understand her current state of mind.
Sophie was about to nod and head out, all too eager to confirm it despite knowing he had no reason to lie. However, seeing how exhausted he was, she decided to wait for him to recover.
"We''ll go together after you recover."
"Okay." Max nodded and closed his eyes, taking deep breaths.
¡
Meanwhile, both Riva and Sera were bing restless as time passed.
"He said he will be done in an hour, right?" Riva asked for the fifth time.
"Yes." Sera nodded, anxiously biting her lips.
"It''s alright. These things usually take more time than expected. It''s alright." Riva muttered, trying to calm herself down only to fail.
A few minutester, her patience finally gave out as she said, "I''ll go check out the situation."
Sera, however, stopped her, "No, don''t do that. He might be at a crucial step and you could distract him."
Riva shook her head, "It''s alright. I won''t enter the room and will just use my Divine Sense."
Just as Sera was about to nod her head, the sounds of two pairs of light footsteps sounded in the hallway.
Their eyes snapped over and a momentter, Max and Sophie appeared in front of them.
Sophie, after taking a quick bath and changing her dress, looked prim, proper and healthy.
"Sophie¡" Riva and Sera''s eyes were glued to her figure, tears of relief and joy welling up within them.
Sophie had the same reaction.
"Mother¡ sister Sera," She emotionally called out.
Swoosh!
Riva and Sera literally flew over and hugged her.
Max, not wanting to see their emotional drama unfold as he had enough for the day, silently slipped out and headed for the guest houses.
He had to exin the situation to ire and wake up Lily using the remaining Nascent Energy. She had been unconscious for long enough.
His thoughts came to a screeching halt a few seconds after he left Riva''s mansion because he felt someone''s gaze on him. And although he sensed no killing intent, their intentions were malicious.
''They are already acting?'' He thought, a little surprised. He had thought they would at least wait for a few days.
He then sneered inwardly.
''If you want to die, then be my guest.''
He didn''t slow down nor showed any change in his expression and continued toward the guest houses.
However, using his bloodline sense, he had already sent a message to Mike.
Though he was confident of handling almost everyone as long as they weren''t a King Rank Mage, he didn''t dare be overconfident. He loved his life too much to take such an unnecessary risk.
Before he could receive a reply from Mike, however, the people tailing him acted.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
''Two?'' Surprise flickered in his blue pupils because he had only noticed one gaze on him with his bloodline sense. ''I can''t really underestimate anyone no matter how strong or weak they are.'' He thought. The two pursuers had just moved out of the shadows when a pair of fiery crimson wings appeared on Max''s back and gently pped.
Then¡
Swoosh! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡they lost sight of him.
Then, one of them noticed something and shouted at theirrade. "Watch out!"
However, he was half a secondte.
Shing~!
Before hisrade could even register the warning, a sharp whistling noise sounded and a head was sent flying.
Swoosh!
It was only after that that Max''s figure materialized a meter behind the decapitated body.
Max looked down at the Thunder sword and nodded in satisfaction when he saw there was no blood on it.
''That was quite fast.'' He thought, shaking his head to get rid of the faint disorienting feeling he was feeling after the sudden eleration.
"Phs!!" The surviving man let out a heart wrenching cry as he watched hisrade''s dead body move forward due to its previous momentum before falling down to the ground with a thud almost at the same time as the head.
"Oh? She was your woman?" Max asked, finally taking a good look at the person he just killed. Because both were fully covered in baggy ck clothes, he initially couldn''t determine their genders. Only after the man had shouted out the warning, he realized he was a male. Simrly, only now that he took a careful look at the dead body did he notice the distinct outline of breasts, realizing her gender.
''Are they husband and wife?'' He thought before he heard the man shout out.
"I WILL KILL YOU BASTARD!!"
Just as he was about to charge at him, Max shook his head, "No¡"
His wings pped again, his figure vanished and the next moment he appeared behind him and finished his sentence.
"...you won''t."
Spurt!
A fountain of blood erupted from the man''s neck, which he uselessly tried to stop with his hands.
Then, his neck slipped down his shoulders, falling on the ground with a thud.
''Why¡'' This was thest thought he had before his consciousness slipped into eternal darkness.
Max''s brows furrowed as he took in hisst expression which was one full of disbelief and resentment. The reason he frowned was because that resentment wasn''t directed at him.
Chapter 625 Betrayal?
Chapter 625 Betrayal?
''They didn''t know of my strength?'' He thought before immediately shaking his head.
''No, to be more urate, the one who sent them doesn''t know of my strength.'' ''No wonder they were so weak.''
His eyes flickered in thought.
The moment he killed them, he had realized they were just high-stage Four Star Mages.
This had confused him because the three noble families should already know he was stronger than ordinary Five Star Mages.
''This means the one who mobilized them isn''t someone from three noble families and since the Royal family has already agreed to allow the Fullers to keep me for a week, he shouldn''t be from the Royal family either.''
''I''m sure some other parties had watched me fight Oliver but I can be certain no one other than the three noble families and the Royal family recognised my bloodline''s extraordinariness. If someone had, these families would have already taken care of them.''
''If that''s the case, then who could it be?''
His brows furrowed as thought rapidly flickered in his mind. Then a momentter, he found out three parties that could be that mastermind of this attack, ''Either he is Count Wiley, The Dalton family or¡ the Ming family.''
''Though I doubt it could be the Ming family given their limited ability¡ they are still one of the suspects.''
''The chances it could be the Dalton family isn''t high either since they are allied with the Arasia family. Unless the Arasia family didn''t inform the Dalton family''s leadership about my strength¡ If that''s so, it should be Jack''s parents but if it is them¡ then it doesn''t make sense since these two didn''t have any intent to kill. Were they asked to capture me?''
''My intuition, however, tells me it is Count Wiley. If it''s really him¡ he clearly doesn''t know anything about my bloodline because if he did, he would''ve known these Four Star Mages could do nothing to me.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''Then there could be just one reason why he would send people after me¡''
Thinking this, he looked down at the sword in his hand.
''...to snatch the Thunder Sword.''
When he came to this conclusion, another question arose.
''How did he know I have it in my possession? He certainly didn''t know earlier because if he did, he wouldn''t have attacked the Garfield family.''
''Either he saw me use it which I doubt is the case¡ Or someone told him¡ someone from the Garfield family.''
His expression turned dark when this thought appeared in his mind.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just then, a few figures soared through the sky andnded in front of him.
Mike had arrived with a few Five Star Mages, two of whom were the Twin Cmity a.k.a. Renu and Vani.
Ignoring the corpses, Mike looked at Max and asked, "You alright?"
''I hope I''m wrong.'' He sighed inwardly.
Then nodded, "Yeah. I''m alright. Just check if they are from your family or someone from outside."
The elders behind Mike raised their brows, not appreciating his somewhat rude tone.
Mike, however, didn''t mind it and gestured to one of the elders, who nodded and uncovered the dead duo''s faces.
When he saw their faces, his expression fell. The others had the same reaction. Sigh!
Mike sighed, "These children are indeed from our family."
Max wasn''t surprised because for someone from outside the family to infiltrate the Fuller estate and attack him without alerting the security system was way too difficult.
"Your children are too rebellious." He scoffed.
His words caused everyone''s expressions¨Cexcept Mike''s, who was calm as a rock¨Cto darken.
Renu, the most violent out of the bunch, immediately shouted, "Don''t you dare disrespect the patriarch!"
Max didn''t bother sparing her any nce and turned around, "You guys take care of it. I have things to do."
"Wait!" Mike said just as he was about to leave.
"What is it?"
Mike looked at the corpses before saying, "I had thought I had some time to do it, but it seems people have already started to be restless."
As Max looked at him in confusion, Mike gestured to the Twins, "So, they will stay with you from on to protect you."
Renu grumbled in a low voice when she heard this while Vani was unphased.
Max wanted to refuse as he didn''t like someone keeping watch on him constantly, but not wanting to take a risk, he nodded before asking, "What about the protection of mypanions?"
"There are already people protecting them. Just make sure they don''t wander too far from the guest houses as it would make it harder to protect them if something happens." Mike said
"Alright. I''ll take my leave now." Saying this, he left the ce.
Vani grabbed Renu''s hand before following him.
After they left, one of the elders, a some fifty year old looking woman, said, "Patriarch, I don''t think the one who had them attack him was after his blood¨C"
Before she could finish, Mike waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter. Handle these corpses. Also, see if they have any family left."
"Yes, patriarch!" The female elder nodded.
Mike then left and other elders also dispersed, leaving her with the corpses. Her eyes flickered with a hint of greed which she immediately suppressed when Mike''s face surfaced in her mind.
''No matter what valuable thing the kid has, it isn''t wise to go against Patriarch.'' Sighing, she waved her hand and lit the corpses on fire.
¡
Max, with the twins following him, arrived at the guest houses.
Just as he was about to enter the house ire was staying at, he paused, turned around, looked at Vani and said, "Wait here."
"No, we were ordered to follow you wherever you¨C" Before Vani could answer, Renu refused, only for Vani to give her a silent re that quietened her, though she kept grumbling in an ineligible voice.
"Please go ahead." Vani said.
Max nodded and before entering the house, he muttered, "One sensible and one stupid, huh? Twins indeed."
"How dare you call me stupid! You,e out this instant!" Renu immediately raged but Maxpletely ignored her and entered the house.
Vani''s lips twitched and she smiled wryly.
Seeing her smile, Renu was even more incensed and hissed, "Yeah, youugh."
Vani shook her head, and affectionately patted her head, "Calm down. He was just teasing you."
Renu frowned in realization. She then clicked her tongue in annoyance, "What a petty little man!"
Inside the house, the corner of Max''s lips twitched when he heard her.
"She needs some good spanking." He muttered.
Chapter 626 Unexpected Request
Chapter 626 Unexpected Request
The guest house wasn''t small, it was at least bigger than a three bedroom apartment back on earth.
With a sweep of his bloodline sense, he immediately found ire and her son. They were in one of the rooms, which especially made for cultivation.
ire was watching her son, Kevin, do breathing exercises but her mind was somewhere else.
"What are you thinking about so deeply?"
"Ah!" The sudden voice startled her and her cry broke Kevin''s focus.
"S-Sir Max? You frightened me." She said, patting her chest. She then looked at Kevin and said, "Greet your¡ uncle, Kevin." "Uncle?" Kevin blinked and looked at her mother strangely. "He doesn''t look like an uncle."
Hearing this, Max smiled, "Yeah. I''m no uncle. You can call me¡"
He was about to say big brother but then realized what kind of rtionship he had with his mother and felt awkward.
"Well, you can call me by my name, Max." He said.
"Is that alright?" Kevin looked at her mother, who had already told him to not call anyone older than him by their names.
ire nodded, "Yeah. Since he wants you to address him by his name, you can." Saying this, she added, "Alright. You continue your breathing exercises. I''ll go talk to him."
"Okay, mom." Kevin nodded, and closed his eyes.
The duo then left the room and arrived in the living room.
ire appeared nervous and shy. She kept her gaze down as she asked, "Um, should I bring you something to drink? There is fruit juice and some great tea."
"No, it''s alright. Tell me, are youfortable living here for some time?" He asked,
ire didn''t answer and instead asked, "Sir Max, can you please first tell me what''s going on? You only told me that my son and I could be in danger if we stayed at our home."
Max thought for a moment before saying, "The thing is¡ beforeing to your home¡"
¡
ire was astonished when she heard how he had almost killed a peak Five Star Mage who was almost as strong as an Early-Stage King Mage, and her gaze became even more submissive. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then she heard how all the noble families and even the Royal family wanted him and how he would have been kidnapped by now if he didn''te to the Fuller family, she became anxious.
"...because they already know I have some rtionship with you, if you had remained at your home, they might''ve kidnapped you to force me out. That''s why I asked you toe with me."
After saying this, he paused for a few moments before apologetically saying, "I know I put you in danger and I''m really very sorry for that. But at that moment I had no choice but toe to your house¡"
ire was silent for a minute or two after she finished hearing everything. She, then for the first time, raised her head and looked him in the eyes as she said, "I want to hate you for pulling my son and I in this dangerous pit¡ but I can''t bring myself to do it."
Max wasn''t relieved to hear this. Instead, he frowned because he realized the bit of charm he had used on her when he met her at her door was the cause of this.
''I shouldn''t have done that¡.'' He sighed, feeling guilty.
The reason he had been trying to suppress his charm ever since he first unlocked it wasn''t only because he couldn''t control it, or people could notice it, but more importantly because he didn''t really like the fact that it could force thedies do things they probably wouldn''t have done that if not for it¡ in a sense, he was basically forcing them.
Of course, he wasn''t some saint and if needed, he could also force someone like he had done with Amara and to a certain extent with Belen. This, however, didn''t mean he wasfortable with it.
Although he had tried to limate himself to the rules of this magic world the best he could, deep down he was still someone who lived on earth, in a society where free will was a right.
This was also why he had been trying to find excuses to free Belen from her very oath and hadn''t treated either her or Amara badly. Maybe this was also the reason why, other than the benefits of having sex with him, that they became so attached to him in such a short time and despite their past.
''The only thing I can do now is take care of her properly.'' He sighed as ire continued.
"But I also feel grateful to you because if it was someone else, they wouldn''t have cared about us enough to try to save us."
"Since now for better or for worse we are¡ bound to you¡ I have a request for you. As long as you fulfill this request of mine, I wouldn''t me you even if we¡ I was to die in the next few days."
While inwardly praising her for herposure, and her breath of mind, he asked, "What is it? As long as it is something I can do¡ I''ll do it."
ire took a deep breath and said two words with utmost seriousness.
"...Marry me."
"Huh?"
Max''s eyes opened wide and even his mouth fell open. He waspletely and truly stunned.
ire''s heart shook when she saw his reaction. She closed her eyes so she wouldn''t have to see his face when he answered and said.
"I said, marry me."
"I heard you." Max said, almost stuttering. Even though he had several women, he hadn''t thought about marriage even for a second. So, when he heard her, he naturally was stunned.
"I''m awaiting your answer." ire said.
Max had recovered his senses now. So, he noticed the tremble in her voice, her loud heartbeat, her clenched hands, and with her bloodline sense, he also noticed the cold sweat on her back.
The longer he kept quiet, the harder it was bing to her to keep herposure.
"Can I ask you something before I give you my answer?" He asked.
Chapter 627 Gathering
Chapter 627 Gathering
ire lowered her head, her eyes still snapped shut as she nodded.
"Can you tell me why you want to marry me?" He asked.
ire stayed silent for a while before she took a breath and honestly said.
"Because you are strong and influential. If I became your wife, I won''t have to struggle to survive and Kevin would have proper resources to cultivate when he starts to cultivate. Also because like every child, he also needs a father figure, someone to take care of him, someone he could rely on."
Hearing this, Max asked, "What if I die to the noble families? Then would it all be useless?"
ire remained silent.
Sighing, he said, "Alright. I can marry you but¨C"
"That''s enough for me." ire cut him off. "As long as you take me as your woman, promise to take care of Kevin and me, I don''t care whether I''m your wife, concubine or even a servant. I don''t need a status to show in public."
Max inhaled and exhaled a deep breath before he sincerely said, "You are a good woman and an even better mother."
Saying this, he stood up, walked over to her front, gently tilted her chin up with his hand, raising her head so she was looking at him as he solemnly dered.
"ire, from now on, you''ll be one of my women and I promise to take care of you and Kevin to the best of my abilities."
ire stared into his eyes,plex emotions raging in her heart and tears threatening to burst forth from her eyes as she said, "Thank you."
Max ced a finger on her lips as he shook his head, "You are my woman now and don''t ever need to say thank you to me for anything, understand?"
"Yes." "Good." Smiling at her meek response, he bent down a little and kissed her lips.
ire closed her and reciprocated it.
A few secondster, he pulled away and said, "Let''s go."
"Where?" She blinked in confusion. She was thinking now that they had sorted out their rtionship, he would want to¡ take her. So, his words confused and also disappointed her a little.
Noticing this, he pulled her up and into his embrace, pressing her tightly against him.
Then his hands snaked down her back and onto her supple ass. Squeezing it a little too roughly to be romantic¨Cjust what he thought she liked¨Che said.
"Don''t be disappointed. At night, I''ll make love to you until you beg me to stop. Right now, however, you should re-introduced me to Kevin and I also have to introduce you to your sisters and my otherpanions."
Hearing this, she became a little hesitant, prompting him to ask, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to tell Kevin yet?"
ire nodded. "I think it would be better if we told him after oveing this crisis."
"It''s your decision. But know that, such crises will never stop popping up."
Saying this, he took out hismunication crystal and told everyone, including Sera, to gather.
"Let''s go. I will introduce you to mypanions first."
¡
Ten minutester, Ray, Shasha, Little Rou and her grandfather had gathered in Emily''s house and were curious why they were suddenly called.
Emily wasn''t happy to have cultivation interrupted, but thinking it might be important, she calmed herself down.
Just then, someone knocked on the door before a sweet voice sounded. "Excuse me."
"Hm? Who is it?" Ray muttered before he looked at Emily, asking if he should open the door.
Emily was hesitant.
Then, the voice continued, "Um, I''m Sera. Sir Max has called me here. He has something to tell us."
Despite this, Emily wasn''t ready to believe because just one mistake could prove to be disastrous.
"She shouldn''t be an enemy." Shasha voiced her opinion.
Emily also thought so, but just to be sure, she whipped out hermunication crystal, wanting to confirm with Max if he had called her.
Just then, however, she heard Max''s voice outside.
"Oh, you have arrived."
Max, seeing Sera standing awkwardly at the door, understood what was going on. So, he knocked and called out, "It''s me. Open up."
However¡ the door didn''t open.
"..."
Sera and ire looked at him and looked back with a nk look on his face.
Then, hismunication crystal buzzed.
When checked the message, he sighed in exasperation before sending a message back.
The message was from Emily, asking where he was. Clearly, despite hearing his voice at the door, she decided to be cautious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was a good thing to be cautious but they couldn''t be paranoid.
''It would have been better if I had sent them back with others. They wouldn''t be suffering like this.''
Feeling the rage bubble up within him, he clenched his fists tight. ''I should be their shield, allowing them to be worry free, but I''m causing so much trouble for them.''
Sera and ire immediately guessed what was going on in his mind when they saw his expression turn dark and his body started trembling after he received the message and sighed.
As if synchronized, both stepped close to him and hugged him from both sides.
They duo exchanged an understanding nce before Sera said, "There is no need for you to feel guilty about the situation. You didn''t intentionally cause trouble. You did what you did to save your loved one."
After she paused, ire continued, "If you were faced with the same situation again, wouldn''t you choose to do the same? Save your loved one even if it meant trouble?"
Max took a deep breath, "I would."
He knew it was useless to feel guilty, but seeing his loved ones, hispanions suffer because of him, he couldn''t help himself.
Creak!
Just then, the door creaked open to reveal Emily, who furrowed her brows when she saw him being embraced by two beauties.
Suddenly, Max felt his hair stand on end but the feeling vanished as soon as it came. ''Was it the enemy?''
Chapter 628 Introductions, and Lilys awakening
Chapter 628 Introductions, and Lily''s awakening
Five minutester¡
Under everyone''s waiting gazes, Max stood up, gestured toward Sera and announced as he looked at Emily, ire and others, "Emily, ire, everyone, she is Seraphina Fuller, Sera in short. She is now my woman."
Sera shyly stood up beside him and bowed her head toward everyone, "Hello, everyone. It is very nice to meet you."
Ray''s mouth hung open when heard him while he inwardly thought, ''Team leader is too damn amazing! He managed to get himself a woman in just a few hours.''
Unlike him, Shasha beside him reacted normally and nodded back at Sera.
Ruo looked at Sera with a twinkle in her eyes and bowed her head in greeting, "Hello big sister. You are very pretty."
Her grandfather sighed at this and just nodded at Sera.
As for Emily, her ck pupils turned chilly for a moment before she nodded indifferently. "Wee to the family."
As for thest person, ire, she smiled at Sera, "Hello. It''s very nice to meet you too. Hope we get along."
Emily''s ears twitched when she heard this and she looked at Max with a questioning look. Apart from her, only Shasha seemed to understand the real meaning behind her words.
''Too frivolous.'' She inwardly shook her head.
Max had already noticed Emily wasn''t happy when he introduced Sera, so he felt his head hurt, thinking how she was going to react when he introduced ire.
Still, he bit the bullet and with a smile on his face, he announced, "You might already know ire but let me re-introduce her. She is ire, someone I recently met and after meeting a few times, we have decided to be a couple."
ire stood up on his other side and slightly dipped her head in greeting, "Hello everyone."
This time, no one was as much shocked because they had already guessed it.
¡
After the introductions were done, and the trio sat down, Emily asked, her voice indifferent, borderline chilly, "So, you gathered us so you could introduce them? Or is there something else?"
"No. I just wanted them to introduce it to you." Max said,
"Alright then." Emily nodded and stood up, "I''m going back to cultivate. Little Ruo and grandpa, can you two stay and close the door after everyone leaves? You can use any bedroom you want except that one." She said while pointing at the room on the right.
"We can, miss Emily. It''s the same for us whether we live here or in the other guest house." The old man nodded.
Swoosh!
As soon as she heard him, she gave him a brief nod before leaving the living room.
After she left, Ray and Shasha also left.
"You want to go talk to her?" Sera asked,
"It''s alright. She is just probably angry that I''m going around getting more and more women instead of focusing on my cultivation." Max said with a chuckle.
After what happened that day when she brought him E, he knew Emily had already guessed why he was progressing so fast. From that day, he had already noticed Emily was behaving a little differently.
''It''s alright. She just needs some time to ept it.''
He thought and then walked toward the room on the right where Lily was sleeping. "Wait here. I''ll bring out someone to meet you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since he didn''t think much about it, they also ignored it. To them, it didn''t matter if anyone epted them or not as long as he did.
¡
Entering the room, he walked over to Lily.
Loosening her robe slightly, he uncovered her abdomen and ced his hands on it.
"Wake up, my love. Wake up." He muttered as the remaining Nascent Energy in his body entered her body, cleaned and strengthened her blood, bones, organs and mana pathways before entering her mind.
He was very nervous because unlike the rest of the body, mind wasn''t something that could be casually tempered with.
If he wasn''t sure it wouldn''t harm her, he wouldn''t have dared to do it.
As he watched in nervous anticipation, the Nascent energy assimted into her mind and then¡ nothing.
"This¡" He felt his heart stop. "Do I need more Nascent Energy or¡ it is simply unable to help her."
"...uh."
Just when he was panicking, he heard a soft, almost inaudible grunt.
Swoosh!
His head snapped toward her.
Ba-Dum!
Ba-Dum!
His heart which had almost slowed to a crawl started beating like drums as he watched her eyshes gently tremble.
One second passed¡
Two seconds passed¡
Five seconds passed¡
Half a minute passed as he stared unblinkingly at her face¡ but she didn''t open her eyes.
This time, however, he didn''t panic because whatever was stopping her from regaining consciousness was no longer a problem. Even if she didn''t wake up now, she would wake up a whileter.
"Just wait a little while. I''ll bring some more Nascent Energy." He said, gently caressing her face. However, just as he was about to leave the room¡
"...Young master."
Swoosh!
"I''m here. I''m right here." He grabbed her hand, softly calling out.
Slowly, she opened her eyes. For a moment, she was disoriented before she recovered her senses and saw Max sitting beside her, looking at her with wet eyes.
"...Young master." She called out in a daze.
"Yes, I''m here." Max said, relief washing over him.
Suddenly, Lily remembered what had happened before she lost consciousness and hurriedly asked, "Young master. Oliver, what did he do? Where is he?"
"Shh! Calm down. We are safe." Max said, caressing her forehead.
When she rxed, he briefly exined what happened.
"You¡ beat him, young master and forced him to escape?" Lily found it hard to believe. Even though she hated him, she had to admit he was very strong. Even in the central ins, very few in the same realm as him could confidently say they could defeat him.
But... Max, who wasn''t even a Four Star Mage a while ago, defeated him? Max could only smile bitterly seeing her disbelieving face.
After oveing her shock, she became worried.
Chapter 629 Revealing The Truth
Chapter 629 Revealing The Truth
"It''s not good, young master. He is a very vengeful person. He will definitelye¨C"
Max ced a finger on her lips, silencing her. He then looked into her eyes and confidently said, "If hees, he will leave his life here. So, don''t worry, okay?"
Lily wanted to argue, but seeing his confident gaze, she kept silent.
Then, a momentter, she quietly said, "We can''t afford to kill him. He has a strong backing."
Max shook his head, "We''ll worry about it when he returns. For now, I have something more important to talk about."
¡
Because Sera and ire were there, Ruo and her grandfather didn''t dare leave. After a while, Ruo started talking to Sera and ire.
The old man was a little worried initially because he knew not everyone was like Max. However, Sera and ire didn''t seem bothered by Ruo''s constant chattering. In fact, they were responding to her every question.
Watching them happily talk about random things, he fell into deep thought.
Suddenly, ire said, "Little Ruo, while we are living here, you should y with my son, Kevin. He is the same age as you."
Silence!
Ruo''s smiling face turned gloomy when she heard her while the old man snapped out of his thoughts.
Seeing this, ire frowned and asked, "Is something wrong, little Ruo?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ruo shook her head, and forced a smile on her face, "There''s nothing wrong, mdy. Please excuse me."
Saying this, she stood up, bowed toward them before leaving the living room.
The old man sighed as he watched her leave. Then he also stood up, but before leaving, he told them about Little Ruo''s condition.
ire felt bad for unintentionally hurting her. She wanted to go and apologize to her, but thinking she might want to be alone for the time being, she stopped herself.
''I''ll do it when we meet next.''
Sera also felt even more bad because she could sympathize with her. Then suddenly, a thought crossed her mind, causing her eyes to light up. Then, she became hesitant
¡
As Lily waited for him to speak, Max gathered his thoughts and said, "You remember how I was unable to even sense mana just half a year ago?"
Lily nodded and he continued, "You should also know only those who don''t have a dantian are unable to perceive mana. Of course, excluding some special cases."
Just as Lily was about to nod, she recalled the time when she read about the dantians on the Ice Sovereign Mountain. At that time, she had wondered whether he belonged to thetter category or the former.
Now, hearing him mention these two things one after another, her eyes widened in surprise. "Young master¡ you don''t mean¡"
Max let out a sigh as he nodded. "That''s right. I didn''t have a dantian."
"I''m sure Father, mothers, Emily, Anna and after finding out about the dantians, you also¡ no, not you. You must have thought I was one of those special cases, right?"
Max chuckled when he saw her blush in embarrassment before continuing.
"I was saying, after I was suddenly able to sense mana and became a mage, you all must have guessed that I had some fortunate encounter that ''cured'' me."
Lily nodded. Although half a year ago she didn''t know why he was unable to sense mana, she had also guessed he must have had a fortunate encounter. At that time, she had only felt happy and didn''t care about anything else. But now she realized he didn''t have a dantian, she broke out in cold sweat.
Max could tell what she was worrying about.
Since a dantian was something metaphysical and very few things were capable of affecting it, it could be easily imagined how extraordinary the fortunate encounter he had had to be for it to be able to grant him a new dantian.
It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that Monarchs and even Supreme Mages would fight for it.
Max had only realized this after he joined the Cloud Academy and read information on the dantians. At that time, he had felt very lucky to be transmigrated into such a wonderful family.
If he had transmigrated into any other family, he was fairly positive that family wouldn''t have acted the same. They would have enquired about his encounter and would ask him to share it with them. If he had not, they might have used extreme measures and his life might''ve be a living hell, unlike now..
Of course, he was a bit extreme in thinking like this¡ there would definitely be other families who love their children the same and would be selfless enough to not covet his fortune.
Still, this didn''t stop him from bing grateful to the Garfields. This was also why¨Cin addition to the fact that Original''s memories were affecting him¨Che truly started treating them as his family.
''I truly overestimated my intelligence and underestimated theirs.'' He thought self-deprecatingly. ''I wouldn''t even be too surprised if Ashton had already realized I''m no longer his son. Though I truly hope he did not.''
"Young master¡ if that''s the case, you should be careful. Although Master Ashton had controlled the information about you not being able to sense mana, some should already know it. Once they find out you have be a mage and have progressed so much in just a little more than half a year¡ things will be very dangerous." Lily worriedly said,
Max grabbed her hand, and chuckled, "Don''t worry. No one hade to bother me about this until now. Besides, things are already very dangerous."
"What do you mean?" She asked,
"You''ll know once I''m done telling you everything."
Max continued. "You guys weren''t wrong. I truly had a fortunate encounter¡"
He told her about the system and with that, Lily became the first person to know the truth.
"...No wonder you started improving so fast once we started doing that." Lily muttered in realization.
She felt warm and fuzzy inside, realizing he trusted and loved her enough to share such a big secret with her. At the same time, she became worried.
"Young master, how many know about this?" She asked,
"About the system? Just you. Anna, and Emily though, know that I can be stronger by having sex."
Hearing this, Lily sighed and said, "Young master, you shouldn''t have told me about it either. The more people know about it, the more in danger you''ll be."
Chapter 630 Deafening Silence
Chapter 630 Deafening Silence
"You shouldn''t have told me either, young master. The more people know about it, the more in danger you''ll be."
When she said this, Max stared at her in silence, making her nervous.
"What is¡ mmph!"
She started to say but Max leaned forward and sealed her lips with his, muffling her words.
After kissing her for a good one minute, he pulled back, leaving her breathless and with an intoxicated look on her pretty face.
Seeing this, Max felt the urge to pull her in his embrace, kiss her until he was satiated, and then make intense love to her.
However, since he had things to tell her to make sure she didn''t get angry with him, and also because she needed to properly rest and recover, he controlled himself.
Lily''s heart throbbed violently when she saw the desire in his eyes. Although she indeed needed to rest and recover, she wouldn''t refuse if he wanted her. Then, she saw him take a deep breath, and close his eyes for a moment. When he reopened them, he had suppressed his desire.
Seeing this, she both felt relieved and a little disappointed but didn''t show any of her face.
However, what she didn''t know was; Max was able to infer someone''s emotions to some extent with his bloodline sense, which he had been keeping active since it required very minimal bloodline energy.
Therefore, he sensed her emotions and felt his heart stir.
Immediately, he pulled her in his embrace, made her sit sideways on hisp as he swooped down and captured her lips again.
"Kyaa~"
Lily was surprised, but when she felt his lips on hers, and tongue slither into her mouth before immediately forcing hers to submit, she seemed to forget everything. Putting her dainty arms around his neck, she started fighting the losing battle with her tongue, enjoying it very much.
After a while, she suddenly felt a hardness poke her buttocks. Immediately realizing what it was, she felt her little sister tingle and her desire rose.
At the same time, however, she became hesitant because in her weakened condition, she wouldn''t be able to properly enjoy everything, nor would she be able to satisfy him.
''Ah! That won''t be any good. I can''t disappoint him. What should I do?!'' She panicked.
If Max''s bloodline sense was stronger and he could clearly understand her emotions, his love for her would''ve increased by a few folds.
s! It couldn''t do that, so he only felt her panic. Thinking she wasn''t ready, he stopped after kissing her for a few seconds more.
He then shifted her so her back was lying against his chest, her head was resting on his shoulder.
Wrapping his hands around her, he hugged her tightly and sighed in her ear, "I really want to continue, love. But as I told you, I have something more to tell you."
Lily felt his hot breath on her ear and shivered. At the same time, she realized that he had stopped because he had sensed her panic. A warm feeling suffused in her heart.
Ha!
Max put his chin on her shoulder, buried his face into her neck and hair before he took a deep breath, drinking in her intoxicating scent.
Lily¨Cfeeling his breath, his body heat, his hands protectively wrapped around her, his face on her neck, and his semi erect thing pressing into her backside¨Calso inhaled sharply. Then, she rxed her body and closed her eyes, a content and peaceful look on her face.
How much she had longed to feel his embrace, his warmth, his heart beat and the sense of belonging only he gave her?
Now, feeling all this, she was really happy and satisfied and all her worries seemed to vanish.
''As long as I can stay with him like this, I don''t care what happens.'' She thought and in her heart, she decided she wouldn''t return to the Ice Sovereign Mountain and would stay with him.
''But I have to find a way to send a message to the Master so she wouldn''t worry about me.''
Feeling her emotions, Max didn''t speak, letting herpletely rx.
It was only after she asked him what he wanted to tell her that he started speaking.
He told her roughly everything that happened on their way to the Royal Capital, especially how he had lost control and had to have sex with E. And after arriving at the capital, how he had met ire.
He felt her stiffen when he told her about E and ire.
''What will happen when she finds out about Amara, Rima, Leticia, Belen and Maria?'' He shuddered at the thought. ''It''s a good thing I''m not telling her everything that happened after she left.'' He knew she would eventually find out about them, but it was not his immediate concern, so he threw it to the back of his mind.
After that he told her how to fight Oliver he had to reveal his bloodline energy which incited the greed of the Four Noble Families, and The Royal Family.
Then he told her how the Fuller family showed a friendly gesture, and offered to send them out of the city in a few days if he could heal their family members.
"...When I diagnosed Sophie, the first patient I was to heal, I realized I needed to use my Nascent Energy¡"
Slowly and carefully, how Nascent Energy was created and how to heal Sophie, he had to have sex with someone which led to his encounter with Sera.
After that, he exined ire''s situation and told her how she asked him to take responsibility for her.
"Since I''m responsible, I have taken her as my woman."
After saying this, he looked down at her, wanting to see her reaction.
To his relief, Lily nodded, "You did the right thing, young master."
"It''s good you und¨C" Before he couldplete his sentence, Lily interrupted him and asked, "What about that girl, Sera? Is she also your woman now?"
Max froze for a moment before quietly saying, "...Yes." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lily became silent.
After a few moments, he added, "They are outside, waiting to meet you."
Lily stayed silent.
Chapter 631 Nervous Sera
Chapter 631 Nervous Sera
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After a while, he tentatively called out, "Lily?".
Lily still didn''t respond.
Seeing this, he sighed inwardly and went silent, his hold around her subconsciously tightening a little.
Lily opened her eyes, and looked down at his hands, her lips curling up slightly. Then, she finally spoke up.
"Young master, I won''t lie and say I''m fine with this situation, I am not. But I understand your need for women, especially since you still can''t control your bloodline. So, don''t worry. I''m not angry at you."
Max heaved a sigh of relief. Then he heard her continue.
"However, I have a request, the same request Sister Sera made."
"If it''s not an urgent situation, like with Lady E or Sister ire, please try to keep your hands off other women. Can you do that?"
"I¡ can." Max nodded. But then a few faces appeared in his mind and he added, "But, ahem! There are a few other women who I like and they are probably going to be your sisters in future. So¡"
Sigh!
Sighing, Lily stirred in his embrace, turned around and sat on hisp facing him, her legs on either side of his waist. This position was so tempting that he felt himself harden.
"..."
Lily was about to say something serious when she felt his thing twitch and looked at him nkly.
"Cough! Sorry, it has a mind of its own."
Lily ignored his words, though a faint blush had appeared on her cheeks contours.
Looking into his eyes, she put on a serious expression and said, "Young master, if you like them, I won''t say anything because your happiness is everything for me."
Max felt his heart melt when he heard this. "However, are you sure you will be able to handle several women? Will you be able to take care of each of us, give us the equal amount of love and attention? Please carefully think about it."
Hearing this, Max took a deep breath¨Cfeeling the weight of her words but also feeling relieved to see that she really didn''t mind the addition of the women in his harem.
After a moment, he shook his head, "I''m not sure if I''ll be able to love every one of you equally¡ No, I definitely can''t. There will always be someone, such as you, who I will love more than the others."
"But I''ll make sure none of you ever feel left out or not loved."
His words put a smile on her face. She put her arms around his neck, leaned forward and kissed him.
"It will be fine as long as you do that. But¡" She said after the kiss. She then lowered her gaze, a pink blush adorning her face as she hugged him and whispered in an almost inaudible voice, "...please make sure you love me just a little more than others, okay?"
Max grinned, and hugged her tightly, "I will, baby."
¡
Meanwhile, after waiting for more than half an hour, Sera had be worried.
She was aware of Lily''s situation and thus feared if something had gone wrong when he tried to wake her up. After all, he had only taken less than two hours to heal Sophie. Compared to her situation, Lily''s condition was a minor one since she was only unconscious, but it had already been an hour. "Maybe Sir Max has already woken her up and they are talking right now which is taking some time?" ire reasoned, trying to assuage her worries.
Sera nodded, and waited. But after waiting for another fifteen minutes, she once again became worried.
Although she didn''t know Lily, she knew Max really loved her and if something happened to her, he would be hurt, which she didn''t want to see. This was why she was getting worried.
ire was surprised to see this. It hadn''t been even a few hours since they met but she was already so deeply in love with him?
After a while, she suggested, "Ms. Sera, maybe we should check if everything''s alright."
Sera shook her head, "No. We can''t afford to distract him."
She took a deep breath, "Let''s just hope everything is alright and wait. Also¡"
She looked at her and said, "Call me just Sera. We are now a family, so there is no need for any formality."
ire looked at her in surprise. Even though they were both Max''s women, ire felt she was inferior to her because neither was she young like her, nor was she strong or had high status. So, she wanted to remain respectful and not offend her.
''It seems she isn''t like those arrogant nobledies I''m used to interacting with.'' She thought. Then, she smiled politely and nodded, "Okay. I''ll call you Sera then. You can also call me just ire."
Creak!
Just then, the door to Lily''s room opened, attracting their attention.
They then saw Max walk out, holding the hand of a very graceful and stunningly beautiful girl in a white dress.
Sera sighed in relief when she saw them. Then, her gaze fell on Lily and she fell in a trance.
''She is so beautiful. Even the third princess isn''t her match.'' The thought rose in her mind.
ire was also mesmerized by her beauty. But she quickly snapped out of it. She then felt her aura and sighed. Although she wasn''t able to ascertain her mage realm, she could tell she was way stronger than her.
''I''m reallycking too muchpared to them.''
Watching Lily sweeping her gaze over them, Sera became nervous.
She didn''t feel nervous because Lily was more beautiful than her, but because she seemed a bit cold, just like Emily. If Emily didn''t like her and didn''t ept her, She didn''t mind because Emily was just his sister, who they probably wouldn''t interact much with. Lily, however, was different. They were sisters and were going to stay together. Moreover, given how much Max seemed to care about and love her, she would probably be his main wife.
If she didn''t ept them, things could be difficult for them because they knew how harem usually worked.
ire, on the other hand, waspletely calm, or at least she wasn''t as nervous as Sera. Just as she had told Max, she really didn''t care about anything else as long as Max took care of her and Kevin. If Lily didn''t like her, and made things difficult for her, so be it. She only aimed to please Max and Max alone.
Max smiled at the duo, and introduced Lily, "She is Lily, my first woman."
Chapter 632 Pauline
Chapter 632 Pauline
While his words put a small, happy smile on Lily''s face, they made Sera even more nervous.
It was then something clicked in her mind as she frowned, ''What''s going on? Why am I so nervous? Is it just because I''m worried she wouldn''t treat me well?''
She knew this wasn''t the case. It didn''t take her more than a split second to realize the true reason¨Cshe was worried, worried that Max might not love her the same as Lily. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Realizing this, she took a deep breath and thought, ''It doesn''t matter whether he loves her more than me or not, as long as he sincerely loves me and I love him.''
This was the reason she gave Riva when she told her he had more women, and it still held true.
Immediately, all her nervousness vanished, and she smiled at Lily.
"Hello, Lily. I''m Sera. I''m sure Sir Max has already told you about me."
Lily looked at her up and down before she also smiled and nodded, "Indeed, he has. Seeing you, I can see why he likes you even though it hasn''t been long since you two met."
Sera took thepliment, and thanked her, "Thank you, Sister Lily. Butpared to me, you are a lot more beautiful."
Lily didn''t understand but Max did what she meant by thest part. She was saying, ''We have something between us beyond beauty and other things.''
He smiled at her and nodded.
Lily also smiled politely before turning to look at ire, "You must be sister ire. It''s very nice to meet you."
ire didn''t mind that she praised Sera but not her and smiled, "It''s very nice to meet you too, Mi¡ sister Lily."
After introductions, the trio started telling each other about themselves, their experiences and how they met Max to familiarize themselves to each other.
Max didn''t try to involve himself in thedies talk and calmly listened.
Soon, a few hours passed. Then suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
"Sir Max, Patriarch has invited you and your friend for dinner in half an hour." Vani''s voice was heard.
Max yawned, which earned him some res, and said, "Alrightdies, we are going for dinner in 30 minutes. Go get ready."
"Sir Max, it won''t be appropriate if I join you all since I wasn''t invited. So¨C"
Before Max could say anything, Lily grabbed her hand in hers and shook her head, "You are one of us now, sister Sera. So, of course, you''ll join us. Or could it be that you still think of yourself as an outsider."
"No. It''s not that. I just¨C" "Then it''s decided." Lily said, silencing her.
¡
Half an hourter, everyone gathered once again.
Emily really didn''t want toe but Lily insisted, so she reluctantly agreed. Max tried to talk to her too but she just gave half-hearted replies causing him to smile bitterly and stop.
After that, the group followed Vani and Renu and arrived at Mike''s mansion where Mike''s butler, an elderly man in a ck and white suit, was waiting for them.
"Master Max, and the rest of you, wee!" He greeted them with a polite bow.
Max and others nodded in greeting.
"Lord Patriarch is awaiting your presence in the dining hall. Please follow me." The butler said before ncing at Vani and Renu, "Lord Patriarch would be happy if you two also came over."
Renu was about to nod but Vani shook her head, "It''s fine, Sir Jack. We don''t want to be a bother."
Saying this, she bowed slightly and retreated with Renu.
¡
When the group entered the dining hall, they saw four people.
Mike was seated on the head seat at the rectangr dining table. On his right side was a middle-aged, gentle lookingdy, and on his left side was a man who looked quite simr to him. Beside thedy sat a stern looking girlin a green dress. Mike rose to his feat when he saw them, and smiled, "Thank you foring, everyone. Please take your seats."
"Thank you Patriarch!" Max nodded and took the seat opposite him.
Lily sat on his right side while Sera on his left. After that, others took their seats.
Apart from Max, Lily, Emily, Ray and Shasha, everyone else felt nervous sitting at the same table as Fuller Family''s head. Despite being a Fuller herself, Sera was no exception, however she didn''t show it on her face.
After they took seats, Mike sat down. He swept his gaze across everyone before stopping on Sera.
"Aren''t you that child, Seraphina? Elder Riva''s¡ attendant?"
Sera rose to her feet and respectfully answered, "Yes, patriarch."
"Haha, sit down. Don''t be so formal." Mikeughed. He then introduced the people beside him.
The middle-ageddy was his wife, the man was his son and the girl in green was his daughter, Pauline.
After taking a good look at Pauline, who Mike wanted him to marry, Max introduced Lily and others.
While the maids served them mana rich spirit fruits, magic beast meat, and other delicacies, Mike nced at Lily and said, "I couldn''t take a good look at her in the morning, but this child is really beautiful."
Max smiled, looking at Lily and said, "She is indeed."
Lily felt a blush creep on her cheeks when she felt his gaze, but controlled herself and gave Mike a polite smile.
Mike then nced at Sera and said, "No wonder you rejected my proposal. It turns out you already have someone from my family in your eyes."
Max knew he was saying this just for saying''s sake. So, he didn''t bother to respond to it.
After having dinner, Max asked, "Patriarch Fuller, now are you going to tell me how you n to send us out of the city?"
Immediately, the mood shifted and became sombre.
"Pauline will tell you. She is in charge of arranging everything." Mike said, rising to his feet. "Now, I have something urgent to do. So, please excuse me."
Saying this, he walked out of the hall. His son and wife followed suit after giving them a courtesy nod.
After they left, Pauline snapped her fingers and the maids swiftly arrived and cleaned the table.
She then looked at Max, her eyes narrowing as she asked, "So, you rejected me, huh?"
---
Chapter 633 Emilys Rage
Chapter 633 Emily''s Rage
Lily looked at Max, wondering what she meant by that.
Obviously, he hadn''t thought this was important so he hadn''t told her about Mike''s first condition to her.
Emily, who had seemed uninterested in everything until now, looked at Pauline up and down before closing her eyes, her expression softening just a little.
Not knowing how to answer, Max gave Pauline an awkward look while cursing Mike.
''Damned old man, was there a need to tell her about this?''
Seeing he wasn''t willing to say anything, Pauline shifted her gaze to Sera and sneered, "You knew her before? Did my old man really think I would really believe that?"
Seeing how she seemed to be angry about it, Max realized something.
''Mike definitely knows of his daughter''s temper. Since she was left in charge of helping us leave the city, he wouldn''t tell her about my rejection as it would create tension between us¡ unless he wanted that.''
He shook his head, ''But I doubt that''s the case.''
''Then it could only mean someone else told her or she already knew Mike would ask me to marry her in exchange for helping us. Only if I rejected this offer, would he give me the alternate deal.''
Max wanted to rub his temples. ''Why did you put her in charge when you knew she was aware of my rejection?''
Pauline, unaware and uncaring of his thoughts, looked at Lily, ire and Emily before scoffing, "Still, it''s a good thing you didn''t agree. Seeing how much of a womanizer, and pervert you are, I would have been the one to reject you."
While Max didn''t mind her words, thedies'' furrowed their brows, including Emily.
Lily, with an expressionless look on her face, said in a cial tone, "Miss Pauline, I understand your ego is wounded because he rejected you. But I request you to mind your words and speak with some respect."
"Oh?" Pauline looked at Lily in surprise, "You don''t agree he is a womanizer and pervert?"
Lily''s eyes glinted with a cold light. But just as she was about to respond... "What if he is, and what if he is not? Why does it matter to you now?" Emily coldly interjected, "You weren''t asked to talk about these useless things. Come to the point and tell us about how the Fuller family is nning to send us away."
Pauline, unphased, shifted her gaze to her and looked at her thoughtfully, causing Emily to narrow her eyes.
After a moment of silence, she said with a strange look in her eyes, "Let me guess, you also like this guy, but he doesn''t like you back? Is that why you are so grumpy?"
Boom!
As soon as these words left her mouth, Emily''s Mana erupted out, sharp wind shredding the table cover into pieces.
"You want to DIE?" She growled.
While this disy of strength cowed ire, Little Ruo, Little Ruo''s grandfather, and even Ray, Pauline was unphased. Not only that, her expression became a blend of teasing, mockery and full of provocation as she challenged, "Die? Do you even dare toy a hand on me?"
Max had been indifferent until now, but when he heard these words, his expression fell. The same was true for Lily and even Sera.
The one who the words were directed to, Emily, didn''t even hesitate for even a split second before she activated her movement skill and disappeared from the ce before appearing behind Pauline with a gust of wind.
Her silver sword coated with arge amount of concentrated Wind Elemental mana shing toward her neck, clearly aimed to decapitate her.
Pauline''s eyes widened in shock when she saw this. Not even for a second had she thought Emily would dare to attack for her real, and that too with the intent to kill.
Despite that, however, there was no fear in her eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Bang!
Right as the de was an inch away from her neck, there was a muffled bang before a figure appeared next to Emily and gripped her hand, stopping the attack.
Emily red at Max, who had stopped her, and thundered.
"LET GO!"
Max looked deep in her eyes, and said, "Calm down."
Emily red at him for a few moments before she harrumphed, and dispersed her mana. Then, she pulled her hand out of his grip and directly walked out of the hall.
"Tsk! Tsk! She is a feisty one, hm? Your tastes are really varied." Pauline smirked as she watched her leave.
Lily also rose to her feet, turned around and left. ire nced at Sera before she also left. After that, Ray, Shasha, Little Ruo''s duo and in the end, Shasha also walked out.
After they left, Max ced a hand on Pauline''s shoulder, and said in an iparably calm voice, "Miss Pauline, it would be for the best if you didn''t try to provoke us."
"Oh? Why is that?" Pauline asked, her voice indifferent.
"Because¡"
Crack!
As he said the first word, he pressed down his hand, causing her shoulder bone to crack.
While Pauline winched in pain, he continued.
"...If you do that, I''ll get angry. And if I get angry, unless you have King Mages as bodyguards, you might die."
Saying this, he removed his hand from her shoulder, and nced behind her, "You can ask her whether what I said is true or not."
"Huh?" Pauline forgot the pain and humiliation for a second when she heard him, a bad feeling arising in her heart.
She hurriedly looked back and saw her bodyguard, a mid-stage Five Star Mage lying on the ground, blood flowing down her lips.
Her eyes widening, she shouted in worry, "Aunt Su!!".
"Don''t worry, she is alright. Those are some minor injuries." Max''s indifferent voice sounded in her ears, but she ignored it and rushed over to her.
"Cough! He is right, Little Paul. I''m alright." Aunt Su coughed as she slowly sat up.
She then looked at Max and lightly bowed her head toward him, a hint of fear deep in her eyes, "I apologize on her behalf. Please forgive her. She had no ill intent behind her words and was just fooling around with you all."
Chapter 634 Three
Chapter 634 Three
After a while, the trio had moved into another room. Max was seated on a sofa facing Pauline, and Aunt Su, who had an awkward look on her face.
She had just finished telling him that Pauline indeed had no ill intent behind her words. Her father was monogamous, and her grandfather was the same. So, when she saw other people who had multiple wives, or multiple men for that matter, she would be curious if they loved each other as much as his mother and father, and his grandmother and grandfather loved each other, or were together just for benefits or status.
"So, you just wanted to test us?" Max said as he gave her a look that made Pauline fume in embarrassment.
"Yes." She red at him, "But I hadn''t expected her and you to react so violently. No one else had acted the same even if I said even meaner things to them."
As she said this, she subconsciously touched her shoulder de that had now recovered thanks to Aunt Su''s healing potion.
Max just shook his head at this, not wanting to indulge her any longer. He then said, "Tell me what''s the n? How are you going to send us out of the city?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Pauline snorted, not liking his dismissive attitude. Although she was at fault, she had already apologized and now wanted him to do the same for attacking her. But he clearly had no such intention, which made her grit her teeth in frustration.
However, when Aunt Su nudged her, she took a deep breath and said, "Until a few days, the people our and our neighbor kingdoms had sent were enough to stop the demons from attacking the kingdoms en masse.
However, as more and more demon armies arrived, those small groups of people can''t stop them.
Since the demons have several King rank demons leading them, our kingdoms can''t do much even if all of our King Rank Mages move out. Ha!"
Pauline scoffed when she said thest part which made him raise his brows.
Aunt Su red at her, making herpose herself and continue, "The central ins'' forces already know this situation and their people will arrive here in two days if they are not intercepted by the demons on the way, which unfortunately has been happening a lot for the past few days.
It seems the demons are really serious this time."
She thoughtfully muttered, causing Aunt Su to sigh and say, "Little Paul, Focus!"
"Ah, sorry." Pauline snapped back to her senses and continued. "So, as I was saying, if nothing goes wrong, they will arrive in two days and will stay for a day in the city.
Then, they will take all mages who have registered themselves with them to the battlefront."
"Now, the n is simple. We just need you to get recruited and have you there when they leave. Once you are with them, no one, not even the King Azaroth himself, would dare to stop you from leaving the city."
Max nodded in understanding but kept silent, urging her to continue.
"Although the n is simple, once other noble families and the Royal family realize it, which I''m sure they will, if they have not already, they will do everything to stop you from registering, let alone letting you be present for the roll call."
"So, what are you going to do about it?" Max asked,
"Well, as my father may have already told you, while we can do everything it takes to ensure your safety if you are within our estate, once you step outside, we won''t be able to do it. Therefore, we have to resort to other methods¡"
Saying this, she took out three metal masks and threw them toward him. Max caught them and immediately felt a soothing, icy chill.
"These three masks are my grandma and grandpa''s most cherished creations. Once you drop a few drops of your blood essence on them, and inject some of your mana and aura, they''ll be bound to you. Then, when you activate them, they''ll change your facial features, your mana and aura signature, making sure no one can recognise you."
Pauline looked at the masks in his hand with obvious reluctance before saying.
"However, those at the peak of the King realm or higher can see through its disguise. Also, we only have these three, not enough for all of you."
Max felt the masks andpared them to the [Mask of Terra] he bought from the system shop for Amara. These were obviously of much lower quality and level, but it was still quite amazing for her grandparents to forge something like them.
''They are a family of weaponsmiths alright.''
He put the masks away and stood up as he said, "Give your father my thanks. I will try to heal as many of your family members as I can in the next three days."
Saying this, he turned around and was about to walk out when Pauline called out.
"Wait!"
"Hm? What is it?" He asked, turning around.
Pauline looked at strangely and asked, "You don''t doubt we have more of these masks but aren''t giving them to you to keep your friends here?"
Aunt Su smiled wryly and shook her head at her question.
Max also smiled and said, "Now I can believe what your Aunt Su had said. You really had no ill intention."
Saying this, he left the room, leaving a frowning Pauline.
She looked at Aunt Su and asked with an uncertain look on herface, "Aunt Su, what did he mean by that?"
Aunt Su patted her head, "From your question just now, he must have realized how pure your heart is. That''s why he said that."
"But why do I feel as if he had just looked down on me?" Pauline asked. "You are overthinking this, Miss Pauline." Aunt Su forced a smile.
¡
When Max returned, everyone was waiting for him in Emily''s house.
After he told them everything, he put the masks on the table. "With these, only three of us can leave."
While Emily furrowed her brows, displeased the Fuller family, Ray and Shasha became worried. With Emily and Lily here, they knew they wouldn''t be the ones to use them.
Chapter 635 It was...
Chapter 635 It was...
Ten Minutes Later¡ Max''s Guest House¡
Creak!
The house''s wooden door creaked open, and Max and Sera, hand in hand, walked inside.
Right before closing the door, Max looked at the Twins and said, "Instead of staying outside all night, why don''t you twoe and rest inside?"
Max had no hidden intention behind his words, which Sera seemed to understand and also said, "Yes, Elder Vani and Elder Renu, pleasee inside."
Renu smiled at Sera before giving Max an ugly look, "No, we''ll be fine outside."
"Yes, we wouldn''t want to disturb you two." Vani agreed with a calm look but her words made Sera blush.
"Alright then. Have a good night!" Max said and mmed the door shut before wrapping his hand around Sera''s slender waist and pulling her into his chest.
"Kya~" Sera yelped at his sudden action.
¡
Outside, Renu gritted her teeth, "That bastard! How could he entrap little Sera?"
Vani shook her head, "Did you not notice? She is with him by choice. She loves him."
Renu red at her, "How could she fall in love with him when they had met just today? He has clearly done something¨C"
"Alright. Let''s not worry about it and leave it to Elder Riva." Vani said, stopping her from rambling.
¡
"S-Sir Max¡" She nervously looked up at him.
"When you blush like this, you look very beautiful¡" Max said, leaning toward her face. Then as he ced a soft kiss on her lips, he whispered, "...and very appetizing!"
Sera''s blush deepened when she heard this but her heart was fluttering.
Gathering her courage, she put her arms around his neck, looked into his eyes and whispered, "Thank you. I''m happy you like it."
"Like it? I love it." Max grinned and lifted her in princess carry before rushing to the nearby room. Although it would be fun to tease the Twins by making out right next to the door, he knew Sera wouldn''t befortable and he also wouldn''t like that. What if some man heard her sweet moans when passing by? Uneptable!
¡
A few secondster, they were inside the room, on the bed. Max was lying beneath and Sera was on top as they kissed and Max explored her body.
After kissing for a while, Sera pulled her head back and asked, "Sir Max, are you sure sister ire won''t mind it?"
Max nodded as he caressed her lower lip with his thumb before kissing it, "Yeah. Don''t worry about it and focus. Otherwise I would have to punish you a little."
He said, giving one of her buttcheeks a tight squeeze.
"Mm~"
Sera let out a moan, a mix of pain and pleasure.
Though he had decided to spend the night with ire to celebrate their new rtionship, after finding out they only had three days and if he was unlucky, just two, he decided to postpone the celebration and focus on obtaining Nascent Energy, which he needed not only to heal other Fullers, but also to increase his cultivation.
Since Sera would give him the most Nascent Energy out of his three women here due to her strange bloodline, he decided to spend these three nights, and as much time of the days as he could, with her.
Of course, if Lily or ire liked to join in, he would ept them with open arms. In fact, after telling ire about his decision, he had told her she could join them if she wanted. Unfortunately, ire refused, stating she couldn''t leave Kevin alone in the night. This was an excuse, of course. But since she wasn''tfortable joining them, he didn''t insist.
Sera gave him aining look, which in fact was one of anticipation and invitation to do what he liked, and softly kissed his lips.
Max grinned and while kissing her, he grabbed her buttcheeks tightly and started grinding his already hard dragon against her pelvis.
Sera flinched when she felt the hard hotness and her newly deflowered pussy tingled.
After giving him the best tongue kiss she could, she raised her head and asked, "Um, sir Max, I have a request."
"Oh, tell me." Max asked with interest as he switched positions, making her lie on her back while he came on top of her.
"I also want to register and go with you to the battlefield." Immediately after she said this, she watched Max frown, so she hurriedly added, "No one knows you are my¡ man. So, they won''t pay any attention to me. I can also stay away from you until we leave the city."
They had already decided who would use the masks and leave the city.
ire, Kevin, Little Ruo and her grandfather were too weak to go to the battlefield even as tagalongs non fighters. Since he didn''t want to leave Lily behind after meeting her after such a long time, and also because she was the second strongest, she would be the one to use one of the masks. Second would be Emily andst was he, himself.
Needless to say, Ray and Shasha weren''t happy about being left behind in a hostile human city, especially Shasha, but they reluctantly epted the situation. To calm them, Max assured them that he would return and take them out of the city as soon as possible. Although he didn''t say it out loud to them, he believed it wouldn''t take him more than a month before he could return and take them away without anyone in the city being able to stop him. Why would he think he could be strong enough to render the three noble families and even the Royal family helpless in just a month?
He obviously couldn''t have sex on the battlefield and increase his cultivation. Well, he could since there would be a lot of, cough, hot demonesses, like Amara. He could just capture them and do the deed and no one would object, but however tempting the idea may be, he didn''t n to do it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So, what exactly was he relying on?
Well, it was something he thought he had lost. It was...
Chapter 636 Kill Energy [1]
Chapter 636 Kill Energy [1]
It was the Kill Points.
The reason he nned to go to the battlefield was because he wanted to rely on the Kill Points to increase his cultivation as rapidly as he could to increase his chances of survival in this demon invasion, and also to take revenge against the Count Wiley, the Dalton and Royal family who forced Ashton to use that sacrificial method to save his family.
So, when the system went dormant, he didn''t know what to do. The only reason he continued the journey to the Royal capital instead of returning to the Ninam city was because he hoped to refine his fighting skills on the battlefield and let Emily and others do the same.
But this changed today when he had sex with Sera.
The feeling he got from his bloodline that not only she would give him a lot of Nascent Energy, but also give him a nice surprise was true.
An hour before healing Sophie¡
Annnggghhhh~
Arrgghh!
Sera and Max''s moans echoed in the room as they climaxed together.
Max kissed her lips andid on top of her, his little brother still nestled in her cave.
Just like Sera, he was also enjoying the after when a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face.
Just now, as his Yang Energy merged with her Pure Yin Energy under the influence of his bloodline, he realized the amount of Nascent Energy that was created was way more than he had expected to get from her. Topare, it was almost a few dozen times more than what he got from Amara for the first time. Sure, Amara was just a high-stage Three Star Demon at the time while Sera was a peak Four Star Mage, the difference shouldn''t have been this exaggerated.
Still, at the moment he was too excited from taking the lovely Sera''s virginity and making her his woman to care about it.
So, he just thought, ''No wonder my bloodline was so attracted to her.'' and threw the matter to the back of his mind.
However¡ In the next moment, his brows shot up because he barely received ten percent of it.
''What''s going on?''
Perplexed by the situation as he should have received all of it rather than just a small part of it, he used his Bloodline Sense and scanned her body.
''Hm? She has a dormant bloodline?'' He thought, finding her bloodline. When he sensed more carefully, his expression fell because he realized although her bloodline was still dormant, it was slowly consuming her lifeforce, which was very strange.
From what he knew, a dormant bloodline shouldn''t be able to affect someone.
''...Or maybe they can?''
A momentter, his eyes widened because he found something even more strange, and shocking. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Her bloodline¡ it was rapidly absorbing the Nascent Energy, something it shouldn''t have been able to do under the watch of his Lust Overlord''s bloodline.
''What''s going on here?'' His brows knit together. Fortunately, with his face on her side and with her being lost in the afterglow of her first sex ever, Sera didn''t notice.
After thinking for a moment, he realized there could be only two possible reasons why her bloodline could take possession of the Nascent Energy from his bloodline.
First, if it was stronger than his bloodline, which¡ he could confidently say it was not.
Although when it awakened, it would be quite powerful, almost on the same tier as Leticia''s Godly Witch Bloodline, it still wouldn''t be able to overpower his bloodline. So, he dismissed this possibility.
''Then this could only mean¡ my bloodline is letting it?''
His face turned nk. Although he phrased it that way, he was pretty sure unlike the system, his bloodline had no consciousness.
With that said, however, it had its own¡ instincts. ''Maybe letting it absorb the Nascent Energy would be somehow beneficial to me?'' He wondered.
Just then, Thump!
Her bloodline finished absorbing thest bit of the Nascent Energy. Then, it pulsed like a heart beat.
Boom!
Following that, it exploded with a massive amount of Pure Yin Energy, which seemed even purer than what he got from taking her virginity.
Almost simultaneously, his bloodline pulsed, his hormones surged and he released a big spurt of his Yang essence inside her.
''Good thing I didn''t pull out.'' He couldn''t help but chuckle.
Then, as both energies merged, arge amount of Nascent Energy, which strangely felt even purer if it was possible, was produced. And unlike thest time, her bloodline only absorbed less than ten percent while the rest surged into his body through his shaft.
He was about to direct it toward his dantian and store it in there just like he had been doing after the system went dormant, when he realized his bloodline was rapidly absorbing it.
And strangely, as it absorbed more and more, his senses were getting overwhelmed. Then suddenly¡ Everything went nk. When he regained his senses, he found himself in a world of crimson and pink color.
In front of him, a long coiling chain stood vertically. Sometimes, it seemed just a few meters tall and at other times it seemed to stretch from the ground and to the sky to the point he was unable to see its end.
However, what had attracted his full attention was five¡ or four illusory seals on it as the bottom most seal seemed to have been forced open.
''These are my bloodline locks?'' He thought,
The moment heid eyes on them, he instinctively knew these were his bloodline locks and the seal at the bottom was the first seal he had coincidentally opened when breaking through to the Four Star realm.
Now, the second seal was slowly shedding its illusory form, gaining substance and bing real as more and more Nascent Energy poured into it.
Ba-Dum!
Ba-Dum!
As he watched the seal absorb the energy, his heart started racing in excitement.
Unfortunately¡ A momentter, the Nascent Energy ran out, and the seal returned to its illusory form.
Immediately after that, his consciousness left the strange world and returned to his body.
¡
Chapter 637 Kill Energy [2]
Chapter 637 Kill Energy [2]
Realizing he could use the Nascent Energy to break open his bloodline locks, he had be very excited.
Opening the first lock had increased his bloodline energy capacity by several folds, gave him a powerful Bloodline Ability (The Finger Attack), increasing his battle power by a lot.
Not only that as it also enabled him to sense his women''s location no matter where they were, and gave him the Bloodline Sense¡ both of which were very useful in their own way.
So, how could he not be excited about unlocking the second lock, especially when he had a guess what its reward was going to be? When he observed the seals, he managed to sense the second seal which was most likely because Nascent Energy was saturating it and making it tangible. He thought like this because he couldn''t sense the upper three seals at all.
Anyway, when he observed the second seal, though very vague, he sensed something familiar. He hadn''t realized why it gave him a familiar feeling at that moment, but after thinking for a few hours now, he realized the feeling the second seal gave him was very simr to the feeling he got whenever he killed someone and the system gave him the Kill Points.
''Don''t tell me once I break the second seal, I''ll be able to extract Kill Points from the enemies I kill?''
This thought had sent shivers of uncontroble excitement down his spine.
When the system went dormant, although he had gotten theplete Lust Overlord Bloodline, he had thought he had suffered a big loss because no matter how extraordinary the Lust Overlord Bloodline was, it couldn''tpare to the system.
And it was indeed true. Not to mention anything else, it couldn''t give him Kill Points upon killing the enemies, convert them into the Lust Points/Nascent Energy to increase his cultivation, something which he was relying on when he left the Ninam city for the battlefield.
The system''s absence had almost made him fall into depression and he wanted to turn around and return to the Ninam city as he could no longerplete his main goal. The only reason he kept marching toward the capital was because of Emily. Apart from protecting him, the reason she had chosen to risk her life bying with him was to refine her fighting skills, and gain battle experience, which was going to be invaluable in these chaotic times.
Now, after realizing he might be able to extract the Kill Points on his own after breaking the second lock, he felt very lucky and happy that he didn''t return.
¡
"Sir Max?" Sera''s voice brought him out of his thoughts.
He looked at her, and realized she was waiting for his decision. So, he shook his head, "No, you can''t go."
Sera''s face fell. "Why? You think I will be in danger there?"
"Yes." Max nodded, "Despite being a peak Four Star Mage, you aren''t strong¨C"
"How do you know that? You haven''t even seen me fighting? Don''t think I''m weak just because my body is weak." Sera interrupted him,
Seeing how stubborn she was being, Max sighed and pecked her lips, "Alright. If you can beat, nost five minutes against Emily, I won''t stop you from joining us."
"Promise?" Sera asked,
"Yeah."
As soon as he nodded, Sera''s eyes shone.
Noticing this, Max asked in surprise, "You saw her attack Pauline, right? Despite seeing how strong she is, you are confident in beating her?"
Sera''s petal-like lips curled up into a sly smile as she shook her head, "Beat her, I don''t think so. But I''m confident I canst against her for five minutes."
Immediately after, she giggled, "You can''t go back on your words now. You promised."
Seeing her confidence, Max thought he was too hasty to promise.
''It seems I have to tell Emily not to underestimate her.'' Thinking this, he grinned at her, "It seems I have to punish you for deceiving me."
"Ah, what do you¨C" Sera blushed when she understood his meaning. Whoosh!
Before she could react, he had practically ripped their clothes and sent them flying.
"Kya~"
Sera cried out in surprise and was about to cover her breasts and close her legs when he grabbed her hands and put a knee between her legs.
"I have already seen your everything. So, there is nothing to be embarrassed about." He said, his eyes scanning her naked form.
Feeling his appreciative gaze, Sera felt even more shy, but also happy.
She timidly met his gaze and asked even as her face turnedpletely red, "Y-You like what you see?"
Seeing her like this, Max felt his little brother throb in excitement.
Inhaling a deep breath of her scent, he lowered his body slightly, pressing his harder than iron cock against her puffy mound, grabbed a handful of her breast in one hand and kissed her lips, his tongue slithering inside her mouth. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Mm~"
Sera closed her eyes, her hand circling around back as she immersed herself in his kiss, while her little sister tingled and became wet, feeling his hot, hard thing rub her pelvis.
After kissing her until she was out of breath, he pulled back, took another look at her body before saying, his eyes burning with a strong desire to mate, "I don''t just like what I see, I love it."
Her chest heaving, she gave him a smoldering look and said, "Then take me."
Both of them were beyond excited. So, nodding wordlessly, Max grabbed his bulging and hot cock, put it on her dripping wet entrance, and lowered his hips.
"Ahhnn~"
A sweet, ecstatic moan escaped Sera''s lips as his cock slid past her folds and entered her depths.
"Argh~ It''s amazing~"
Max groaned, feeling her slick, squishy and tight muscles gently wrap around him and squeezing him tightly.
Looking into her eyes, he slowly pulled back before thrusting in again, then again and again.
"Ahnng~ Mmn~ Nnnngh~"
Sera''s sweet moans filled the room, stocking Max''s lustful fires more and more.
Chapter 638 Count Wiley
Chapter 638 Count Wiley
A Few Hours Earlier¡
In a small vi in the eastern part of the Royal Capital, Arasia Family territory, a middle aged man with silver hair and eyes was pacing about, his expression dark.
"How could that bastard be so strong when he was mana crippled until half a year ago?" He muttered, his eyes shing.
This man was none other than Count Wiley.
After the incident at the Garfield family, he took his family and joined the Dalton family that then came to the Royal Capital, to the Arasia family.
As Max had guessed, it was indeed him who had contacted the Fuller husband and wife to kill Max and bring him his spatial ring. In exchange, he had promised to ensure their safety when the Kingdom fell to the demons and gave them a safe passage to the central ins where they could start a new life.
Unfortunately, his n failed and the duo died.
Suddenly, he recalled his son telling him that he was beaten by one of Ashton''s sons when he went to the ymore town.
He hadn''t paid it any attention at the time since he knew his son was useless.
"Now that I think about it, those two wouldn''t dare to beat him since they knew he was my son, nor would they allow that third kid to hurt him."
Sigh!
He sighed in regret.
"If I had paid it some attention at the time, I would''ve realized this and¡ I would''ve acted to snatch whatever fortune he had found. What a waste!"
Then, his face fell and he hissed through gritted teeth, "Those greedy bastards! They hid it from me so they could snatch his fortune for themselves, huh? How pathetic!"
Seeing how Max was fine and had progressed so much, he knew those two didn''t seed in their little scheme.
After cursing them for a while, he calmed down, his eyes flickering in thought.
Then, he took out hismunication crystal, and sent someone a message, "Find any information you can find about a blue haired boy who is currently in the Fuller estate."
Ten minutester, hismunication crystal buzzed.
When he heard the message, his expression turned gloomy once again.
Crunch!
He clenched his palm, shattering themunication crystal in pieces.
After that, he shouted, "Bring me that damned informant."
Just as he shouted, a hollowughter resounded and his Vi''s door swung open to allow a man in a golden brocade robe entry.
"Haha, what got you so angry, my friend?"
Count Wiley''s eyes widened in realization as he asked, "That informant¡ you sent him to me?"
The man in golden robes, Dean, the Dalton Family head and his brother inw, grinned, "What informant?"
Count Wiley''s eyes zed with a dangerous light.
"You dare y with me?"
Even as he said this, his mana sense red and he scanned the area around his Vi.
Dean gave him a mocking look and said, "Don''t be afraid. It''s just me."
He then walked over and sat on the sofa before pouring himself a ss of wine.
Taking a sip, he smacked his lips, "As expected of one of four great noble families. Despite the current situation, they don''t forget to treat their guests well. Here,e, sit and drink. It''s good."
Count Wiley looked at him suspiciously before closing the door with a wave of his hand. He then walked over, sat in front of him, looked him in the eyes and asked in a grave voice.
"Why did you do that?"
"Did what?" Dean asked, casually sipping the wine.
Count Wiley''s silver eyes shed. He really wanted to murder him, but controlled himself. First, he wasn''t sure he could kill him without using his [Witch''s Destruction Talisman] since Dean was a little stronger than him, at the peak of Four Star while he was just at the high stage of Four Star. Furthermore, he was sure to have some lifesaving trump cards.
Second, he didn''t want to be hunted down by the Dalton Matriarch and the Arasia family.
Taking a breath, he said, "Let''s not y this game, shall we?"
"Just tell me why did you send that informant, and most importantly, why didn''t you tell me how strong he was?"
Dean finished the ss, put it down on the table and reclined back on the sofa as he said, "Would you believe me if I said I just took a shot in the dark?"
Wiley''s eyes shed, and he let out a defeated sigh. Then he heard Dean continue, "When I found out the guy who created such a big scene was the son of Ashton Garfield, I thought he might have the thunder sword."
"However, I couldn''t be sure about it. So, I thought and realized, if someone other than the Garfield Family could know where the sword was, it could only be you since you were after it for such a long time."
Saying this, he looked at him, his lips curling up, "And I was right. He indeed has the sword because as soon as you found out he was in the Fuller family, you had those two attack him. Since the kid isn''t your enemy like his father, it''s very less likely you would attack him so decisively if he didn''t have the sword. Isn''t that right?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wiley remained silent, but his thoughts were rapidly flickering.
Meanwhile, Dean continued his monologue, "I have to say, you have impressed me yet again. Even as the Dalton family''s head, I don''t have any connections in the Fuller family, but you, a small Count has. Truly amazing!"
"I also wonder how you managed to convince those two to risk their life for you."
After thinking for a while, Wiley realized he could do nothing about the situation now.
The only thing that gave him some constion was the fact Dean didn''t seem to have told anyone else about it.
If Arasia and the Royal family had found out that he knew where the thunder sword was and he was nning to get it for himself¡
Just thinking about what would have be of him sent chills down his spine.
Chapter 639 Ashtons Changes
Chapter 639 Ashton''s Changes
Still, he couldn''t scold himself and sigh in regret,
''Ha! My greed had blinded me. I should have at least tried to find why that kid was in the Fuller estate before taking action.''
But since there was no use in crying over the spilled milk, he looked at Dean who seemed to want to keep talking and asked,
"What do you n to do now?"
Instead of answering, Dean just stared at him.
Wiley stared back, meeting his gaze.
After a few seconds, Dean asked, "Before I tell you that, I need to know if you are sure he had the thunder sword."
Wiley straightened his spine, and secretly took out the [Witch''s Destruction Talisman] before nodding, "Yes. I''m sure."
Hearing this, Dean grinned, "Good. As for what we are going to do¡" While speaking, he stood up and respectfully bowed toward the door.
Swoosh!
Right at that moment, the doors flung open and a stern looking olderdy, giving off a strong presence walked in.
Count Wiley jumped to his feet, his grip on the talisman tightening as he cautiously stared at her¡ the Dalton Matriarch, ready to risk it all.
Meanwhile, Dean finished his words, "... my Matriarch would tell us."
Helen, the Dalton Matriarch, nodded at Dean, allowing him to stand properly before ncing at Count Wiley.
Noticing his nervousness, she faintly smiled, "There is nothing to worry about, Wiley. You are a family member and we don''t harm our own family."
Wiley wanted to scoff at this. Sure his sister was Dean''s wife, but he knew if benefitted them, Dean, no, even his sister wouldn''t hesitate to kill him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Still, he had no choice but to obediently nod his head. Helen then sat down and gestured for him to take his seat. But since Dean was standing, he didn''t dare sit either.
"I''m fine like this, Lady Helen." He said before asking, "So what are we going to do¡ about the thunder sword."
Helen looked at him in silence for a moment before saying, "We can''tpete with the four noble families and the Royal family. But if I believe we still have a very good chance in getting the Thunder Sword." As she said this, a serious expression appeared on her aged face, "Wiley, I''m going to give you a very important and dangerous task. You need to¡"
Once she finished telling him what he needed to do, his expression turned ugly. But when she asked if he was willing to do it or not, he gritted his teeth and nodded.
"I''ll do it, Lady Helen. Just¡ ensure my safety." "Of course." Helen nodded. She then got up and left without giving them a single nce more.
"We are together in this, brother. Don''t worry." Dean walked over to him, patted his shoulder, and walked out of the Vi.
Ha!
Wiley stood unmoving for over ten minutes before he eventually took a deep breath, and loosened his grip of his talisman.
"I''ll make sure we are¡" He muttered, a ruthless light shing in his eyes.
¡
Somewhere near the Green Leaf Kingdom''s main battlefield¡
A haggard male figure was lying in an underground cavern.
The ground around him had turned dark red from the dry blood, his shredded clothes were colored crimson, save for some spots that indicated they were originally pristine white.
There was a ghastly wound on his chest, his hands and legs were deformed and his face white deathly pale.
If not for asional twitches of his fingers and slowly rising and falling chest, anyone who saw him would think he was dead.
Cough!
Suddenly, his eyes opened and he hacked out a few mouthfuls of blood with pieces of internal organs mixed within.
After a while, he stopped coughing, and looked at the cavern''s ceiling, his eyes glinting ominously,
"You lowlife¡ you''ll regret it. I''ll make you regret¡ cough, cough, ever being born!"
¡
Ninam City¡ Garfield Mansion¡
Esther, Amelia, Mina and Anna were gathered in a room, all of them sporting worried looks on their faces.
Mina nced at Amelia and asked, "Did he not talk to you today either?"
Amelia, eyes red, tears threatening to fall, nodded, "Yeah. He¡ seems to have changedpletely. He isn''t as loving and caring¡ he has be too indifferent and distant."
Esther bit her lip when she heard her words while Mina sighed and her shoulders slumped.
Seeing this, Anna pped her hands and said in a cheerful tone, "Don''t worry mother, Aunt Esther, Aunt Mina¡ it should be temporary. He should return to his normal self soon."
Thedies just nodded at her words, clearly not believing them. Even Amelia, who always had a positive outlook at everything, was pessimistic.
After a while, Anna left the room and sighed, her bright eyes brimming with tears. "Why? Why is everything going wrong?"
Just a few days ago, when they gave Ashton [Drop of Life], he hadpletely recovered. Not only the situation caused by the [Devil Blood] revered, even his cracked mana core hadpletely recovered and even his cultivation hadpletely solidified, and he could easily break through to the Four Star realm after a few days of rest.
They were very happy, thinking everything was going to be alright from now on.
But the next day when they woke up, their happiness turned into worry because Ashton seemed to have turned into apletely different person.
He stopped talking and stopped spending time with them. If he was sad or depressed, they would understand that he wasn''t feeling well and that was why he wasn''t talking to them.
But he waspletely fine. Even more heart wrenching was the fact that every time they went to talk to him, he would be very indifferent and cold and would look at them as if they weren''t his family but some strangers... or servants.
"It''s all because of that ursed bloodline. If it hadn''t awakened, he wouldn''t have changed."
Anna gritted her teeth, and her eyes zed with fury as the image of his now golden pupils shed in her mind.
Chapter 640 Alex and The Old Blind Man
Chapter 640 Alex and The Old Blind Man
Meanwhile in a far away ce¡
A young man in ragged clothes carefully walked down an empty street, constantly looking around.
When he was about to walk by an abandoned house, he stealthily took a disk shaped artifact, took a look at it and rxed.
Suddenly, he took a step to the side, toward the abandoned house.
Woop!
The air rippled in front of him and he disappeared, leaving no trace behind of his presence.
"You are here again¡" Right then, an aged voice sounded out in his head.
The young man raised his head and saw a blind, white haired old man, sitting in an old reclining chair.
He smiled and jogged over to him, and knelt down on his side, "Hello, old man. How are you?"
"I''m fine, kid. Tell me, why have youe here this time? Someone was chasing you down again?" The old man asked, gently ruffling his hair.
The young man named Alex became awkward when he heard this and said somewhat defensively, "What do you mean, old man? I just came here to check up on you, to see if you were still alive."
"Haha. I still have many years to live, kid. Still, thanks for worrying about me." The old man gave a good naturedugh.
Alex''s face fell when he heard this and he said through gritted teeth, "Damn old man! Do you really have to make me feel guilty every time?"
The old man just smiled, causing Alex to sigh, "Alright. I came here because I needed your help."
The old man stayed silent.
Seeing this, Alex continued in a hushed voice, "I got wind of a fantastic piece of news. It seems someone of the Domain Emperor''s lineage has awakened the Imperial Bloodline."
The old man''s hand paused for a brief moment before he continued caressing Alex''s hair.
"However, what is surprising is that he isn''t from the main or any of the branch family. People from the Domain Emperor Family have tried to locate him with the bloodline beckoningpass but with no sess."
Alex, suppressing his excitement, said, "The Domain Emperor Family tried to keep this news under wraps but it came out and when it did, their enemy, the Silverthorn family, has issued a bounty."
"Whoever brings them the head of this person with Imperial bloodline, they will reward him ten million High Grade Mana Stones, one suitable Tier Nine cultivation technique, and a chance to cultivate in front of their Law Comprehension Stele."
After he finished speaking, the old man remained silent for a while before he sighed and removed his hand from Alex''s head and asked, "So, you want me to divine his location?"
Alex hesitantly nodded, "If you did that, it would be a tremendous help to me. If I can find this guy and kill him, I''ll be able to break through into the King Mage realm with a sturdy foundation."
The blind old man turned his head in his direction and looked at him, which sent shivers down Alex''s spine.
"You are willing to be the Domain Emperor Family for just some minor gains?" He asked, his voice calm.
Alex felt uneasy because he had rarely seen the old man act so strangely. Normally, he would just make some jokes and help him, but now he was asking him questions?
Alex, although a big risk taker and a bit greedy, wasn''t stupid. Even though he couldn''t sense the old man''s cultivation level and the old man had himself told him he was nothing but a small-time diviner¨Ca profession that had almost vanished from the world in its long history¨Che was definitely a very wise, worldly man, even if he wasn''t an expert.
So, if he was asking this seriously, he couldn''t take it lightly like he usually would. So, he gave it a deep thought and eventually nodded.
"Yes. I''m willing to. If I don''t take this risk, I won''t be able to break through with a good foundation, and my future would be limited. So, for my future and¡"
Alex took a deep breath, "Anyway, If I have to be their enemy, so be it."
The old man was silent for some time before he shook his head, "Alex boy, I have always liked your fearlessness and boldness, but I have to say, your decision is very¡ stupid."
"You don''t know what the consequences of making an enemy of a family with a long history and deep foundation like the Domain Emperor family are."
"So, I advise you to think again."
Alex shook his head, "There is no need to think again. I want to do it."
"Very well. Give me a moment." The old man sighed and closed his eyes.
Zoom!
A strange sensation swept past Alex, making him feel insignificant. But he was used to this as he would always feel the same whenever he asked the old man to divine something for him.
As he watched him with anticipation, the old man''s brows furrowed together before he opened his eyes.
"Old man, don''t tell me you couldn''t divine it?" Alex asked, nervous.
The old man didn''t respond for a while. When he did, he said, "Remember, the situation is ever changing. But no matter what happens, make sure to always follow your heart even if it seems detrimental to you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Saying this, he waved his hand and Alex found himself on the street, out the abandoned house.
He was stunned for a moment before he shouted, "Damn it, old man. You didn''t tell me his location."
Just then, the old man''s voice sounded in his head, [Forsaken Land.]
"Forsakennd?" Alex murmured before his brows knit together, "Fuck! What''s a member of the Domain Emperor family doing there?"
"Forget it. I have to find a way to go there."
Swoosh!
With that, he left the street.
Meanwhile, inside the pocket space, the blind old man murmured, "I can only help you this much, Kid. Now, you are on your own."
Swoosh!
As soon he finished speaking, he vanished along with his decrepit, reclining chair. A momentter, the pocket space shook and¡ it was no more.
The next time Alex came, he would find nothing but the abandoned house.
Chapter 641 Unlocking 2nd Bloodline Lock
Chapter 641 Unlocking 2nd Bloodline Lock
Hnnngggg~
A loud moan resounded in Max''s room as Sera came for the second time, her internal walls mping around his little dragon exploring her cave with gusto.
As the electric jolts of pleasure course through her body, she scratched her ws across Max''s back, leaving manycerations.
Max, about toe, ignored the faint pain, and increased the speed of his strokes.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
"Argh! Fuck!" Then, with a pleasured groan, he released his creamy liquid, brimming with his Yang Energy, into her womb.
Nnngh~
Sera moaned, feeling his hot cum filling her.
Ha! Ha! Ha!
Exhausted from half an hour of exercise, Max fell on top of her, his cock still connecting them.
Sera, the perfect image of a satisfied woman, hugged him tightly and closed her eyes.
As they enjoyed the afterglow and each others'' warmth, their energies merged and produced the Nascent Energy.
Although it wasn''t as much as their first time, it was still quite a lot.
Max wasn''t focused on it, though. His full, no half¨Cas the other half was busy enjoying the pleasure coursing through him and Sera''s warmth¨Cattention was focused on her bloodline.
Once all of their Yin and Yang energies were finished converting into the Nascent Energy, it stirred and absorbed over thirty percent of it.
Seeing this, he let out a disappointed sigh in his heart.
''It still needs another twenty percent before it is saturated.'' In the afternoon, after her bloodline gave the burst of Pure Yin Energy yesterday, caused his bloodline to act and send him to the [Bloodline World] as he called it, he did it with two times more, hoping the same would happen and the produced Nascent Energy would get absorbed by the second bloodline lock.
Unfortunately, nothing happened. The Nascent Energy was simply stored in his dantian, which he thenter used to heal Sophie and awoke Lily.
At that time, he had realized if he wanted his second bloodline lock to absorb the Nascent Energy, he needed topletely saturate Sera''s bloodline, which then, hopefully, would release the burst of Pure Yin Energy.
Only then his bloodline would act up, and allow his bloodline lock to absorb the Nascent Energy.
Since her bloodline was already saturated by over fifty percent when they were done, he had hoped it would absorb more since they had taken several hours break and would getpletely saturated.
Unfortunately, it did not.
''It''s alright. It''ll be done this time.'' He thought.
After letting Sera rest for a while, he raised his body, looked at her, and asked, "Ready?"
Sera blushed, but wanting to feel more of the addicting pleasure, she shyly nodded. "Mm."
"Good." Kissing her lips, he leaned backwards, grabbed her legs, ced them on his shoulders and started moving his hips back and forth.
Ahn~ Nngh~ Mm~
Just because he quickly wanted to saturate her bloodline, he didn''t hurry and took things naturally and enjoyed the process with her.
When, after another half an hour, that seemed both long and short, they climaxed together.
Boom!
A momentter, her bloodline finished absorbing the Nascent Energy and released a huge amount of Pure Yin Energy.
Excited and nervous, Max waited as the Nascent Energy was produced which then rushed into his body.
For a moment, nothing happened, which sent his heart racing.
Just as he started to entertain the thought that it might have been just a one time thing, his bloodline acted and absorbed all the Nascent Energy in an instant.
This time, however, his consciousness was forced in the [Bloodline World], but a new connection was there. If he wanted, he could choose to go there and observe his bloodline lock, which he did.
As soon as he pulled on the connection, he arrived in front of the Bloodline Lock Chain.
His eyes focused on the second seal, he watched as the Nascent Energy was absorbed into it and it grew more and more real.
Just when it had be a little less than eighty percent real, the Nascent Energy was exhausted.
He wasn''t disappointed, however. Instead, his heart was racing with anticipation because the familiar feeling had be more apparent.
As soon as his consciousness returned to his body, he asked Sera, "Ready to go again?"
Sera hesitated. She was feeling sore down there and wanted to rest, but seeing the look in his eyes, she meekly nodded.
''I can rest after this one time.''
Oh, how wrong was she to think that because Max didn''t let her rest for the next three hours.
He only stopped when her bloodline released another burst of Pure Yin Energy. Sera waspletely out of breath. Her eyes zed over, she was numb from the continuous pleasure. After giving him a look full ofint and mock anger, she directly fainted.
Max didn''t have the time to feel sorry for her because the second seal had started absorbing the Nascent Energy.
As he watched, the second seal grew more and more real.
Eighty Percent¡
Eighty Five¡ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ba-Dum!
Ny¡
Ba-Dum!
Ny Five¡
Ba-Dum!!
Ny Eight¡ Nine¡
Ba-Dum!!!
And then¡
Hundred!
Max felt as if his heart would burst when it turnedpletely real, shedding its illusory form.
However, when nothing happened, he frowned and thought to move forward when he found himself directly in front of the second seal.
Slowly, he raised his hand and touched the seal.
Immediately¡
BOOM!!
The seal burst apart and a gush of dark energy rushed out.
He didn''t see what happened after that because he had lost consciousness.
When he woke up, he found himself surrounded by a bevy of beauties.
"Ha, am I in heaven?" He muttered in a daze, noticing Lily, Sera, Emily, ire, and even Shasha, Riva, Sophie and the Twins.
Then, in the next instant,
p!
He felt a sting on his cheek, which snapped him back to his senses.
Rubbing his cheek, he looked at Emily, who had pped him and was about to get angry when he saw tears in her eyes.
"Hey, why are you crying when I was the one who got pped?"
As soon as the words left his lips,
p!
His other cheek was swollen.
Chapter 642 NO!!
Chapter 642 NO!!
"..."
Max stared at her in a daze. Then, he noticed Lily, Sera, ire and Sophie also had very worried looks on their faces as they looked at him.
He knew asking Emily anything was useless, so he turned to Lily and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you all gathered and why do you all look so worried?"
Instead of answering, Lily jumped onto the bed, hugged him tightly and started sobbing.
"I was so worried, everyone was so worried, young master. We didn''t know what was wrong with you, why were you unconscious? We have been trying to wake you for thest two days but you¡"
Seeing her cry, Max unconsciously hugged her tightly and started caressing her back, trying to calm her down.
Then, his brows jumped,
"What did you say?" He asked in surprise, pulling her away to look at her face, "I was unconscious for two days?"
"Yes." Lily nodded, controlling her tears.
''Was it because of the lock opening? It shouldn''t be, right? I didn''t fall unconscious when I unlocked the first lock.''
Rubbing his forehead, he threw the thought to the back of his mind, and looked at everyone apologetically, "I''m sorry for worrying you all."
"That''s fine, but why were you unconscious sir Max?" Sophie asked,
Max hesitated before saying, "It had to do something with my bloodline. I was trying to find a better way to help your family members. Anyway, sorry for worrying you. Now, if you all don''t mind, can you excuse us for a moment?"
The Fullerdies were surprised when they heard this, and their impression of him grew a notch higher in their minds.
Then, as requested, they excused themselves, although Sophie was a little reluctant. Shasha also left after making sure he was fine.
Max left the bed, arrived in front of still angry Emily and hugged her, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen. Sorry for worrying you."
His action caught Emily off guard. After a moment, she pushed him away, and said, "Stop acting reckless."
Saying this, she didn''t give him any chance to respond and left the room.
Sighing, he turned to Lily, Sera and ire and talked to them for a while, telling them he waspletely fine.
He could see Sera looking at him guiltily, probably because she thought if she hadn''t fallen asleep that night, she might''ve been able to help him and prevent him from falling unconscious.
"Hey, there is no need to feel bad, alright? There was nothing you could do." He said, wanting to console her, but it seemed his words were ambiguous that made her blush in embarrassment.
After that, he looked at Lily, who was looking at him with concern and a curious look in her eyes.
As for ire, she no longer looked worried after seeing he was fine and his unconsciousness was the result of his actions.
''Well, that''s a mature and rational woman, alright.'' He thought before asking Lily, "Have those people from central ins arrived?"
Lily''s expression became serious as she nodded, "Yes. They arrived early in the morning today and have already started recruiting willing mages."
"Alright, let me go take a bath. Then we will go get ourselves registered."
¡
A short whileter,
Max''s group, Riva and the Twins were looking at Sera and Emily, who were about to have a fight to decide if Sera would go to the battlefield or not.
While everyone else looked at them with anticipation, the twins were indifferent, and Riva had an angry and betrayed look on her face. The betrayed look was for Sera and the anger was for Max.
Every time she looked at him, she would re at him as though she was going to eat him alive.
Max, however, kept ignoring her, knowing the reason why she was angry with him. In fact, he was amused by it.
If someone''s daughter, instead of asking them for permission to go on a dangerous trip, or anywhere else for that matter, asked her boyfriend, whom she had just met, they would also feel betrayed by their daughter, and the anger would be directed toward the boyfriend.
The current situation was the same. Sera hadn''t asked Riva for permission, but asked him, indicating she cared more for him, which naturally made Riva angry at him.
"Alright. Start!"
Lily announced,
Swoosh!
The moment her voice sounded, Emily disappeared from the ce, appearing behind Sera, her hand grabbing towards the back of Sera''s neck.
Seeing this, Lily nced at Max and asked, "Did you ask sister Emily to go all out?"
Max smiled wryly and shook his head.
He wanted to tell her, but when he saw she was still angry, he chose not to because even when she wasn''t angry, she took her fights seriously, even when she was sparring. But since she was angry¡ Well, the result was going to be an instant defeat for Sera.
¡Or so he thought.
Because just when he thought Sera wouldn''t be able to react, a thin watery shield appeared in front of Emily''s w.
Emily frowned, wind elemental mana gathering around her hand as he clenched her w into a fist and punched at the shield while simultaneously using a Wind Elemental Spell, [Wind Bullets].
Several wind bullets were fired at Sera from every direction.
Shasha''s eyes shed when she noticed how fluidly she had used the wind bullets.
''She is about to attain Superior Mana Control!'' She thought in surprise. Then, she nced at Max, and her surprise diminished considerably.
Standing beside her, Sophie, Riva and the Twins were also surprised.
In the next moment, just like them, everyone, except Riva and Sophie, was surprised again when¡
Zoom~
¡several small water balls appeared in front of each wind bullet. The moment Emily noticed this, her eyes flickered. Then the mana around her hand rapidly swirled and turned into a sharp crescent in front of her fist.
The moment wind bullets collided with the water balls, the water swirled and sucked them in. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
At the same moment,
Chi!
The wind crescent cut the water shield into two and backed by Emily''s physical strength, it ruthlessly cut into Sera''s neck.
"NO!!"
Sera cried out in fear while Max''s eyes turned bloodshot.
Chapter 643 Foolish
Chapter 643 Foolish
Boom!
His mana mixed with bloodline energy red, and Phoenix''s Wings was activated. Just as he moved, Riva''s calm voice sounded.
"Calm down! She is fine."
Swoosh!
Max, however, disregarded her and appeared beside Sera.
Then¡
There was nothing¡ Sera was fine. Ayer of hardened earth had blocked Emily''s Wind Crescent, and her fist.
"I can''t beat her." Emily said in an indifferent voice, before turning around to leave. But then she paused, looked at him and asked, "Did you think just because I''m angry with you, I will try to harm her?" "No." Max shook his head, "I knew you would not. I was just¡ startled."
Just then, Riva walked over and looked at him coldly, "If you had cared to talk with Sera, you would''ve known about her dual elements and that she also had superior mana control. But you¡"
Hearing this, Emily''s eyes narrowed. After giving him a cold look, she walked away.
For the first time, Max felt Riva wasn''t bad because if she hadn''t said what she just now, Emily would have been hurt by his apparentck of trust.
He knew her well enough to know she wouldn''t do anything stupid like hurting his loved ones just because she was angry, but when Sophie cried out and he saw Sera''s water shield torn open and the Crescent cutting into her neck, he had believed otherwise.
"Thank you." He whispered to Riva, who gave him a stink eye before facing Sera, who was looking at Max with a worried look.
She felt very good seeing how he got worried for her, but she also knew his action had hurt Emily, someone who he cared a lot about.
Even though he didn''t show it on his face, he was very disturbed by the fact that she was angry with him. Now, however, the situation seemed to have turned even worse.
Riva sighed when she saw Sera''s look, and grabbed her wrist, "Come, I''ll get you registered."
¡ An hourter, a group of over a dozen people led by Pauline left the Fuller estate.
Max, Lily and Emily were in this group, their appearances disguised by the masks.
As soon as they stepped out of the Fuller estate, Max felt several people in hiding scanning them with their divine senses.
''Eighteen Five Star Magus? They aren''t holding at all.'' Max mused. Though he was enraged at being targeted like this, he didn''t show it on his face nor his eyes, not wanting to get noticed by their divine senses. Outwardly, he appeared nervous yet excited just like the people around him.
Soon, they arrived at the northern area of the city, where people could register themselves.
Although the eighteen magus hadn''t followed them after finding nothing suspicious, he still felt a few people watching their group.
''Tsk! How cautious!''
¡
When they entered the building that was being called ''War Building'' by the people, he carefully spread his bloodline sense to scan the building to see if there was any King Mage.
Although his bloodline sense was very strong and no Five Star Mage, including Riva, Mike and others, had managed to detect it, he wasn''t sure if King Mages wouldn''t be able to do so either. That was why he had to be extremely careful.
A few momentster, he frowned, and thought, ''You really can''t believe the rumors.''
Themon knowledge was; the current King, King Azaroth, was the sole King Mage in the Green Leaf Kingdom.
However, he had just sensed three King Magus. Although they weren''t too stronger than Oliver, they were still in the King Realm.
''So even Early-Stage King Magus can''t detect my Bloodline Sense?'' He thought, his lips curling up in a small smile.
Since only peak King Magus could see through their masks, Max, Emily and Lily managed to register without any problem.
Just when they were walking out of the building, another group entered the building.
When they crossed each other, Max noticed a silver-haired and silver-eyes man among them, his steps paused for the briefest of moments and a murderous glint shed in his eyes before it disappeared and he continued walking out.
Count Wiley, lost in his thoughts as he entered the building with people from the Dalton family members, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and the hair on his neck stood on the ends. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, before he could try to sense the origin of this sudden dread, it vanished without a trace.
Stopping in his tracks, he looked around the hall but didn''t find anything suspicious. Then, he turned around and looked at the groups walking.
Immediately, his eyes narrowed because one of the group belonged to the Fuller Family.
''Fuller Family¡ Max¡'' He immediately made the connection and took a mental picture of everyone''s back view.
"What''s wrong?" Dean Dalton asked before he followed his gaze and saw Fuller family''s group.
Eyes narrowing, he asked, "Is he¡"
"I think so." Wiley nodded, Dean''s eyes shed as he thought, ''Matriarch was right. The Fullers are more than capable of sneaking him out of the city under everyone''s noses.''
He then urged, "Let''s quickly get ourselves registered and go back and meet the Matriarch."
Wiley nodded.
¡
Meanwhile, outside the building, Max sighed in his heart.
''He is every bit as intelligent and sharp as Ashton said he was.''
''Fortunately, it doesn''t look like they will tell the Arasia family.'' He thought, regretting letting anger take control of him for a moment.
¡
After they returned, he told Emily, Lily and Sera, who had also returned after registering, how Count Wiley seemed to have realized their n.
Bang!
As soon as Emily heard his name, her anger red and she punched the table into smithereens.
"It''s good he didn''t die to those demons." She said, her voice filled with dark murderous rage.
Lily also knew the story about the Count Wiley and from Emily she had already found out about the attack on the Garfield family. So, her eyes also turned chilly at the mention of his name.
Sera silently observed them until they calmed down before saying, "Si¡ um, Max, wouldn''t it be more troublesome now that he knows about our n?"
"No." Max shook his head, "He and the Dalton family seemed to be acting alone. So, the chances are they wouldn''t tell the noble families about it."
His gaze flickering, he added, "This means they won''t and can''t cause any problem before we arrive at the battlefront, or at least leave the city."
"How utterly foolish!"
Chapter 644 An Emperor Mage
Chapter 644 An Emperor Mage
"Young master, even though the threat the Dalton family and Count Wiley pose can''tpare to the four noble families'' and the Royal family''s, we shouldn''t be careless and take them lightly." Lily cautioned.
"Don''t worry. I won''t underestimate them, but I won''t overestimate them either." Max said.
"They probably think they can overpower me if they have a few Five star magus or some powerful treasures or talismans."
Hearing this, Emily raised her brows and asked, "Are they wrong?"
"No, they are right." Max shook his head, causing the trio to look at him in confusion. If they were right, wouldn''t he be worried?
Seeing this, Max smiled, "If they take action before we leave the city, I would be indeed helpless because even if I can resist them, the four noble families and the Royal family would be alerted."
"However¡ once we leave the city, they won''t be much of a threat because those central ins'' people won''t let them attack us. This means they have to find some covert way to take action, and in such a way, they can''te at us with their full force."
Emily frowned, "It''ll still be troublesome."
"No. It won''t be." Max said, his lips curling up in an excited grin, "They will be only helping me."
The trio looked at him in confusion, but Max just smiled and told them wait and see.
¡
After Emily left, Sera also left, saying Riva had called her.
Now alone in the room with Lily, Max hugged her, and kissed her forehead, "I missed you."
Lily smiled in satisfaction and nestled in his embrace.
Feeling her warmth, and inhaling her sweet scent, Max''s desires stirred but he didn''t do anything and just spent some quality time with her, which seemed to have made Lily very happy.
¡
Soon, the day passed and the next morning came.
Max, Emily, Lily and Sera gathered once again, ready to set off to the roll call.
Ray, Shasha, Little Ruo, her grandfather, ire and Kevin came to see them off.
"Big brother, please return safely, alright?" Little Ruo said, a worried look on her face.
"We will." Max smiled.
With that, everyone wished them good luck and left to join Pauline''s group.
Over fifty people from the Fuller family had volunteered to go to the battlefield this time as many had left days before.
This group had more than thirty magus in the Three Star realm, around a dozen in Four Star, three at Early-Stage Five Star and one at High-Stage Five realm.
The thing, however, Max found surprising was the fact that Pauline herself was going.
Noticing his confusion, Pauline smirked at him, "What? Didn''t expect the Patriarch''s weak daughter to take such a risk?"
"I did not." Max honestly nodded, "Still, when did you register? You were with us when we registered, but I didn''t see you do the same."
"I had already registered before you guys." She said, smiling in excitement. "Now I only need to find a way to ditch these annoying people my father had asked to protect me."
The High-Stage Five Star mage and other Five Star Magus smiled wryly when they heard her.
"Miss, please don''t do that. If something were to happen to you, we''ll be done for." A Mid Stage Five Star Mage said before looking at disguised Max, "And who is this? I don''t think I have ever seen him?"
"He is my father''s bastard child. Don''t worry about him. He can take care of himself." Pauline casually said, leaving everyone dumbstruck.
Then, not giving anyone any chance to say something, she pped her hands and shouted, "Alright, soldiers. Let''s depart. Those central in people must be waiting for us."
Following her lead, the group marched out of the Fuller estate and headed toward the za near the city gates.
Just like yesterday, Max once again felt dozens of people hiding in the shadows scan them with their divine senses.
''Hm? Is he from the Royal family?'' Max thought, when he felt the divine sense of an Early-Stage King Mage scan him.
Just like yesterday, the Masks were very effective, and no one found anything suspicious.
However, even after scanning the group several times, a few divine senses, including the King Mage''s, lingered around them until they arrived at the za near the city gates. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"They are not taking any risks, huh." Max muttered after every divine sense vanished.
''Thankfully, these masks are effective, otherwise things would''ve turned outpletely differently.'' He thought, lightly touching his face. He then nced at Emily, and Lily, who were walking in some distance from him.
Since Sera didn''t need to hide, she was walking with Pauline in the lead.
''This damned girl, couldn''t she have made some other excuse about my identity?'' Max red at Pauline''s back view, feeling several strange gazes on himself.
Compared to the divine senses, these strange gazes of the people around him made him more ufortable.
On the way, someone had evene to him and asked if he was really Mike''s bastard child. He wanted to p the guy away, but had no choice but to keep his irritation in check.
¡
Max looked around the za and noticed there were around ten thousand magus.
Although this many magus in one ce seemed a lot, when taking into ount the fact that almost all of the Kingdom''s poption¨Cthat had survived demons'' sudden attack¨Cwas gathered in the capital, these ten thousand or so mages was a very small number.
He, however, wasn''t surprised because just who would willingly join a war where he or she was almost certain to die?
Then, his gaze moved to the group of seven standing on the raised tform in the middle of the za.
Almost at the same time he looked at them, he felt one of them¨Ca stern looking middle-ageddy¨Clook in his direction before moving her gaze away.
"An Emperor Mage!" He eximed in a low voice, waves of shock rolling in his heart, while his expression turned grim.
Chapter 645 Central Plain Alliance
Chapter 645 Central in Alliance
The moment he had felt her gaze on him, he felt as if a massive mountain had fallen on him.
Though itsted less than a second, he feltpletely suppressed. His heart seemed to have stopped beating, his blood stopped flowing and even his thoughts had turned sluggish.
That was overwhelming and even more unpleasant.
Still, it made him realize that no matter how strong he had be, in front of an Emperor Mage, he was nothing but an ant. Maybe this was even true for Real King Magus too. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This humbling realization was very timely because he had unconsciously started to be a little overconfident after his recent breakthrough.
With that said, this wasn''t the reason why his expression turned grim. No, it was because he realized she had seen through his disguise.
While she might not care about it, nor would others from the central ins, who he felt weren''t any weaker than her, the seventh person on the stage, who also seemed as strong as them despite being in the King Realm, would care.
Why?
Because this green haired man was none other than the Ruler of Green Leaf Kingdom, King Azaroth Williams.
If he noticed him¡
This thought had just crossed his mind when Azaroth, who had his eyes closed until now, suddenly looked directly at him.
''Fuck!''
Max cursed, and shed besIde Lily, grabbed her waist before appearing beside Emily¡
However, just as he was about to leave¡ a voice sounded in his mind.
[Oh! So, you are the kid who thrashed that arrogant kid from the Sovereign Mountain? Not bad, kid.]
Max stopped, not only because he knew running would be useless, but also because there was no hostility or malice in the voice.
While Lily, Emily, Pauline and everyone around them looked at him in confusion, wondering why he was suddenly running around, he raised his head and looked at Azaroth, who was looking at him with an imperceptible smile.
[Good. Now, calm down. No need to panic.]
[I am aware my Williams family also wants you, who wouldn''t after knowing how special you are? Even I''m tempted to capture you.]
Max''s hair stood on end when he heard thest part when Azaroth''s voice continued.
[Haha, don''t worry. I won''t do that.]
[Now, I will make sure my Williams family don''t bother you anymore, alright? So, wash away any resentment you have formed in your heart in these few days.]
Max''s eyes narrowed. Although he found it strange why he was taking initiative to be friends, he knew he wasn''t trying to deceive him.
So, after thinking for a moment, he mouthed a few words.
[...Thank you for sparing me. But if you want my resentment with your family to end just because you chose to spare me, that''s impossible.]
He could see Azaroth''s eyes subtly flicker before he heard his voice once again.
[Now you are being unreasonable. As far as I know, we haven''t done anything to harm you yet. What more, my son had even helped your woman.]
Max wanted to reply when he noticed Azaroth suddenly closed his eyes. A momentter, he understood why he did because three of the other six, including the sterndy, seemed to have noticed something and looked at him.
If Azaroth had continued looking, they would have followed his gaze, and noticed him.
The trio frowned before looking at the crowd. Max had put down Lily and had moved his gaze over to her. Despite that, he could feel their gazes linger around him, maybe because they were in disguise.
¡
On the stage, of the trio, a man who looked to be the same age as Azaroth looked at him and asked, "Were you talking to one of those three disguised kids?"
The other three who hadn''t noticed anything strange looked over when they heard him, interested.
Azaroth calmly opened his eyes and nodded, "Yes. Why? Don''t tell me I''m not allowed to talk with my subjects if I wish to?"
The man''s lips twitched, "Of course, you can. I just asked because you immediately stopped when we noticed."
"Well, I was done talking." Azaroth casually said.
"Why are they hiding their identities?" The stern woman asked before closing her eyes.
"Must be trying to hide from their enemies." Azaroth said before closing his eyes, not interested to entertain them any longer.
The man who had first asked him, looked at Max''s trio and chuckled, "We don''t need people who cause instability on the battlefield. Let me reveal their faces so they can settle their affairs right here."
As he said this, his attention was focused on Azaroth, wanting to see his reaction, but unfortunately for him, Azaroth acted as though he didn''t hear him.
"Very well." He scoffed, a hint of anger diffusing in his voice and he raised his hand, but before he could do anything, the stern woman spoke.
"Don''t be childish."
The man winced before chuckling awkwardly, "Haha, Lady Verana, I was just testing our King friend here."
The stern woman, Verana, didn''t say anything and kept her eyes closed.
The other four just looked at each other in confusion before minding their own business.
¡
Time passed as more and more people arrived. An hourter, another thousand magus had arrived.
Right at that moment, Lady Verana opened her eyes and raised her hand.
Immediately, the bustling za went silent.
She swept her gaze across everyone before saying, "You all came despite being aware of the dangers¡ You are brave."
"Most of you may already know this, but for those who don''t, I''ll like to tell you about the War Temples, and War merits."
"Every time demons invade, the Central ins'' Alliance establishes War Temples in every battlefield to support and reward the warriors that contribute in defending ournd."
"Demons don''t want that because the War Temples serve to bolster our defense and morale, making it several times more difficult to conquer ournd. So, they always try to stop us from establishing the War temple only to fail.
They will try to stop us this time too..."
Immediately after she said this, everyone''s expressions turned grim.
Chapter 646 War Merits
Chapter 646 War Merits
"...We six are from the Alliance, here to establish the War Temple on your kingdom''s battlefield. The demons will try to stop us from doing so, and because of the rules of the war, we can''t kill lower ranked demons en masse, we have recruited you to help defend against them."
As soon as she finished saying this, everyone''s faces fell.
There was silence for a while before the crowd broke out in an uproar.
"The fuck!"
"Is she kidding us?"
"Weren''t you supposed to set up the War Temple within a day or two after the demons step foot on ournd?"
"Why are you only doing it now? What''s going on?"
¡
Hearing everyone''s outraged cries, Max''s expression grew dignified. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''So, this is the reason why the demons attacked before the supposed time? They didn''t want the Central ins'' Alliance to set up War Temples?''
A momentter, he shook his head, ''No, it can''t be this simple.''
While he was lost in his thoughts, Emily asked Lily why was everyone going mad. "Since they decided to take the risk and go to the battlefield, why are they reacting like this?"
Lily shook her head, "It''s not the same."
She thought for a moment before saying, "Let''s put it this way, in the war, there are chances to survive because as long as the strongholds, War Temples, are intact, the demons can''t attack you if you retreat. However, without the War Temple, they will chase you until they kill you."
"Usually, the Alliance finishes setting up War Temples before the major wars start. However, this time the demons had caught them off guards by arriving a few months earlier than expected. Hence the situation."
"So, that''s why¡" Emily nodded in understanding, but as she looked at people crying about, there was naked disdain in her eyes.
Her expression was mirrored by Pauline, who looked at some of the people from the Fuller family who had be anxious, and coldly said, "You chose toe here knowing you may die there. Since you were already prepared to die, why does this slight increase in the chances of dying make you afraid?"
Emily looked at her in surprise, not expecting her to feel the same as her. Pauline, who noticed her gaze, smirked at her in provocation, immediately destroying her slowly forming positive image in Emily''s mind.
"SILENCE!" Verana''s voice boomed, drawing all other noises.
"It seems I was wrong to call you brave¡ you are nothing but cowards, who don''t deserve to fight on the front lines."
"You have five minutes. All those who want to leave, can freely leave."
Many people felt ashamed when they heard her. However, that didn''t stop from leaving.
Five minutester, over three thousand people had left, leaving a little less than eight thousand in total.
The man who tried to force Azaroth to reveal what he was talking to Max, Tristen, snorted in disdain, "Cowards!"
Verana swept her gaze across the remaining people in the za and waved her hand.
Swoosh!
Immediately, a palm sized metal te appeared in front of everyone.
"This is the Merit te. Drop a drop of your blood on it and bind it with you. There are specialized formations engraved on it that will record the number, cultivation level and other things about the demons you kill and turn them into War Merits."
"Now, to know how many War Merits the demons give based on their cultivation, race, etc. infuse your will into the Merit te."
When Max infused his will into it, information appeared in his head.
An ordinary Two Star demon, whether it was early-stage Two Star or peak Two Star, gave 1 Merit.
An ordinary Three Star demon gave from 10-50 Merits; early-stage 10, mid-stage 20, high-stage 30, and peak Three Star 50.
An ordinary Four Star demon gave from 100-500 Merits; early-stage 100, mid-stage 200, high-stage 300, and Peak Four Star 500.
An ordinary Five Star demon gave from 1000-5000 Merits; early-stage 1000, mid-stage 2000, high-stage 3000, and Peak Five Star 5000.
The ratio was the same for the King, Emperor and Monarch demons, just the number of Merits increased.
After a while, Verana continued, "Once we finish setting up the War Temple, you can exchange these Merits for all kinds of resources among other things."
"Now, if you don''t have any questions, we shall depart."
After saying this, she crossed her arms across her impressive chest, not that anyone would dare to look at it, and closed her eyes.
There was silence for a while before someone asked, "Yourdyship, may we know how much time it would take for you all to set up the War Temple?"
Verana didn''t need to speak as Tristen looked at the female mage who had asked the question and said, "Two to three days."
"Anything else?" He asked,
No one spoke, causing him to nod, "Good. Now, you all will follow Sir Alton and Madam Wyomin."
Saying this, he nced at Azaroth, "Thanks for hosting us. Now, we shall take our leave. Also, we expect you to be on the battlefield soon."
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Finished speaking, he flew up with Verana and two others, soon vanishing on the horizon.
The two people left, Alton and Wyomin, looked at Azaroth, "Would you like to address them?"
Azaroth nodded, and took a step forward, his resonating voice booming in everyone''s ears.
"This war is both a danger and an opportunity for you all. Try your best to survive, benefit and when you feel like it, return home."
"Yes, my lord!" Everyone echoed.
"Sir Alton, you can lead them away now." Azaroth said before leaving.
Alton waved his hand, causing a purple winged magic bird to appear. He then jumped onto it, and shouted, "Follow me."
With that, he flew at a normal speed toward the city gates. The crowd followed after him and Wyomin flew at the back.
¡
After they left the city, Lily and Sera heaved a sigh of relief while Max felt an invisible restriction lift off him.
Turning his head in a certain direction, he located the Dalton family''s group and Count Wiley among the crowd, his eyes shing with a cold light.
Chapter 647 Bait
Chapter 647 Bait
In the distance, Count Wiley shivered when he felt his gaze.
Dean, running beside him, noticed this and asked in a whisper, "He is looking?"
Wiley silently nodded, which put a subtle smile on Dean''s face.
"That''s good."
Wiley just gave him an indifferent look, but inwardly, he was seething.
''Of course, you would say that. If something goes wrong, I would be the one to die, after all.''
''And this bastard¡ maybe I should''ve ignored the Royal family and killed Ashton and his family. If I had, he wouldn''t be here today to kill me.''
While he cursed his luck, Max''s eyes shed when he noticed the short exchange of words between them with his bloodline sense.
He hadn''t used it in the za, fearing Verana and other Emperor Magus might notice it, but now, Alton was busy leading the way while Wyomin wasn''t paying any of them any attention, so he had less inhibitions and had used it when he nced at Wiley.
''So, they are using him as bait to lure me in? Not bad.'' He thought,
Once they were a few miles away from the city, Lily and Sera moved closer to him. Emily, however, stayed at arm''s length.
"We are safe now, right?" Lily asked,
"Yes. No one had followed us from the city." Max nodded. "Um, young master, should we remove the masks then?" Max thought for a moment before he shook his head, "No, let''s wait for a while more."
He then asked, "Why? You are notfortable hiding your identity?"
"No, it''s not that, young master." Lily shyly shook her head.
Max waited for her to answer, but she kept silent, causing him to raise an eyebrow.
Just as he was about to ask her, Sera leaned in and whispered, "She must not like the fact that you look at her but don''t see her real face."
Lily lowered her head and a slight blush appeared on her face when she heard this while Max, finally enlightened, was speechless.
¡
After leaving the city, Alton slowly increased the speed and after an hour, he was flying at the top speed of an average Early-Stage Three Star Mage.
Among these around eight thousand Magus, over seventy percent were in the Three Star realm. So, after running at this speed for a few hours, the exhaustion had started to creep in.
Alton however didn''t lower the speed.
¡
Ha!
Huff! Huff!
Six hours after leaving the city, almost every Three Star Magus was out of breath and they had slowly started tog behind.
Noticing this, Wyomin sent a mental message to Alton.
[Let''s let them rest for a while.]
Alton agreed and stopped.
"You have one hour to rest. The next time we stop, it will be when we arrive at the battlefront."
¡
Since Lily, Sera and Max were in the Four Star realm, they were only slightly out of breath, but Emily, though she fared better than other High-Stage and even Peak Three Magus, was heaving slightly deeper breaths.
"Are you alright?" Max walked over and offered her some water.
"Yes." Emily curly nodded and took the proffered water which put a relieved smile on Max''s face.
Emily gave him a side eyed look as he drank the water and took deep breaths. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"How far is this battlefield?" Max asked Pauline who had walked over after talking to her people.
"At the same speed, it should take us another six to seven hours." Pauline said as she sat on the ground, took out a spirit fruit and took a bite.
"How delicious!" She eximed before ncing at Max, Lily and Sera, "Want one? It can restore your stamina and increase mana recovery."
"Yeah. Give me one." Max said as he sat beside Emily. Lily and Sera also sat down.
After Pauline gave them each a fruit, she reluctantly took out another and held it toward Emily, "Here, you need to recover your stamina more than us."
This would have been a very polite gesture, and might have even served to reduce the tension between them if she didn''t have that ''Punch me'' expression on her face.
Emily silently looked at her, and then to her and Lily''s surprise, took the fruit from her.
"Give a few more. I''ll save your life one time in exchange."
"..."
Pauline looked at her with a nk look on her face, notprehending what she had just heard.
Then, her face turned dark as she snarled, "Do you think I would need to be saved by someone weaker than me? You underestimate me too much."
Ignoring her outburst, Emily indifferently said, "You don''t have more. It''s alright. Don''t feel embarrassed."
"You!" Pauline was speechless. She took out a few fruits and threw them at her before leaving in a huff.
"So, she had them." Emily muttered, catching them and storing them away in her spatial ring.
"..."
Max and Lily exchanged looks, seeing surprise on each others'' faces. It was the first time either of them had seen her act like this.
"What''s with that look you two have?" Emily asked, her eyes narrowed.
"N-Nothing." The duo timidly shook their heads. Then, a momentter, "Hahaha!"
All of them burst out in loudughter, attracting everyone''s attention, even Alton and Wyomin''s. Many in the crowd looked at them strangely while others were angry, not liking it that they were treating this excursion like some pic.
Max and the fourdies, however, ignored them all.
In some distance, Pauline grounded her teeth, and stomped the ground, "Those bastards! They areughing at me, aren''t they?"
The High-Stage Five Star mage beside her shook her head, "No, miss. They are not."
Pauline red at her before ncing at the group, "It''s good then."
Saying this, she returned to Max''s group, flopped down beside Sera and asked, "What are you guysughing about?"
Sera shook her head, and awkwardly said, "I don''t know. They wereughing so I joined them."
After they calmed down, Emily looked at Max in silence, causing him to be nervous.
He had just thought she was no longer angry, was he wrong?
Chapter 648 Demon Attack
Chapter 648 Demon Attack
However, when he heard Emily''s next words, he sighed in relief.
"I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been angry at you¡ for no reason at all." Emily said, her indifferent voice had a touch of emotion that he couldn''t understand.
"Everything''s good as long as you are no longer angry." Max smiled,
Emily took a deep breath, paused for a moment, and nodded, "Yeah, no longer."
"That''s good."
Lily and Sera exchanged a look before both smiled in relief. Unlike them, however, Pauline looked at Emily and clicked her tongue, "Tsk! Girl, you are too forgiving. If he was my man and was picking women here and there, I would''ve clipped his balls."
As she said this, she made a cutting motion with her fingers.
Upon hearing her words and seeing her dangerous gesture, Max felt a chill run down his spine and subconsciously clenched his legs while Emily''s good mood vanished.
Suddenly,
Swoosh!
Her mana red and she vanished from the ce. Almost at the same time, Max''s expression changed and his gaze snapped toward the distance when Wyomin''s voice sounded.
"Enemy attack!"
Bang!
Emily appeared behind Pauline and pped a sharp shard of ck Ice barrelling toward the back of Pauline''s head into pieces.
Whoosh!
When Pauline saw Emily vanish, her face fell and she regretted running her mouth, thinking she was going to attack her. But then she heard Wyomin''s warning and the shattering sound behind her. It didn''t take her long to understand what had happened, and the realization made her break out in cold sweat. Jumping to her feet, she looked at Emily with gratitude, her heart palpitating in fear.
"Thank you." She sincerely said,
Emily turned around, looked at her with a serious look on her face and shook her head, "There is no need. I just fulfilled my promise."
"What do you¨C" Pauline did not understand what she meant for a moment before she recalled the words she had said when she asked for more Stamina Recovery spirit fruits.
She wanted to say something, but Emily was no longer paying her any attention, her gaze was focused on around a thousand ck-skinned, one-horned demons that had suddenly appeared and were attacking everyone.
Swoosh!
The High-Stage Five Star Mage and Fuller family''s other magus arrived and surrounded Pauline in a protective shield. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"You are alright, young miss?" Pauline took a deep breath, her expression turning serious as she nodded, "Yes, I''m alright."
She then looked in the iing demons'' direction, and said, "Although they are not as numerous as us, they still pose a very high risk. So, when you fight, don''t worry about me and just focus on protecting yourselves."
As soon as she finished speaking, a greenish red, full body armor appeared on her body and a two meters long, ck sword appeared in her hand.
"I''ll be heading out first. Remember to take care of yourselves. I expect to see you all alive when we finish dealing with this group."
Whoosh!
Saying this, she dashed out of their encirclement. When she started running, her speed was equal to a peak Three Star Mage, but by the time she reached the demons, her speed had exceeded the normal speed of a High-Stage Four Star Mage.
Boom!
When she stopped, her sword was piercing through a Peak Four Star demon''s head while several Three Star demons on her way had their heads severed.
His disy had thoroughly taken aback Max, Emily and Lily, who had surprised looks stered on their faces, clearly not expecting her to be this strong when she had such poor reaction speed that she was unable to defend herself against Emily three days ago and even just now, she was entirely clueless until Emily had saved her from the sudden attack.
"You''ve heard what the young miss said. Focus on protecting yourselves." The High-Stage Five Star mage shouted, "Let''s go and earn some War Merits!"
"Yes!!!"
The others shouted and rushed after him, toward the demons.
Their action surprised Max''s trio even more, especially because they weren''t heading in Pauline''s direction.
"Are they really not going to protect her?" Emily raised her brows.
Beside them, Sera¨Cseeing their surprised and confused looks¨Csmiled and as she watched Pauline fighting like a valkyrie, said,
"You guys don''t know, but Young Miss Pauline is infamous for being extremely clumsy and careless. It''s extreme to the point where she had almost been assassinated several times by people weaker than her."
She felt Emily''s gaze on her when she said thest part but she ignored it and continued.
"However¡ When she enters her fighting mode, almost no one beneath Five Star is her match. Not only that, she is even able to fight against Early-Stage and sometimes even Mid-Stage Five Star magus for a while."
"Apart from this, the other reason why they are ignoring her like she asked is because she doesn''t like having her orders disobeyed. Those who disobey her¡ she stops treating them like her people."
Hearing this, Emily muttered, "She is too¡ willful. If she doesn''t change, she will die sooner orter."
Sera didn''t respond, apparently agreeing with her.
Emily then nced at Max, "Let''s go. We should also earn some Merits."
Max''s eyes shone, and excitement was bubbling in his heart. He will not just earn War Merits, he would also gain the much needed Kill Points, or Death Energy.
However, controlling his excitement, he seriously said, "Okay. But be extremely careful and try to stay near me, alright?"
"Yes," Lily and Sera meekly said while Emily just nodded before dashing away¡ in Pauline''s direction.
Sera watched her rush away and muttered, "It seems she isn''t angry with the young miss either."
Lily smiled, "Despite how coldly and indifferently she acts, she is very kind hearted. Since Miss Pauline has helped us quite a lot and she has no ill intention in her heart whenever she says something unsavory, she must have already forgiven her."
"Alright. We should also go now." Sera said before they also rushed out.
When Max was about to follow them, he paused and nced in Wyomin and Alton''s directions. When he saw they were calmly observing everything, with no sign of worry on their faces, he sighed in relief and rushed away.
Swoosh!
A momentter, he appeared in front of a Peak Three Star Demon.
When the demon saw him, terror appeared on his face. However, then he gritted his teeth and tried to cast his demonic spell.
Max, however, didn''t give him any chance, and pushed his head, shattering his skull.
Zoom!
Right as the demon died, he felt his bloodline, which now had a hint of inky dark color, stir and his vision turned ck and white. Then, as he watched, a small ball of whitish dark energy flew out of the demon''s body, rushed toward him as if attracted by a greater force and drilled into his chest, into his heart before getting absorbed by his bloodline.
A momentter, it was refined and purified, which reduced its quantity even more. Then, it merged with the double the amount of his bloodline energy.
All this happened within his bloodline and he was unable to affect the process, at least not yet.
Swoosh!
Max dodged an attack aimed at his back by sidestepping, most of his attention still focused on the process within his bloodline.
Chapter 649 Lilys Terror
Chapter 649 Lily''s Terror
Swoosh!
The demon was about to attack again when he waved his hand andunched a single Fire Arrow toward it.
Bang!
The next moment, the demon''s eyes widened, but he wasn''t able to do anything else as the Fire Arrow had pierced its forehead, instantly snuffing out its life.
Thud!
A momentter, its lifeless body fell down with a thud, creating a small cloud of dust.
Again, Max''s vision shifted, but since he wasn''t looking at the demon, he didn''t see the small ball of whitish energy flow out of the demon and rush into his chest. While his bloodline started purifying this clump of energy too, the merging process of the already purified death energy waspleted and a small clump grayish pink appeared in his dantian.
When he felt this energy, he got the same ethereal feeling the Nascent Energy usually gave him, but while the Nascent Energy was gentle and nurturing like a mother''s warm embrace, this one seemed violent and destructive.
''Can this even be used to increase my cultivation?'' He couldn''t help but wonder even though he already knew it could.
He wanted to test it by guiding it into his mana core but the situation didn''t allow him as more demons, stronger ones than the two before attacked him.
''This small amount won''t do much anyway. So, I should just focus on gathering more.'' He thought. Swoosh!
In the next second, his figure blurred and he appeared behind the group of five demons, all in the Four Star realm.
He instinctively wanted to take out the Thunder Sword to behead them, but paused, not wanting to take a risk with Alton and Wyomin present.
Although he couldn''t be hundred percent sure since not everyone was the same, he was almost seventy to eighty percent sure that if they saw it, they wouldn''t be able to keep their greed under control.
A Monarch Rank Artifact, after all, was something even most Monarch Magus would fight tooth and nail to possess, not to mention Emperor Magus like them.
Then he nced at the five demons in front of him and noticed one of them, a female demon, had a short bone sword.
By the time he thought all this, the demons had already noticed him behind them. Turning around in a panic, they prepared to attack him when he shed beside the female demon, grabbed her hand and made her stab his neck. Then, with a slight motion, he made her slice her neck off.
As embers of life vanished from the demon''s eyes, leaving only a horrified look on her face, he snatched the bone sword from her hand and shed to the side.
Boom!
Right as he did, several attacksnded on the ce he was standing at, sting the ground and the female demon''s corpse into smithereens.
"Tsk! How heartless!" He clicked his tongue, looking at the remains of theirpanion. The next moment, his figure disappeared and appeared amidst them.
Shlick!
Before the demons could react, he had skewered one of their heads. Then, leaving the sword stuck in the demon''s skull, he clenched his fists tightly, wrapped his fire elemental mana around it and punched the second demon''s head, causing it to explode and blood and brain matter to ssh around.
Of course, he made sure none of it touched him.
Then, as he took out the sword from the first demon''s head, the remaining two shouted in the demonnguage, "RUN!!"
"Don''t bother." Max uttered in theirnguage, before chasing them down and killing them.
As the five demons'' death energy entered his body, he rushed toward another group of three demons.
¡
Boom!
Rumble!
Bang!
Ahhhh!
A cacophony of noises filled the battlefield.
Despite being outnumbered by eight to one, the demons were giving a tough fight. Still, because they had very few Five Star demons in their ranks, they were slowly being ughtered.
Bang!
Max punched arge hole in an Early-Stage Five Star demon''s chest¨Cwho he had been fighting for a few minutes to improve his fighting style and mana control¨Ckilling it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although he wanted to gather as much death energy as he could, he realized it was a great opportunity to train since the demon side was way weaker, something he was sure wouldn''t rarely happen when they reached the soon to be the main battlefield.
Before locating another Five Star demon, he stopped for a moment and watched hispanions for a while.
Pauline had proved Sera''s words true. Even though she was just a Mid-Stage Four Star Mage, no Four Star demon was her match. Her ck long sword was like a grim reaper''s scythe, reaping the demons'' lives left and right.
Not far away from her, Emily was also fighting ferociously. Utilizing her extraordinary speed to the full extent, she constantly shed around, her silver sword beheading a demon every time.
Unlike them, Lily and Sera''s situation was different.
Sera''sck of battle experience was showing as she was having a hard time fighting against two High-Stage Four Star demons despite being a peak Four Star Mage.
To Max''s relief though, even though she was at a disadvantage, the demons weren''t able to harm her in slightest thanks to her Superior Mana control and adept maniption of water and earth elements.
As for Lily, her situation was probably the strangest in the entire battlefield. She was calmly standing in ce, looking harmless, but no demon was approaching her.
Not only that, when she took initiative to approach them, they would run in the opposite direction, treating her like a terrifying gue which put a helpless expression on her face.
Smiling wryly, he rushed toward her. When Lily saw him, she smiled beautifully, "You alright, young master?''
"Yes, I''m fine. But it seems you are not." Max smiled.
Lily looked at the demons in the distance and sighed, "They are too scared of me and I don''t want to chase them."
Max nced around at the several dozen frozen demons, some of whom were in the Five Star realm, and said, "Why don''t you try to clean this area? If they continue seeing all this, they would never daree close to you."
Lily shook her head, "That would be waste of mana, young master."
He thought about cleaning the area for her, but he could not keep doing it. so he said, "Change location then. Those who haven''t seen you kill these wille to you."
"But then I won''t be able to stay near you." She pouted,
Max''s gaze became gentle when he heard this. Loving flicking her nose, he chuckled, "It''s alright. I said that because I was afraid you all might be in danger, but these demons aren''t too strong. So, you''ll be fine. Beside, I''ll keep an eye on you in case some stronger Five Star demons surround you."
"Okay." Nodding, she hurried away, obviously excited to fight.
After observing Sera and others for a few seconds more, he nodded in satisfaction and then spread his bloodline sense.
He was worried his bloodline sense''s range might not be enough, but he soon found Count Wiley fighting along the Dalton family''s people.
Chapter 650 Happy Sera
Chapter 650 Happy Sera
Max''s brows furrowed when he noticed him. His face was deathly pale, fear and panic clear in his eyes while his heart was beating uncontrobly.
His strange state confused him because the demons he was fighting were just in the Three Star realm, way weaker than him, nor was he in some imminent danger.
''What''s going on?'' He thought.
A momentter, he understood why he was so frightened when he noticed him looking in the direction he was fighting the Five Star demons a while ago.
''He has seen me fight.'' A smile appeared on his face, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction in his heart.
But then his brows furrowed again, ''This is not good. If he gets too scared of me, he won''t dare to take action, and I won''t be able to kill him anytime soon.''
Immediately after this small scale of war began, he had wanted to go and kill him. However, right then, he noticed Alton obliterate a person who had tried to kill his enemy while he was fighting the demons.
Not only that, Alton had nced at him with a clear warning in his gaze. Although reluctant, he had no choice but to drop the idea.
After thinking for a moment, he sighed, ''It seems I can only wait for a good opportunity to get rid of him.''
Since he couldn''t stop killing the demons for the sake of not frightening him, he had no other choice if Wiley himself didn''t act.
Sighing again, he looked around and soon found an Early-Star Five Star demon who was about to kill a peak Four Star human mage.
Swoosh!
His leg muscles flexed, his mana reinforcing them. Then, he disappeared from the ce and appeared beside the demon right as he was about to decapitate the human mage.
"Hm?"
By the time the demon noticed him, his punch had found his forehead. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Bang!
Immediately, his head exploded in a gory rain of flesh and blood.
The human mage was first stunned and looked at Max in shock. Then, he quickly bowed by the waist and thanked him, "Thank you senior for saving my life."
"Don''t worry about it. This was what I was supposed to do. You be careful now and only fight those in your realm." Max said before shing away.
The human mage smiled bitterly. He had been fighting demons weaker than him, but this Five Star demon had suddenly appeared in front of him, leaving him no choice but to fight.
After a while, Max also realized this when he saw several Five Star demons trying to hide from the Five Star human magus and targeting weaker humans.
Noticing this, his eyes shed with a hint of anger and he increased his killing speed, saving several people in the process.
¡
Thud!
A quarter of an hourter, thest demon was killed.
The battlefield was silent for a few moments before everyone heaved a deep breath and erupted in loud cheers.
Some, however, were sobbing in silence, grieving the loss of their close ones who had just died.
Suddenly,
"Attention!"
Alton''s voice boomed again, silencing everyone.
He swept his gaze across everyone and said, "There is no need to be too happy because of this small victory or sad because you lost your friends or loved ones because¡
¡this was merely the first and weakest wave, only aimed to whittle down your number as much as they can and exhaust you."
"Which I can see they managed to achieve quite nicely."
His words caused everyone''s expression to harden.
"You have ten minutes to rest and recover. Then we will continue on our way." Alton continued, "Also, bury the corpses of yourrades and dig out the demons'' cores. You''ll be able to exchange them for Merits in the War Temple."
¡
While some prioritize digging the graves for their closed ones, the others, greedy ones, started digging out the demon cores.
However, when they tried to dig out the core of demons someone else had killed, they found themselves frozen.
This made the greedy ones sigh in loss while the others were relieved as their spoils wouldn''t be snatched away and they could take their time burying their friends.
¡
Max had already taken out the cores of the demons he killed, so he went to help Emily and Lily.
Sera didn''t need help as she had only killed two demons she had been fighting while Pauline had left the work to her family members.
Although some of the Fuller were injured, no one had died, so she was rxed.
Emily had killed a total of thirty demons; most of them were peak Three Star while some were Early and Mid-Stage Four Star demons, and had earned 2400 War Merits.
As for Lily, despite her overwhelming strength, she only killed over fifty demons, over twenty of them were Three Star, twenty were Four Star and the rest were Five Star Demons.
In total, she had earned a total of 25,800 Merits, a very impressive amount.
Emily stared nkly at Lily for a few seconds after hearing this. ''So this is the difference between the realms.'' She sighed and clenched her fists, ''Hopefully the War Temple can help me break through to the Four Star.''
Lily looked at Emily with a concerned look, thinking she shouldn''t have revealed her merits.
Max ced a hand on her shoulder and shook his head, telling her to stop worrying.
Emily returned to her normal self a momentter, causing Lily to sigh in relief. Emily also noticed her expression and couldn''t help but reveal a small smile.
She then looked at Max, about to ask about his Merits when Pauline hopped over, and proudly announced.
"I killed 63 of them. Impressive, right?"
"Impressive indeed." The trio nodded, causing her smile to widen. She then looked at Emily, her lips curling up in a teasing smile, "Want to hear how many Merits I earned?"
"No." Emily shook her head, not interested. She knew although her kill count was more than Lily, her Merits were sure to be less than hers.
"Why? Don''t want to suffer a blow?" Pauline provoked.
Emily, however, ignored her, and looked at Max, "How many Merits do you have?"
Pauline harrumphed in dissatisfaction, but looked at Max with interest.
She knew although he was stronger than ordinary peak Five Star magus ording to her father, it was after he used his bloodline energy, which she was sure he had not used seeing no one from the three noble families and the Royal family was keeping an eye on him.
Max checked his Merit te and calmly announced, "41,250."
"What!!" Pauline cried out in shock, "How is that possible?!"
Max looked at her in interest, "Oh? Why isn''t it possible?"
Pauline stared at him wide eyed, before she mumbled in a low voice, "This is not fair. How can you be stronger than me without even using your bloodline?"
Hearing this, Max understood why she had that reaction and couldn''t help but shake his head.
Just then, Sera came over, a huge smile on her face. "So happy, Little Sera. It seems you managed to kill a lot of them." Pauline said, changing the topic and throwing the depressing thoughts out of her mind.
Chapter 651 Panic
Chapter 651 Panic
Sera shook her head, "No, not many. I just killed two."
Emily and Lily weren''t surprised because while fighting they were paying attention to one another, unlike Pauline, who was single mindedly fighting.
"Eh?!" Pauline was started. She gave her a strange look and asked, "Then why do you look so happy?"
"Because I learned a lot from them." Sera said, looking satisfied. But then her face fell, "I wanted to continue fighting them, but they became weaker after a while. After killing them, I wanted to find someone else to fight but there was no demon left."
"Oh, I understand. Very good, Little Sera." Pauline smiled, hiding a twitch of her lips.
"It was your first time killing someone, right?" Lily asked, remembering her first kill, "Do you feel ufortable?"
Sera smiled, "No sister Lily. I have killed before. So, I feel fine now."
Even as she said this, a disgusted and sad look appeared on her face. Despite knowing she hadn''t done anything wrong, she didn''t like the fact she had taken someone''s life.
Lily became concerned and wanted tofort her, but Max stopped her with a look. It was important that she thought about it and overcame it on her own.
"Alright, let''s rest. We have no time to waste."
¡
Ten minutes soon passed and the group resumed the journey.
Everyone was more tense this time, and was constantly looking around.
To their relief, they encountered no demons for the next two hours. Everyone started rxing a little, and since they were already tired from fighting, the fast paced journey and the tension made them exhausted, which made them a lot less vignt.
Wyomin, noticing this, waved her hand toward the crowd.
Swoosh!
Droplets of water appeared in the sky before falling down on everyone with unerring uracy, not one drop fell on the ground and was wasted.
"What''s this? Rain?"
Everyone was startled for a moment.
"It''sdy Wyomin''s spell." Someone shouted.
"Is she worried we will fall asleep while walking?" A woman who was very exhausted, sneered in mockery.
However, in the next moment, her eyes widened when the droplets fell on her and her exhaustion rapidly vanished.
¡
Sera''s eyes shone as the droplets of water touched her and were absorbed into her skin.
"How marvelous!" She muttered, seeing this kind of water recovery spell for the first time.
''Will I be able to use my water magic to do the same one day?'' She couldn''t help but think.
Just then, Max said, "It''s not just Water magic¡ there is another element mixed in." "There is Light Element too." Lily nodded before saying, "To be able to so expertly blend in the Light Element''s rejuvenation properties in her water spell¡ she must haveprehended either Light or Waterw."
"Oh? I won''t be able to use it then." Sera said in disappointment.
Just then, Wyomin''s voice sounded in her head.
[You can use it even if you haven''t awakened the Light Element, though it will be a lot harder to do so.]
Hearing the voice, Sera''s eyes shone and she instinctively looked in Wyomin'' direction.
Max and others, noticing this, realized she must have received a mentalmunication from her.
"Did that Lady Emperor talk to you just now, Little Sera? What did she say?" Pauline asked in excitement.
Lily and Emily also looked at her. Unlike them, however, Max wasn''t happy.
From the excited glint in her eyes, he could tell Wyomin had told her something good, but he would rather she did not talk to her. Or anyone else from his group for that matter.
At least not until they were strong enough to protect themselves even against an Emperor Mage like her. Until then, he didn''t want any attention on them.
Though he wished that, after their performance in the battle two hours ago, he knew Alton and Wyomin had already noticed them. Not to mention his and Lily''s disy of strength, just Sera and Emily''s Superior Mana Control was more than enough to attract their attention after all.
''Hope this doesn''t cause any problems.'' He sighed,
"She¡ Lady Wyomin just told me it isn''t necessary to possess the Light Element to use this spell. Just the Water element will do." Sera exined, excited.
Everyone was surprised when they heard this, but not too much as they had heard of the elemental spells like this one. However, they weren''t too popr because it was too hard to master them for obvious reasons.
"Since she told me this, it must mean I can find this spell in the War Temple¡" She muttered, "I wonder how many War Merits I would need to buy it¡" She infused her will into the Merit te and her excitement faded.
[600 War Merits]
"Don''t worry too much about merits, sister Sera." Lily smiled, "There will be more than enough demons for you to kill and gain the required merits. And even if that isn''t enough, I, young master and sister Emily can let you borrow ours."
Max smiled while Emily nodded.
Pauline also chimed in, "You can have mine too, Little Sera. I probably won''t need too many of them anyway."
Sera felt her heart warming, but just as she was about to respond to them¡
"Enemies Ahead! Get ready!"
Alton''s warning sounded.
Immediately, everyone became alert and their gaze focused on the path ahead where in the distance they saw arge horde of red-haired and red-eyed humanoid demons rushing toward them.
"So many!" Sera eximed while everyone else''s expressions hardened when they realized this horde had way more demons than thest one¨Caround two to three thousand.
Just a while ago, to kill just over a thousand, over five hundred of them had fallen and it was when the demon side was heavily outnumbered.
This meant, even if the strength of this horde was simr to thest one, they would lose around two or three times more people.
"This is going to be dangerous." Max muttered before saying, "Remember to stay close to me, alright? Until I say so, don''t go too far."
"Yes." Lily, Sera and Emily nodded.
Pauline looked at him and worriedly asked, "What about me? If I stay near you, you''ll protect me too, right?"
"I will." Max nodded before saying, "However, I don''t think you will stay near us." "No. I will not rush away this time." Pauline staunchly said,
"Alright then."
By the time they finished talking, the demon horde was only around half a mile away from them and this distance was rapidly closing.
Boom!
When both sides shed a whileter, the demons arrived in Max''s bloodline sense'' range. When he felt their cultivation level, his expression changed for the worse. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Unlike thest time, this time almost twenty percent of the demons were in the Five Star realm and several of them were peak Five Star, something the human side only had a few dozen.
He told thedies about his find and their expression grew dignified. Fuller Family''s group and some other people around them also overheard him and they began to panic.
"Is what you said true? There are several hundred Five Star demons in this horde?" Boom!
Chapter 652 I Want to Drink Your Blood
Chapter 652 I Want to Drink Your Blood
"Is what you said true? There are several hundred Five Star demons in this horde?"
A High-Stage Four-Star Mage asked in a high-pitched voice, attracting more people''s attention.
Sigh!
Max sighed in his heart, already regretting choosing to speak out loud. He did that so they wouldn''t take them lightly and lose their lives as a result. But it seemed his words only served to create more panic and bring the people''s morale down, at least, of those who heard this man''s voice.
His expression not changing a bit and his gaze focused on the demons, he said, "It''s up to you whether you all believe me or not. But no matter what you do, be careful or suffer the consequences."
"Don''t listen to him!" Someone shouted.
"He is just a Four Star mage; how can he know their cultivation so precisely?"
"That''s right. He is lying. He must be a traitor who wants to bring our morale down. I say we kill him first¨C"
Swoosh!
Boom!
Before thisst person could finish their sentence, the sound of something piercing air sounded, which was followed by the sound of something exploding.
Everyone''s expression changed drastically when they looked in the direction of the man who was speaking because... his head had just exploded.
For a moment, everyone looked at Max, thinking he had killed him, but then the cackle of a demon sounded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Keke, how amusing! Do you think we would need human traitors'' help to kill you all? Don''t underestimate us great demons."
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Right as the voice fell, a group of twenty demons pushed through the people in front and appeared before Max''s group.
The one leading the group was a humanoid female demon with hip-length red hair and blood-red eyes. Also, unlike the rest of the demons, she had blood-red scales on her cheek bones.
She gave off a powerful and deadly aura as she swept her gaze across everyone before facing Max, "I want to drink your blood."
Swoosh!
Seeing they were targeting Max, everyone except the Fuller Family''s group sighed in relief and rushed away, leaving them alone.
The scaly demon looked at the fleeing humans and sneered, "You wanted to lead these cowards?"
Max''s gaze flickered. For a moment he was confused as to why she was targeting him out of all the humans, but when he noticed several demons with simr scales on their cheeks looking in his and some in Sera''s direction with greed burning in their blood-red eyes, he understood.
"So you get stronger by drinking people''s blood? Especially those with strong bloodlines?"
The scaled woman didn''t show any surprise and nodded. "That''s correct. Now, if you let me drink your blood without any resistance, I''ll consider giving you a painless death; how about it?"
"Haha," Max chuckled, causing the demon to furrow her brows. "Did I say something funny?"
Swoosh!
Right as she said this, she disappeared and appeared in front of Max and grabbed toward his neck, her demonic energy turning her hand into a sharp w.
This demoness was a high-stage Five Star demon, and given her distinct characteristics, she had a special bloodline, which made her stronger than ordinary Five Star demons.
So facing her attack, Max felt a threat. However, he waspletely calm as he shed with the now chipped bone sword that had appeared in his hand the moment he saw her move.
sh!
The demoness sneered, "You are too arro¨C"
Her words were caught in her throat when the sword erupted in crimson mes that had a pinkish tint, right before it shed with her w.
Sizzle!
Boom!
Both Max and the demoness were pushed back by the sudden explosion.
Both were unharmed, the only difference was¡ Max waspletely calm, while the demoness had a shocked look on her face that quickly turned into one of terror but also¡ intense greed.
The next moment, she did something that surprised everyone but Max.
Swoosh!
She turned around and fled.
"Why are you running? Come, have a taste of my blood." Max shouted in the demonnguage, startling everyone.
He channeled his mana and mixed some of his bloodline energy, casting the Phoenix Wings two secondster.
By now, the demoness had disappeared in the crowd, but she was still in the range of his bloodline sense.
"Miss Pauline, lend me a sword." He said, extending his hand toward the stunned Pauline, who quickly snapped back to her thoughts and gave him her ck sword.
"I will be in a while. You guys take care of these demons until then."
Fwoosh!
Shiing!
Once he was finished speaking, his wings gently pped, and the sound of a sharp sword cutting through flesh sounded almost at the same time he disappeared.
When they heard the sound, Lily and the High-Stage Five Star mage''s gaze shed as they turned their gaze to the demon group.
"How strong!" The High-Stage Five Star mage eximed in shock while Lily wore a beautiful smile and a proud expression on her face.
Hearing the mage''s exmation, Emily and others followed their gaze and saw the heads of two demons, who were standing closest to the scaled demoness, slowly slide down their necks and fall to the ground.
Thud! Thud!
Just like them, the rest of the demons'' eyes widened in shock.
"This¡ he killed them?" One of the demons muttered in demonnguage, his voice trembling.
Lily nced at Pauline and Emily. "They were the only two Five Star demons apart from that scaled demoness. The rest are just in the Three and Four Star realm."
Swoosh!
"Let''s quickly kill them." Saying this, she rushed toward the demons, a cloud of white mist covering her figure.
When she was ten meters away, the cloud of white mist burst apart and enveloped half of the demons, instantly freezing them into Ice statues, snuffing out their lives.
Seeing this, Pauline donned her full body armor, took out another ck longsword, and rushed over, "Kill!"
Emily, Sera, and the Fullers also rushed at the shocked and panicked demons.
Chapter 653 Battling Omara
Chapter 653 Battling O''mara
Swoosh!
Scaled demoness fled at her top speed and didn''t stop until she saw a hulking demon with simr scales on his cheeks, crushing the head of an Early-Stage Five-Stage female mage before drinking her blood with relish.
"Sir O''mara!" She shouted.
O''mara, one of the three strongest demons of this army of three thousand five hundred, threw away the now drained corpse of the female mage and smacked his lips in satisfaction before he looked in the demoness'' direction.
"Oh? Sh''mara, what are you doing here?" He asked.
Then his blood-red eyes shed, and he suddenly appeared in front of her.
Grabbing her injured hand with force, he gave it a lick.
"Oh~" He closed his eyes and moaned as he was savoring the most delicious taste.
Seeing this, Sh''mara, the scaled demoness, knew she didn''t need to waste her breath doing any exnation.
Just as she expected, O''mara''s eyes snapped open in the next moment, and he grabbed her shoulder tightly, staring into her eyes, he demanded.
"Say thismb is still alive."
"He is alive, sir." Sh''mara said, ignoring the pain in her shoulders, "The moment I realized he had such a delicious bloodline, I immediately came over to offer him to you."
"Good! Very good!" O''mara let out a grimugh of satisfaction before asking, "Tell me, where is he? After I drink his blood, I''ll reward you with an amazing night with me."
Sh''mara''s eyes shone in excitement when she heard this. If she spent a night with him, she would be able to absorb some of his blood essence when they copted, which would elevate her bloodline and give her a higher status in the tribe.
"Come with me, sir. I will¨C"
Just as she was about to turn around to lead him to Max...
Swoosh!
Max appeared behind her, the ck longsword, covered in the mixture of his fire elemental mana and bloodline energy, shing toward her neck.
It happened so fast that Sh''mara had no chance to react before she was beheaded. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Thud!
As her head fell down, Max looked at O''mara with a hint of surprise. With his bloodline sense, he could sense O''mara was almost as strong as Oliver, and if he wanted, he could save Sh''mara''s life, but chose not to act.
O''mara grinned at him before he grabbed Sh''mara''s headless corpse, put his mouth on her neck''s stump, and sucked.
As Max watched, Sh''mara''s body rapidly shrunk, and her scales dried up and fell as he absorbed her blood.
Seeing this, he understood why O''mara didn''t even blink as she died.
"How¡ disgusting!" He muttered, his expression twisting in an ugly grimace.
Ha!
O''mara smacked his lips in satisfaction, his scale turning more vibrant.
"Thank you for the nice meeting gift. I will be sure to savor your blood even more." Swoosh!
Saying this, he vanished.
Max''s eyes shed, and his wings pped.
Swoosh!
Right as O''mara appeared behind him and punched, his figure turned illusory before vanishing.
"Oh? Such speed! Your bloodline is even more extraordinary." O''mara eximed, the greed in his eyes burning even more brightly.
"It sure is." Max''s voice sounded as he appeared behind him and hacked the sword down toward his head.
Woosh!
Bang!
O''mara spun on his heels and punched, the impact of the collision causing the ground a few meters around them to copse.
Crack!
The sword cracked, but Max was unphased, his blue eyes staring into the demon''s ruby eyes.
"You are good." O''mara''s grinned widened, and he punched again, "But not good enough."
Max shed again.
Bang!
Crack!
This time, the sword exploded in pieces.
"What are you going to do now? Run?" O''maraughed, taking a strong step forward, his demonic energy and red bloodline energy covering his fist like thest two times as he punched toward Max''s chest.
Max let go of the hilt, clenched his fist, his mana and bloodline energy swirling around his hand as he also took a step forward, and lowered his stance a little before throwing the punch with all his bodily strength.
BOOM!
The moment both their fists collided, it was as if something had exploded. The ground a hundred meters around them sank over five feet deep, a cloudrge of dust covering their figures and the crater, while the shockwaves sent both demons and humans in over two hundred meters range staggering.
"The fuck''s going on? Who is fighting?" A Four Star Mage shouted, who had almost died to his opponent because the shockwaves had thrown him off bnce.
All fights stopped within a five hundred-meter radius as everyone''s gaze focused on the slowly dispersing cloud of dust.
When the dust finally settled, Max and O''mara''s figures were revealed to them, their fists still pressing against each other''s.
Immediately, everyone who was able to discern the duo''s cultivation was stunned, while the demons who knew who O''mara was had disbelieving looks on their faces because they could see this puny Early-Stage Four Star mage had gained a slight advantage in the exchange just now.
Then, their eyes shed with killing intent.
However, just as a few of them wanted to join the fight to kill Max, O''mara''s released his aura, "I''ll kill anyone who dares to touch him."
The demons instantly stopped, while humans furrowed their brows. Some were looking at Max with hesitation, thinking whether they should help him or not. But when they felt O''mara''s aura, they gritted their teeth and started fighting the demons they were fighting a while ago.
"You cowards! Can''t you see he is just a Four Star mage? How long can he fight even if he has some trump cards? We should help him." A peak Four Star mage shouted, but everyone ignored him.
¡
In the sky, Alton and Wyomin''s faces turned dark when they saw this.
"These cowards! They are going to help us set up the War Temple?" Alton sneered.
Wyomin didn''t respond, but disappointment was clear in her eyes.
¡
"You all¡" The Peak Four Star Mage looked at everyone pretending to be deaf in exasperation before his expression became determined and he charged toward O''mara.
However,
Swoosh!
Chapter 654 Overbearing Death Energy
Chapter 654 Overbearing Death Energy
Swoosh!
The moment he moved, a tall demon appeared in front of him. Looking at him with a mocking look, he said in an amused tone.
"I would love to see you go there and die in Commander O''Mara''s hands. Unfortunately, Commander is very much interested in ying with his food, so I can''t allow you to interrupt his enjoyment even for half a second."
Saying this, he immediately lunged forward and started attacking.
The human mage nced in Max''s direction and muttered, ''I''m sorry, sir, I can''t repay your kindness.''
¡
In the center of the crater, O''mara slowly pulled back his hand and nodded, seemingly in appreciation, "You are good, and your bloodline even better. But let''s see how you canst."
Saying this, he attacked again.
Bang!
Max met his punch, then the next and next.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
¡
Each time their fists met, O''mara''s expression would be a little glummer while Max''s eyes would glow in excitement.
It wasn''t because he was stronger than the demon, but because he realized the demon''s punches were able to stimte his body, allowing the [Barbarian God Physique] to circte just a tiny bit.
''How unfortunate I can''t let him punch my body!'' He sighed. For a moment, he contemted kidnapping this demon to progress his body cultivation, but he quickly shook the idea out of his mind because just a good beating wasn''t going to be enough to progress his body cultivation.
Just then, his bloodline sense tingled. When he paid attention, he noticed a few high-stage Five Star demons and a Peak Five Star demon, almost as strong as O''mara, slowly moving in their direction.
''I should finish this fight as soon as possible.'' He thought.
Then, he slowly started increasing the amount of his bloodline energy in the mixture of mana and bloodline energy he was using to boost his strength.
O''mara immediately felt the change as he got suppressed a little more in every subsequent exchange.
"You want to kill me? You underestimate me, arrogant human!" He snarled as his scales lit up with a sanguine red glow that enveloped his entire body.
Immediately, he became leaner, and his veins bulged as his strength took a major leap.
Max''s expression changed when he noticed this.
''He became almost thirty percent stronger?''
His first instinct was to forgo the mana and use his bloodline energy to quickly overpower and kill him, but with his bloodline sense, he noticed the Peak Five Star demon, previously pushing in their direction while fighting the human mages, had suddenly stopped fighting and was rushing over at a fast speed.
''It''s probably because it had noticed him using his scales to gain the temporary power up. Thinking he would soon kill me and consume my blood, it became impatient.'' Max thought, his eyespletely calm.
''You want a share of my blood, huh? Very well.''
Taking a deep breath, he retracted his bloodline energy even as O''mara moved in to punch his head.
Whoosh!
As the violent wind caused by the punch buffeted his face and caused his hair to dance about, he pulled on some of the refined Death Energy in his dantian and mixed it with his fire elemental mana.
As the Death Energy circted through his mana veins, he felt as if they were going to explode, causing him to break out in a cold sweat.
For a moment, he wondered if it was really a good idea to use this violent energy.
Rumble! But when he saw the punch zing toward him, about to crush his skull in the next second, he gritted his teeth and raised his hand.
Puff!
"Huh?!"
O''mara''s eyes widened, seeing his full-powered attack being blocked so¡ effortlessly.
More than that, he was shocked to realize the moment his punch smashed against Max''s palm, some invisible energy had immediately evaporated his bloodline and demonic energy.
Phew! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''That was dangerous!'' Max exhaled in relief. Though his mana veins hade on the verge of exploding, they did not when he infused thest remaining bits of Nascent Energy in them.
Then, without giving O''mara any chance, he fused a good amount of his bloodline energy into his fist and punched his head.
Swoosh!
Despite his shock, which had dazed him for a moment, O''mara managed to react on time and tried to grab his fist just like Max had done while tilting his head to the side.
Boom!
However¡ when Max''s fist smashed against his palm, it directly exploded, and the punch found its aim, O''mara''s head.
BANG!
Crack!
There was a crisp bang followed by the sound of his skull breaking.
"Hm?" Max frowned because his attempt to block, although it failed, had managed to sap quite some power off his punch. Because of which, O''mara was still alive, although on the verge of death.
Swoosh!
Just then, the sound of someone rushing reached their ears before a menacing voice sounded.
"MOVE BACK, HUMAN!"
O''mara, ears buzzing and his vision white because of the impact to his brain, grinned, "I... will... fight you...t¨C"
Bang!
Before he could finish his, Max punched him again, properly shattering his head this time.
"No, you won''t." He muttered before taking out his demon core and throwing a ball of fire on his body, wanting to burn it so this new arrival wouldn''t be able to suck his blood to increase their strength.
"HOW DARE YOU!!"
The enraged voice sounded before the figure of a short but bulky demon appeared beside the corpse and hurriedly put out the fire.
Max''s face fell, not because this demon would be able to suck O''mara''s blood, but because he realized this demon gave him a more dangerous feeling.
Checking his remaining bloodline energy, he muttered, "This is going to be troublesome."
However, just then, Wyomin''s voice sounded in his head: [Try to hold on for half a minute. Help ising.]
Max''s eyes flickered.
Then, he immediately moved in to attack the short demon, knowing he wouldn''t fight him seriously until he managed to suck O''mara''s blood.
So, his aim was to stop him from sucking his blood for half a minute.
---
{2 Castles bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you very much The_Big_Dog_915! (1/10)}
Chapter 655 Devil Blood
Chapter 655 Devil Blood
The demon was enraged upon being interrupted. After giving the still-burning corpse a reluctant look, he turned his gaze over to Max, his expression dark.
"If you want to die so much, I''ll fulfill your wish." He growled as his aura and demonic energy red before he vanished and appeared in front of Max, who was charging toward him.
Max''s wings pped, and he vanished, appearing in some distance.
"You think you can run?"
The demon sneered before his figure was enveloped in a cloud of demonic energy.
Swoosh!
The cloud flew toward Max at breakneck speed.
Swoosh!
Max again pped his wings and disappeared, but this time he wasn''t able to throw him off as the dark cloud had closely followed him.
Noticing this, Max brows knit together in frustration.
Although he had killed several Five Star horned demons two hours ago and O''mara just now, if they had used their flying ability to escape, he might not have been able to achieve that.
Fortunately, the horned demons didn''t try to flee since they hade to fight and die, while O''mara was blinded by his greed and the overconfidence in his strength.
This demon, however, was not only utilizing his flying ability; he was also using his strange movement technique to boost his speed, almost rendering Max''s bloodline energy-powered Phoenix Wings useless.
Since he couldn''t escape from him, nor he wanted to have a direct fight, the only thing he could do was to divert his attention. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
So, he gathered his fire elemental mana with some bloodline energy mixed to boost its destructive power and cast the Fire Arrows at O''mara''s corpse.
"How dare you!"
Just as he wanted, the short demon shouted in anger even as the dark cloud stopped chasing Max and flew toward O''mara''s corpse, a wave of demonic energy destroying the Fire Arrows.
After destroying them, the dark cloud vanished, and the demon appeared, standing in front of O''Mara''s corpse, staring daggers at him.
Although he knew Max had an extraordinary bloodline, which was sure to give his strength a considerable boost, O''mara''s blood wasn''t any less valuable since O''mara was a Peak Five Star demon and had their lineage''s Vampiric Lizard bloodline as pure as his.
After thinking for a moment, he sighed and waved his hand. "I won''t kill you. Leave!" Max''s gaze flickered. For a split second, he considered leaving since those who came to help would kill him and im the merits, but after thinking for a moment, he stayed.
Since Wyomin asked him to keep him upied, he was sure he would receive some sort of reward, but it wasn''t why he decided against leaving.
The reason he stayed was that he didn''t want to offend her and also wanted to leave a good impression on her, hoping she would consider this and would not try to capture him for his bloodline and Death Energy, which he was sure both Alton and her had noticed him using.
Seeing Max not move, the demon''s expression turned gloomy.
"Die then!" Shouting in rage, he took out a glob of ck blood and threw it at him.
Swoosh!
Max wanted to dodge when he saw him take out the blood glob, but he had no time to react as it seemingly teleported directly in front of his chest and was absorbed into his body.
Immediately, he felt all strength leave his body, and he became disoriented.
Thud!
He didn''t realize it, but the moment his glob of blood entered his body, he had lost all control over his body and fell down to the ground, violently twitching.
The short demon walked over and kicked him in the gut, sending him flying a few meters away.
He then spat on the ground, "Stupid human! Now, be a good scourge, and kill some humans for me."
Saying this, he turned around and walked over to O''mara''s corpse.
After snuffing out the flickers of fire still burning on his body, he thrust his hand into his chest and started absorbing his blood essence and the root of his bloodline.
Meanwhile, Max''s body had turned ck, and putrid smog had started wafting off of his body.
The glob of blood that entered his body was also the Devil''s blood, but of a different kind from Ashton''s devil blood.
This blood came from a dreadful devil spoken of in legends¡ªthe Scourge Devil.
It was said to have the ability to turn everyone into scourge devils that had no reasoning ability and wanted nothing but destruction and chaos.
After confirming the devil blood had entered his heart, the demon waspletely uncaring because no one below the Emperor realm could hope to resist its corrosion, and even those in the Emperor realm would be terrified if it entered their bodies.
¡
In the sky, Wyomin''s face fell when she saw the demon take out the devil blood and wanted to warn him, but before she could, a red-skinned, female scaled demon appeared in front of her, seemingly materializing from the thin air.
"It''s best you don''t break the rules, Missy. Otherwise, I won''t mind massacring thesembs." She said with a chuckle.
Wyomin wasn''t surprised by her sudden appearance, as she had already noticed her and the other Emperor demon keeping watch over Alton.
She raised her brows. "Since when is talking against the rules? Didn''t you also tell that demon to use the devil''s blood?"
"Hehe, of course I did." The demoness chuckled, moving toward her until there was less than half a foot of distance between their faces.
Staring into her eyes, she continued, "But I did that only after you spoke to that littlemb."
Wyomin stared back, no trace of fear in her eyes.
A momentter, she sighed. Immediately after that, the devil blood entered Max''s body, causing her to sigh again.
The demoness also sighed, one of relief.
Just like Wyomin and Alton, she and herpanion had also noticed Max''s bloodline energy and also the Death Energy, which had made them feel a hint of fear.
At that moment, they had decided to kill Max. After the short demons couldn''t kill him and seeing his reinforcements wereing, she had directly ordered the demon to use the devil blood on him.
''It was worth it.'' She thought, but the next moment, her eyes widened in shock before a dense murderous intent filled her eyes.
---
{2 Castles bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you very much The_Big_Dog_915! (2/10)}
Chapter 656 Third Princess?
Chapter 656 Third Princess?
When Wyomin, noticing the sudden change in the demoness'' emotions, followed her gaze and saw Max, her eyes widened in surprise¡ then her lips curled up in a smile.
Swoosh!
Suddenly noticing something, she appeared in front of the demoness, her aura pressing down upon her and a long whip appearing in her hand.
"If you are ready to fight me to the death, try moving." She said, a murderous chill in her voice.
"Ha!"
The demoness scoffed but stayed in ce. The same happened on Alton''s side. The demon keeping watch over him was stronger than the demoness, but Alton managed to keep him from taking action.
¡
On the ground¡
The short demon had just started absorbing O''Mara''s blood essence when the putrid smog stoppeding off Max''s body and the ckness rapidly receded.
Ha!
He stopped twitching. His eyes snapped open as he took a deep breath and sat up.
Then he looked around and saw the short demon with his hand in O''mara''s chest, his eyes closed.
He didn''t rush to take advantage of the situation but closed his eyes instead and scanned his body with his bloodline sense.
He found nothing wrong anywhere, but when he looked into his heart, he saw the small glob of ck blood surrounded by his bloodline energy.
''What''s this blood?'' He wondered. Though he didn''t know what happened after it got into his body, after regaining his senses, he realized this strange blood had hijacked his body and nervous system.
Suddenly, he broke out in a cold sweat.
''If it wasn''t for my Lust Overlord Bloodline, I was a goner.''
Then, a ruthless glint flickered within his pupils as he looked at the short demon. Covering his body with a thinyer of his bloodline energy, he stood up and walked over to him.
¡
When the demons in the surroundings saw Max recover and walk toward their secondmander¡ªthe short demon¡ªthey wanted to shout to rouse him.
But the humans, perhaps feeling guilty about their cowardly disy earlier or perhaps because they knew if the demon didn''t die, they might be the next to be his target,unched ruthless attacks, stopping the demons from making any sound.
¡
Max had long realized whatever mana could do, his bloodline energy could do even better. Magus or demons, especially those beyond the mortal boundary, could detect him if he used mana to be stealthy, but if he used his bloodline energy, they would not be able to unless they were way stronger than him, had some powerful detection spell, or he revealed himself on purpose.
The short demon, however, wasn''t much stronger than him, had no detection spell, and even if he had, he was too focused on absorbing O''mara''s blood essence and his bloodline root, something that required his full attention.
So, he remained blissfully unaware as Max appeared behind him.
Only when Max extended his hand and was about to grab his neck that he felt danger and snapped back to his senses.
"You?! How?!" He became bbergasted when he noticed with his divine sense that it was Max.
In the next instant, he tried to turn into the dark cloud of demonic energy to escape, but it was of no use because... In his anger, not caring about the consequences, Max had once again used the Death Energy, which, after rampaging in his mana veins, causing significant damage, had covered his palm.
When his palm came into contact with the demonic energy, it immediately destroyed it, stopping the strange spell.
Then, as he grabbed the back of his neck and forced some of the Death Energy into him, the demon let out a heart-rending cry.
"AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"
The Emperor demons'' eyes narrowed while Wyomin and Alton focused.
On the ground, everyone in the surroundings stopped fighting once again as they watched the short demon wail like a helpless sheep.
"This... what is going on?"
"Who is this terrifying human?"
¡
Max didn''t even bat an eye as he continued injecting the Death Energy into him. At the same time, he started gathering the mixture of fire elemental mana and bloodline energy on his other hand in preparation to cast the [Calidus Brachium]. Swoosh!
Right then, he noticed a group of four Peak Five Star magus rapidly flying in his direction.
The supposed ''help'' had arrived.
Clenching his zing fist, he raised his fist when he heard the shout.
"Stop!"
Casting a brief nce at the group of five, he noticed they were from the royal family.
Then... he proceeded to ignore them and punched.
BANG!!''
The demon''s head exploded, the zing fire turning the blood, brain matter, and even the pieces of bones into ashes.
Everyone, be it demons or humans, was stunned.
This early-stage Four Star mage had killed another Peak Five Star demon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As his vision turned ck and white, he watched the unrefined death energy gushed out from the demon''s body and entered his body.
He couldn''t pay attention when he killed O''mara, nor was he able to check afterwards since he had begun fighting this demon, but not only did he gain a lot more unrefined death energy from them whenpared to the high-stage Five Star horned demons he had killed, it was also more vibrant, which he guessed must mean it was purer.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
The group of five from the Royal family arrived in front of him.
The middle-aged man who had shouted earlier red at him, and coldly asked. "Did you not hear me?"
"I did." Max nodded. "But why do I have to stop when you tell me to? Do you think this is the capital, or you are King Azaroth?"
"You lowlife! How dare¨C"
The man''s expression turned ugly, and he was about to attack when one of the two women in the group raised her hand.
"Don''t be angry, Uncle Armand. He is right. We are on the battlefield. Nobody other than Sir Alton and Lady Wyomin has the right to stop anyone from killing their enemies."
He nced at the woman, and his eyes lit up when he saw how beautiful she was.
"You are the third princess? Serena Williams?"
The moment he asked, he saw the four''s lips'' twitch.
Chapter 657 Mana Crystals
Chapter 657 Mana Crystals
A whileter, Max awkwardly watched as the royal family''s group left.
It turned out the beautiful woman wasn''t the third princess, but her aunt, King Azaroth''s sister, Martha Williams.
Though he noticed she wasn''t bothered by his mistake, he felt awkward.
After a moment, he stopped thinking about it and turned around to return to Lily and others.
However, at that moment, he noticed several Five Star demons looking at him with hostile intentions, which made him pause. Then a deep frown appeared on his face.
If, even after noticing this, he tried to ignore them, they would surely attack him, thinking he was too exhausted to fight¡ªwhich was true because he had very little bloodline energy left. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
If he tried to fight them by just relying on his level two Barbarian God Physique and his measly early-stage Four Star mana cultivation, he would definitely lose.
Swoosh!
Just then, a Peak Four Star mage rushed over, his shoulder bleeding and his face pale.
"You alright, sir?"
"Hm?" Max found him familiar, "Aren''t you that guy¡"
"Yes, sir. I was the one who you saved in the fight earlier." The man nodded.
"Yes." Max nodded. "Aren''t you worried the demons will target you if they see you with me?"
The man looked at his injuries, which the demonic energy was corroding every moment, and smiled wryly, "Even if they don''t specifically target me, I probably wouldn''t survive this fight."
"So¡ You came hoping I would be able to help you?" Max asked in an emotionless voice.
To his surprise, the man shook his head and said, "No, sir. I came to help you and repay your kindness for saving my life."
"Oh? What made you think I need your help?" Max raised a brow.
The man smiled and handed him a spatial ring. "I don''t know if you need any help now or not. But there are some Mana crystals inside, which will surely help you one way or another."
Max was surprised when he heard him.
Generally, those in the First to Three Star realms used low-level mana stones.
Those in Four and mid-stage Five Star used mid-level mana stones, and those in high-stage Five Star to Emperor realm used high-grade mana stones.
To people in the Monarch realm and Supreme Magus realm, the mana stones stopped being useful. So, instead of mana stones, they used Mana Crystals, something that had much higher purity of concentrated mana.
Unlike the high grade mana stones that could be exchanged at the rate of over a hundred mid grade mana stones to one high grade mana stone in the central ins, where high grade mana stone mines were in a decent number, and a few hundred mid-grade mana stones to one high grade in barren regions like the Green Leaf Kingdom, it was almost impossible to exchange the mana stones, no matter how many, for the mana crystals because even the mana rich central ins had a handful of mana crystal mines.
¡
After giving him the spatial ring, the man turned around, wanting to leave, when he felt a hand grab his uninjured shoulder.
He turned his head around and saw Max frowning.
"What is it, sir?"
"No, nothing. You can go." Max said, pulling his hand back.
Just now, after hearing his words, he had checked the spatial ring and found there were indeed mana crystals, twenty two to be exact.
Despite having only heard of them, he knew how precious they were, so he decided to help him get rid of the demonic energy in his body, but just when he put a hand on his shoulder and was about to use some of his bloodline energy to force it out...
¡the clump of devil blood gently trembled, and all the demonic energy was sucked out and absorbed by it in an instant.
When he noticed it seemed to have gained a hint of life after consuming the demonic energy, he frowned, worried that it would try to take control of him after it gained enough energy.
''I have to get rid of it as soon as possible.'' He thought. He wanted to force it out the moment he had regained his senses, but he didn''t have enough bloodline energy to do that. Even worse, he felt his bloodline energy was a little weaker than it, so if he wanted to force it out of his heart and body without struggling too much, he would need the Nascent Energy.
Of course, his Death Energy could also do it...
''No, it has already caused enough harm to my mana veins.'' He thought, immediately throwing the thought out of his mind. The man confusedly nodded and was about to walk away when he heard Max ask, "What''s your name?"
"It''s Leo Feng, sir." The man answered, a smile appearing on his face. Although he wouldn''t have minded it much even if he hadn''t asked, he felt a weird sense of satisfaction knowing his savior cared enough, even if it was because of the mana crystals, to ask for his name.
"Leo¡" Max muttered, suddenly remembering Ellie and pregnant E.
"Alright, Leo. Heal your wounds before you fight. I hope we can again."
Saying this, he grabbed him, Phoenix Wings''s pping with the boost of thest bits of the bloodline energy, and vanished from the ce.
The Five Star demons tried following him but lost sight of him after just a few moments.
¡
Thud!
Leo only felt a hand grabbing him before everything became blurry. When he regained his senses, he found himself crashnding near a group of humans, starting them.
"He helped me, huh?" He muttered, "But what''s the use of living a little--"
Suddenly, his eyes widened because he realized there was no demonic energy left in his wounds and his injuries had stopped worsening, instead they were healing at a rapid speed, as if someone had given him a high grade healing pill.
¡
Swoosh!
After dropping him in a rtively safe location, Max returned where Lily and others were.
Fortunately, even though he had two tough fights, not much time had passed, and they seemed to have only finished taking care of the demon group he left them to deal with.
Lily and Sera were the first to notice his sudden arrival. When they took a good look at him, they grew worried and rushed over.
"Are you alright?"
Chapter 658 Masked Ghost
Chapter 658 Masked Ghost
Swoosh!
Splurt!
Emily appeared behind thest early-stage Four Star demon of the group and beheaded him with a swift sh. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ha!
After ncing around, she saw the Fullers were killing the remaining demons and took a deep breath, calming down her blood flow and agitated mana.
After that, she started digging out the cores of the demons she had killed.
Right then,
Swoosh!
She noticed Lily and Sera rushed toward someone. When she looked over, she realized Max had returned.
However, when she took a good look at his face, especially his eyes, which had turned faded crimson pink, her brows furrowed in worry because thest time she saw his eyes change color like this was when he was suffering from his bloodline bacsh.
Her fists clenched tight, and her jaws set. ''He had to push himself to the limits again?''
After taking a deep breath, she walked over to him, and while Lily and Sera asked if he was alright, she asked, "Are you able to suppress it?"
His words surprised the duo, while Max was confused for a moment when he saw her looking at his eyes and understood what she meant.
"It''s not an issue." He answered somewhat awkwardly.
"Good." She nodded before turning around and continuing to dig out the demon cores.
¡
Lily and Sera looked at Max in confusion before Lily asked, "What did sister Emily mean, young master?"
Max pointed to his eyes and said, "She thought I had bloodline bacsh."
"Is that why your eyes look like that?" Sera asked, bing more worried.
Max shook his head. "It''s not because of the bacsh but because I don''t have any bloodline energy left. Until I recover some energy, they will stay like that."
Thedies sighed in relief but then became worried again.
Max let out a sigh, and before they could say anything, he said, "No need to worry. I can use mana stones to recover it."
The duo''s expression eased before Lily waved her hand.
Fwoosh!
Ice elemental mana gushed out of her core, covering her in a cloud of white mist, which then followed her will, froze the nearby area, and created a small igloo-type structure around them.
"Young master, you recover your bloodline energy. We will make sure no one disturbs you." Saying this, she grabbed Sera''s hand and walked out of the ice dome.
"These girls¡" Max shook his head, smiling.
Then, wasting no time, he sat down cross-legged, and since recovering bloodline energy with mana stones would take quite some time¡ªthe time he couldn''t afford to waste too much right now¡ªhe took out one of the mana crystals.
Logically, since Monarchs and Supreme Mages used them to cultivate, lower realm magus shouldn''t be able to use them, like those below Five Star realm couldn''t use high-grade mana stones.
However, despite having purer and more concentrated mana, the mana crystal could be used by anyone as long as they were careful and didn''t absorb more mana than they could handle at a time.
In addition to this, the fact that they could help in resolving cultivation bottlenecks made them the most sought after cultivation resource.
Unfortunately, they were so rare that even King Magus usually didn''t have them, and even if they got hold of some by some lucky coincidence, the number wouldn''t exceed a dozen.
This was why he was caught off guard when Leo said the spatial ring had mana crystals.
''Did he find some inheritance?''
The thought crossed his mind. Then, as he recalled how he had managed to kill the Peak Four Star demon that had stopped him, he felt his guess should be more or less right.
''Well, it''s his fortune.''
With this thought, he stopped thinking about everything and focused on the mana crystal in his hand.
¡
The capital city... Royal Pce¡
One hour after Magus left the city for the battlefield...
Sitting high on his throne, Azaroth was deep in thought, his gaze distant, while in front of him, a middle-aged man knelt on his both knees, cold sweat running down his back.
This man was none other than the silver-masked ghost who attacked the Garfield family with Dean and Count Wiley.
After returning to the pce, he tried to find the reason why Max hated his family and soon found one of the members of the Royal family had attacked Max''s family, almost killing his father.
After a few moments, Azaroth looked at him and sighed, "If you hadn''t forced Viscount Ashton to use extreme measures and suffer irrevocable damage, things would have been manageable. But now¡
I''m sorry to say, but you have to sacrifice your life in apology to that kid."
When the masked ghost heard these words, his heart chilled, but he didn''t raise his head or say anything in protest.
"Are you willing to do that?" Azaroth asked.
The masked ghost took a deep breath. "My King, if it can help the Royal family and you promise to protect my family, I am willing to do it."
"Good. You go and spend your remaining time with your family." Azaroth said.
The masked ghost stood up and bowed before leaving the pce.
When he was some distance away, he took out hismunication crystal and sent someone a message before continuing on his way.
Meanwhile, Azaroth, sitting on his throne, rubbed his temple, "How troublesome!"
Right then, a gracefuldy, almost as beautiful as the elegant elven city lord, Elena, appeared in front of him.
Taking a step forward, she turned her body and sat on his thigh before gently asking, "What is worrying you now, my king?"
Azaroth, noticing the teasing and somewhat exasperated tone in her voice, smiled wryly, "It seems one of the grand elders has either ovee with greed or has made some deal with those scums in the central ins."
"He has targeted the special bloodline boy who you must have heard about in thest few days."
"I don''t understand." Thedy, who was Azaroth''s first wife and Eric''s mother, shook her head. "What''s the exact problem? Is it the grand elder contacting those people or him targeting the boy?"
"It''s thetter." Azaroth sighed.
Chapter 659 Slaughter [1]
Chapter 659 ughter [1]
"Oh? The boy has an impressive background?" The queen asked.
When she saw Azaroth shake his head, her delicate brows rose ever so slightly. "Then what''s the problem?"
"That kid... he isn''t simple." Azaroth said, a solemn light flickering in his eyes, "I can''t properly put it in words, but when Iid eyes on him, my instincts screamed at me to be his friend or at least not to be his enemy."
The queen''s previous somewhat carefree expression disappeared when she heard him, and a gleam shed in her eyes.
"You sure about it?" She asked,
Azaroth caressed her cheek with a finger and asked while looking deep in her eyes, a hint of smile in his eyes, "Even an ordinary King Mage would believe his instincts, let alone me."
The queen nodded and asked, "Then, what are you going to do now?"
"I''ll give him the masked ghost, the guy who just left. Since only he has acted against his family, killing him would hopefully sate his anger."
"What if it did not?" The queen asked,
"If it did not..." Azaroth muttered, his gaze bing vacant as she stared in the distance. "It will¡ it definitely will."
"Stop being so worried then." The queen said, cing her head on his shoulder and looking at him with her limpid eyes.
¡
Swoosh!
Bang! Boom!
Ahhhh!
"Elder Bajj! Please help. Ah! Noooo¨C"
Splurt!
Until a few minutes after Max started recovering his bloodline energy, the group''s situation was good. No strong demons hade to attack them. When some Five Star demon came, the Fuller high-stage Five Star mage, elder Bajj, Lily, and other Five Star Fullers would handle them.
But just a minute ago, a group of fifty suddenly appeared. The number wasn''t a problem since the Fullers'' group also had over fifty people, but the problem was there were three high-stage Five Star and a dozen at the mid-stage and early-stage Five Star demons among them, severely overpowering the group.
Lily went all out but could barely handle one of the three high-stage Five Star demons, while elder Bajj tried to stop the second one, but after just a minute, he was on the verge of death.
As for thest high-stage Five Star demon, Pauline, Sera, and a few of the Fuller Five Star magus were fighting him, but they clearly wouldn''tst long.
Pauline''s full body armor was almost destroyed, and she was supporting several injuries throughout her body. Sara was also injured because her strong defenses weren''t strong enough for the demon.
Since the strongest of the group were having such a hard time, it was only to be expected the rest would fare even worse.
In just a few minutes, over a dozen of the Fullers had lost their lives, while most of the others were seriously injured.
Just now, it was thest cry of a peak Four Star Fuller mage before she was decapitated.
The demon put her mouth on her neck and sucked her blood dry in a few seconds before throwing it away and chuckling.
"Keke, how delicious! Good thing I joined this group or I would''ve left out on these treats."
"I don''t think it was a good decision, though." Just as she wiped her mouth, she heard these words that sent chills down her spine.
Before she could do anything, she found her vision shifting.
''Huh? It''s like I''m falling.'' This was thest she had before she lost consciousness, her head having fallen to the ground.
Max, who had just left the Ice Dome after recovering half of his bloodline energy, looked around, his expression turning grim.
He had already noticed when the demon group arrived, but wanting to recover a little more bloodline energy and also wanting to give the group a wake-up call so they would start taking the battles seriously because his presence had seemed to have given them a sense of satisfaction, he decided to wait, but it seemed his decision wasn''t right.
No matter how much he thought he wasn''t their bodyguard and that deaths were normal in a battle of this scale, he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.
If he had just stopped recovering when he noticed them, he could''ve saved many of them, and Pauline, Sera, Emily, and Lily wouldn''t have suffered so much¡ These thoughts kept resurfacing in his mind.
Ha!
Taking a deep breath, he nced in Emily''s direction¡ his eyes shing with a vicious glint when he saw her bloody figure, barely able to hold her sword.
Swoosh!
He appeared in front of the three demons¡ªtwo early-stage and one mid-stage Four Star¡ªthat were attacking her and grabbed the necks of two early-stage ones.
"If not for the situation, I would very much like to torture you until you beg me to kill you." He uttered in a bone chilling, cold voice before clenching his fingers and squashing their necks into a meat paste.
Bang!
He then turned to the mid-stage demon and punched his head, killing him too. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thud!
Behind him, when Emily saw him, she felt thest bits of her strength leave her, and she slumped to the ground, her eyelids bing heavy. Still, there was a small, satisfied smile on her bloody face because she had heard what he said to those demons.
After killing them, he picked her up, feeling his heart hurt when he scanned her body. Although she didn''t have severe injuries, she had many minor to mid wounds and several of her bones had fractured, her mana core had dried up, and she waspletely drained.
If he was just a few secondste...
He didn''t even want to think about it. Swoosh!
He took her to the ice dome, took out a clean mattress from his spatial ring, and gentlyid her on top of it.
After giving her a few Grade three healing pills and injecting some of his bloodline energy into her body to help her recover faster, he gently said, "You sleep for a while, alright?"
Emily looked at him with her blurry eyes and nodded.
Before leaving the ice dome, he mixed his bloodline energy into mana and reinforced the structure so it wouldn''t easily fall if some stray attacksnded on it.
¡
Chapter 660 Slaughter [2]
Chapter 660 ughter [2]
As he stepped out of the Ice Dome, a ruthless look appeared in his eyes.
Fwoosh!
His mana and bloodline energy red, and Phoenix Wings materialized on his back.
Because of the chaos, no one noticed the slight change in the ambient mana caused by the activation of Phoenix Wings.
Swoosh!
The wings pped, and he turned into a streak of crimson pink light, heading in Pauline and Sera''s direction.
Bang!
The moment he appeared beside the demon, startling him, he punched him in the gut, making him spit out a mouthful of blood and sending him staggering back.
"How dare you, insect!" The demon shouted in rage as the scales on his cheeks emitted a blood red light that covered his whole body.
Though he noticed Max was just an early-stage Four Star mage, seeing how he managed to catch him off guard and give him a punch that almost destroyed his innards, he didn''t dare to believe what his divine sense told him and immediately activated his bloodline ability¡ªBlood Rage.
Pauline, Sera, and the other Fullers magus fighting by their sides heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Max appear.
However, when they saw the already terrifyingly strong demon be even stronger, they grew worried.
"Watch out! He is stro--" Pauline and Sera shouted out, but thest words stuck in their throats when they watched the next scene unfold.
Swoosh!
His expression unchanged, Max appeared in front of the demon once again, grabbed one of his hands, and pulled him toward him, his knee rising to meet his chest with force.
The demon waspletely powerless, unable to resist in the slightest.
Then,
Bang!
Crack!
His knee connected with the demon''s chest. After a loud bang, the crisp sound of the demon''s ribs snapping resounded.
Snap!
Without any dy in between, Max twisted the demon''s arm he was holding, dislocating it from the shoulder. Bang!
Then he mmed him on the ground, put a leg on his back, and pulled out the hand from its sockets.
"Let me go! Ah! What are you¡ªNOOOO!!!" The rapid attacks had disoriented the demon. When he recovered his senses, he was lying face first on the ground, and his hand was being pulled out, causing him to let out a miserable cry.
Pauline, Sera, and other Five Star Fullers shuddered when they saw the gory scene. Except for Sera, who closed her eyes, the others watched it with crazed looks on their faces, enjoying it.
Was it inhuman of them to feel joy in the demon''s suffering? They didn''t think it was nor did they care.
Wasn''t it enjoying tormenting them just a few moments ago? Didn''t he also enjoy ripping a few of their friends apart with his bare hands, smashing their heads, ripping out their hearts, and eating them with relish?
Max didn''t hurry to kill him. Instead, he grabbed one of his legs, broke its bones, and then...
Snap¡ snap¡ snap
Splurt!
"AHHHHH!!"
...pulled it out, causing a fountain of blood to erupt out while the demon''s screams echoed, attracting the other demons and humans'' attention. While the humans cheered in joy and felt a hope arise in their hearts, the demons felt fearful and angry.
As Max had noticed before, this group was unlike the horned demon group that came with the intention of dying.
So, when they saw Max torturing one of the strongest of them, those in the Three Star and Four Star wanted to retreat.
The weaker Five Star demons also felt the same, but then they heard the shout of the other two high-stage Five Star demons.
"Stop or we''ll butcher all of yourpanions."
Max frowned when he heard this. Then he clenched his fist and¡
"STOP!!"
BANG!
Amidst the enraged shouts of the two high-stage demons, he punched the demon''s head, causing it to burst apart.
Seeing theirpanion die, the high-stage demons went mad. However, instead of charging toward him, they activated their bloodline ability and started attacking Lily and Fullers in front of them, wanting to kill them before joining forces to fight him.
Swoosh!
Immediately after killing the demon, Max''s wings pped, and he rushed toward the high-stage Five Star demon, who was about to kill the half-dead, elder Bajj, and other severely injured Five Star Fuller magus.
Though he wanted to be a little selfish and save Lily first, he knew while Lily couldst for a few seconds more, elder Bajj and others would not.
Though he managed to reach the demon before he could kill them, he wouldn''t be able to stop him because the demon was ready to endure his attack to kill them. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The reason the demon was willing to take the risk despite seeing how effortlessly he killed the demon earlier was because he knew Max needed a few moments to gather energy to use an attack strong enough to kill him¡ªthe energy he couldn''t gather because he had rushed over in a hurry.
Eyes shing, Max chose to disregard the danger and took out the Thunder Sword.
The moment he did, he felt four pairs of eyes on him. But ignoring them, he shed with all his might.
Shiing!
Though he neither used mana nor bloodline energy on it, backed by his physical strength, the sword de cut into the demon''s tough skin, then flesh and bones, decapitating him.
Shua!
As his head flew into the air, the demon''s eyes were opened wide, an incredulous expression on his face. He could not believe he had died.
''How?'' He questioned in his mind.
Then, right before his consciousness entered the eternal slumber, he saw the sword in Max''s hand.
''Ah, so it was that sword.''
Swoosh!
Immediately after killing him, Max''s wings pped, and he rushed in thest high-stage demon''s direction, who had a stunned look on his face.
When he saw Max rushing over, he immediately stopped attacking Lily¡ªwho had suffered more injuries in this short while than she suffered in thest one minute¡ªand turned around and fled.
When the other demons registered what had happened, they also left their opponents and turned to flee.
Max had no intention of sparing anyone.
In the few moments he took to catch up to the high-stage demon, he had circted his mana and bloodline energy and covered his sword de with it.
Swoosh!
The moment he caught up to him, he shed toward his neck. The demon did his best to defend, taking out a scarlet shield, but it was of no use.
Shiing!
"Noooo!"
The shield was cut in two, then hand, and as he gave the final cry, his neck was also severed.
It all happened so fast that those below the Five Star realm, except Lily, didn''t see anything. By the time they heard the demon''s horrified cry and saw his head flying and his body rushing away, Max had disappeared from the ce.
As the Five Star Fuller magus and Lily followed him with their gazes, Max started chasing the fleeing demons and reaping their lives.
When he finally stopped sometimeter, all the demons had died, their blood dying the ground red.
Huu!
Max heaved a deep breath and ordered, "Retrieve the demon cores."
All those who could move, including the Five Stage magus, rushed to obey him, no hesitation in their movements.
Chapter 661 Targeted
Chapter 661 Targeted
A while ago...
The demon emperors'' killing intent skyrocketed when they saw Max take out the Thunder Sword.
"He needs to die!" The demoness watching the battle y out with Wyomin uttered chillingly.
Then, she and the other demon emperor in front of Alton simultaneously turned to Wyomin and Alton. "Don''t interfere, and let us kill him. In return, we will let you have his possessions and even his body as long as you give us his blood essence."
While Alton hesitated upon hearing this... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Boom!
Wyomin''s aura red and rapidly condensed into the aura sphere.
"I dare you to try."
The demoness'' eyelids twitched seeing this, her killing intent intensifying. However, she didn''t dare attack.
While the demons were stronger than ordinary human magus in the same realms thanks to their physiques, bloodlines, and strange abilities, she knew Wyomin was by no means ordinary, being a member of the Central ins Alliance that had been stopping the demon race from returning to the maind for several millennia.
Therefore, she turned her gaze to herpanion, who was awaiting Alton''s decision. If Alton agreed, she would go all out against Wyomin while he killed Max.
However, after a moment, Alton nced at Max, his gaze flickering, and slowly shook his head. "You can forget about it."
The demon''s face fell.
Boom!
Unlike the demoness, he couldn''t control himself and immediately attacked Alton the moment he disagreed.
His expression impassive, Alton raised his hand and pointed at the demon.
Boom!
The demon felt an overwhelming power descend upon him, almost freezing his blood and mana cirction.
Immediately, the demon halted, and a look of shock appeared on his face that then turned into fear and then into anger.
"You are from that ursed family!" He growled.
Alton just shook his head with a faint smile on his face before turning his gaze toward Max.
''Blue hair and the Thunder Sword, huh?'' He thought, an iprehensible gleam shing in his eyes.
¡
On the battlefield, Max wasn''t the only one who was ughtering the Five Star demons. There were several other groups and some lone wolves like him too.
One of these people, who could single-handedly kill high-stage and even peak Five Star demons, was King Azaroth''s younger sister, Martha Williams.
Dressed in her golden armor and wielding a long spear, she killed demons left and right. Her speed didn''t decrease even a bit as she massacred several early, mid, and even high-stage Five Star demons.
Even when she faced peak Five Star demons, she would struggle just a bit before killing them, regardless of whether they had activated their bloodline ability or not.
The others in her group, although not as ferocious as her, were also capable of massacring the Five Star demons too if they were not high-stage or peak Five Star.
The man who had shouted at Max, uncle Armand, didn''t hesitate to go head to head against even high-stage demons.
On the other side of the battlefield, a group of three was rampaging about... These three¡ªtwo women and one man¡ªfrom the Seidel family, although they weren''t able to kill peak Five Star demons when fighting alone, when they joined forces, they would kill them after a short fight.
On the other side, a group of thirty Four Star Magus from the Arasia family were also ughtering all the demons they could get their hands on, except the Five Star demons, who they didn''t try to approach despite having such an overwhelming number of Four Star mages.
Just like them, from the Martell family, a young man who looked to be barely 20 was iming the lives of demons without break. However, unlike others who had a shy fighting style, he acted like an assassin. He would sneak up on the demons and slit their throats before piercing their heads.
From the beginning of the fight, he had assassinated the demons in all realms, from peak Three Star to high-stage Five Star, only leaving the peak Five Star demons alone.
Apart from them, there were a few others who didn''t belong to any major family but were doing great, though they weren''t able to kill as many Five Star demons.
Since Martha and others were even more dangerous than Max, having killed several more demons than him, why would the demon Emperors want to kill Max?
Just because of his extraordinary bloodline and Thunder Sword?
Yes, they were also the reasons, but if they weren''t the only or the main reasons.
The main reason was that, unlike Maratha and others, who all were mid-to-peak Five Star magus, Max was just an early-stage Four Star mage. The potential danger he posed was much too great.
One should know that the war wasn''t going to end in a few months but would most likely take years. If he didn''t die, then with the War Temple''s resources, he would only grow stronger. At that time, the damage he would cause them would be too enormous to ignore.
''This won''t do.'' The demoness thought and shouted.
"Retreat!"
Immediately, the demons stopped and turned to escape.
"Don''t let them escape! Kill them!"
The humans cheered and started chasing them. But when the demon stopped and retaliated, more humans died, which made Alton order the human side to stop.
With that, this battle was over.
Up in the sky, the demon Emperors cast a nce at Max before leaving.
¡
Max had just stopped after killing the demons when they retreated. He didn''t find it strange since it was only natural in arge-scale war... until he felt two murderous gazesnd on him for a second, causing him to freeze.
''This again¡'' He frowned.
He had felt these two gazes before, the first time when he killed O''mara and the second when he took out the Thunder Sword, and had already guessed they should be the demon Emperor supervisors.
''Just great!'' He sighed, feeling his head hurt. Although they weren''t able to target him personally with Alton and Wyomin here, he was sure the next time the demons attacked, he would be targeted.
Chapter 662 Dont Want You to DIE
Chapter 662 Don''t Want You to DIE
After thinking for a while, he sighed, ''It''s fine. Fighting against the demon race, I was going to be their enemy anyway. So, it doesn''t matter if they pay a little more attention to me.''
The corner of his lips'' twitched at his tant attempt at lying.
''Forget it. Instead of being worried about the demons, I should be relieved Alton and Wyomin don''t seem to covet my Thunder Sword, my bloodline, or Death Energy.''
He wasn''t too worried about them coveting his bloodline to begin with because he was pretty sure they must have already seen bloodlines like his, capable of increasing one''s battle power, in the Central ins, the ma of Magus.
However, the same wasn''t true for the Death Energy and the Thunder Sword.
The worth and allure of the Thunder Sword were evident by the fact that a Monarch Rank family¡ªthe Thunder Family¡ªcoveted it so much that they didn''t hesitate to annihte his mother''s family, another Monarch Rank family, though weakened.
Fortunately, apart from their shock and surprise, he felt no ill intent in their gazes when they previously looked at him.
Of course, they might be hiding their intentions, not wanting to take action against him with so many witnesses. Though his instincts told him that wasn''t the case.
Again, even if it was... the fact they weren''t willing to take action immediately was more than enough for him not to worry about it for the time being.
"Young master, what is it?"
Suddenly, Lily''s worried voice pulled him out of his thoughts.
When he turned his head in the voice direction, he saw Lily and Sera looking at him with worried looks.
"It''s nothing. Don''t worry." He said, not wanting to worry them about it too.
However, both Lily and Sera''s expressions hardened at his words.
Though they didn''t say anything, the looks they gave him told him they knew he was worried about something and they had to know it.
Sigh!
He sighed and waved his hand, creating an istion barrier around them.
"I revealed two things in the battles a while ago, one a unique energy, and the other this sword." He said, lifting the Thunder Sword. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The duo looked at the sword in confusion, but as they took a closer look at it, their brows furrowed, recognizing it wasn''t an ordinary sword.
As for the unique energy, Lily thought he was talking about the Nascent Energy while Sera thought he had to reveal the enhanced version of his bloodline energy that he had used to heal Sophie.
"So you are worried someone will target you now?" Sera asked,
Max shook his head, making them sigh in relief. Then, just as they were about to ask what he was worried about then, Max said.
"I''m not merely worried. I know I will be targeted."
After hesitating for a second, he told them about the demon Emperors, how he felt their murderous gazes, and about his guess of how the demons were going to target him the next time.
The duo''s expression turned grim when they heard all this.
Sera clenched her dainty fists tightly and lowered her head. "I''m sorry. I know you are more about us than yourself. If I had note here, you wouldn''t have been worried so much."
Swoosh!
Max grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into his embrace. After he felt her emotions had calmed down, he pulled her back and looked into her eyes. "There is no need to be sorry. You are my woman, so I have to worry. But if you don''t want me to worry about you in the future too much, be stronger."
Sera silently nodded.
As for Lily, she didn''t have an emotional breakdown like Sera, causing him to sigh in relief.
"Young master, can you give me some of the energy you used to wake me up?" She asked,
Max frowned, feeling a little suspicious. "Why do you need it?"
"I believe it can help me awaken my bloodline. Once I awaken it, my strength will increase, and I will be able to¨C"
"Shut up!"
Before she could finish, he shouted, interrupting her. His shout made Sera look at him in shock, but Lily''s expression was unchanged.
"Unless we can find a way to stabilize both sides of your bloodline, I forbid you to try to awaken it." He said, his tone stern and final, leaving no room for argument.
Hearing this, Sera realized he had gotten angry for Lily''s sake, not because of something else, which made her sigh in relief.
She didn''t want his man to be so weak that he would start treating his loved ones differently when put under pressure.
Lily met his gaze, "Then how are you going to survive the next wave? You want me to watch you die? Sorry, young master. I can''t do it."
She started sternly, but as she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.
Max felt a pang of pain in his heart and was about to hug her to console her when his brows furrowed.
The next instant, a figure materialized within the barrier: "Sorry to interrupt you guys, but I have something important to talk about. I hope you don''t mind my rude intrusion."
Lily and Sera were shocked when they saw who it was¡ Emperor Magus Wyomin.
Then, suddenly, they thought of something and put their guards up.
Wyomin frowned at this, but when she saw the sword in his hand, she realized why they were being so cautious and said, "I don''t want his possessions, no matter how valuable they are, nor do I have some other ill intention in mind. So, you can be rest assured."
Max stored the sword and waved his hand, taking out four chairs, which made thedies look at him strangely.
Ignoring their looks, he gestured for Wyomin to take a seat, "Let''s sit down and talk."
After everyone sat down, he politely asked, "Please tell us what you want to talk about, Lady Wyomin." Wyomin looked at him, observing him for a second before saying, "I can see you are aware the demons are going to target you from now on. If you were just a genius mage who could fight across realms, I wouldn''t have minded it much, but you are... extraordinary to say the least."
"Since you are better off alive on our side, humanity''s side, I don''t want you to die."
Hearing this, he asked in confusion and surprise, "You are going to help me?"
Chapter 663 Taking Charge
Chapter 663 Taking Charge
"I can''t help you personally because of the rules, if that''s what you are thinking." Wyomin said, clearing his confusion.
"Then?" Max asked, causing Wyomin to frown. "Can you please not interrupt me and listen?"
"I can do that." Max nodded, thinking both of them had the same personalities.
"Although I can''t personally help you, what I can do is..." She slowly exined her n to increase his chances of survival.
After a while, she disappeared from the ce, appearing back in the sky.
Alton nced at her from the distance with a questioning gaze, but Wyomin didn''t bother to exin herself, making him frown.
But after thinking for a moment, he sighed and shook his head.
Swoosh!
As the bloodline barrier disappeared, Max, Lily, and Sera appeared in Pauline and Fullers'' view, who were waiting for them.
Pauline looked the trio up and down before asking suspiciously, "What were you doing in there?"
Normally, Sera and even Lily would''ve felt embarrassed by such a question, but right now, both of their moods were sombre, so they just shook their heads.
"Nothing."
After saying this, they walked over to the Ice Dome, "We''ll check up on sister Emily."
"What''s up with them? Why do they look so serious? Did you guys fight?" Pauline asked him, watching the duo leave.
"No, they are fine. Don''t worry." Max smiled, "Did you want anything?"
Pauline''s expression turned serious when she heard this. Then, she took out a spatial ring and gave it to him.
"All the demon cores are in there." After he took the ring and checked the cores, she and the rest of the Fullers'', even the almost half-dead elder Bajj, bowed deeply toward him.
"Thank you so much for helping us. If not for you, none of us might have survived. Thank you!"
Seeing this, Max realized Pauline had most likely told them he wasn''t one of the Fullers.
Taking a deep breath, he removed his mask, revealing his appearance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The moment he revealed his bloodline energy without a care when fighting against O''mara, the mask was rendered useless.
And being targeted by the demon Emperors and meeting Wyomin, he was no longer worried about the three noble families and the royal family.
"So, you were Sir Max all along." Elder Bajj tried to smile, only to wince in pain.
"Yes." Max nodded. "You all should know the reason why I had to hide my identity."
"Yes, sir Max. We know, and we don''t mind." An early-stage Three Star mage voiced.
"Good. You all, please stand up. No need to thank me like this. Although I''m not a Fuller, we can be consideredpanions since we registered and left the city together. So, I only helped mypanions; no need to think too much about it."
Max said, causing them to stop bowing and smile gratefully.
"With that said, I wonder if you are willing to follow my orders until we reach... no, until the War Temple is established." He asked, sweeping his gaze across everyone.
If he had asked this before the fight just now, they would surely not have agreed, but now they had no objections.
Still, they looked at elder Bajj and Pauline, the people who could make this decision.
Elder Bajj nced at Pauline and said, "Young Miss, we''ll do as you say."
"Hmph! Ungrateful people!" Pauline snorted, causing everyone to smile wryly.
She then looked at Max and straightforwardly agreed, "We''ll follow your orders."
"Good." Max was satisfied by their attitudes and said, "Rest and heal yourselves. Also¡ bury your friends. I''m sorry I couldn''t save them."
Saying this, he gave an apologetic bow. Everyone''s expression turned solemn and sad.
After staying silent for a while, he walked over to elder Bajj and injected some of his bloodline energy into his body.
Although it could not bepared to Nascent Energy''s healing effects, it was still very goodpared to normal grade four healing pills. Moreover, it could enhance a person''s natural healing and the healing pills'' potency, significantly shortening the distance between the two.
Elder Bajj was first confused, thinking why he was grabbing his shoulder despite seeing it was injured, but when he felt Max''s bloodline energy enter him, the demonic energy in his body disappeared and his wounds started healing faster.
"How marvelous!" Elder Bajj muttered in shock and amazement. Since the demonic energy belonged to the demons in the same realm as him, he could suppress it significantly and slowly expel it, but it would take a lot of time, especially because it had seeped deeply into his blood and organs.
He had thought he would only be able topletely get rid of it after the War Temple was set up.
Apart from being a sort of stronghold and exchange hub, the War Temple had another ability that contributed as much as anything else in the wars against the demons¡ªits passive ability to expel the demonic energy.
If anyone who was infected with the demon energy stayed within the War Temple for a short while, the War Temple''s unique force would expel it and aid in healing.
If Aria, the King Elf, Rima''s master, hadn''t met Max, she would have had no choice but to use the War Temples to get rid of the demonic energy corrupting her.
It had to be mentioned her case was more severe than Elder Bajj or Leo because the demonic energy corrupting her was the result of a peak Five Star demon''s self-detonation of the demon core.
"Use your healing medicine now." Max said, removing his hand. He then went ahead and helped the rest of the Fullers, removing the demonic energy and leaving some of his bloodline energy in their bodies to expedite the healing process.
When he was done and was about to head to the Ice Dome, Pauline approached him, a stern look on her face, "Aren''t you forgetting something?"
"What?" Max raised his brows.
Pauline''s face darkened. "Me. You helped everyone but left me? Do you have no shame? Leaving a gentledy like¡ª"
Not wanting to hear her rant, he quickly patted her shoulder, removing the demonic energy and leaving thest bit of his bloodline energy.
"All good now?" He asked,
"Yeah. I''ll forgive you this time, but don''t make such a mistake again." Pauline nodded in satisfaction.
---
{2 Castles bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you very much The_Big_Dog_915! (3/10)}
Chapter 664 Preparation
Chapter 664 Preparation
"..."
Max watched her leave with a nk look on his face before he smiled.
"Such an interesting girl." He muttered before sighing, "What a pity!"
Then he also turned around and walked toward the Ice Dome.
Meanwhile, Elder Bajj watched him leave before looking at Pauline, who had sat down cross-legged on a nearby boulder, his eyes gleaming.
"It would be good if Young Miss could make him our family''s son-inw."
¡
When he entered the Ice Dome, Sera was trying to make Emily drink a golden liquid.
Seeing she hadn''t woken up, he sighed but was relieved when he noticed her wounds were healing steadily.
''Still, this won''t do. She needs to recover and rest properly before we have to move again.''
Thinking this, he sat down cross-legged and took out the half-used mana crystal.
Looking at it, she sighed.
Though it seemed the mana crystals were great since only half of one had helped him recover around fifty percent of his bloodline energy, something that should''ve needed tens of thousands of mid grade mana stones, but once he broke through to the Five Star, King rank or Emperor rank and his bloodline energy became stronger, the amount of mana crystals he would need would multiply several folds.
''How foolish I was to think I wouldn''t need resources to cultivate since I have the system!'' He thought.
The next moment, he suppressed the useless thoughts and started recovering his bloodline energy.
Ten minutester, the mana crystal had turned lusterless, all of its mana having sucked dry.
Hu!
Max exhaled a deep breath and opened his eyes.
Once again, he had recovered fifty percent of his total bloodline energy.
ncing over, he saw Emily''s condition was better than it was ten minutes ago, probably thanks to the golden liquid Sera gave her.
Sera and Lily were sitting cross-legged in a corner, several hundred mid grade mana stones strewn in front of them, replenishing their mana.
When he rose to his feet and walked toward Emily, they opened their eyes.
Max took out two mana crystals and tossed them toward them. "I''ll help her recover. You guys use these and recover."
The duo caught the crystals and wanted to refuse, but Max had turned his back toward them, causing them to sigh.
"It''s alright. We shouldn''t refuse every time." Sera smiled at Lily.
Lily nodded, taking a deep breath.
Though she had cultivated on the Ice Sovereign Mountain, her master never had enough mana crystals. Though it wasn''t like she needed them to increase her cultivation with the enormous amount of resources she had at her disposal.
With that said, it was the first time she was using a mana crystal, and that too to replenish her mana, not to cultivate. Knowing their worth, she couldn''t help but feel it was a waste, but if they wanted to save time, they were indeed the best option.
Moreover, just as Sera said, it wasn''t good if they objected every time.
Swoosh!
With a wave of her hand, she put away the mana stones, gripped the crystal in her palm, and closed her eyes.
On the side, Sera did the same.
¡
When Emily opened her eyes, she saw Max sitting beside her, looking at her with a smile.
"...sorry." She whispered in a low voice, her consciousness still hazy.
In response, she watched as he shook his head, leaned over, and...
Pat!
¡flicked her forehead.
"Ah, what are you doing?"
She muttered, the subtle pain causing her to wince.
"There is nothing you should be sorry for." She heard him.
Rubbing her forehead, she unconsciously pouted her lips and huffed, "Yeah, there is not. And you, don''t ever flick me. I''m older than you."
While her eyes widened at her strange, childlike behavior, in embarrassment, she saw Max''s grin widen, which made her want to punch him.
"So what?" He asked,
In these few seconds, her head had cleared up, helping her regain control of her emotions.
So, she didn''t respond and kept quiet, her expression turning indifferent.
But then she saw him stare at her, unblinking, prompting her to ask, "What?"
"You... looked adorable just now." He said before adding in a serious tone, "Don''t always wear this cold and indifferent mask. Sometimes, try showing your emotions too."
Emily knitted her brows at his words. She opened her mouth to say something, but in the end stayed silent. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Seeing this, Max didn''t continue on the topic and said, "Come on, sit up and cultivate. We need to be fully recovered before it''s time to move again."
Emily nodded and sat up. When she was about to take out mana stones, Max stopped her and gave her a mana crystal.
"Use this, but be careful." "This... is this a mana crystal?" Emily asked, a flicker of shock shing in her eyes.
"Yes, it is." Max nodded. "Don''t waste time now."
She took a deep breath and nodded. However, just as she was about to close her eyes, she looked down at her and narrowed her eyes at him.
"You cleaned me?" "Huh?" Max looked at her and noticed she was indeed clean, with no hint of blood on her body or clothes.
"No, I did not. They did." He said, pointing toward Lily and Sera.
"Okay." Emily nodded when she saw them, her heart calming down.
Seeing she had started cultivating, he also sat down in a corner and took out another mana crystal.
Just now, to heal her injuries, he had used up over ten percent of his bloodline energy, leaving less than forty percent in reserve.
Given how dangerous the situation was going to be, he needed to have his tank full.
''But just recovering bloodline energy wouldn''t be enough if I have to face multiple peak Five Star demons.'' He mused,
The only way he coulde out victorious if the odds were stacked so much against him was by using the Death Energy.
However, to use it, he would need Nascent Energy to protect his mana pathways. Even before that, he needed it to heal the damage the Death Energy had done to them after using it two times.
''I need to get some Nascent energy.'' He thought, ncing at Lily and Sera.
---
Chapter 665 Unexpected benefit
Chapter 665 Unexpected benefit
Seeing they were concentrating on recovering their mana, he thought, ''I should be done recovering bloodline energy and mana by the time they finish.''
Thinking this, he closed his eyes and started absorbing the mana out of the mana crystal, absorbing, refining, and converting it into the bloodline energy.
Ba-Dum!
Ba-Dum!!
¡
As he recovered more and more bloodline energy, his heart rate started increasing, albeit slowly, and his breathing also turned a little heavier.
Initially, he thought it was the result of him recovering bloodline energy through mana multiple times, but when he paid attention, his expression hardened because...
¡this change was caused by the devil blood in his heart, which had absorbed quite a bit of demon energy when he helped the Fullers.
''Wait¡''
Suddenly, he noticed something and arched his eyebrows.
The demonic energy the devil blood had absorbed seemed to have been purified, and every time his heart beat, some of it would mix in his bloodline energy.
For a moment, a bad feeling arose in his heart, thinking it was corrupting his bloodline energy, but then he noticed his bloodline seemed to be devouring the demonic energy, which was causing his bloodline energy to be thicker and stronger. Its color was also turning more pink.
While the strengthening of his bloodline energy made him exhrated, thetter caused his eyelids to twitch.
Really! Can''t you turn crimson or even ck? He wanted to cry out. ''Was it possible from the start, or is it because of unlocking the bloodline locks?'' He thought.
Not being able toe to any conclusion, he stopped thinking about it and concentrated on recovering bloodline energy while also paying attention to the changes in it.
Twenty minutester...
Phew!
Exhaling a deep breath, he opened his eyes, havingpletely recovered both the bloodline energy and mana.
As he looked at the mana crystal, it had be lusterless.
Exhaling a deep breath, he opened his eyes, havingpletely recovered both the bloodline energy and mana.
As he looked at the mana crystal, it had be lusterless.
''We should be able to exchange War Merits for mana crystals in the War Temple, right?'' He wondered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Just then, Wyomin''s voice sounded in his head.
[We are moving in half an hour.]
Hearing this, he hurriedly nced at Lily and Sera, but both were still cultivating.
After hesitating a little, he walked over to them and softly called out, not wanting to disturb Emily, "How much have you guys recovered?"
Lily and Sera opened their eyes and responded.
"I''m almost done."
"I still need around twenty more minutes."
"Is it time?" Lily asked,
"No, we still have half an hour." Max said before whispering, "I need you."
Lily raised her eyebrows in confusion. "What do you¡ª"
Suddenly, her eyes widened, and a slight blush tinted her soft cheeks when she realized what he meant upon seeing the look in his eyes.
She then meekly nodded, "Mm."
On the side, Sera sighed in relief but also felt a loss, which made her turn red in embarrassment.
''I have be... bad.'' She inwardly berated herself.
"Come with me." Max said to Lily before turning to Sera and giving her a smile, "Don''t feel left out. You''ll soon have your turn. For now, focus on recovering."
"I-I don''t feel left out." She red at him, but her reddened face told another story.
As they left the Ice Dome, Emily opened her eyes and nced at them before closing them again without any change in her expression.
¡
After leaving the Ice Dome, he asked Lily to create another for them.
After entering it, he conjured an istion formation and took out the bed he always had in his storage ring for asions like this.
Lily looked at the bed and then him, but decided against asking the question in her mind because she already knew the answer.
So, instead, she nced at the istion barrier and asked, "Young master, can it stop those Emperor Mages'' divine senses?"
She didn''t ask about the Five Star Mages'' because she already knew it could.
"No. Though I will know when they try to take a peek."
Saying this, he put his arm around her willowy waist and pulled her into his embrace, causing her globes of softness to press against his chest.
Then he looked into her onyx orbs like eyes as he said, "Don''t worry, they will not do that. Still, to be safe..."
Zoom~
Another six istion barriers appeared on top of each other.
Unlike the first barrier that was conjured out from the mixture of mana and bloodline energy, these six were created of pure bloodline energy, making them a level stronger.
"Though I''m not sure if these six canpletely stop their divine senses, they should make it a lot harder for them to sneak in."
"Nnn." Lily nodded, her body turning hot from feeling his heat and arousal.
She was finally going to join him in the heavenly harmony after half a year''s penance. Just the thought sent shivers down her spine and made her little sister tingle.
Feeling her emotions, Max sighed.
After being away from him for such a long time, she deserved the best experience, but the circumstances didn''t allow it.
Lily seemed to understand what he was thinking. She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her toes, and ced a soft kiss on his lips.
She then pulled back and said, "It''s alright, young master. This is enough."
Saying this, she gave him a cheeky smile: "But if you feel bad, promise to spend a full day with me when all this is over."
Max''s gaze turned gentler while his hold around her tightened as he said, "Right now, I feel I''m the luckiest person in the world."
Saying this, he leaned down and kissed her soft lips.
Lily closed her eyes, surrendering herself to him.
The kiss soon turned heated as Max, after savoring the taste of her lips, pried her mouth open with his tongue and slid it inside, circling around her sweet, timid tongue.
While kissing, his hands slowly caressed her back, her waist, and gently squeezed her meaty cheeks as he slowly pushed her toward the bed.
When they hit the edge of the bed, he gently lifted her up and slowly made her lie down, still kissing her.
Ha~
Chapter 666 Take me
Chapter 666 Take me
Ha~
When they broke the kiss, even though it hadn''tsted for too long, both were breathless.
Staring into her eyes with a passionate gaze, he slowly said, "I love you."
Lily''s heart melted, overwhelmed by thefortable warmth. Her eyes became wet even as a radiant smile blossomed on her lovely face.
She took off her mask, revealing her real face to him.
"I love you, too, young master. More than my life." She uttered these words before lifting her head to kiss him again.
After a short while, she gave him an extremely sexy look as she whispered, slowly caressing the back of his head and neck, "Take me."
Thump!
His heart raced as words fell into his ears. An electrifying sensation washed over him, making him shudder and almost groan in pleasure while his little brother turned hard as refined steel, pitching a tent in his robes and poking her abdomen.
Before this, he hadn''t thought just two words would make him react like this...
Still, despite her words stoking the fire of his lust, he didn''t rush to rip off their clothes. Instead, he slowly nodded, his eyes still looking into hers.
Then, gently, he kissed her lips again, then her nose, her forehead, her eyes, her cheeks, and her chin.
Mm~
Feeling his love and care, Lily let out a hot breath. Then, when he moved his face to the side and gently bit her earlobe and blew hot air into her ear, she shivered.
She wanted him to continue at this pace and gently show his love and care to her, but just like him, she was also aware they didn''t have time.
So, despite not wanting to, she cupped his face, stopping him from moving down to kiss her neck, and looked into his eyes, her gaze conveying understanding as she said, "Young master, take me!"
Max took a deep breath, closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again and saying, "I promise to take you out on a proper date."
Lily smiled and nodded.
Swoosh!
A wave of fire elemental mana erupted out of him and burned their clothes, not even leaving ashes behind but not harming even their hair in the slightest.
Lily''s eyes widened in surprise. "Young master... Your control on mana has improved?"
The reason she was surprised was because when she watched him fight a while ago, the level of control he showed wasn''t on the same level as now... it was inferior.
"Hm? It seems so. Let''s not talk about useless stuff now." He said despite feeling as surprised as her. ''Did I have an epiphany, or... is it because of the devil blood strengthening my bloodline?'' He thought before suppressing all useless thoughts and focusing on the goddess in front of him.
He pulled back and looked at her from head to toe. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was so beautiful... He couldn''t properly express it in words. So, he just said, "Gorgeous."
Lily blushed, hiding her face behind her hands. "Y-Young master, don''t stare too much."
"Aye, mydy." Max chuckled before putting his fingers between her breasts.
"Mmm~"
Lily took a deep breath when she felt him gently and sensually trail his fingers down to her abdomen, her pelvis, her mound, and then finally to her glistening pink and puffy little sister.
"Hm, you are ready." He muttered, making Lily blush in shame and wanting to find some hole to hide in.
"Don''t speak!" She shouted,
Max acknowledged. Grabbing his eager little brother, he slowly rubbed its bulbous head between her folds, up and down.
"Nngg~"
Feeling this, Lily sucked in a cold breath, her toes curling up as she moaned in pleasure and anticipation.
Max didn''t let her wait for too long, as after a few seconds, he lined his tip on her twitching entrance and slowly pushed in inside.
"Hnnnnnggg~"
Both moaned as his cock slid past her puffy folds and entered her warm, wet, and tight depths that weed him with enthusiasm.
¡
While they reunited in the beautiful symphony of love and lust, half an hour soon passed and Alton''s voice echoed.
"Get ready to move!"
Immediately, everyone stopped doing whatever they were doing and stood up.
Emily and Sera came out of the Ice Dome and immediately looked at the smaller Ice Structure nearby.
"I knew he was a pervert." Pauline''s voice echoed as she walked over to the duo, looking at the Ice Structure with disgust.
"Can you shut up?" Emily said, frowning.
"Tch!" Pauline clicked her tongue and muttered, "Neglected woman getting angry."
Emily''s expression became darker when she heard this, but before she could say anything, Sera spoke up, "They areing out."
Emily''s eyes turned cold, a golden glint shing deep within her eyes, when she saw them walk out of the ice dome, hand in hand and Lily looking like a freshly bloomed flower.
Beside her, Sera looked at Lily in envy before moving over to Max''s side and grabbing his other hand.
"Tsk! You all are hopeless." Pauline said in exasperation before ring at Max, "You can''t control yourself, can you?"
Max acted as though he didn''t hear her and looked at the Fuller group and said, "Everyone, follow me."
Swoosh!
Saying this, he rushed in a particr direction with Lily and Sera. Emily closely followed them.
"How infuriating!" After stomping her foot, Pauline also ran after them. The Fuller group also didn''t hesitate to follow them.
"Where are we going?" Emily and Pauline asked at the same time.
"At the central position, where our chances of survival will be higher." Max said.
While Emily stayed silent, Pauline frowned. "The groups already there won''t let us."
"Don''t worry about it."
A few secondster, they waded through the masses and arrived at the central position of the army.
People from several factions, such as the royal family and the other three noble families, were already there.
Immediately, they became the center of attention, with almost everyone looking at them with unfriendly looks; some, especially those from the Arasia and Seidel family, even looked hostile.
"Fuller scums? Get lost. There is no ce for¡ª"
Just when one of the three from the Seidel family started to scold them, he froze.
---
{2 Castles Bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you very much The_Big_Dog_915! (5/10)}
Chapter 667 Face off
Chapter 667 Face off
"There is no ce for¡ª" Suddenly, a voice sounded in his head that made him freeze, a surprised look appearing on his face.
Not only him, the same was true for almost everyone in the central location.
[This is thest group that will join you. Do your best to protect each other and survive. Good Luck!]
In the royal family''s group, Maratha''s gaze flickered with interest while uncle Armand frowned, "What''s Lady Wyomin thinking? Except the bloodline boy and that high-stage Mage, the others are too weak to fight alongside us."
The trio from the Seidel family, the young boy from the Martell, and several of the Arasia family narrowed their eyes when they heard Armand''s words.
"So, that guy is indeed with them." The man from the Seidel family''s trio muttered, his gaze sweeping across the Fullers'' group, trying to find Max.
After ncing at Armand, Max took off the mask, which he had put on the way, and nced at everyone with a calm look, "I''m here. You are free to act against me if you aren''t afraid of dying."
Silence!
The area became deathly silent when his words fell. But in the next moment,
Boom!
The eyes'' of the members of three noble families zed with killing intent, their auras erupting out.
However, none dare to attack.
Though they had enmity, right now they were fellow warriors, fighting against demons.
If they dare to attack him, theirrade, Alton and Wyomin would not hesitate to kill them.
As they faced off, Martha stepped out and smiled at him, "Sir Max, please don''t mind them. Pleasee."
Saying this, she nced at Seidel''s trio and others, "Restrain your killing intent. Lady Wyomin ordered us to fight together, not with each other."
Immediately, everyone frowned, not understanding why the royal family was siding with him.
Still, they restrained their killing intents and calmed down, even though the ill intentions in their eyes didn''t diminish a bit.
Max waspletely unbothered by this, with Wyomin watching over everything. However, he knew they would definitely cause trouble for him when the demons attacked next time.
''Well, I can''tin about it since they are going to help me a lot... that too at the cost of their lives.'' He snickered inwardly.
This was Wyomin''s n to increase his chances of survival.
Initially, he had disagreed, not wanting to sacrifice the innocents for him, but when he realized these innocents were people of three noble families and the royal family, he agreed.
While Azaroth hadn''t attacked him and showed friendly intentions, and Martha hade to help him, he didn''t forget it was mainly the member of the royal family who pushed Ashton to use devil blood. So, he didn''t feel any guilt in using them.
After nodding at Martha, he led his group to the side.
Up in the sky, Alton nodded at Wyomin, who extended her hands in front of her and cast her water recovery spell, [Water Light Rejuvenation].
This time, itsted longer than before.
When she stopped, almost everyone had recovered their staminapletely and felt refreshed.
"Move!" Alton ordered and lightly patted his mount, who gave a rion cry and started flying forward.
Everyone noticed the speed at which it was flying was faster than before, around the speed of an ordinary mid-stage Four Star mage.
Though many frowned, especially those in the Three Star, early-stage Four Star, and even mid-stage Four Star, noneined, knowing the faster they reached their destination the better.
Running right behind Max, Sera, and Lily, beside Pauline, Emily furrowed her brows in worry.
If she continued running at this speed, within half an hour, an hour at most, she would be too exhausted to continue, let alone fight, when the demons attacked.
Lily nced back at her and smiled, "Lady Wyomin would cast her spell every half an hour. So there is no need to worry. Just try to conserve your mana."
Emily raised her brow in surprise. She wondered how she knew this but didn''t ask since they weren''t alone.
Beside her, Pauline smirked and extended her hand toward her. "Here, if you are having trouble keeping up, grab my hand. It would also prevent you from getting exhausted quickly."
"No thanks." Emily said,
The Five Star Fuller mages were already helping those who weren''t able to keep up, so Max, being their temporary, nodded in satisfaction.
¡
Two hourster...
"Enemies iing! Get ready!"
Alton''s voice suddenly boomed.
Gulp!
Apart from the strongest few human mages, everyone else became nervous, their heartbeat quickening.
In thest battle, whichsted for less time than the first one, many mages had lost their lives. Now, the human army only had around six thousand mages left.
''I hope I can survive this one too.'' Many of them had this thought.
Behind him, Max could feel the Fullers grow tense.
A few seconds after Alton''s warning sounded, the red demon army appeared in front of them.
Gulp!
This time, even the Five Star mages gulped nervously, fear gripping their hearts, because they sensed the Five Star demons were more numerous than before.
Even Martha, Seidel''s trio, Martell''s assassin, Arasia''s Four Star legion and Five Star mages frowned, feeling the pressure.
With his bloodline sense, Max could feel their cultivation more clearly.
When he noticed there were fifteen demons on O''mara and the short demon''s level, he took a deep breath, his expression turning grim.
"What is it, young master?" Lily asked, noticing the change in his expression. Sera, Emily, and Pauline also looked at him.
"They have more Five Star demons." He said, "Be careful and don''t hesitate to go all out if you are in danger and I''m unable to help¡ª"
Just when he was saying this, his pupils constricted in pinholes. Then, an overwhelming rage and killing intent filled his being. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Though he kept his killing intent contained, Lily and others noticed it.
Swoosh!
However, before they could ask anything, mana and bloodline erupted out of him and formed Phoenix Wings'', which then pped with force, and he vanished from the ce, rushing toward the iing demons.
---
{2 Castles Bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you The_Big_Dog_915! (6/10)}
Chapter 668 Sudden Change
Chapter 668 Sudden Change
Martha and the young assassin from the Martell family were the first to notice him leave their formation and rush toward the demons like a madman.
"What''s he doing?" She murmured in confusion.
Then suddenly, she noticed over a dozen powerful auras rushing in their, or more urately, Max''s direction with her divine sense, and her eyes widened in realization.
''They want to kill him, and... Lady Wyomin ordered us all to fight together to help him.''
Unexpectedly, instead of bing angry, her eyes shed with interest.
''Let me see what''s so special about you that makes such strong people take interest in you.'' She thought as her long spear appeared in her hand and her mana red.
"You four, go over and do your best to help those three women and the Fullers."
Swoosh!
Saying this, she activated her movement spell and flew into the sky before rushing in Max''s direction.
"Lady Martha!" Armand shouted, wanting to follow her, but the other three stopped him. "Didn''t you hear what she ordered us to do?"
"But¡"
"No buts."
People from the three noble families frowned when they saw Martha leave after him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"What are they doing? Aren''t they worried Lady Wyomin would punish them for leaving without permission like this?" The man from the Seidel family''s trio muttered.
But then he and others also sensed the several powerful auras rapidly approaching, which sent shivers down their spines.
Just when they were starting to panic, the auras stopped, causing them to sigh in relief.
Then the man sneered, "How courageous! He went to stop them."
His femalepanion didn''tment and just got ready to fight.
In the distance, the young man from the Martell family nced in Max''s direction, his gaze flickering in surprise and thought.
¡
Swoosh!
Max appeared in front of the fifteen peak Five Star demons and attacked them with fire arrows that were too weak to hurt even a peak Four Star demon, let alone them.
However, he was just attracting their attention, which he realized he didn''t need to because the moment they saw him, they had already stopped and were looking at him with greedy looks.
"Keke, isn''t this the guy we are supposed to kill?" One of the demons asked,
"He is." Another said, "How about you guys back off and let me kill him? I''ll be sure to share my rewards with you¨C"
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Even as they were saying this, some of them rushed at him, wanting to kill him before others could and get the rewards the Emperor demons promised them.
However¡
Swoosh!
Splurt!
In the next moment, however, everyone froze in ce because Max had sliced the fastest demon in two, vertically.
Shing!
Flicking the thunder sword to get rid of the blood, he twisted his neck and grinned at them.
"Why did you stop? Come, take my head."
In the distance, Martha saw this scene, and her eyes widened in shock.
She could tell the demon he just cut into two was stronger than the peak Five Star demons she killedst time.
Although she could also kill that demon, she would have to use at least 80¨C90% of her full strength. He, however, killed it so effortlessly and so swiftly. It was as if it wasn''t a peak Five Star demon, almost a Six Star threat, but a weak, helpless sheep.
''How can he be this strong?'' She wondered, taking a deep breath to suppress her roiling emotions.
The demons also calmed down quickly, but their expression remained grave.
"Empress Qumo is right. You can''t be allowed to live." A female demon said, "Everyone, let''s work together and¨C"
"Watch out!"
Swoosh!
Before she could finish speaking, Max''s wings pped, and he appeared in front of her and swung his sword at her.
The demoness was ready and immediately took out a ck shield and poured her demonic energy into it, causing a ck mist to cover it.
"I''m not like that idiot¨C"
Feeling safe, she sneered, but words stuck in her throat, and a horrified expression appeared on her face when she saw the sword, covered in the grayish pink energy, effortlessly slice her lifebound shield in two before continuing toward her.
"NOOOO!!"
A horrified scream escaped her lips as the sword sliced through her chest, cutting her in two.
Swoosh!
Bang!
Boom!
Before the sh evenpleted, his wings pped and Max retreated, dodging several attacksunched at him.
"Ahhh! You bastard! You killed me!" The demoness'' shrieks echoed. Despite her body being cut into two along with her heart, she hadn''t died yet.
"Kill him! Kill him now! I want to see him die! Hurry¨C"
Bang!
Before she could finish, a hammer smashed onto her head, crushing it into meat paste and silencing her hysterical cries.
"You return to the demon god''s embrace. We''ll take care of him." The demon, who had killed her, said, ring at Max with intense killing intent but also fear.
Max''s expression fell when he saw him kill the demoness. Since it killed her, he wouldn''t get her death energy.
''I should''ve cut her head off.'' He sighed in regret.
''It''s alright. There are more than enough left.''
He thought, tightening his grip on the Thunder sword and carefully pulling on more Death Energy. ¡
Up in the sky, the demon emperors'' faces were dark, while Alton and Wyomin had a look of shock.
"How?! How!" The demoness, Empress Qumo, roared in rage. Wyomin didn''t stop her from shouting because she had already created a water bubble around them, isting them from the outside world.
"Why can he use that energy so freely now? Why?!" Empress Qumo continued to rage.
Just like her and the other demon emperor, Wyomin and Alton also had the same question in their minds.
''Did he purposely harm himself when he used itst time? To deceive us?'' Wyomin wondered.
''This is getting interesting.'' Alton thought, an imperceptible smile appearing on his face.
Suddenly, his brows shot up, and he shouted.
"HOW DARE YOU!!"
---
Chapter 669 What Gave You the Courage?
Chapter 669 What Gave You the Courage?
A few moments ago...
After watching two of theirrades die one after another, unable to resist in the slightest, the remaining thirteen demons felt fear and became hesitant to attack him.
Seeing this, Max nodded in satisfaction.
This was the effect he wanted.
As long as they were wary of him, they would not dare team up and attack him. And as long as they didn''t team up, he would have no problem dealing with them.
Tightening his grip on the Thunder Sword, he once again, carefully, channeled the Death Energy into his mana veins.
Although he was already using the Nascent Energy to protect them, he couldn''t afford to be reckless because after using it two times in such a short time, he realized even though both energies seemed to be on a somewhat simr tier, Death Energy could corrode the Nascent Energy to a certain extent if he used a lower amount of thetter and damage his mana pathways.
Since he didn''t want that to happen again, he had no choice but to be careful.
Fortunately, his intimidation had worked, and he could afford to spend a few extra moments.
Just then¡
Thump!
His heart skipped a beat, and his hair stood on end as a sensation of sure death washed over him. It was as if some powerful predator had locked onto him.
His bloodline sense red as he tried to locate the source of this feeling but found nothing.
Before he could do anything...
BOOM!!
The area within several meters with him as the epicenter exploded, obliterating everything¡ªearth, mana, and even the air particles.
Right at this moment, Alton''s furious roar rang out.
"HOW DARE YOU!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He tried to rush down, but the demon emperor appeared in front of him, wanting to stop him.
"Scram!"
He shouted, his pupils turning yellow.
Immediately, the demon emperor froze.
By the time he recovered, Alton had disappeared and appeared right above the ce Max was standing.
Swoosh!
With a wave of his hand, he cleared the cloud of dust and smog and saw Max lying in the pool of his blood,pletely unrecognizable with his flesh corroded and gruesome wounds all over.
¡
The loud explosion followed by Alton''s furious roar immediately silenced the entire battlefield.
While everyone was wondering what had happened that made him this angry and prompted him personally to take action, Lily and Sera felt their hearts drop, suddenly feeling extremely uneasy.
Like them, Emily also felt uneasy.
Then,
Swoosh!
The trio rushed in the direction where the explosion had urred, or tried to.
Armand and the other three appeared in front of them, stopping them.
"Stay here. That ce isn''t safe." The woman said,
"Move!"
The trio shouted and immediately attacked. Right now, they wanted nothing more than to see Max, and anyone who tried to stop them from doing so was their enemy.
Armand frowned in annoyance and released his aura field.
¡
After she recovered from her shock of watching Max kill two demons, she rushed toward him to help him deal with the rest when the explosion urred without any warning.
BOOM!
It was all too sudden for her to react. So, the resulting shockwaves hit her.
Crack!
Immediately, her golden armor, which even peak Five Star demons weren''t able to damage in the slightest, cracked.
Her bones fractured and internal organs rattled badly, causing her to throw up a mouthful of blood as she was lifted off her feet and was sent flying hundreds of meters back.
The thirteen peak Five Star demons fared worse, but none of them died unlike the weaker demons and mages in the vicinity.
Even as Martha uncontrobly flew away and pain shot through her body, her gaze was focused on the cloud of dust and smog.
Seeing her divine senses couldn''t scan the area because of the lingering demonic energy and seeing how Alton had be furious, she knew a very powerful demon had acted against Max.
''He died? Just like that?'' She didn''t know him well enough to feel sad for him, but this thought gave her an inexplicable sense of mncholy.
By the time shended on the ground, Alton had appeared above the crater and cleared the cloud of dust.
¡
''This kid¡''
Alton looked at unconscious Max in surprise after he scanned his body with his divine sense just now; he realized even though his condition was severe, he was still alive.
Swoosh!
Right then, a beam of purplish ck light shot toward Max from the distance. Apparently, the attacker had also realized he was still alive, so they wanted to finish him.
"Impudent!"
Alton snarled and pped at the beam of light, dispersing it. Swoosh!
Right then, the demon emperor chasing after him caught up and shouted.
"How dare you break the rules and interfere!" Saying this, he immediately attacked.
Alton''s gaze flickered with mockery.
Then, seemingly ignoring him, he looked up in the sky and saw Wyomin trying to rush down, but the demon empress Qumo was stopping her.
After that, he looked in the distance, in the direction where the beam of light hade from. Then he returned his gaze to the demon attacking him and calmly questioned.
"You guys no longer want to y by the rules, huh? I wonder what gave you the courage."
Despite the fact the demon was just a few meters away from him¡ªa negligible distance even for lower realm mages, let alone emperors¡ªhe still wore a calm look and didn''t show any sign of fighting back.
The look in the demon emperor''s eyes became graver when he saw this.
"Aren''t you worried your superiors would punish you for it? Or... could it be that they also no longer want to abide by the rules? Hm, if that''s the case, all this makes sense." Alton wondered.
Swoosh!
"Die you arrogant bastard!" The demon emperor bellowed when he was just a meter away from him and punched toward Alton''s chest.
Boom!
The moment his hand moved, a loud boom echoed as mana and air in the surroundings seemingly exploded.
---
{2 Castles Bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you The_Big_Dog_915! (8/10)}
Chapter 670 Rothchild
Chapter 670 Rothchild
"Very well¡"
Alton lightly nodded. Then his dark pupils turned yellow as several tiny yellow electric bolts flickered within them.
Then he unhurriedly raised his hand and... grabbed the fist.
Pat!
There was no massive collision, no destructive shockwave... There was nothing but the faint pping sound produced when the fist met the palm. It was as if the demon emperor hadn''t used any strength at all, which obviously was not true.
The demon''s expression turned dark, horror filling his blood-red eyes.
The moment his fist had touched his palm, he had lost all strength, not only in his punch but also in his entire body.
Right now, he could not utilize even a shred of his impressive physical strength, his demonic energy, or his bloodline energy. He helplessly tried to retreat, only to fail.
"...Let me be the first Rothchild to kill a demon emperor in this war." Alton finished his sentence and slowly raised his other hand. Putting his index and middle fingers together, he pointed them at the demon''s forehead.
Rumble!
The ground quaked, and air shook as a massive amount of mana erupted out of him and rapidly condensed into tiny yellow electric bolts that concentrated on his fingertips.
Seeing this, the demon panicked. He knew if his fingers touched his head, he would definitely die because this attack¡ It wasn''t as simple as it seemed.
This finger attack called [Total Death] was one of the few infamous abilities of the Rothchild Family, one of the founding factions of the Central ins'' alliance.
To this date, there had been very few people in the same realm who got hit with it and lived to tell the tale.
Absolutely horrified, the demon emperor shouted. "What are you doing? Save me!"
Swoosh!
Right as his voice sounded, a figure materialized beside him.
"You are aplete idiot, Arivand. Didn''t I tell you to be careful and not let him touch you, but you went ahead and offered yourself to him?" The figure scolded, disdain clear in their voice.
Alton shifted his gaze to the new arrival¡ªan eight-foot tall, strong-looking, purple-horned demon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This demon was also an emperor rank demon, just like Qumo and Arivand, and he was the one who sneak attacked Max.
After retreatingst time, Qumo and Arivand didn''t only recruit more Five Star members of their tribe; they also got in contact with him and told him about Max.
Though they wanted to kill him themselves or had him die in their tribe members'' hands so they could im rewards the leading demon tribes had set for eliminating threats like Max, after witnessing how strange his Death Energy was, they had a feeling their tribesmen wouldn''t be able to kill him. So they had to have a n B. And this horned demon was it.
Not only was he able to stay hidden from those in the emperor realm, his purple-horned lineage''s ability made him the perfect candidate to fight Alton, who Arivand had already recognized as a Rothchild family''s member after their first brief confrontation.
ording to their original n, if their tribesmen weren''t able to kill Max, he was to take action, kill him, and escape.
If Alton and Wyomin couldn''t find him, they would have no choice but to suck it up.
However, to their dismay, Max survived.
When he didn''t escape after the first attack, they knew their n had gone downhill and they would have no choice but to fight.
"Help me!" Arivand red at him.
Alton''s gaze flickered with interest as he asked, "So, you are one of those mental type horned demons?"
"Of course. If I was not, how could I have dared to face a damned Rothchild?" The horned demon sounded calm, but the look in his eyes was grave.
Though he had awakened the mental type bloodline ability of his lineage, which was effective against the Rothchild family''s mental paralysis spell, he knew it alone wasn''t enough to face a Rothchild¡ªtheir mental type purple-horned demon lineage''s natural enemy.
If it had been enough, so many of his ancestors wouldn''t have lost their lives to Rothchilds over the years.
Still, since he didn''t n to fight him to death and Alton was just a mid-stage emperor mage in the same realm as him, he wasn''t too worried.
His horn shone with a purple light and shot a beam into Arivand''s body, neutralizing Alton''s paralysis spell''s effects.
Arivand regained control over his body and sighed in relief.
However, when he noticed Alton''s didn''t seem bothered by it and in fact had a disdainful look in his eyes as he looked at them, he felt his heart drop.
"What are you waiting for? Retreat!" The horned demon emperor shouted, preparing to flee.
Boom!
Arivand didn''t hesitate and released his aura sphere. He circted his demonic energy and bloodline energy at full force, increasing his strength to the peak.
Then he pped at Alton''s hand, wanting to force him to release his hand. This p didn''t only contain his full physical strength, demonic, and bloodline energy; it also had hisprehension of earthw¡ªWhisperer of Earth¡ªincreasing its power even more.
To humans, it might seem like the demons didn''t possess elemental affinities since they mostly used their demonic energy and physical strength. But it wasn''t true.
Just like humans, they also had innate elemental affinities, but unlike humans, the level of their affinities and the kind of element didn''t determine their strength¡ªat least not until they became King ranked demons¡ªbecause their demonic energy was a superior form of energy to all kinds of elemental mana.
Just by using demonic energy, they could suppress the human mages who used elemental spells.
Because of this, the demons focused on increasing the affinities of demonic energy to control it better.
And since only a strong vessel could safely contain the highly corrosive and violent demonic energy, they also focused on strengthening their bodies from the beginning because, unlike what humans liked to believe, not all demons had stronger bodies at birth.
Usually, only after they reach the Four Star realm do they start to focus more on their elements.
---
{2 Castles Bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you The_Big_Dog_915! (9/10)
Chapter 671 An Emperor Dies
Chapter 671 An Emperor Dies
It was well known that if someone hadprehended aw before reaching the King realm, his foundation would evolve, making him stronger than ordinary King rank beings. There were others, more hidden benefits too.
Unfortunately, because most of them have neglected their elements for too long and becauseprehending aw was too difficult to begin with, very few of them could manage to do it in the Four and Five Star realms.
Those who could do it would be the genius of their respective tribe, gain a high status, and be nurtured with the tribe''s all resources.
This was also why none of the Five Star demons Max fought hadprehended aw. Only O''mara and the short demons had gained some insights, which was why they were stronger than other peak Five Star demons and were made temporarymanders.
If they hadprehended the Whisperer of Law¡ªthe first stage ofwprehension¡ªMax would have a hard time killing them even with his Death Energy, though it would be mainly because he was yet to be familiar with it.
With that said, if they had indeedprehended aw, they wouldn''t be a part of these preventive armies to begin with.
Now,ing back to the topic. Although Arivandprehended his earthw after reaching the King realm, he had already reached the second stage ofprehension, which made him significantly stronger than ordinary emperor rank beings.
However¡
Puff!
When his full-powered pnded on Alton''s forearm¡ nothing happened.
Behind him, the purple-horned demon''s eyes widened in shock. "You have reached the third stage ofwprehension?!"
There were five stages ofprehension of aw.
The first stage was the [Whisperer of the Law]. At this stage, the practitioner started to be aware of the respective element... He could hear it and whisper hismands to it, controlling and manipting it¡ though only in limited ways.
The second stage was [Bender of thew]. At this stage, the practitioner''s awareness and connection to their respective element would deepen, and they could seemingly bend the rules of nature to some degree.
For example, someone at the second stage of waterwprehension could, just by their will, turn water into ice, ice into vapor, and vapor into ice. Make it heavy or light. When in a sea, if they willed it, the water would retreat to make way for them.
As for the third stage, it was called [Master of the Law].
As suggested by the title, the practitioner gains mastery over theirw. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Generally, when someone reached the [Whisperer of the Law] stage, theirprehension would boost their overall battle power by around ten percent. The [Bender of the Law] would boost their overall power by around thirty percent. However, when one reached the master stage, the boost would be a full hundred percent. How horrifying was a hundred percent boost in battle power?
An emperor mage with the third stage ofwprehension could easily dominate multiple emperor mages at the second stage of the samew.
Just like Arivand, he had also only reached the second stage. He had thought that if Alton was sent to set up War Temple, something ordinary mages would usually do, he at most would haveprehended the second stage too, just like them, even if he was a member of a fearsome family.
So, one could imagine the shock and dread he felt at this moment.
''I fucked up!''
¡
"You shouldn''t have broken the rules." Alton remarked, not bothering to confirm if he had really attained the [Master of the Law] stage.
Swoosh!
Right as his words fell, the purple-horned demon turned into a streak of ck and purple light and bolted away, not bothering to give even ast look at helpless Arivand and the stunned Qumo.
Alton ignored him and nced at his flying mount, causing it to let out a shrill cry and chase after the horned demon.
He then turned his attention to Arivand and slowly moved his fingers toward his forehead.
Crackle!
As he watched his fingers that were akin to a grim reaper''s scytheing closer and closer, crackling with a dense mass of yellow electric bolts, Arivand regretted everything.
''I shouldn''t have been greedy. It''s all that bitch Qumo''s fault.''
Right when Alton''s fingers were about to touch his forehead, Qumo''s panicked voice sounded, "Hey, don''t kill him. We will retreat and won''t bother you until you finish setting up your war temple."
A flicker of hope reignited in Arivand''s heart as he voiced out his agreement, "Yes, we will immediately retreat and won''t¨C"
Alton ignored their pleas and tapped his forehead.
Zoop!
The yellow electric bolts drilled into his body. Immediately, Arivand''s eyes rolled over, and his body went limp.
Thud!
He fell to the ground, dead.
Silence!
Everyone, be it demons or humans, gawked at the scene, shocked and stunned.
For them, the emperor rank beings were invincible figures. So, watching one die without an earth-shattering and sky-rumbling battle shifted their perspective.
They finally realized what the saying ''no matter how strong you be, there is always someone stronger'' meant.
Immediately as Arivand died, Qumo shouted. "RETREAT!!"
Boom!
Swoosh!
After shouting, she didn''t waste even a moment and went all out to... escape.
Wyomin was only as strong as Qumo, so when she tried to escape with all her might, she couldn''t stop her. She, however, wasn''t worried because she was aware Alton wouldn''t let her go.
Crackle!
The moment Qumo went past her, yellow electric bolts covered Alton''s body as he shot after her.
His speed was so fast that even Wyomin only saw a yellow streak before he caught up to Qumo.
Swoosh!
Qumo trembled in fear and helplessness. If Arivand, who was a little stronger than her, couldn''t resist him, she knew she wouldn''t be able to either.
Seeing him calmly step toward her and raise his hand, terror-induced madness filled her mind as she shouted, "Stop or I''ll detonate my core."
Her words made Alton frown.
---
{2 Castles Bonus--> 10 Bonus Chapters. Thank you The_Big_Dog_915! (10/10)}
Chapter 672 Not Dead
Chapter 672 Not Dead
Although they were almost half a mile in the sky, if she detonated her core, the destruction would be too widespread for him to contain and many humans would die.
However¡
This was only if she could seed in detonating.
Yellow bolts flickered in his pupils and Qumo immediately froze.
Though she was frozen for just a moment, it was more than enough time for Alton to appear in front of her and grab her shoulder.
Then the same thing that happened to Arivand repeated. She lost control of her body.
Arge amount of mana erupted out of him and rapidly condensed into tiny yellow electric bolts on his fingertips.
He then slowly pointed his fingers at her forehead¡
"NOOOOO!!"
As Qumo shouted in despair, he touched her forehead.
Immediately, her eyes went ck and her body became limp as her life was snuffed out.
Swoosh!
With a wave of his hand, Alton stored her body away before raising his head to look at his mount that was flying back.
When he saw it seemed down with its wings droopy and a defeated look in its eyes, he asked in surprise, "He escaped?"
Though his bird wasn''t a majestic avian magic beast, it was also in the emperor realm and had strength almost rivaling his. This was why he had sent it to capture the horned demon.
However¡ it failed, surprising him.
The bird nodded and sighed like a human before sending him a mental message. [He seemingly vanished in thin air after realizing I was chasing him. I tried my best to find him, but could not. I''m sorry, big brother.]
"Hm, it seems his concealment ability is stronger than I expected it to be." Alton murmured to himself before saying, "It''s alright. If we are lucky, we will encounter him or others from his lineage again."
Swoosh!
Just then, Wyomin flew over, unconscious Max floating behind her in a water bubble.
"Will it make things worse?" She asked, a hint of worry in her voice.
"No," Alton shook his head, "It won''t. Those old fogies should have already expected something like this to happen with demons being so aggressive. I''m sure they have already prepared for it."
Wyomin thought for a moment before nodding. She then nced at the demon army below and asked, "What are you going to do about them? Kill them as per the rules?"
Alton shook his head and waved his hand.
Thud! Thud! Thud! Immediately, all high and peak Five Star demons fell to the ground one after another, dead.
"Let them kill the rest. They need more battle experience."
Saying this, he looked at Max in the water bubble and asked, "What''s his current situation? Also, any idea how he managed to survive?"
Wyomin''s gaze flickered as she nced at Max before saying.
"Our guess was right. He can''t use that strange energy at will." Wyomin said, "Though he seemed to have found a safe way to use it without any bacsh, it only works if he is fully prepared and has enough time."
As she said this, she sighed before continuing, "His perception is quite extraordinary. He seemed to have felt the danger beforehand and used that energy without holding back to save himself. Although he managed to save his life, albeit barely, he has destroyed almost all of his mana veins."
Alton went silent upon hearing this. When he spoke, he didn''t ask anything about Death Energy. Instead, he asked something that surprised her, "Can they be healed?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It will be very difficult, but they can." She nodded, giving him a curious look.
"He is a good seedling. This shouldn''t be the end of his story." Alton said, "So, until we reach our destination, you focus on healing him. I''ll take care of the rest." "I understand." Wyomin nodded.
Even without him saying, she had already started to use her water bubble to stabilize his condition. If he hadn''t told her to focus on healing him, after stabilizing his condition, she would''ve carried him to the battlefront and used the War Temple to help him after it was established.
As she started casting her healing spells on Max, Alton swept his gaze across the panicked demon army and announced.
"Your supervisors broke the rules by trying to kill a low rank soldier. I have dealt appropriate punishment to them. By rules, I can kill all of you too¡"
Every demon felt their hearts rise to their throats when they heard this but significantly calmed down when they heard Alton''s next words.
"...But I won''t do that."
"I''ll give you all a chance to leave here alive. All you have to do is to survive for half an hour."
Saying this, he resorted to mentalmunication, not wanting the humans to hear his next words, and said, [You can go all out to save your life, but be warned, if any of you harm any of my soldiers, you''ll die.]
The demons immediately frowned, obviously not liking this, but none of themined because giving them a chance to survive was already very generous of him.
They clenched their fists and their eyes shed with determination.
''I will survive.''
Alton then shifted his attention to the human army and said, "There is no high-stage or peak Five Star demon alive. So, you don''t have to worry about facing them. Just go all out and kill as many as you can. This is probably thest time you have such an easy time earning war merits."
"Now, begin!"
As his voice fell, the humans let out deafening cheers and battle cries before rushing at the demons.
...
While everyone started excitedly fighting, happy to earn more easy war merits, Lily, Emily and Sera''s faces were deathly pale and they had tears in their eyes as they stared at Max, floating in front of Wyomin in the sky.
Near them, Pauline and the Fuller group was also looking up at Max, their expression serious and full of pity.
Beside them, even Armand and other the three from the royal family also had pitying looks on their faces as they sighed.
"At least he is not dead."
Boom!
Chapter 673 Arrived
Chapter 673 Arrived
"At least he is not dead." Boom!
The moment these words left Armand''s mouth, Lily, Emily, and Sera''s mana red, and they rushed at him, murder in their eyes.
Arman frowned, a hint of anger shing in his eyes.
The woman beside Armand helplessly sighed as she gave him a side-eyed look, "You really don''t know how to speak. No wonder you have no luck getting women."
Her words made Armand frown. Max facing fifteen peak Five Star mages while being an early-stage Four Star mage himself had impressed him, and the fact that the demon emperors considered him a big enough threat to break the rules to kill him made him admire him.
He had already forgotten about the little faceoff he had with him earlier and truly felt pity for him.
His earlier words were meant to console his women because, in his opinion, they should be more relieved than sad since he survived an emperor rank expert''s attack, which, for a low realmed mage like him, was no easy feat by any means.
Swoosh!
He waved his hand and created an earth barrier in front of him and opened his mouth, about to say something when...
Wiss!
Boom!
¡The earth barrier rapidly froze and then exploded in pieces.
Shuu!
Immediately after, a sharp Ice Lance whistled through the air and headed for his head.
Seeing this, a hint of killing intent shed in his eyes, and he was about to get serious when the woman beside him extended her hand and grabbed the Ice Lance before flourishing her aura field and shouting:
"It''s enough!"
When her aura pressure helped them snap back to their senses, they stopped.
"He meant well by his words." The woman said, "You truly should be relieved that he is still alive."
While Lily and Sera furrowed their brows, confused because they didn''t understand why they reacted so intensely, Emily huffed in anger as the golden glow that had overtaken half of her pupils slowly receded.
Then she looked up in the sky and shouted with all her might, using her wind elemental mana to amplify her voice even more.
"Emperor Wyomin, how is he?"
Lily and Sera wanted to apologize to Armand, but when they heard her, their attention immediately shifted to Wyomin.
However, Wyomin didn''t respond and focused on casting her spells, which made the trio even more worried.
Swoosh!
Just then, Martha returned and said, "Don''t worry. With Lady Wyomin treating him, he will be fine. You guys should focus on earning War Merits."
The trio just nodded, showing no intention of moving from the ce; their worried gazes still focused on him.
Martha frowned before saying in a grave tone, "There is a possibility that even she might not be able to fully heal him. After all, a Demon emperor had attacked him¡"
Swoosh!
These words immediately attracted their attention. While Lily and Sera didn''t get aggressive like before, anger flickered in Emily''s eyes, but before she could do anything, she heard Martha contine.
"...If you have enough War Merits, you can use them in the War Temple and ask emperor mages who specialize in healing to help him."
Hearing this, the trio''s gaze flickered.
Since Alton and Wyomin stayed to escort them to the battlefront, they were definitely battle-oriented mages, which meant what Martha said could be true.
Swoosh!
Emily immediately rushed away and started fighting the demons.
Lily and Sera, after thanking Martha for the reminder, also joined the battle.
Watching them leave, Martha sighed, "That guy is lucky to have someone care for her so much."
The woman walked over and gently grabbed her hand.
Martha took a deep breath, dispelling the negative feeling arising in her heart, and smiled at her follower and friend, Amanda.
"Let''s go and kill some too."
Swoosh!
Following her words, the group of five started ughtering the demons in droves.
¡
While everyone was curious, thinking who Max was and feeling pity for him, the members of the Seidel, Arasia, and Martell families had frowns on their faces.
[This won''t do. We need to find a way to capture him and send him back to the family as soon as possible.]
The man from Seidel''s trio spoke through mentalmunication to his femalepanions.
Even though they were enemies, they weren''t happy when the demon emperor attacked him because he was too important to their families to die in the demons'' hands.
That was why, when they realized he had left the city with them, they were beyond furious but could do nothing about it.
[But there is nothing we can do.] One of the women said, looking at Alton and Wyomin.
After a moment, the other woman said, [You are right. We can''t do anything... until the War Temple is established.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Hearing this, the duo''s eyes brightened.
From the information their families gave them, they knew once the War Temples were established, emperor mages would monitor them all the time.
The Arasias and Martells were also cooking up their ns.
¡
Out of every human present, seeing Max in a half-dead state, only one person felt happy¡ªCount Wiley.
Just like Lily and others, he was also constantly looking at Max while fighting the demons, but unlike them, he was hoping Max would die.
¡
Half an hour soon passed, and over ny percent of the demons died.
True to his words, Alton let the remaining demons leave.
After that, the group continued traveling.
Everyone expected more demon groups toe and stop them, but to their surprise and relief, none came.
By the time the sun was setting, the now-five thousand human army had arrived at the battlefront.
Those who were familiar with the area knew it was a lush forested region, but right now, it had turned into a wastnd with burst trees, charred and mangled corpses of humans and demons, and deep craters.
They could see many small groups of humans sitting or lying on the ground everywhere.
"We are here. You all can rest now." Alton announced before vanishing.
Chapter 674 Two Tribes
Chapter 674 Two Tribes
Seeing him vanish, Lily, Emily, and Sera hurriedly looked back. Only when they saw Wyomin was still there did they sigh in relief.
Emily wanted to shout, attract her attention, and ask how Max was, but she hesitated, seeing she had her spells active and her eyes closed in concentration.
Just then, she felt a gentle andforting tap on her shoulder, which made her look to her side at Lily, who forced a calm look on her face and said, "Don''t worry, sister Emily. Young master will be alright."
Emily took a deep breath to calm her agitated heart. By now, she hade to realize why she became so agitated when it came to Max. She had identified three reasons.
First, her concern for his well-being as his elder sister.
Second were the feelings she had unknowingly developed for him that she tried her best to deny and forget but was unable to; especially when she saw him act all lovey-dovey with Lily and others.
If it were these two, she would have no trouble keeping her calm front like she was used to, but the third did not let her.
She could feel something within her was gradually awakening, and it was amplifying her emotions. She knew what this something was.
It was the elusive bloodline her father had told her about years ago. It was the bloodline their ancestors had longed to awaken even in their dreams but failed for centuries.
In fact, there was no record of any of their ancestors sessfully awakening it.
She remembered Ashton chuckling dryly and ruffling her hair when he saw her getting excited after hearing how amazing it was supposed to be.
''Haha, don''t get too excited, kiddo. These are probably just some stories our ancestors passed down to us. If we had such a bloodline, at least one of our ancestors would have surely awoken it. Moreover, our potential wouldn''t be this limited, not allowing us to break past the Four Star realm.''
After a few years of trying to sense its presence in her blood without any sess, she had dismissed it as a rumor. Anna, Mark, and others had also done the same.
However, now it was suddenly awakening within her.
If Max''s condition wasn''t so severe right now and they were safe, she would''ve felt excited, but right now, she couldn''t bring herself to feel anything apart from the annoyance.
"Look, she is finished." Pauline''s voice jolted her out of her thoughts, and she looked at Wyomin, who had stopped casting her spells and had opened her eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Swoosh!
Wyomin slowly flew over to them and waved her hand, causing the water bubble containing Max to fly in front of them.
Pop!
Then it popped. Swoosh!
Before unconscious Max could fall down, Emily moved and grabbed him, holding him in her arms.
When she looked at him, tears started flowing down her eyes because he looked absolutely miserable with ck, corroded wounds all over his body, and his eyes were snapped shut tightly.
Lily and Sera couldn''t hold back their emotions either, and tears poured out of their eyes too.
Wyomin watched them for a moment before softly saying, "There is no need to cry. He is fine now and should wake up soon."
Her words made the trio smile in relief, but their tears continued to fall still. They looked so tender and weak right now that everyone who saw them felt sad for them, and their protective feelings were ignited.
After a few moments, they calmed down, wiped their tears, and gave Wyomin a deep bow. "Thank you very much, Lady Wyomin. We won''t forget your help."
Wyomin nodded before her figure blurred and she vanished. But her voice still echoed in their heads.
[The demons won''t attack in arge number for a few hours. So, get a good rest. I hope you all won''t die.]
The trio exchanged looks before ncing at Pauline and others. Upon seeing their expressions, they realized she had only spoken to three of them.
"She is a good person." Sera said, a little surprised by the care she showed them. Though she knew it was mostly because of Max.
Lily and Emily nodded in agreement.
After a while, they found an even ground and pitched a tent there to let Max rest there.
This, however, attracted many disdainful gazes.
"Tsk! Do they think they are here for a pic?" A middle-ageddy, who had lost her left hand, clicked her tongue in irritation.
"Hehe, don''t be so grumpy, old hag... I mean Heena. Let them do what they wish." A rough-looking man sitting near her chuckled before looking at her up and down. "I say, we don''t know if we will survive the next wave or not. So, let''s¨C"
Bam!
Before he could finish, a palm-sized rock smashed into his face: "Shut up, you disgusting creep."
"Arggh! That fucking hurt." The man cried before gingerly touching his nose. He then sighed, "Thank god, it''s not broken."
"Too bad. I should''ve used more strength." Thedy snorted.
"Tch! You really are cold-hearted, woman. You don''t care about your husband at all." The man grumbled.
Everyone in the vicinity watched their bickering with amusement.
¡
Sera had also watched them, and she couldn''t help but mutter in surprise, "He is her husband? I thought he was just some random guy teasing her."
Pauline patted her head and chuckled as if remembering something: "Don''t be too surprised. There are all kinds of couples. Everyone shows their love and care differently."
Sera gave her a strange look before nodding, "It seems so."
Pauline''s lips twitched when she noticed her look and sighed in her heart, ''Ha, father, it seems, unlike what you like to believe, everyone already knows about you being a scaredy cat.''
¡
The demon army was stationed just ten miles away from the battlefield. Unlike humans'' deste stronghold, this area had be a fortified city, bustling with activity.
Several demons could be seen leisurely walking around, talking to each other, buying or selling the things they got after killing humans.
In the central building, the leaders of two tribes in charge of conquering the Green Leaf Kingdom¡ªthe horned and scarlet demons¡ªwere gathered.
Bang!
"This is uneptable!"
Chapter 675 Blood Demons Terror
Chapter 675 Blood Demons'' Terror
Bang!
"This is uneptable! How dare they intrude on our territory?! Do they really think they can do whatever they want just because they are Blood Demons'' minions?!"
A purple-horned demon emperor pped the stone table into pieces, shouting in rage.
The expressions of everyone in the hall turned more ugly when they heard the words ''Blood Demons''.
"Aren''t you going to say anything, Vigil?" The raging emperor asked, ncing at the leader of the Scarlet demons. Doesn''t this make you angry?"
Vigil and him both were peak emperor demons, the strongest demons present in the Green Leaf Kingdom.
He knew if he wanted to throw the uninvited guests out of the territory allocated to them, he needed Vigil to work with him.
"It does, damn it." Vigil said through gritted teeth, his blood-red pupils zing with rage. But then he let out a defeated sigh and slumped into his stone chair. "But what can we do? Kill them or throw them out?"
"Why not?" Yshoy, the purple-horned demon emperor said, killing intent shing in his eyes. He didn''t want to share his territory with anyone, even if they were fearsome Blood Demons'' minions.
Vigil looked at him in surprise before bursting out in amusedughter. "You have gone insane after hearing about the Rothchilds presence in the kingdom."
Yshoy''s expression fell, but he didn''t deny it. Instead, he asked in a growl, "So, are we going to do it or not?"
Vigil shook his head. "Even if the chance of it happening is low, I don''t want to offend those lunatics."
Bang!
Yshoy pped the armrest of his chair, disintegrating it into dust. "You are too cowardly."
Every scarlet demons'' expression fell at his words. Vigil''s expression also hardened, and killing intent shed in his eyes that he did not try to hide at all.
Standing up from his chair, he walked in front of him. Yshoy didn''t react and stayed sitting, but the air in the hall had be thick with tension.
Staring down at him, Vigil said, "You know if I''m cowardly or not. If it were just me, we wouldn''t be having this meeting because I would have already ughtered those damned flies and wouldn''t be throwing a tantrum and showing my impotent rage like you."
This time Yshoy''s expression turned ugly, but he just sneered.
"However, I''m not alone. I have to think about my tribe. If I offend those blood monsters, we''ll be killed to ourst member, and our blood will be sucked dry. I don''t want that toe to pass." Saying this with fear in his eyes, he returned to his seat, his expression returning to normal. "With that said, I won''t stop you from killing or throwing them out. So, go ahead and do what you want."
Yshoy was silent for a while, his expression rapidly changing. The purple-horned demon emperor that attacked Max and other horned demons in the hall looked at him nervously, hoping he would make any rash decision.
"You are right. I''m not in the right state of mind." Yshoy sighed, "We are not strong enough to slight the Blood Demons."
Phew!
The horned demons exhaled in relief.
Rumble!
Right as his words fell, therge wooden door was pushed open, and three winged figures walked in.
"I''m happy and relieved to hear this, Lord emperors." The one in the middle said.
If Max was here, he would immediately recognize this handsome winged demon because he was none other than Amara''s elder brother, Ashroth Bloodwing.
When he left, his father had already told him about the deal he made with Max. Though they doubted a Three Star mage could help them, they were willing to give it a try nheless.
That was why he took a few of his father''s trusted people and came to the Green Leaf Kingdom even though their tribe was assigned to the ck Dragon Empire.
Yshoy and Vigil''s expressions turned dark when they saw this. While Vigil didn''t say or do anything, Yshoy''s aura erupted out and pressed on the trio as he hollered, "How dare you enter without permission? Do you really think I won''t dare kill you?!" Thud! Thud!
The demons beside Ashroth fell to their knees but used their all power to support him. He was their tribe leader''s son and the leader of their operation in the Green Leaf. If he also fell to his knees, they would have no respect left.
Ashroth''s face turned pale. Blood leaked out from his eyes, nose, and mouth, and his veins throughout his body bulged while his bones creaked, but he held.
Seeing this, Vigil nced at Yshoy, who snorted and restrained his aura.
"Cough! Cough!" Ashroth coughed out blood before taking deep breaths. He then looked at the two tribe''s leaders and bowed his head slightly. "My apologies, Lord Emperors. I wasn''t trying to be disrespectful. But I had something urgent to talk to you about."
"Oh? What is it about?" Vigil curiously asked.
Ashroth didn''t answer immediately; instead, he helped his people up. When he saw how injured they were, gaze flickered.
After ordering them to go out to heal their injuries, he said, "It''s about the blue-haired boy who Lord Alijah tried to kill."
While Vigil became interested, Yshoy and Alijah''s expressions darkened.
"What is it?" Yshoy coldly asked,
Ashroth nced at Alijah before saying, "Lord Alijah, can you show me how he looked?"
Alijah frowned and looked at Yshoy, who nodded.
Swoosh!
Seeing this, he waved his hand and conjured an image of Max.
''It''s indeed him.'' Ashroth thought, his gaze flickering. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Vigil and Yshoy both were paying attention to him. When they saw the subtle change in his expression, Vigil asked, "You know him?"
Ashroth shook his head. "No, I don''t. But just like you, I''m very interested in his bloodline."
"If it''s possible, instead of killing him, please capture him and give him to me. Our Bloodwing tribe would owe you a favor."
"Now, if you please excuse me. I need to go and heal my injuries."
Saying this, he gave them a slight bow, turned around, and walked away, not waiting for them to respond.
Vigil and Yshoy didn''t stop him and just watched him leave with frown on their faces.
Chapter 676 Max Wakes Up
Chapter 676 Max Wakes Up
"What do you think?" Yshoy asked after Ashroth left.
After thinking for a moment, Vigil said, "If we can capture him, we may be able to extract his bloodline and find the source of the strange energy Alijah told us about."
"However, if he survives, I''m sure the humans would do their best to protect him. So, it''ll be easier to kill him than to capture him."
Yshoy nodded. "Then we''ll kill him." Though Max''s bloodline and his strange energy that could destroy the demonic energy were lucrative things, he knew unless they were willing to offend the Blood Wing demon thoroughly, thereby risk offending the Blood Demons, they would have no chance to get them even if they managed to capture him.
¡
After leaving the hall, a troubled look appeared on Ashroth''s face.
''I need to find a way to sneak out of the city without them noticing and talk to him. I can''t let him be an even bigger target.'' He thought,
If he continued to antagonize the demon race, he would surely die before he could be strong enough to help his Blood Wing tribe.
''How troublesome! Couldn''t he have stayed a little more low-key?'' He sighed.
''But it''s surprising that he has be so strong in such a short time. No wonder father made a deal with him even though he was just a Three Star mage.''
¡
Inside the tent, Max was lying on a clean sheet. Unlike Max, who carried beds and mattresses, thedies carried only a few utility items.
They wanted to take off his spatial ring to take out the bed for him, but it was stuck in his flesh and bone. Thedies didn''t have the heart to cause him pain by trying to pull it off, so they left it untouched and used the sheet instead.
Unlike an hour before, thedies were rxed because in this hour, his wounds had rapidly recovered.
Almost no dark spot remained on his body, and most of the wounds had scabbed. Just a few minutes earlier, his heart had also started to beat more vigorously.
They were relieved to see this, but their gaze remained fixated on him.
Some distance away from the tent, the group of Fuller and William families was resting.
Martha was cultivating with her eyes closed, but herpanions could tell her divine sense was focused inside the tent.
Seeing this, they had also tried to peek inside, but she had repelled their divine senses, clearly not wanting them to see whatever was happening inside, which made them even more curious.
Pauline was sitting cross-legged beside her, calmly recovering her mana and healing her wounds.
Suddenly, she opened her eyes and curiously asked, "Princess, what changed?"
Martha opened her eyes and gave her a confused look. "What do you mean?"
"I mean, your family also wanted him, just like those three, right? So, what changed that made you help him? You are even shielding their tent with your divine sense." Pauline rified. Her words immediately drew everyone''s attention, including the Seidel, Arasia, and Martell families, who were not too far away.
Martha''s lips curled up in a small smile as she casually said, "Simply because my brother ordered me to."
Boom!
Her words jolted everyone, especially the three noble families and even more so, Dean and Count Wiley.
''Fuck!'' Both cursed in their minds.
Just like everyone, Pauline was also surprised, but in a good way. She smiled and nodded. "That''s good. It wasn''t unseemly of you to be greedy anyway."
Many of the royal family members felt their eyelids twitch at her words.
Martha just nodded in response and was about to close her eyes again when her gaze flickered to the tent.
Pauline, noticing this, immediately asked, "What is it? Is he awake?"
Even as she asked, she had already stood up, wanting to go over.
Martha, however, grabbed her hand and pulled her down. "He is awake, but you should give them some time to talk before barging in."
"Alright." Pauline nodded and sat down.
While she and her family members felt relieved, the expression of members of three noble families, except for the young man from the Martell family, darkened.
''This is not good.'' Count Wiley gulped nervously.
¡
A moment ago...
One of Max''s index fingers twitched a little.
Shua!
The trio immediately shot to their feet and came over to his side.
As they waited, their hearts pounding, Max''s eyelids trembled a little before slowly opening.
"Heh, I survived¡" He croaked out, his scabbed lips curling up a little in a victorious smile.
"..."
The emotional trio looked at him speechlessly.
Just then his blurry vision cleared, and he saw them looking at him with moist eyes.
"Sorry to worry you guys again." He whispered,
Lily sat down beside him and gently touched his face as she shook her head and said, "Don''t be. Who knew an emperor rank being could be so shameless to break the rules and attack you?"
Sera also sat down and nodded. "Sister Lily is right. You just focus on recovering. Also, see if you don''t have any serious internal injury."
Max nodded before ncing at Emily, who was calmly staring at him.
"Are you angry again?"
"No, I am not." She shook her head. "Focus on healing yourself. We can talkter." Saying this, she went back to the ce she was sitting and closed her eyes.
After giving the duo, sitting on his either side, a smile, he closed his eyes.
Immediately, his brows furrowed. Opening his eyes, he asked, "Did someone help me?"
The pair, including Emily, tensed up upon hearing his tone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yes, Lady Wyomin helped you. She continuously cast her spells on you for hours." Lily said before asking, "Is something wrong?"
Max sighed, "Well, nothing''s wrong with me, but now she knows my secrets."
While the trio became worried, he murmured, "It''s surprising she returned me to you. I wonder what''s going on in her mind."
After saying this, he looked up and said, "Thank you, Princess, for the help. But I would like it if you gave us a little privacy now.
Chapter 677 Good Girls
Chapter 677 Good Girls
While thedies looked at him in confusion, Martha''s divine sense retreated.
Now that her divine sense''s protection was gone, anyone could easily spy on them. Max, however, obviously wouldn''t allow it. So, he slowly pulled on his bloodline energy and released it, wincing in pain as he did, covering the tent and isting it from everyone''s divine senses.
"Don''t push yourself too much, young master." Lily said when she saw the look of pain on his face.
"It''s alright." Max said, "You guys rest. I''ll need some time to recover properly."
Lily and Sera nodded and reluctantly left his side while Emily closed her eyes and started cultivating.
Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes again and started inspecting his entire body.
Although his outer appearance was horrendous, with scabs covering almost all of his body, the situation inside him waspletely different. None of his organs were injured. Even his mana veins, which he was sure he had destroyed to save himself, were almostpletely healed.
When he noticed it, he knew immediately that someone had helped him, and that person had discovered his secrets, or rather, the secret about his Nascent Energy, which he had done his best to keep hidden.
Why was he sure of it? It was because his mana veins were repaired with it. The Nascent Energy surely wouldn''t havee out of his Dantian to repair them on its own since it wasn''t sentient. So, only someone could''ve guided it to them after realizing its absurd healing power.
''It seems I need to have a conversation with her to find out what she ns to do.'' He thought.
Seeing how Wyomin didn''t keep him after finding out about it, he knew she wasn''t one of those nefarious people. But she still had to have something in her mind, and this was exactly what he wanted to find out. Only then could he stop worrying about it.
In the end, his attention focused inside of his heart on the devil blood.
Although the Death Energy was what saved his life, the devil blood was responsible for keeping his inner organs safe from the demonic energy''s corruption.
If it wasn''t for the devil blood, it wouldn''t have been nearly this easy for Wyomin to heal his mana veins in just a few hours.
While he felt relieved that he had it, looking at it now, he couldn''t help but frown.
After absorbing so much of the demon emperor''s demonic energy, it had be even stronger and was now trying to take control of him. His bloodline energy was barely able to suppress it.
''This is a double-edged sword indeed.'' He mused before taking control of his bloodline energy.
The moment he did, the devil blood became docile and started releasing the purified demonic energy into his bloodstream to enhance his bloodline energy.
Since he didn''t have any Nascent Energy left, all having been exhausted to repair his mana veins, he could only use his bloodline energy to slowly heal his fleshly wounds and strengthen the newly repaired mana veins.
¡
Three hourster, thedies stopped cultivating when they felt movement in the tent and opened their eyes.
Immediately, they saw Max standing there all in his naked glory, several small piles of dry, ckened scabs lying around his feet.
The trio looked at him up and down with nk looks before their faces turned red.
Her heart racing, Emily stood up and walked out of the tent while saying, "I''m d you arepletely recovered."
"Mm." Max watched her leave before ncing at the pair, who were blushing but sneaking peeks at his groin.
When he regained his senses, he was aware a simple cloth was covering his private parts.
So, when hepletely recovered just now and stood up, he was about to take out a robe to wear, but before he could do that, they had opened their eyes and had seen him.
Still, he wasn''t too bothered by it since Lily and Sera were his women and Emily, as his elder sister, shouldn''t mind it, especially considering he was a patient until a while ago.
However, when he saw them blushing so much, he looked down, and his expression froze because his little brother was standing at full mast.
''The fuck you are hard for?!'' He couldn''t help but curse in his mind. Of course, he knew it was due to the extensive use of his bloodline energy to heal himself. But still¡
Since the damage was already done, he quickly stopped thinking about it and asked thedies with a grin on his face, "Youdies like what you see?"
The pair blushed even more at his words and covered their faces in embarrassment.
Their adorable reaction made his hard rod twitch. Licking his lips, he waved his hand and took out the bed.
Bam!
The sound of somethingnding heavily on the ground attracted the pair''s attention, and they moved their hands away to look at what it was.
Ba-Dum!
Ba-Dum!!
When they saw the bed, they immediately understood his intentions, which caused their breathing to be heavy and hot and their hearts to beat rapidly.
"Young master¡" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Sir Max¡"
Both opened their mouths to speak, but Max interrupted them, "Come, we don''t have too much time."
Knowing he wanted to do it now and didn''t want to hear any objection, Lily nced at Sera and said, "I-I''ll go. You do it with Sister Sera."
Sera didn''t object, as she was willing to give herself to him whenever he wanted, as well as because Lily had done it with him during the day while she did not, making her feel left out.
"No, you are staying. I want both of you." Max said in amanding tone before adding, "Nowe here."
Though he wanted to respect them and not make them ufortable, they were both his women and should get used to serving him together.
Gulp!
The duo gulped and exchanged a look, seeing shyness, embarrassment, and excitement in each other''s eyes.
Then they stood up and gingerly walked over to the bed.
Seeing them obey him, he nodded in satisfaction, grabbed both their slender waists and pulled them into his embrace. "Good girls."
Chapte 678 Treat Me However You Like
Chapte 678 Treat Me However You Like
"Good girls." Saying this, he kissed both their lips one by one.
After that, he threw them on the bed before climbing on it himself.
"Kya~" The pair yelped in surprise, not expecting him to treat them like this. But they did notin; instead, their eyes gleamed with a strange light, and they felt themselves get excited.
As they looked at him with a look of anticipation in their eyes and a bashful look on their lovely faces, Max moved over to Sera, grabbed her clothes, and¡
Ripppp!
¡Ripped them off her body. In an instant, she was just in her white undergarments. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Sera''s eyes widened and her lips opened in an ''O'' shape in shock. He was indeed being rough today.
"You prefer me to be gentle?" Max asked when he saw her expression.
Maybe it was because he had escaped death or maybe because it was his own suppressed desires, but he wanted to do them like he wanted, disregarding their desires for once.
But if they said they preferred him to be gentle, he would respect that.
However, to his surprise and joy, Sera shook her head, "You can t-treat me however you like. I don''t mind." Max stared at her silently, making her nervous. Then, he leaned over her, gently caressed her cheek, and said, "I love you."
Sera felt her heart melt when she heard this and responded by lifting her head and cing her lips on his.
Max put his hand behind her neck to support her as he kissed her back, savoring her soft and delicious lips.
Sera wanted to pull away after a few seconds, but he didn''t let her. Instead, he forced his tongue into her mouth for a passionate and steamy kiss.
Mwahh~
When he pulled away, Sera was left breathless. She had an intoxicated look in her eyes, and her lips were slightly puffy, making her even more sensual and stirring his desires even more.
Just when he wanted to dive down again to taste her lips some more, he felt a soft hand on his thigh.
When he looked over, he saw Lily sitting beside him, looking at him with a look full of desire and grievance.
When he looked over, he saw Lily sitting beside him, looking at him with a look full of desire and grievance.
"Young master, I''m also here." She said with a pout.
She looked so sexy that Max could not resist extending his hand, grabbing the back of her neck, and pulling her to him for a deep kiss.
Lily felt all her grievances disappear, and she was soon lost in his kiss, her hands roaming across his naked chest and back.
As he sucked on her sweet tongue and kissed her full lips, Max couldn''t help but be even more excited.
''It was the best decision to be a little forceful and keep them both here. This¡ It''s amazing!'' He mused.
The next second, he felt even happier and more satisfied with his decision when he felt two soft hands grab his hard shaft before the tip was engulfed in wetness.
Sera, not wanting to be left out, decided to be proactive. Remembering what Lily had told her about Max liking it when someone gave him a blowjob, she immediately went on all fours in front of him and gently grabbed his hard, angry-looking thing before giving its tip a kiss.
Initially, she was feeling a little apprehensive because she didn''t have a chance to ask Lily how she was supposed to please him with her mouth, but when she felt his hot thing twitch in her hands and secrete a drop of nectar at her touch and kiss, she felt a surge of confidence.
''He likes it.'' She thought, her eyes shining in relief and happiness.
Slowly, she took out her small tongue andpped his precum off the tip before taking the tip in her mouth.
Mhmm~
She heard him groan even as he continued kissing Lily, boosting her confidence even more.
Her hands started moving up and down, stroking him, and after sucking on the ns for a few seconds, she started showering soft, wet kisses all over his cock.
''Is this heaven?'' Max couldn''t help but think. After a few seconds, when he broke the kiss with Lily, he nced down at Sera and stroked her head, making her look up. She looked so sexy with her lips on his cock that he had to suppress the urge to force it down her throat.
Smiling in appreciation, he huskily said, "You are doing great, baby. But try to suck it more and as deep as you can."
"Yes, my lord." Sera meekly said, her words and obedience sending a jolt through his body.
As she took the thick ns in her mouth and started sucking on it while pushing her head down to take more of him inside, Lily looked at her with an envious look in her eyes, especially when she saw how much pleasure Max was feeling.
Max, noticing this, smirked and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be envious. You can also do itter. For now, let me make you feel good."
Lily blushed when she heard the first half but became curious when she heard thetter, and her heartbeat rose in anticipation.
Max, not wasting any time, took her clothes off, including her underwear. He then grabbed her waist and lifted her in the air before lying on his back on the bed and lowering her down so she was sitting on his chest, facing him.
"Ah, young master! What are you¡ Hnnnggg~"
Lily''s eyes went wide, and her face flushed in embarrassment when he made her sit on his chest, so near his face that she could feel his hot breath on her glistening pink pussy lips.
However, before she could say anything in protest, he grabbed her hips and pushed her toward her face while he raised his head. Then, under her shocked, embarrassed, and anticipatory gaze, he put his mouth on her pussy and licked herbia from bottom to top¡ªto her clitoris¡ªsending electric jolts of pleasure through her body, making her arch her back, tilt her head backward, and let out a throaty moan of ecstasy.
Chapter 679 Who Wants To Go First
Chapter 679 Who Wants To Go First
"Ahnn~ Ha, young masterrrr~ Please stop~"
"Hnngg~ It''s too much~" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lily writhed in pleasure, and her eyes rolled backwards as Maxpped at her pussy, making her moan wildly.
Her moans made Max smile in satisfaction. Until now, he hadn''t pleasured any of his women in the forey like this but always had them do it for him.
Feeling he was being too selfish, he had decided to go down on them too, make them feel the pleasure with his mouth before his cock.
Since Lily was his first woman, he decided to start with her. Though the above reason was true, what truly made him do it was the fact that, today, he was going to prioritize his pleasure above theirs.
So, he wanted topensate them by going down on them.
And as hepped her delicious juices¡ªfull of yin energy¡ªhe felt her writhe above him and heard her sweet moans of ecstasy; he felt a strange sense of satisfaction.
''I should have done this before.'' He mused while licking her inner lips. A momentter, he plunged his tongue into her sacred cave.
Hnnnnnggggg~
Lily''s eyes widened as a stronger wave of pleasure rushed through her body, and she let out a loud moan, her body stiffening. Then, she came, drenching his face with her juices.
Max greedily gulped down all the juice that went in his mouth before licking her folds clean. After that, he licked his lips and was about to give her a good tongue fucking when he took a sharp breath.
Sera had grown envious seeing Lily moan in ecstasy, which made her put more effort into servicing his cock. But despite her best efforts, she could only take a little more than half of him inside her mouth and throat because it was too thick and long for her to amodate all of it in her throat.
However, she saw Lily climax on his face; she took a deep breath and forcefully lowered her head, taking her cock inside her until her lips touched his base.
Tears appeared in her eyes as she gagged on it, but she resisted the urge to pull back. Then, the next second, she felt his cock pulsate and be evenrger, causing her eyes to go wide.
''What? He can grow even bigger?'' She thought in shock and hurried to raise her head up, not able to keep it in, but right then, she felt a strong hand push down on her head, not letting her pull up.
Argghhh!
Max groaned on Lily''s pussy, his hot breath and the vibration caused by his voice making her squirm, and shot ropes after ropes of his thick, creamy liquid down Sera''s throat.
"Ga! Gaahhh!" Tears flowing down her eyes, Sera did her best to gulp down his semen but was having a hard time because it was just too much for her to gulp down in a few seconds.
Hahh~
Max''s eyes had rolled up in intense pleasure. When he shot thest drop of his cum inside her throat, he exhaled a long breath and moved his hand away, releasing her head.
Sera was suffering too much. So, when she regained her freedom, she immediately pulled her head up, taking his thick shaft out of her mouth with a pop sound.
When she raised her head, her cheeks were puffed out as her mouth was full of his cum. Resisting the urge to spit it out and take deep breaths to calm her burning lungs, she took several small gulps and drank all of it, not wanting to waste his precious liquid.
After that, she gave Lily, who was looking at her with an envious look, a victorious smile before grabbing his cock again and starting to clean it with her tongue.
Max, feeling their emotions with his bloodline sense, couldn''t help but grin, feeling pride swell up in his heart.
What else could a man ask if he had such amazing women whopeted to make him feel good?
Lily, proving his thoughts true, looked at him and said, "Young master, please make Sister Sera feel good now."
"Oh? But I''m not done with you yet." Max said as he grabbed her thighs, wanting to start again, but Lily stopped him with a red face, "It¡ It''s enough, young master. I want to make you feel good now."
Max was silent for a moment before he sighed and nodded. He could tell although she had really enjoyed him eating her out, she was even more embarrassed and ufortable from sitting on his face like this and having him lick her pussy.
Same as her, Sera also felt embarrassed, but she didn''t want to let the opportunity go. So, she exchanged ces with Lily.
However, after taking her remaining clothes off, as she sat down on his face, her face flushed red in embarrassment.
''He can see everything.'' She thought, her heart pounding. Max raised his brows when he sensed she was also having cold feet. So, not giving her any chance to say anything, he grabbed her thick thighs, pulled her right over his face, and dove into her pussy.
Ahhhnnn~
While Sera started enjoying herself, Lily positioned herself between his legs, grabbed his still hard cock, and started giving him a blowjob.
¡.
Hhhnnnggg~
Argh~
After a few minutes, both Sera and Max groaned in pleasure and climaxed. While Max drank Sera''s nectar, Lily drank his.
Haa~
Lily didn''t struggle as much as Sera, and she only took out his rod when she had gulped down all his cream and had thoroughly cleaned him.
Max wasn''t done with Sera either, but just like Lily, she was feeling too embarrassed after her climax.
And since he had gotten too excited to wait anymore after receiving too amazing blowjobs from them, he gently pped Sera''s butt, making it jiggle, and pushed her off him.
As he sat up and wiped his mouth, bothdies looked at him with nervous anticipation. Although they couldn''t enjoy his cunnilingus till the end due to their embarrassment, they nned to enjoy what wasing thoroughly.
Moreover, the fact that Max had indicated he wasn''t going to be gentle as usual made them even more excited.
Max stood on his knees and looked at their delicious bodies up and down. However, he wasn''t able to decide who he wanted to fuck first.
So, he asked, "Which one of you wants to do it first?"
Chapter 680 Desires Unleashed
Chapter 680 Desires Unleashed
The duo looked at his hard and throbbing cock, gulping a mouthful of saliva and feeling their kitties'' tingle. Then they looked at each other before simultaneously saying.
"Let Sister Sera/Lily be the first."
While Max grinned at them in amusement, the duo blushed in shame and said to each other, "You go first, Sister Lily/Sera."
They froze for a moment, then shook their heads simultaneously, saying, "No, you go."
Seeing they wouldn''t be able to decide any time soon, Max sighed and interjected, "Sera, youe first."
"But my lord, I have yet topletely recover from my¡ orgasm just now." Sera said, wanting to rest a little.
Max looked at her with interest and asked, "You are going to keep calling me that now?"
Sera gently nodded, "Since you are already my man, I can''t keep calling you sir. And since otherdies address their husbands as lord, I also decided to do the same."
Saying this, she looked at him with a hint of concern, "Why? You don''t like it?"
Max shook his head, "No. I like it. So, don''t worry." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Feeling pleased, he turned to Lily and beckoned her over, "Since she needs a little rest, youe."
Lily looked at Sera with a look that said, ''Are you sure about it?'' When Sera nodded with a smile, she moved over to him, feeling her heartbeat and the heat in her loins rising.
Max''s lust spiked when he watched her walk over to him on all fours, her face flushed an enchanting red with burning desire and love for him clear in her eyes. She looked irresistible.
Swoosh!
His cock throbbed, and he moved toward her. Grabbing her, he flipped her over, making her lie on her back, her legs spread apart, giving him clear ess to her tempting, wet pussy.
p! p!
He pped his cock on her glistening lips before putting the engorged head on her entrance. Then, he leaned forward, cing his hands on either side of her neck. Staring into her limpid eyes, he slowly pushed his hips forward, causing his cockhead to slide past her wet folds and enter her velvety depths.
Hnnggg~
Haa~
Both of them closed their eyes and moaned in pleasure, savoring the sensation.
Feeling his cock fit snugly inside her and having her wet, soft, but tight insides lovingly message him, he couldn''t help but wish for time to stop so he could stay deeply lodged inside her for infinity, endlessly enjoying this heavenly sensation.
However, knowing it wasn''t possible, and he still could feel more pleasure, he opened his eyes and slowly pulled back until only his mushroomhead was inside her before thrusting deep inside her again, making her let out another sensual moan, which served to increase his excitement.
Ahn~
Moaning, Lily raised her hands and hugged his broad back, her nails digging into his flesh, leaving faint marks while her legs circled around his waist, her heels pressing on his hips to keep him in.
Just like he enjoyed the feel of her tight pussy, she also enjoyed his hot, thick, and veiny cock stretching her and stimting all her pleasure points all at once.
Mm~
When she felt him pull back again, his length sliding out, she moaned in pleasure but felt a sense of loss. However, she knew this was momentary, the preparation of even more overwhelming pleasure.
Thwak!
Ahhhnn~
Just as she expected, Max pushed in again, sending intense jolts of pleasure running through her body, which made her arch her back and hug him even tighter.
The pleasure was too addictive for him to keep his desires suppressed. So, he let them surge out, taking over his mind and body.
Thwack!
Lily immediately felt the change when his speed increased all of a sudden, his thrusts bing more powerful, urgent, and dominant, increasing the pleasure she felt even more.
Ahhhnnngggg~
Throwing her head back, she let out a loud moan, her eyes zing over and her tongue swinging out.
Max pried her hands away from his back and pressed them down over her head with one hand, and while staring at her lovely face contorted in pleasure, he continued fucking her with powerful thrusts.
Thwack! Thwack!
Squelch! Squelch!
Hnnnggg~ Ahhhhnnggg~
As the tent reverberated with wet sounds of their flesh pping against each other and Lily''s pleasured moans along with Max''s asional grunts, Sera felt her body heat up, and for a moment she regretted not going first.
''It''s alright; I''ll be in her position in a while.'' She thought, biting her lower lip as she inhaled a sharp breath, her fingers finding her wet snatch.
Max was fully focused on enjoying the beauty in front of him, so he didn''t notice her action, or it would''ve inmed his lust even more.
Still, since he wasn''t holding himself back this time, Lily started having a little hard time keeping up with the pleasure he was providing her.
Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!
Max''s thrusting speed continued to increase while the length of his strokes continued changing, punishing her vulnerable pussy with wild abandon.
In the few minutes since he started fucking her, Lily had already climaxed two times, better lubricating her tight tunnel for him to move in and out without worrying.
After a while, Max felt his balls tightening and his cock throb, a clear indication of his imminent climax.
Feeling this, he resisted his primal urge to go all out and breed her, nting his seed inside her womb, and slowed down a little, wanting to prolong and enjoy these pre-climax moments.
The more he resisted, the more overwhelming and urgent his desires became. And almost instinctively, he lifted his other hand that was ced beside Lily''s shoulder and pressed down on her neck, choking her.
Lily''s eyes widened in shock and confusion, not understanding why he was trying to ''strangle'' her, but knowing he wouldn''t harm her and seeing her oxygen supply wasn''tpletely obstructed, she didn''t resist him, and a momentter, she strangely felt herself be more excited, and her vaginal walls mped down on his cock with more force.
Arrgghhh~
Feeling her tightening around him, he couldn''t control himself any longer and climaxed inside her, shooting his lifegiving essence, rich with pure yang energy, into her womb.
Chapter 681 They Are Here
Chapter 681 They Are Here
"Nnnggghhhh~ Young master~"
Feeling his hot seed filling her, Lily felt jolts of pleasure course through her body, which caused her to jerk and convulse. Her toes curled up, her legs stiffened, and her thighs clenched before she orgasmed once again with a loud moan, her eyes rolling up in her skull.
"Oh yeah~ You are amazing, baby~" Max moaned, shooting thest few ropes of his thick liquid inside her.
However, even after having such a strong orgasm, the third one in a row at that, he was still hard.
He wanted to flip her over and fuck her in doggy style, but then he noticed she was no longer in a condition to continue. Her body was still twitching, and she had a dazed look on her face, her gaze unfocused.
''What a pity! I wanted to do it more with her.'' He sighed in pity before reluctantly taking his cock out of her.
Then, he turned to Sera, who was lying on her back, heaving deep breaths. Her thighs were clenched tight, the bedsheet below her wet with her juices, and her hand was on her flower, slowly rubbing her clit while the other hand was kneading her breast.
Seeing her in this state, he grinned. After gently kissing Lily''s forehead and telling her to cultivate to digest the Nascent Energy he left in her body, he rushed over to Sera.
Before she could react, he had flipped her over. Then, grabbing her waist with a hand, he lifted her up so her ass was parallel with his cock.
"Ah, my lord~" While Sera yelped at the suddenness, he put his cock on her wet entrance, grabbed her round buttocks, his fingers digging into her soft flesh, and thrust his back forwards, plunging his entire length inside her.
"Ahhnnnggggg~"
As his cock stretched her tight pussy and filled her up, Sera''s eyes widened, and her breath hitched before she let out a loud moan filled with a little pain mixed in with a lot of pleasure. "Damn girl! You are tight." Max growled. After savoring her taste for a few moments and letting her adjust, he started moving his hips back and forth, slowly at first before picking up speed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
''Both are delicious but tastepletely different. How wonderful!'' He eximed in his heart as he fucked her, his blue pupils flickering with pink energy, but in their depths, one could also see faint and subdued flickers of Gold and Violet.
¡
While he was busy with Sera, Emily was sitting beside Pauline and Martha, talking to them. However, the distracted look on her face as she kept ncing toward the tent told everyone she wasn''t paying much attention to them.
Pauline and Martha had obviously noticed this, but they didn''t say anything.
After a while, Pauline could control herself no longer and threw her arms around Emily''s shoulder as she said, "Tell you what, if you are bothered so much, you should tell him about your feelings."
"Huh?" Emily didn''t register her words immediately, but when she did, her cold face gained a subtle blush that made her look so beautiful that the males who were looking over at them couldn''t help but be mesmerized.
However, unfortunately for them, itsted only for a split second before she regained herposure and frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about?"
"Tsk! Who are you trying to fool?" Pauline clicked her tongue. "All of us can see you have feelings for him but don''t dare to reveal them to him."
Saying this, she looked at the tent and muttered, "I don''t know how you can like someone like him."
As soon as she said this, she flinched and prepared to defend herself but rxed when she saw Emily didn''t get angry.
''Phew! I should be careful with my words, even though I say nothing but the truth.'' She muttered in her heart.
Emily''s brows furrowed when she heard her and turned to look at Martha with a questioning look.
She didn''t like Martha since she was from the royal family that had attacked her Garfield family and wanted to capture Max, but seeing how helpful she had been and apparently no longer held any ill feelings towards him, she had pushed her dislike toward her away. She didn''t like the royal family, though, and thought of them as enemies.
Martha smiled and nodded.
Seeing this, Emily panicked, thinking if Max had also noticed this.
As if reading her mind, Pauline said, "I don''t think he has noticed yet."
"Are you sure?" Emily instinctively asked before realizing she had practically admitted she had feelings for him.
Fortunately for her, Pauline didn''t try to tease her about it. In reality, Pauline wanted to do it, but she feared her getting angry at her.
''Tch! I have to be careful around a Three Star mage too? How pitiful of me!'' She thought in displeasure. The reason she didn''t want to anger her wasn''t because she was afraid of Emily herself, but because of Max.
''That bastard. How dare he threaten ady? Hmph!''
After scolding Max, she nced at Emily and shrugged, "I can''t be sure. But I can tell he hasn''t noticed. If he had, his behavior around you would be a little different."
Emily pondered over it before nodding. But the possibility that he may have noticed her feelings for him unsettled her.
Not only because she was his elder sister, though half-blood, but mainly because¡ If he had noticed it, why hadn''t he said anything about it?
Various thoughts had started appearing in her mind, causing her brows to furrow and her aura and mana to fluctuate chaotically.
When Pauline noticed it, her eyes widened in worry, but before she could say anything, a powerful aura pressed down on Emily, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood.
Emily''s temper red, and she red at Martha, "How dare you¡ª"
"Hey, hey. Calm down. You should thank the princess instead of getting all angry at her." Pauline interrupted her. "She just prevented you from having a mana bacsh."
Emily raised her brows before closing her eyes for a moment. When she sensed the state of her mana, she realized what had happened and nodded at Martha.
"Thank you for the help, and my apologies for reacting like that without thinking."
Martha shook her head. "It''s alright."
After a moment, she asked, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me why you dislike my Williams family? I noticed Max also doesn''t seem to have a good impression of us. It''s not only because my family wanted him back in the capital, right?"
Before Emily could respond, a shout echoed throughout the battlefield.
"THEY ARE HERE! GET READY!"
Chapter 682 Divine Sense?
Chapter 682 Divine Sense?
"Hm?"
Inside the tent, Max slowed his thrusts and raised his brows in frustration. ''Couldn''t they have waited a little more, maybe an hour or two?'' He thought.
Haan~
Sera inhaled a full breath, something she wasn''t able to do from the moment he started making love to her.
While she took this opportunity to calm down a little and manage the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body, Max did something he had been thinking about ever since he unlocked his bloodline sense.
Concentrating his divine sense on Martha, he spoke in his mind, [Can you buy me some time while making sure Emily and the Fullers are safe?]
''Huh? It worked.'' Max was pleasantly surprised by the fact that he seeded on his first try.
Not wanting to show her the state of the tent, he had ced a sort of beacon outside the tent that she could use tomunicate with him without being able to sneak a peek at them.
A momentter, he heard Martha''s surprised voice. [You are Max? How can you use divine sense?! You are just¡ª]
[Let''s not waste time here asking pointless questions, shall we?] Max replied, cutting her off.
A split secondter, he once again heard Martha''s voice: [I''m sure if I can buy you time or keep them safe since I don''t know how strong they are. But I''ll try my best.]
Hearing this, Max''s frown deepened. Then, he nced at the beauty on all fours, moaning in front of him, and said.
[Thanks. Inform me first thing if you think you can''t manage.]
[Okay.]
Max knew he was taking a risk here, but he wasn''t willing to stop in the middle even a single bit. Besides, the Nascent Energy he would get from Sera might prove invaluable in the fights ahead. After all, the War Temple would need more time to set up.
''I wonder how long they will take toplete setting it up, and also, where is it? Underground?''
Since he couldn''t see it when he spread out his divine sense, nor did he notice anyone paying attention to any particr direction, it meant no one was able to see the Temple being established.
Since no one could see it but the emperors, who had left the capital earlier, had most definitely started working on it before they arrived, it was either underground or covered by some istion formation.
But he felt the former was most likely true.
Shaking the useless thoughts out of his mind, he focused on hisdy in front of him.
¡
Outside, Martha was looking at the tent with a look of disbelief in her flickering green eyes.
Everyone near her¡ªEmily, Pauline, Armand, and others¡ªnoticed her expression. Seeing she was staring at the tent, Emily furrowed her brows and asked, "What is it?"
"What could it be other than the fact your lover hasn''te out even after the battle call?" Pauline snorted.
Emily narrowed her eyes at her, making her cower, before turning her gaze to Martha, who took a breath, her expression returning to normal as she said, "It seems he needs a little more time before he can fight."
Saying this, she turned to her group of four, "We are going to make sure no demon gets past us and to the tent. Also¡"
She turned to Emily and Pauline, "...You guys stay close to us."
Rumble!
It was at that moment the ground started rumbling.
Everyone was alert, their weapons and spells ready as they looked in the western direction, seeing a cloud of dust rushing toward them.
Gulp!
Everyone had good enough eyesight to see tens of thousands of demons, both from the scarlet demon tribe and the horned demon tribe, in the cloud of dust, which was the result of them running at a very fast speed.
Although the humans here numbered more than twenty thousand in total, the sheer number of demons made them gulp.
"They easily have twice the number." Armand muttered, her expression turning iparably grim.
It was at this moment everyone who came with Alton and Wyomin understood why they were told they might note back alive.
Martha also had the same expression as she sent a message to Max.
[The demon army is twice as strong in numbers. Not only that, the number of Five Star demons they have surpasses ours. So, I don''t think I can buy you any time.]
A few seconds after she sent the message, the demons entered the human''s territory andunched several long range spells at them.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Boom! Bang! Bang!
The human mages reacted and cast their own long range spells, destroying many of the demons'' spells, but several found their target andnded, killing many Three and Four Star mages while injuring the others.
Heena, the middle-ageddy who hadmented on Emily and others cing the tent, looked at the demon army, a deep frown on her face as she muttered, "Why the fuck are they being this aggressive? Why are they attacking with such overwhelming numbers?"
The rough-looking man near her scoffed, "You have really lost your mind, woman. What other reason could it be other than the establishment of the War Temple? The emperors must be close to setting it up."
While many of whom heard him felt relieved, thinking if the emperors could finish setting up the War Temple soon, they would survive, but others'' faces turned even grimmer. They knew if his words were true and the establishment of the War Temple was about toplete, their chances of survival were even lower because king-rank demons would also join this battle.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
BOOM!!
"Kill these insects!"
Right when this realization hit them, over twenty figures shot up in the air andunched attacks toward the human army.
The humans, even the Five Star mages who were targeted, couldn''t resist their attacks because these figures were King Rank Demons.
Swoosh!
An attack resembling arge meteor headed in Martha and others'' direction. Its speed was so fast that apart from Martha and her group of four, no one could hope to dodge it.
"Dodge, princess!" Armand and the other female shouted as they activated their movement spells and rushed away.
Martha''s gaze flickered with hesitation as she nced at Emily, Pauline, and the rest of the Fullers who were going to die.
If she went all out, she could save Emily and Pauline, but she would most likely be caught up in the shockwaves and would get injured.
However, she couldn''t afford that as she had a long battle to fight in front of her.
However¡
''With so many King rank demons attacking us, we aren''t going to survive anyway.'' She thought, her gaze bing determined. N?v(el)B\\jnn
She knew several of her family''s king mages and other hidden king mages were going to join the battle, but their number was nowhere near enough to resist them.
However, right when she was about to move to save Emily and Pauline, she sensed something, and her head snapped in the tent''s direction.
Swoosh!
The tent exploded in pieces, and a foot-long, grayish-pink finger materialized in the air before shooting toward the iing meteor.
Chapter 683 Stay As Far As Possible
Chapter 683 Stay As Far As Possible
Swoosh!
The finger whistled through the air and struck the ck meteor. BOOM!
Under Martha and others'' shocked gaze, the meteor and the finger exploded upon collision, sending fierce shockwaves in the surroundings, but since the explosion happened in the sky, they didn''t cause as much damage as they could. Still, a few Three Star mages lost their lives.
In the distance, the king demons noticed this. When they traced the origin of the finger, their pupils constricted, and surprise and killing intent flickered in their eyes.
Just when they wanted to target Max¡
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
¡Several figures radiating king rank aura flew over from the distance and rushed toward them.
Martha heaved a sigh of relief when she saw them. If they had been even a few secondste, she knew Max would''ve died in the hands of demon kings.
While she and other Five Star mages in her group knew Max had just avoided sure death, others sighed in relief and looked over at Max¡ªwho was staring at the demon kings in the sky with a grave look on his face¡ªwith gratitude in their eyes. If it hadn''t been for him, they would''ve died just now.
Seeing the human kings would keep them busy for a while, he turned around and nced at Lily and Sera. While Lily looked normal, Sera had a dazed look in her eyes, and her body was jerking, her legs trembling.
Seeing her state, he sighed, ''Maybe I should''ve stopped.''
Walking over to Sera, he gently cupped her face, and looking into her eyes, he asked, "Can you handle yourself, or do you need a little rest?"
Sera closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she controlled her water elemental mana and circted it throughout her body. Though she didn''t have a rejuvenation spell, the inherent nature of water mana helped her recover.
A few momentster, she stopped trembling, and a fresh look appeared on her face as she opened her eyes and firmly nodded, "I can fight. Don''t worry about me, my lord."
Max stared at her for a moment before nodding. "Okay."
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Emily, Pauline, Martha, and others came over.
"What are we going to do now?" Pauline nervously asked.
"What can we do other than trying our best to survive and hoping the emperors finish setting up the War Temple before we die?"
Even though they were aware of the severity of their situation, his words heightened their tension. The weaker Fullers and Williams almost fell into the abyss of despair.
However, his next words rekindled a ray of hope in their hearts.
"However, there is something you can do to improve your chances of survival."
"What is it?" Pauline hurriedly asked.
Max grinned at her, "Stay as far away from me as you can."
"..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Pauline nked when she heard this, while Martha sighed and Emily, Lily, and Sera furrowed their brows in concern.
Martha hesitated for a moment before saying, "Since the demon kings have also joined the battle, I can''t guarantee it, but I''ll try my best to keep yourpanions safe¡ If you want me to, of course."
"Thank you, but you don''t need to worry about us." Before Max had a chance to respond, Emily looked directly at him and said, "I am not leaving your side, and I''m sure they will not either."
Though her strong stance warmed his heart, it also made him worry. Then, as he nced at Lily and Sera, he noticed that they both had the same determined looks in their eyes.
He rubbed his temple in frustration before sternly saying, "This is not the time to be stubborn about it. If you stay with me, all of us would most certainly die. But if you stay away from me, not only will you be safe since the stronger demons won''t target you, but I also will have a higher chance of survival as I won''t need to worry about you."
Max knew his words were harsh and must have hurt them, but he had no choice but to tell them that at the moment.
Swoosh!
Martha abruptly vanished and materialized in front of a mid-stage Five Star demon, who was conjuring a spell from a distance to attack them.
With a thrust of her spear, she skewered its head, killing him.
However, she could see more and more demons wereing in their direction. So, she shouted, "I hate to say this, but he is right. If you stay with him, all of you will certainly die."
Saying this, she shouted, "Come, we are moving elsewhere. Those who want to fight alongside me, the princess of the Green Leaf, follow me."
Immediately, all the people from the Williams family and others in the vicinity followed after her as they moved away.
Heena and the rough-looking man nced at Max''s group, shook their heads with pity before following Martha.
They were among the ones who Max had saved by destroying that demon king''s attack, so they were grateful to him. So, knowing he would most likely die in this battle, they couldn''t help but feel bad for him.
The human beings were indeed strange. At times, they would be selfish and apathetic beyond measure, but at different times, they would bepletely different. Just like now, given the fact that Heena didn''t have an arm and the rough-looking man was also supporting internal injuries, which basically guaranteed their deaths, they still had the heart to feel bad for Max.
On the demons'' side, Ashroth was staring at the ongoing fight with a heavy frown on his face.
Just when he had nned to sneak out of the demon city to meet Max, the demon emperors gathered every demon, including the demon kings, tounch an all-out attack on the humans.
Even so, he had thought to find a chance to meet him in confusion, but Max went ahead and attracted everyone''s attention with his shy show.
''This guy, he is really tired of living.'' He gritted his teeth.
If Max hadn''t be so strong, he wouldn''t have minded it much because he wouldn''t have been of much use to his tribe. But with his current strength and potential, he had be an important person to his tribe.
''Maybe I should stop being so cautious and go meet him.'' Just when he thought this, his pupils constricted as he looked in Max''s direction.
"Fuck!"
Chapter 684 Facing A Demon King
Chapter 684 Facing A Demon King
Seeing everyone moving away, Lily took a deep breath and nodded, "We''ll go, but please be careful, young master."
Even as she said this, tears had appeared in her eyes, falling down her long eyshes and on her cheeks.
Max sighed and pulled her into his embrace, gently stroking her back. "I''ll be safe, so don''t worry, okay? You know I''m strong, right?"
"Mm." Lily sniffled in response, pulled away from him, and wiped her tears.
She then nced at Sera and Emily, "Let''s go."
While Sera hugged him and got ready to leave his side, Emily stared at him, her jaws and fists clenched tight. She clearly was very reluctant to leave his side.
Seeing this, Max smiled, took a step toward her, and hugged her. "Listen to me this time, alright?"
Emily wanted to say no, but before she knew it, her mouth opened, and she found herself nodding, "Okay. I''ll listen to you."
Just when Max wanted to say something, his bloodline sense tingled, and he immediately pushed Emily toward Lily and shouted, "LEAVE!"
Lily didn''t hesitate. She immediately grabbed dazed Emily and Sera before rushing in Martha''s direction, followed by Pauline and the rest of the Fullers.
Swoosh!
After shouting, Max had immediately turned on his heels and rushed in a different direction, an iparably serious look on his face.
As he ran, he rapidly circted his mana and bloodline energy and got ready to use the Death and Nascent Energy at a moment''s notice.
Suddenly, his hair stood on end, and he activated Phoenix Wings, increasing his speed several folds and dashing to the side.
Shoo!
BOOM!
It was only after he had dodged to the side that he heard the sharp sound of something piercing the air, which was immediately followed by a loud explosion, the shockwaves of which sent him tumbling away.
Cold sweat running down his back, he stabilized his footing while inwardly feeling lucky for possessing both his bloodline sense and bloodline energy.
If he didn''t have his bloodline sense, he wouldn''t have detected the danger, and if he didn''t have the bloodline energy, which shortened the time needed to cast magic spells significantly, he might have gotten severely injured even if he didn''t die.
"Keke, they didn''t lie. You are indeed a troublesome insect that needs to be put down as soon as possible." A sinister chuckle sounded before a scarlet demon appeared before him, hovering in the sky.
Max looked up at the female demon king and tried to sense her cultivation with his bloodline sense. To his surprise and relief, he managed to do it. She was just an early-stage demon king, though the just he subconsciously used made the corner of his lips twitch.
''I might still die to her if I''m not careful.'' He thought, again stimting his sense of danger that had significantly cooled down after noticing her cultivation.
The demon king seemed to have noticed him bing rxed, which enraged her.
"You arrogant little shit! Die!" She waved her hand, sending a wave of her demonic energy toward him that turned into a sharp sickle and shed toward his neck. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
''Fuck!'' Max cursed, realizing he had made a mistake in his judgment. He had thought Oliver shouldn''t be too much weaker than an early-stage king mage even if he wasn''t their equal. However, seeing this casual attack of the demon king in front of him, he realized the difference between the Five Star realm and the King realm was more significant than he imagined.
Though he had no doubt she was stronger than an ordinary early-stage king mage, he could also tell that the power behind this sickle attack was only around seventy percent of her maximum, but the threat it posed to him was slightly stronger than Oliver''s strongest attack.
''I should stop judging people of higher realms without having a good idea about their strength.'' He thought as his fire elemental mana mixed with his bloodline energy and flowed through his mana veins, where some of the Death Energy mixed into it.
Shua!
The Thunder Sword appeared in the right hand. Almost simultaneously, the mixture of his three types of energies flowed out of his palm and covered it.
Then, under the demon king''s narrowed gaze, he shed at the demonic sickle and cut through it.
However¡
Puff!
Even though he managed to cut it into two pieces and change its trajectory, the cut pieces didn''t disperse and continued moving forward. Before he could react, they shed into his shoulders and left more than an inch-deep gashes.
Max winced in pain, but ignoring it, he shed a few meters back to get ready to face her next attacks. Fortunately for him, though, the demon king didn''t follow up and instead stared at the Thunder Sword and the mixture of lingering energies on it, her eyes shing with a hint of greed.
She nced around, hoping no one had noticed it, but her face fell when she saw a few of the demon kings were trying to ditch the human king mages and rush over.
A sense of urgency filling her, she chose to ignore the orders that directed them to capture him if they could and quickly kill him. She knew she wouldn''t be able to keep his body or the sword as her superiors wanted them; she would be able to absorb a significant portion of his bloodline and store some of his strange energy, which she was sure would benefit her greatly.
A ruthless and almost manic glint shed in Max''s eyes when he felt her intention to kill him skyrocket.
While trying his best to protect his mana veins with the Nascent Energy, he channeled his mana, bloodline energy, and the Death Energy into the activation of his bloodline ability¡ªthe Finger¡ªfor the second time today.
Shua! Shua! Shua!
Immediately, the mana in the surroundings turned violent as the finger started materializing above his head.
The demon king felt her heart shudder when she felt the aura radiating off the rapidly materialized finger.
''Shit!'' She cursed and immediately released her demonic energy, creating severalyers of shields in front of her before sending several des of demonic energy toward him, wanting to stop or at least dy thepletion of the finger even though she had realized she wouldn''t seed.
Chapter 685 Traceless Shadow [Bonus]
Chapter 685 Traceless Shadow [Bonus]
Just as she expected, before her de reached Max, the finger had taken the shape.
Max almost staggered due to the feeling of emptiness inside him. Most of his mana, bloodline energy, and the Death Energy he got from the idental killing of a few human mages a while ago when he destroyed the meteor attack had been used up in this activation.
If he failed to kill the demon in front of him, which he wasn''t sure if he could, he would be done for.
Rumble!
The space around the finger seemed to be twisting and turning under the pressure it radiated. Last time he used it, he wasn''t able to sense how terrifying this attack was, especially with Death Energy''s inclusion, but right now, he could tell it was horrifying to say the least. Still, for some reason, he couldn''t tell just how powerful it was, which was the reason why he wasn''t confident if it could finish the demon king.
''Since the previous attack that only had the little Death Energy present in my mana veins managed to destroy that meteor spell, it should be enough, right?'' He thought but then realized in thest activation, he had instinctively used the Nascent Energy too, which he hadn''t this time.
All these thoughts shed in his mind in a split second after the finger was fully formed. Then, without hesitation, he willed it to move toward the demon king.
The moment he did¡
Swoosh!
BANG! BANG! BANG!
The finger disappeared, andyers of shields in front of the demoness exploded into pieces, which made her heart skip a beat.
"Ahhhhh!"
With a loud shout, she activated her bloodline ability and released her bloodline energy together with demonic energy, which then enveloped her in a thick cocoon.
The moment she had felt the activation of his finger, she was prepared to use this move. The only reason she deployed those shields was to buy her some time, which they did.
BOOM!
Immediately after she turned herself into the cocoon, the finger destroyed thest shield and struck her, causing a loud explosion that sent shockwaves so powerful rippling outwards that the ground beneath the demoness'' sunk by a few meters, and everyone within two hundred meters of the explosion who hadn''t managed to escape in time was pulverized, most of whom were peak Three Star and early to mid-stage Four Star mages and demons.
Max, himself, was sent flying back, his newly donned robes disintegrating, leaving him stark naked.
Looking down at himself in shock, he thought, ''Fortunately I have Nascent Energy to counter the Death Energy; otherwise I might''ve disintegrated too.''
His heart palpitated at the thought, realizing just how destructive the Death Energy was.
''Unless I''m about to die, I can''t use it if I don''t have the Nascent Energy.'' He thought before looking at where the demoness was supposed to be, hoping he would see nothing.
However¡ As the smog, dust, and lingering energies cleared up, the demoness appeared in front of him, though she was badly battered.
Looking at her, Max didn''t know whether he should feel rxed or tense up.
She had lost her right arm and both of her legs. The rest of her body supported ghastly wounds. In some ces, her innards were visible, and she was breathing very weakly.
Anyone could tell she had lost most of her fighting ability, but the fact he couldn''t kill her with his strongest attack¡ªwell, not strongest since he didn''t use the Nascent Energy¡ªpped him with the harsh reality that no matter how powerful his energies were, if his cultivation wasckingpared to his opponents, the chances were he wouldn''t always be able to win in confrontation.
Many people were paying attention to their fight. When they saw the state of the demon king, they couldn''t help but be shocked for a moment.
Then, save for a few in the human camp and Ashroth on the demons'' side, everyone''s eyes narrowed with dense murderous intent. "I''ll¡ kill¡ you." The demoness muttered before suddenly shrieking, "I WILL KILL YOU!"
BOOM!
Arge amount of demonic energy and her bloodline energy gushed out of her as she started to cast her spell, ready to kill him.
"Damn! You''ve gone mad. You should go and treat your injuries instead of trying to kill me." Max said, cold sweat running down his back.
Having exhausted most of his energies, save the Nascent Energy, he knew he wouldn''t be able to defend against her berserk attacks.
Still, he had no choice but to try. So, tightly gripping the Thunder Sword, he pulled on his energies, but just then¡
Swoosh!
Chi!
A figure appeared behind the demon king like a ghost and sliced her neck.
The demon king had a shocked and confused look on her face as her head rolled off her shoulders.
The spell activation was disrupted, and the demonic and bloodline energy slowly dispersed as her head and body fell to the ground.
Thud! Thud!
Max stared wide-eyed at the person who had killed her because¡
"Aren''t you that boy from the Martell family?" He asked,
"Indeed, I am." The boy introduced himself, "People like to call me Traceless Shadow, but my name is Kriss. I would be happy if Mr. Max called me that."
Max looked at him with interest.
Kriss looked no older than eighteen or neen, and he was pretty sure it was his true age. But despite that, he was already a mid-stage Five Star mage, which told him just how extraordinarily talented he was.
However, the thing he was most curious about was¡
"Doesn''t your Martell family also want to capture me? Why did you help me?"
Kriss opened his mouth to answer, but right then, Max noticed with his bloodline sense that the demoness hadn''tpletely died yet.
Swoosh!
Puchi!
Immediately, he shed over and stabbed the thunder sword in her head, killing it.
Kriss had raised his guard up when he noticed Max move but rxed when he saw what he did, but he also became confused and asked, "She was going to die in a few seconds anyway, Mr. Max. Why did you bother?"
Max sighed in relief and excitement when his vision turned ck and white and arge glob of death energy rushed into his body.
Then he looked at Kriss and asked with a smile, "So, you were telling me why you helped me?"
Kriss gave him a dissatisfied look seeing how he ignored his question. But after shaking his head, he said, "It''s true my family also wants you, Sir Max, but can you me them? I mean, who wouldn''t want you after seeing how extraordinary your bloodline is?"
"In fact, you are lucky you didn''t reveal that strange energy of yours in the capital; otherwise, those old geezers would''vee after you. If that happened, let alone the Fuller family, even the Williams family wouldn''t have been able to save you without a fight that would''ve left the capital city in ruins."
"Anyway,ing back to the topic, the reason I helped you is simple... I want to befriend you. I believe your friendship would be far more beneficial to me and even the Martell family in the long run."
Kriss said this while looking in Max''s eyes.
---
{Castle Bonus--> Thank you Andthomas4 for the gift! (1/3)}n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 686 Capture [Bonus]
Chapter 686 Capture [Bonus]
Max stared back at him, expressionlessly.
Kriss kept silent, patiently waiting for him to speak. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The way they were ignoring everything around them, it would seem they weren''t on a battlefield but inside the security of a home, discussing important things.
After a few moments, the corner of Max''s lips curled up, and he extended his hand. "I''ll give you the chance to earn my friendship."
Kriss sighed in relief, and grabbing his hand, he nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Max."
Then, he took out hismunication crystal and said, "Let me first tell my family to stop entertaining thoughts about you."
"Oh? They would listen to you? The elders?" Max asked, a little surprised seeing how confident he seemed about it.
"Of course, they would." Kriss smiled and sent the message to the family leader, his mother.
¡
In the capital¡ inside the Martell family estate¡
A middle-ageddy in an elegant green dress was sitting on the family head''s chair in the meeting hall that was currently empty, deep in thought.
Suddenly, she sensed something and took out hermunication crystal.
"It''s little Kriss." A smile blossomed on her motherly face. After she heard theplete message, she was silent for a few moments, taking out anothermunication crystal and saying.
"Invite all the elders and grand elders for a meeting. I have something to announce."
Saying this, she muttered, a somewhat deste smile on her face, "You are starting to act just like your father. If he saw this, he would be proud."
¡
When Max and Kriss shook hands, the people from the Martell family started moving in the Fuller family''s direction.
Max noticed this, and he couldn''t help but admire Kriss''s charisma. None of his people, even those stronger than him, objected and moved on their own to help the Fullers.
He also noticed how the expressions of those from the Seidel and Arasia families turned ugly, making him smile.
Suddenly, his expression changed. Grabbing Kriss''s shoulder, he hurriedly rushed to the side.
BOOM!
Immediately after, the ce they were standing on exploded, and a horned demon appeared there.
He nced at the corpse of the demon king before turning his head to look at Max; he grinned with a malevolent expression on his face, "I will make sure you die this time."
Max''s heart felt heavy, his expression grim, but his eyes zed with a furious killing intent.
Even though it was his first time seeing this demon, he knew it was the same demon emperor who had attacked him during the day, almost killing him.
"A demon emperor?" Kriss muttered in a daze, feeling the aura of the demon king. He then noticed Max''s expression and asked, "Is he the same guy who attacked you earlier?"
Max nodded before asking, "Regretting wanting to be my friend now?"
"Nah. I''m not one to regret my decisions¡ª"
Swoosh!
Just as he said this, Alijah appeared in front of them and grinned at Kriss, "Oh, you will regret it in a while."
Kriss, however, met his gaze and grinned back, "I don''t think so."
Right as he said this, Alijah''s expression changed drastically, and he cried in his heart, ''How can he be here?!''
Immediately after, he tried to activate his concealment spell hide and escape, but he suddenly froze.
"You are really audacious, huh? Not happy you managed to escape with your life one time?"
Swoosh!
Alton''s figure materialized behind him, and he casually grabbed the back of his neck.
Alijah''s body went ck, a horrified look appearing on his face.
Alton then nced at Max and Kriss, "Try to survive for a few more minutes."
Swoosh!
Saying this, he disappeared from the ce along with Alijah.
The king-ranked demons that had ditched the human mages after seeing theirrade die in Kriss and Max''s hands froze in ce after seeing their demon emperor being captured so easily.
"That human emperor... Just how strong was he to take down Lord Alijah so easily?" A scarlet demon king asked in shock.
The horned demon kings'' expressions were ugly as one of them gnashed his teeth in hatred and said, "The bastard was a Rothchild."
His words enlightened the scarlet demon kings. "Ah, then no wonder."
The horned demon kings shot the one who spoke furious looks, forcing him to mp his mouth shut.
In the sky above the battlefield, inside an istion barrier, Vigil, Yshoy, and four other demon emperors, two from each tribe, were facing Lady Verana, Tristen, and three other human emperors.
Even though human emperors numbered less than the demons, it was the demon emperors who wore grave expressions as they warily stared at Lady Verana.
Just before both armies shed down below, they had a short fight and realized Lady Verana was able to fight both Vigil and Yshoy without losing in the slightest. And Tristen and the other three suppressed the remaining demon emperors.
Despite that, they weren''t able to kill them, which led to a stalemate. So, since they weren''t fighting, they started watching the battles.
When Alijah, who hadn''t joined them earlier because he wanted to kill Max, appeared on the battlefield, both Vigil and Yshoy''s expressions turned grim.
Since they had already shed, they weren''t worried about him breaking the rules.
So, why did they wear such heavy expressions?
Well, it was because they knew the Rothchild emperor Alijah had told them about wasn''t one of the five human emperors facing them. This meant no one was keeping him in check, and he would most probably take action.
They tried to warn Alijah, but their divine senses couldn''t prate the istion barrier. The next moment, just as they feared, they saw Alton appear and immediately capture Alijah.
Boom!
Yshoy''s expression darkened and his murderous intent red.
"I''m going to rip that bastard into pieces!"
Tristen smirked, "Yeah, I''m sure you will."
He then nced at Vigil and said in the same mocking tone, "Why do you look so grim? You should be happy since both your tribes now have an equal number of emperors."
Vigil''s blood-red pupils constricted, an intense killing intent shing within them. However, a momentter, his expression became calm as he held his hands behind his back and said, "It''s still too early to celebrate, human."
---
{Castle Bonus---> Thank you Andthomas4 for the gift! (2/3)}
Chapter 687 Kacha [Bonus]
Chapter 687 Kacha [Bonus]
"Oh? I don''t think so. You are still going to be defeated like always." Tristen scoffed, but his expression wasn''t as mocking or nonchnt as before.
Vigil gave him a meaningful look. "This time won''t be the same."
Saying this, he nced at Lady Verana, "You''ve either killed or captured the ones who broke the rules, and I have no objection to it. Now, just make sure none of you break any rule."
Lady Verana stared at him in silence for a moment before she nodded and said, "You don''t need to worry about that."
Vigil stared at her for a few moments before gesturing to the istion barrier.
Lady Verana nced at Tristen and said, "Remove it."
Tristen didn''t hesitate and took out a disk shaped artifact and tapped the center of it. Immediately, the barrier flickered and vanished.
¡
The demon kings were frozen in shock for a few moments before they became enraged, especially the horned demon kings, and started massacring every human they saw.
Seeing five demon kings rapidly flying in his direction, Max immediately activated the Phoenix Wings, grabbed Kriss, and rushed in the opposite direction.
Midway, Kriss asked him to put him down, which made him frown, but realizing if he could sneak up on a demon king and behead her, even if she had gone berserk and wasn''t as aware of her surroundings, he must have a way to escape them too. So, he dropped him into the crowd, and as he watched him through his bloodline sense disappear amidst people, his eyes flickered.
''I need a technique like that. It''s just too useful, especially to someone like me.''
In the distance, while fighting the demons attacking them, Lily, Emily, and Sera watched him trying to escape the demon kings with anxious looks on their faces.
As she watched him, Emily''s body was turning hotter, and the dim golden flicker in the depths of her eyes was bing brighter. She didn''t feel her changes, but the demons and humans around her did because she was emitting a lofty and supreme aura that was suppressing them, not letting them use their full power.
Due to this, her speed of killing the demons was increasing. But since humans were also affected, they were also dying rapidly. Many tried calling out to her, but with her current state of mind, she only saw demons she was killing and Max.
¡
Since Max''s top speed wasn''t anything impressive whenpared to a demon king''s normal flight speed, he only managed to flee for half a minute before they caught up to him.
Then, thanks to his bloodline sense, bloodline, and Death Energy, he managed to avoid getting injured for another ten seconds, but then his bloodline energy depleted, and he was surrounded by the demon kings. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the next few seconds, he gained many severe injuries despite using the Death Energy to defend.
Bang!
Crack!
A punchnded on his chest and broke several of his ribs. He spat out a mouthful of blood, wincing in pain.
Swoosh!
The force had sent him flying back, but he suddenly felt a threat of death and forcefully changed the direction of his body. Immediately, a de formed of demonic energy shed by his neck, leaving a small cut. If he hadn''t twisted his body, his neck would''ve been lopped off.
This was one of many sure kill attacks he had managed to evade thanks to his bloodline sense, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to survive for long if this continued. ''Damn, am I going to die now?'' He thought. Since the human mages were already being overwhelmed, he knew none of them could help him even if they wanted to. Hispanions weren''t strong enough to face any of the five demon kings attacking him, so they wouldn''t be able to save him either.
Wyomin wouldn''t break the rules to help him, and Alton had already told him to survive for a few minutes. All in all, he was on his own, but without his bloodline energy and mana running out, he was only left with Nascent Energy and small bits of Death Energy his bloodline was refining for him. However, all of it was being used to ensure his survival for a moment more.
''Fuck!'' He suddenly cursed in his mind because he wasn''t able to dodge a de, and it pierced his stomach.
''I''m done for, aren''t I?'' He thought, feeling lightheaded due to losing too much blood.
Just then, however, the change he was waiting for happened.
Rumble!
The ground shook and the sky rumbled, throwing everyone off bnce.
Just like everyone, he looked in the ear direction and saw a gigantic, golden-colored building rising out of the ground¡ªThe War Temple.
The demon kings'' grimaced when they saw this, knowing they, or rather, their emperors, had failed to stop the human emperors from establishing it.
The next moment, the five of them simultaneously turned toward Max, ready to finish him off.
Gulp!
Max gulped down the mixture of his blood and saliva noticing this, and nervously chuckled, "Hey, this fight''s over. You guys should¡ª
Before he could finish, one of the demon kings attacked.
Shua!
Arge, sharp w made of demonic energy grabbed toward him, aimed to shred him into pieces.
Given the speed of the w and Max''s current state, he wasn''t able to dodge it even if he saw iting.
The next instant, the w was upon him, just a few inches away from killing him.
''Let''s see how strong Nascent Energy is in battle.'' He mused and was about to release all of the Nascent Energy. He knew that even if he managed to survive after revealing it, the danger he would face would increase even further, but he couldn''t simply die either.
However, right then, a grim shout reverberated through the area, "Retreat!"
The demon king''s eyes shed, but he didn''t stop. How could he stop when he was only a moment away from killing him?
So, the w shed at him.
Kacha!
---
Chapter 688 Overwhelming Pain
Chapter 688 Overwhelming Pain
Just when Max thought he was done for and the demon king revealed a victorious smile, a water barrier enveloped him. When the demonic w shed against it, it shattered into pieces with a crisp ''Kacha'' sound.
Phew! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max exhaled in relief and muttered, "Thank you. I''ll be sure to repay you for this."
After saying this, he swept his blurry gaze over the five demon kings before falling to his knees, unconscious.
Though he had physicallypletely recovered from all his injuries he suffered due to Alijah''s attack a few hours ago, he mentally had not.
Then, the exhaustion of his intense workout with Lily and Sera piled up. Immediately after that he started fighting.
The fight with the first demon king had already exhausted him enough that his body and mind had started begging him to rest.
After that, he fought with the five demon kings, thoroughly draining himself, both mentally and physically. For thest couple of minutes, he had been relying on his sheer will power and adrenaline to remain awake.
So, the moment he realized he was out of danger, his mind shut down.
The demon kings, not knowing who had helped him, frowned and prepared to attack him when Wyomin''s figure materialized in front of Max.
"Scram!" She shouted.
The demon kings'' eyes widened in shock when they felt her aura and immediately turned on their heels and rushed away.
Since the demon leaders'' had already ordered a retreat, the battle was over. So, her saving Max just now wasn''t breaking the rules. If it was, the demon emperors would''ve already descended.
In the sky, Vigil cast ast nce at Max, a hint of disappointment in his eyes, and left with the other demon emperors.
Lady Verana watched them leave. When they had disappeared, she said, "Tell Wyomin to put that kid in the Temple''s grade seven Recovery Room. She can use my authorization for that."
Once she was finished speaking, her figure soundlessly disappeared.
Tristen and the four emperors beside him had surprised looks on their faces.
"That kid, he is very lucky to get the attention of Lady Verana." One of the four emperors muttered, a hint of envy in his voice.
Tristen nced at him and scoffed, "If you were as¡ incredible as him or had the same potential he has shown when you were in the Four Star realm, you would''ve received her favor too. Not only hers; even alliance grand elders would''ve paid special attention to you."
"Hey, I was just casually saying. No need to mock me." The emperor smiled wryly.
Tristen chuckled and conveyed Lady Verana''s message to Wyomin before heading toward the War Temple.
Swoosh!
The emperors followed him.
¡
A surprised look appeared on Wyomin''s face when she heard Tristen''s message. But a momentter, she frowned before sighing.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just as she was about to pick Max up, Emily, Lily, Sera, and Pauline came over, followed by Martha, Williams, and Fullers.
Wyomin raised her brows when she felt Emily''s aura, but the moment Emily arrived near Max and crouched beside him, it disappeared, making her think if what she had sensed was right. But being an emperor mage, she knew it was, and this gave her another surprise.
''Just what is going on? Are they really from this small kingdom?'' She thought, ncing at Max, Emily, Lily, Sera, and Martha before looking at Kriss, who wasing over with the Martell family''s group.
Seeing Emily, Lily, and Sera bing emotional, she spoke up, "He is alright. There is no need to worry."
"Then why is he unconscious?" Pauline asked,
"He just lost quite a bit of his blood and was just too exhausted." Wyomin said before saying, "Now, if you would let me, I can ce him in the War Temple''s special recovery room, where he will be back to his perfect health in¡ less than an hour."
"Okay." Lily and Sera nodded, but Emily acted as though she didn''t hear anything and continued staring at Max in a daze.
Lily sighed and ced a hand on her shoulder before gently saying, "Sister Emily, please let Lady Wyomin help him. He''ll return to us soon."
"Huh? Yeah. Sure." Emily snapped out of her daze; after nodding to Wyomin in thanks, she rushed away without saying anything.
Lily frowned in worry. ncing at Sera, she said, "I''ll go after her."
Saying this, she rushed after Emily, but just a minuteter, she returned.
Noticing her, Sera asked, "Where is she?"
Lily shook her head. "I lost track of her after just a few hundred meters. I tried looking around, but couldn''t find her."
"How is that possible? I know she is fast, but her speed shouldn''t be a problem for you." Pauline interjected.
Lily didn''t respond to that. Instead, she asked, "Lady Wyomin took the young master?"
"Yes." Sera nodded. "Good. We''ll just rest and wait here. Sister Emily should return before the young master." Lily said,
Pauline frowned, "I think we should go find Emily. She seemed emotionally unstable. We should be there with her at this time."
19:07
Lily shook her head and sighed. "No. There is no need to. Sister Emily just needs some time alone with her thoughts."
Pauline narrowed her eyes.
¡
While they were talking, Emily had left the battlefield and found a secluded spot. Taking out an istion and a defensive formation disk, she activated them. Then¡ she raised her head and let out a loud, anguished howl.
"AHHHHHHHHH!!!"
She then started tearing her clothes apart, revealing her wless, moon-white skin, which was rapidly turning red, her veins pulsating with the rhythm of her heart that was beating rapidly now, seemingly wanting to break out of her chest.
She tried sitting down in meditation to calm her heart rate and blood flow, but it was of no use.
"It''s too painful!" She gnashed her teeth so hard that her teeth creaked and her gums started bleeding while her neck muscles became so taut that it seemed they would snap.
After a few minutes, her blood started boiling, literally, in her veins, which made her nauseous and caused her to vomit out blood.
''Am I going to die?''
Chapter 689 Born to be an Emperor
Chapter 689 Born to be an Emperor
Ninam City, Garfield Mansion.
Ashton was sitting cross-legged in his cultivation room, his eyes closed and his breathing even as he absorbed the mana from the mana stones floating around him.
Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, and he turned his head in the north direction, muttering, "Someone awakened our royal bloodline? Is it Emily or Max?"
A momentter, he shook his head in disappointment, "It would have been better if they had awakened the Imperial Bloodline just like me. Awakening just the initial tier of the royal variant is useless."
Just then, he felt a presence outside the room and raised his brows in dissatisfaction.
"They don''t like to listen, do they?"
Standing up, he walked over and opened the door.
Amelia was standing there, anxiously biting her nails. Just like previous days, she hade here to talk to him and see if he had returned to normal but was hesitant to knock on the door, fearing he would get angry and be even colder.
But to her surprise, just then the door opened and he appeared in front of her.
After seeing him for the first time in days, she couldn''t control her emotions and jumped toward him, wanting to hug him, but¡
Thud!!
¡She suddenly felt an enormous pressure pressing down on her, freezing her midair and causing her to fall to her knees with a resounding thud.
Amelia went into a daze, an incredulous look on her face. She couldn''t believe what had just happened.
She didn''t want to believe it was Ashton, her loving husband''s doing, but when she raised her head with difficulty and saw his apathetic face and noticed the gaze he looked at her with as if she was some lowly person instead of his wife, it broke her heart, and tears uncontrobly started flowing down her eyes.
"Ashton, husband, please tell me you didn''t intend to do it. Please tell me it happened by mistake." She said in a pleading tone.
Ashton frowned and coldly asked, "What are you crying about? I told you all to stay away from me, but someone keepsing over to disturb me. Can''t you follow simple instructions?"
His words stunned her yet again as she gazed into his golden pupils, waiting to see if he seriously meant what he said but saw no hesitation or guilt. It seemed what he was doing, how he was treating her, seemed perfectly normal to him.
"I¡ We are your family, Ashton. We are worried about you. You haven''t been yourself since you awakened your blood¡ª Amelia started saying, but Ashton interrupted her with an annoyed, "Quiet!"
Looking down into her eyes, he said, "I know you all have been thinking that my bloodline awakening has changed me, and you are right about it. It has indeed changed me. It changed my way of looking at the world, and I realized how stupidly I have been acting all my life. Instead of focusing on what''s important, I have been wasting my time on you all and on that worthless Viscount role."
While Amelia stared at him, stunned, he paused before saying, "Maybe I should address you all and save time. Go, and gather everyone in the mail hall."
Saying this, he walked away with silent but strong steps, his posture ramrod.
After he left, his aura was no longer pressing down upon Amelia, but she didn''t stand up and continued staring in front of her with a vacant look in her eyes.
¡
Arriving in the main hall, Ashton stared at the head seat. "These elves, they really don''t respect us, do they? Making us stay in such a shabby ce."
He then walked over and sat down. He then stared ahead, his gaze flickering in thought. After a moment, he sighed and closed his eyes, waiting for everyone to gather.
He knew his change in behavior must have hurt his family, but he couldn''t bring himself to behave like before.
Initially, when he started turning indifferent, he was worried about his change because he didn''t like it. However, as his bloodline awakening gradually concluded over the course of a few days, he started having visions of a prosperous ce where he was the supreme, lording over all with no one able to disobey him; his perception started changing.
He knew, just like his ancestors told in stories, his Garfield family''s bloodline was way too powerful and domineering, and everyone who awakened it was either destined to rise to the sky and follow in their first ancestor''s footsteps to be the supreme figure and rule over everything and everyone or die trying.
Realizing how powerful he could be, his long forgotten dreams and aspirations rekindled. He no longer wanted to be the man he was, who could do nothing but waste his time on useless things, who was powerless to take revenge on the people who killed his wife, and who had lost his will to improve himself and be stronger.
He was born to be a king, an emperor, and that was what he was going to be. After no one came for a few minutes, he furrowed his brows in displeasure. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
''I have spoiled them a little too much.'' He thought, feeling disgusted with his past self even more. Not only did he manage to effeminate himself, but he also failed at educating his family.
He tantly ignored the fact that his eldest son, Mark, wanted to rece him and be the lord of the Garfield family and had started ying underhanded tactics, even going to the lengths of colluding with enemies.
He also didn''t do much to educate Noah and William, letting them strut around, using his name to take advantage of the town''s people.
He also acted oblivious when Max¡ His eyes flickered.
His train of thoughts broke when he sensed someone enter the hall. He, however, didn''t open his eyes.
After a while, everyone had gathered in the hall and was looking at him.
While Mark, Noah, and William and their wives weren''t too concerned, Esther, Mina, Anna, and even butler George had concerned looks on their faces, especially because Amelia seemed like she had lost her soul after talking to him.
Chapter 690 Ruthless
Chapter 690 Ruthless
A few seconds after they gathered, Ashton opened his eyes and swept his gaze across everyone before stopping on butler George, Gene, and old granny.
"You three can leave. I need to talk to my family."
"Hmm?" Gene raised her brows, not liking hismanding tone but found herself turning around before she knew it. The same happened with butler George. Only the old granny was unaffected, but one could see the shock in her eyes.
Then, without saying anything, she left with Gene. Butler George had already walked out after giving Ashton a bow.
Outside, Gene looked at her grandma and asked in shock and confusion, "What happened to me, Grandma? Did Uncle Ashton cast some spell on me?"
"No. He did not." She shook her head before saying, "Remember family head? Whenever he ordered us to do something, we would find ourselves agreeing to it even if we didn''t want to. The same happened just now."
Gene scoffed, "How can he bepared to the family lord?"
Old Granny didn''t say anything in response, but her elderly eyes were flickering in thought.
Unlike them, Butler George didn''t focus on it as he would''ve obeyed him anyways. Instead, he was worried about him.
''I hope he quickly returns to his normal self.''
¡
After the trio left, Ashton nced at Esther, Mina, Amelia, and Anna and started speaking.
"I know you are used to me acting all gentle and caring, so my changed attitude must be bothering you, but there is nothing you or I can do about it because I''ll continue to be the same as it''s for the better."
"I''m telling you all this so you don''t entertain the notion I''ll return to my previous pathetic self. Now that I have gained the means to do the things that were impossible before, I''m going to pursue them, and you guys should be happy about it because our Garfield family will rise."
Saying this, he didn''t wait for thedies to respond and turned his gaze to Mark and Noah, who immediately broke out in cold sweat and fell to their knees.
He then addressed Mark. "You are my eldest son. If you had the ability, after me, you would''ve inherited my useless Viscount title and family head''s position, but you, due to your greed, decided to betray me and collude with Wiley. That''s an unforgivable crime."
While Mark''s face turned pale in horror and Esther''s eyes narrowed, Ashton''s gaze turned to Noah, "Instead of correcting him or reporting to me, you chose to join him to betray me and the family. That, too, is an unforgivable crime."
Noah had already started trembling due to fear when he heard him say Mark had betrayed him. So, when he heard this, his heart skipped a beat.
Amelia''s vacant gaze focused on her son. When she looked at Ashton looking at them with a cold gaze, her heart shuddered.
However, just as she was about to open her mouth, Ashton''s aura froze her and Esther.
"Do you ept your crimes?" He asked, his tone cial.
"Please forgive me, Father. My greed had blinded me. I would¡ª Mark started pleading but froze mid sentence as Ashton''s eyes narrowed at him.
''He¡ he killed Mark.'' He didn''t know why, but he could tell Mark hadn''t simply frozen but had died.
Fear of death overwhelming his mind, he hurriedly banged his forehead on the ground and said, "Lord Father, I did not want that, but Mark coerced me. He knew a secret of mine and threatened to tell you if I didn''t do as he ordered. Please forgive me, lord father."
Ashton frowned at his words before asking, "And what secret was that?"
"I¡ I had killed Merchant Willmart''s daughter and wife because they¡ refused to give in to my¡ª" "Enough!" Ashton uttered before he could finish speaking, not wanting to hear him anymore.
Noah shuddered, thinking he was going to die too.
He knew how much trouble Merchant Willmart had caused Ashton after his wife and daughter died. When Ashton couldn''t find the culprit, he went andined to Count Wiley, who took the opportunity to punish him by cutting his ie for several months.
However, to his surprise and relief, the death didn''te. Instead he heard Ashton say, "I shall not kill you, but you stillmitted the crime of treason. For that, I''ll cripple you for life."
Puff!
Before Noah could react, his mana veins exploded, and all the mana in his dantian was ignited, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood before he lost consciousness.
Amelia''s heart pained when she saw the state of her son. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her eyes reddening, she shouted, "He was your son. How can you be so cruel as to cripple him for something he did years ago? You could''ve found some other way to punish¡ª
Esther, still unaware of Mark''s death, nodded in agreement along with Mina and Anna, who tried to rush over to Noah but couldn''t under the pressure of his aura.
Although she didn''t like him, he was still her blood brother, so she felt pain seeing him be a cripple. At the same time, she was astonished to see how powerful his aura had be even though he was still a peak Three Star mage.
Ashton nced at Amelia and emotionlessly said, "Perhaps you didn''t hear me clearly. I didn''t punish him for his crime against that merchant as it had happened long ago, but for his betrayal. Moreover, I have already shown enough mercy by not killing him."
After a pause, he added, "Now, unless it''s an emergency, don''t disturb me again. Just focus on your cultivation. You all are too weak."
Saying this, he stood up and walked toward the exit, but Esther, who upon realizing what he meant by already shown enough mercy by not killing him, rushed toward him, stopping him in his tracks.
"You have something to say?" Ashton asked,
"You¡ killed Mark?" She asked, her fists clenched tight and her tone ice cold, devoid of any emotion.
Chapter 691 Withered Wood [Bonus]
Chapter 691 Withered Wood [Bonus]
"Yes, I did. I should''ve done it when I found out about his betrayal, but I was too soft." Ashton nodded, meeting her gaze.
Esther didn''t say anything and stared into his eyes as though looking for something familiar but didn''t see anything.
Her gaze made him ufortable, something he found strange because he had thought nothing could faze him now.
"What? You think I was too cruel?" He asked. When Esther didn''t say anything, he continued, "You should know the reason Wiley and those two attacked us was because he had told Wiley that we indeed had the Thunder Sword. You realize if I hadn''t had that drop of Devil Blood and Hannah''s aunt hadn''te on time, those three would''ve killed you all or, worse, they would''ve turned you into their ves."
"I understand." Esther finally nodded before walking toward Mark''s cold corpse, beside which his wives, Lacey and La, were sobbing quietly.
Amelia walked over to Noah while Mina and Anna stared at him.
Ashton sighed and shook his head and started walking out of the hall. However, just then, Anna''s words made him pause.
"I can no longer recognize you, father."
He nced at her and said, "The world is too cruel, Anna. The emotional and kind ones die even before the weak."
¡
Shua! Shua!
Max was floating in a white room. Streams of green and golden energies were swirling around him and asionally flowing into his body.
It had been over forty minutes since Wyomin deposited him in this grade seven recovery room that unusually only emperor mages used because the cost for lower realmed mages, including the King mages, was too steep. However, thanks to Lady Verana footing the bill for him, he was able to enjoy it.
The room showed its effectiveness, and in just forty minutes, Max hadpletely recovered, with no trace of any injury left on his body. Even his depleted mana was fully restored.
For thest few minutes, he had been using the purified mana in the room to recover his bloodline energy.
''Thankfully, the devil blood didn''t try to take advantage; otherwise, it might have seeded.'' He thought, scanning his body.
Ten minutester, he was finished recovering his bloodline energy and reluctantly opened his eyes.
Thud!
As soon as he did, the energies swirling around him disappeared and he fell to the ground.
Phew!
"Fortunately, I didn''t open my eyes immediately after regaining consciousness or use my bloodline sense; otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to recover my mana and bloodline energy so swiftly." He muttered, exhaling in relief.
The moment he had regained consciousness, he had realized he was in a special environment that was rapidly healing him.
He wanted to use his bloodline energy to scan it, but his instincts told him not to do it. Choosing to believe in them, he stayed put and started utilizing the purified and condensed mana that was on par with the mana from the mana crystal, or maybe a level purer, to recover his depleted energies.
Rumble!
He had just stood up when the thick stone door opened and in walked Wyomin.
She looked him up and down before saying, "Come. Someone wants to meet you."
"Wait." Max hurriedly called out to her, stopping her in her tracks.
"Before we go somewhere else, I want to talk to you for a bit." He said.
Wyomin looked at him for a moment before nodding, "Alright. Follow me."
Walking out of the recovery room, Max nced around the pristine structure he was in and asked, "We are inside the War Temple."
"Hmm."
"Where are mypanions? Are they safe?" He asked, "They are resting outside. And they are safe." Wyomin answered.
Soon, after leaving the recovery section, they arrived in a secluded area. While Max was looking around, Wyomin took out a metal medallion simr to the Merit te and ced it on a wall. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zoom!
Immediately, an opening fit for two people to walk side by side appeared, and she walked in. Max followed.
Max looked around the expansive chamber in fascination and asked, "Is this your room? Isn''t it too big for you alone?"
"..."
Wyomin gave him a nk look, making him cough awkwardly.
"Sit." She said, gesturing for him to take a seat on the sofa near them before sitting down on one herself.
"So what do you want to talk about?"
"First of all, I want to thank you for saving me and cing me in that room." Max earnestly thanked her. Wyomin nodded, epting his gratitude before saying, "You have someone else to thank for the recovery room."
"Oh? Is it the same person who you were taking me to meet?"
"Yes."
Max nodded. Then his expression turned solemn as he asked, "I want to ask you what you want to do with the information about the energy you used to heal my mana veins."
Wyomin wasn''t surprised since she already knew he wanted to talk about it. After thinking for a moment, she said, "You need not worry about me telling anyone about it, nor will I do anything to harm you because of it. However¡ I have a request."
Max inwardly nodded. It was just as he thought.
"Please do tell. If it''s something I can do for you, I''ll do my best to help you."
Wyomin hesitated for a bit before taking out a two-inch-long, gray piece of withered wood.
She gently handed it to him and said, "See if you can pour that vitality filled energy of yours into it."
Max took the piece of wood and curiously looked at it. It didn''t seem different from any ordinary wood, but since Wyomin was keeping it and handling it as though it was something very precious, he knew it was all but ordinary.
Taking a deep breath, he pulled a strand of his Nascent Energy and directed it into the piece of wood.
Wyomin stopped breathing as her gaze focused on the wood.
For a moment, the strand of Nascent Energy was unable to enter it, which made him frown while Wyomin let out a disappointed sigh.
However¡
Zoom!
The next instant, the strand disappeared into it.
Wyomin''s eyes shone, "I was right."
---
{Castle Bonus---> Thank you The_Big_Dog_915 for the gift! (1/3)}
Chapter 692 Cocoon [Bonus]
Chapter 692 Cocoon [Bonus]
A few minutester, Max and Wyomin left her chambers and headed to another part of the War Temple, where he was going to meet Lady Verana.
As he followed after her, he had a curious look on his face.
After realizing he was able to inject Nascent Energy into the withered piece of wood, Wyomin had asked him toe to the War Temple whenever possible and inject some of it into the wood.
Apparently, this piece of wood was from some special tree, now extinct, and she wanted to revive it; however, it rejected all types of energies. When she saw his Nascent Energy could heal even the mana veins, she felt that the chances of her piece of wood epting it were high given how strong its nurturing power was.
Max tried asking her what was special about the tree the wood belonged to, but she didn''t tell him anything about it, which made him curious.
Still, as he watched her hips sway as she walked, he soon forgot about the wood. Wyomin was beautiful but not to the point that her beauty alone could mesmerize him. But she had that mature charm, and her identity as an emperor magepensated for that.
However, just as lustful desire for her started developing in his heart, a chilling aura enveloped him, making him shudder.
"Behave!" Wyomin''s cold voice rumbled in his mind, dizzying him a moment.
Immediately, he dispelled all thoughts and moved his gaze away from her swaying back.
''Just you wait for me to be as strong as¡ª'' He suddenly shivered again.
''Damn it. Can she read my mind too?'' He smiled wryly.
Walking in front, Wyomin''s eyes were cold, but a fading blush could be seen on her cheeks. This was the first time someone openly showed their lustful desire for her to her.
Of course, it didn''t mean others didn''t hold such thoughts towards her, but they, mostly king mages and stronger, knew how to hide it.
''That Pauline girl is right. He is a pervert.'' She thought. N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡
After a while, they arrived in front of Lady Verana''s chambers. After informing her of Max''s arrival, Wyomin left.
He didn''t have to wait for long, as in the next moment, an entrance appeared in front of him.
Verana''s chamber was simr to Wyomin''s, so he wasn''t mesmerized by it, allowing him to focus on the woman sitting on a wooden chair.
Max didn''t dare stare at her because he could tell she was way stronger than Wyomin.
Lightly bowing toward her, he said, "Thank you, Emperor Verana, for allowing me to use the recovery room."
Lady Verana nodded before saying, "I watched you fight. You are fearless and strong."
Max smiled, feeling a little proud upon being recognized by such a strong person. However, the next moment, his smile stiffened when he heard.
"However, you are reckless, too overconfident, and don''t have enough battle experience. If you don''t improve quickly, you will die."
"War Temple''s resource exchange will begin in an hour. Use your war merits wisely. With demons targeting you, you have very little time to improve."
Before he could say anything, she waved her hand, and he found himself standing outside the War Temple.
For a few seconds, he stood still, absorbing her words. Then, he respectfully bowed toward the War Temple and took a deep breath before moving in the direction he sensed Lily and Sera''s presence.
¡
Swoosh!
Even though Martha was the strongest of the bunch, it was Lily and Sera who noticed him first thanks to their unique bond.
Seeing he hadpletely recovered, they sighed in relief before moving over to him.
"The War Temple is as incredible as rumored, huh? It managed to help you recover in less than an hour." Paulinemented, looking him up and down before ncing at her people, who were supporting various injuries.
After nodding at Martha and Kriss, he frowned and asked Lily, "Where is Emily?"
Lily told him what happened after he lost consciousness.
"She vanished, huh?" He muttered in worry.
Just then, Kriss spoke up, "I know where she is."
"You do?" Pauline suspiciously asked.
Kriss nodded, "Yes. When she rushed away, I followed her. You know, to ensure her safety."
"Thank you." Max was thankful. He then said, "Take me to her."
"Hey, are you believing him so easily?" Pauline questioned.
Kriss nced at Max, but he waved his hand and gestured to him to show him the way.
"You two wait here." Kriss gave Pauline a provocative smirk before he turned into a dark apparition and rushed away with Max closely following him.
¡
He would be lying if he said he didn''t have a little doubt in his mind that Kriss was taking him away to ambush him, especially after seeing him rush away from the battlefield.
However, for Emily, he chose to take the risk.
Soon, Kriss stopped and pointed at an empty patch of area, "She is there."
Hearing this, he raised his brows before sweeping the area with his bloodline sense. Immediately he noticed the istion formation. With a thought, his bloodline sense prated the formation, and he saw Emily wrapped up in a golden cocoon.
He immediately realized what was going on with her. Turning to Kriss, he thanked him and said, "You can return if you want to stay here."
He didn''t wait for his response, and with a step, he appeared in front of the formation. Then, with the mixture of his fire elemental mana and bloodline energy, he covered the area with an istion barrier before destroying the formations Emily had ced.
Seeing blood-drenched ground, he realized her bloodline awakening must have been too torturous.
''If I had been with her, I could''ve used Nascent Energy to help her.'' He clenched his fists. Feeling pain in his heart.
Then, he nced at the golden cocoon, ced his hand on it, and started injecting the Nascent Energy into it.
He wasn''t sure if it could speed up the process, but it was worth a try.
---
{Castle Bonus---> Thank you The_Big_Dog_915 for the gift! (2/3)}
Chapter 693 We Meet Again [Bonus]
Chapter 693 We Meet Again [Bonus]
As the nascent energy entered the cocoon, the cocoon started turning a deep gold.
Pfff!
Max ignored it for a few moments, but when he noticed blood flow out of Emily''s orifices with his bloodline sense, he immediately pulled his hand back, his expression turning grave.
After thinking for a moment, he realized that since the cocoon, which was the manifestation of her bloodline, absorbed his nascent energy, it became stronger, which would''ve been a good thing if Emily''s physique was strong enough to endure it, but it was not.
"I need to bypass the cocoon and inject the nascent energy into her and reinforce her body." He muttered and fell into thought.
After a while, he sighed. He couldn''t think of any way to inject nascent energy into her without damaging the cocoon, which he absolutely couldn''t risk doing because he was sure it would harm Emily more.
Taking a deep breath, he ced his hand on the cocoon, right above Emily''s chest, and started injecting nascent energy into it.
At a nce, what he was doing was no different than before, but it was because this time he was doing his best to control the nascent energy to stop it from spreading into the cocoon and was directing it further down.
Though the cocoon would still absorb some of it and be stronger, it would be a sess as long as a major part of the energy reached Emily.
Fortunately for Max, even though he hadn''t made any conscious effort toprehend and attain a deeper affinity with the Nascent Energy, because it was created from his pure yang and bloodline energy, his natural affinity for it was strong enough for this task.
His tightly furrowed brows rxed when he noticed over two-thirds of the nascent energy he was injecting into the cocoon was entering Emily''s body.
Ten minutester, the entire cocoon had turned a deeper shade of gold, and it seemed more robust than before. And thanks to the nascent energy continuously reinforcing Emily''s body, mainly her mana veins, blood veins, and heart, it wasn''t affecting her adversely.
Another ten minutester, the cocoon started shrinking slowly.
Phew!
Half an hourter, Max exhaled in relief as he took his hand back and wiped sweat off his forehead.
"I again ran out of nascent energy." He chuckled dryly.
The cocoon had shrunk by over ny percent into an inch-thick goldenyer that was as hard as refined steel. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
However, what surprised Max was the fact that, unlike before, his bloodline sense wasn''t able to prate thisyer no matter how hard he tried. Which also meant he wasn''t able to see Emily''s condition.
Though this worried him, there was nothing he could do about it.
"But¡ What kind of bloodline is she awakening? Is it from Amelia''s family?" He muttered in confusion. Unlike Emily, Anna, and his other half-siblings, Ashton hadn''t told him the legends of their bloodline. Hence his confusion.
¡
After a few minutes, Max covered the cocoon with his bloodline energy, picked it up, and walked out of the istion barrier that flickered and vanished.
"Oh, you are out?"
Hearing this voice, he looked ahead and saw Kriss sitting there, carving the ground with a ck dagger. Several headless demon corpses were lying beside him, neatly stacked in a pile.
"It''s a good thing I didn''t leave, right?" He grinned at Max, his gaze briefly sweeping over the crimson pink figurine on his shoulder before returning to his face.
Max nodded, "Yeah. Thank you for staying."
"Did theye looking for me or identally stumble here?" He asked the important question and sighed in relief when Kriss said it was probably thetter.
"Good, this means the demons didn''t see me leave the battlefield." He said before adding with a chuckle, "Now let''s go, or your friends from the Seidel and Arasia family mighte."
However, when he saw Kriss'' expression, he stoppedughing and asked, "What is it?"
"You don''t know that a few of the human king mages that fought with the demon kings were from the four noble families, do you?" Kriss said, and as he watched, Max''s expression turned grim, his lips curled up in a smile.
"As they say, never underestimate anyone, especially families like ours that have been at the top of the kingdom for hundreds of years."
Max nodded.
Though when Kriss left the battlefield, he had considered the possibility of an ambush but was unafraid because he believed they wouldn''t dare to target him after seeing his strength, but the possibility that noble families could have king mages hadpletely slipped his mind.
This ce, although very close, was still outside the battlefield. This meant if they indeed attacked him here, emperors most likely wouldn''t take action.
Suddenly, he remembered something and gave Kriss an ugly look.
If king mages of the Seidel and Arasia family came here, those from the Fuller and Martell would most likely stop them since he was their ally. This meant Kriss, taking advantage of his distracted mindset, was teasing him.
Kriss, seeing Max had realized what he was doing,ughed sheepishly and said, "Don''t worry, Sir Max. I had already informed my grand elders to work together with the Fullers and stop those from the Seidel and Arasia families if they try to leave the battlefield."
"You want to get beaten, don''t you?" Max red at him.
"No, I don''t." Kriss shook his head with a serious look on his face, making Max''s lips twitch.
"Alright. Let''s not waste time here. War Temple''s resource exchange should start anytime now." He said, activating Phoenix Wings to rush back to the battlefield.
Kriss nodded.
However, just as they were about to leave, Max paused and looked to the side where a few figures had suddenly appeared.
Kriss tightened his grip on his dagger, and Max''s expression turned grim. But when he took a closer look, he raised his brows in surprise.
"Keke, brother-inw, we finally meet again."
---
{Castle Bonus---> Thank you The_Big_Dog_915 for the gift! (3/3)}
Chapter 694 Fully Functional
Chapter 694 Fully Functional
"Brother-inw?" Kriss gave Max a strange look.
Max nced at him and sighed. "It''s a long story. But you don''t need to worry about me being a traitor to the human race."
Kriss looked at him in silence for a moment before nodding, "Yeah, you don''t look like one."
Max''s lips twitched, and he wanted to ask how traitors looked but shook the thought away, thinking, ''He is just a kid.'' And turned to Ashroth.
"What are you trying to do?" He asked, his eyes narrowing. If anyone saw him meeting the demons, they would definitely think he was colluding with them¡ Which wasn''t wrong since he had made a deal with Amara''s father. But still, no one knew about it, so it was all good.
Ashroth stopped when he was over ten meters away from Max and looked him up and down. "The human emperors treat you well, huh. Do you have a high status or something?"
Max didn''t answer and kept staring at him. Last time they met, he had to be careful around him lest he killed him. But now, he was unafraid of him, and from what he could see, it was Ashroth who seemed a little nervous and fearful.
Ashroth raised his brows seeing him not respond to his question. Then he sighed and was about to speak when a hint of shock shed in his eyes. Nodding subtly, he began speaking in the demonnguage, "I had no choice but toe to talk to you. Firstly, because I need to establish a form ofmunication, and secondly, to tell you to show off a little less. But I think there is no use saying it now since both tribes have already taken note of you."
Max could only shrug with a helpless look on his face.
After ncing at Kriss and seeing he had a frown on his face, not able to understand demonnguage, he took out amunication crystal and threw it toward him, "Here. Only message me when you have something important to tell me."
Saying this, he prepared to leave when Ashroth asked, "How is little Amara? Are you treating her well?"
"She is good and in a safe ce. So, don''t worry about her. She is my woman now, and I''ll keep her safe."
After saying this, he pped his wings and rushed away. Kriss, after giving Ashroth a curious look, followed after him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Watching them leave, Ashroth sighed. "Strength really changes one''s attitude, huh."
"Alright, let''s return."
¡
Everyone looked at him curiously when Max returned, carrying a crimson pink statue.
Lily and Sera''s expressions, however, turned pale while Pauline also seemed worried and sad.
"Young master, is that sister¡ª"
Just as Lily started speaking, Max interrupted her, "Yes, she is Emily, and don''t worry, she is fine."
Lily sighed in relief and nodded. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to Emily. Sera was also relieved, and even though she was curious why she seemed to have turned into a statue and why he was carrying her like that, she didn''t ask, seeing they weren''t alone.
However, unlike her, Pauline, who apparently was worried about Emily despite their not-so-good rtionship, didn''t care and asked, "What happened to her? Why is she like that?"
"Nothing you should know about." Max said before turning his gaze toward the War Temple.
Pauline furrowed her brows in displeasure. But before she could say anything, Alton''s voice resounded throughout the battlefield.
"War Temple is fully functional. You can enter it now."
The battlefield had fallen silent for a moment before everyone burst into cheers and rushed toward the temple.
After the battles, almost everyone had demonic energy in their bodies that was stopping them from recovering their injuries, and worse, it was exacerbating their conditions. So, even from exchanging their hard-earned war merits for the resources, they wanted to use the temple to expel the demonic energy.
While everyone rushed toward the temple, Max, Sera, Lily, and Fullers didn''t move, which made Martha raise her brows in surprise.
"Why aren''t you all going?" She asked, looking at Pauline and the rest of the Fullers.
Pauline and Fullers didn''t answer, but their gaze moved over to Max, who nced at Martha and said, "I can remove the demonic energy from their bodies."
Even as he said this, he ced his hand on Lily, letting the devil blood suck all of the demonic energy out of her.
After removing Sera and Pauline''s, he nced at the Fullers, who, understanding what he wanted, starteding to him one by one.
Martha, Kriss, and others in their group looked at Max in surprise.
After he was finished with the Fullers, he nced at them and smiled, "I can help you all if you want."
Kriss didn''t hesitate and waved his hand, ordering his people to approach Max. As for him, he didn''t have any demonic energy since no demon was able to injure him.
Martha was a little hesitant, but seeing they would not be able to enter the war temple anytime soon since everyone wanted in and since Max didn''t seem to have any problem removing the energy, she also ordered her people to get in line.
¡
By the time Max finished absorbing thest person''s demonic energy, a few people had starteding out of the war temple, looking excited.
"Hm? It seems the temple really has some good resources." Pauline muttered, her eyes sparkling.
She was barely able to stop herself from rushing into the crowd trying to enter the temple.
Crack!
Suddenly, Max heard a faint cracking sound, and his eyes lit up.
Immediately, he waved his hand and conjured an istion barrier around Lily, Sera, and himself. Then he took out a bed and ced the statue on it before removing his bloodline energy barrier from around it, revealing Emily''s cocooned form to Lily and Sera.
The pair''s expressions hardened seeing it, and Lily was about to ask why she looked like that when¡
Crack!
Another cracking noise resounded.
"Her shell is breaking." Sera pointed out, noticing the cracking on the thick goldenyer.
Chapter 695 Lips meet
Chapter 695 Lips meet
Note: Just here to remind you all that Max isn''t the original Maxwell Garfield even though he is upying his body. Also, the world they are in is a magical world where the rules and limitations of our world don''t apply.
---
Crack! Crack! Crack!
As they watched, more and more cracks started appearing in the hard shell, each crack wider and longer than the one before.
A few minutester, the entire shell was covered in cracks. Then all of a sudden¡
Boom!
The shell exploded, sending countless sharp shards flying in all directions.
Just as Max was about to cast a defensive barrier, they all froze midair before flying back toward Emily.
Max raised his eyebrows in concern but didn''t try to stop them because he could tell it was the part of her bloodline awakening.
However¡
Puff! Puff! Puff!
When they cut into her body, causing blood to erupt out, he doubted his judgment while Lily and Sera gathered their mana to stop the remaining shards. But just then, they noticed a moment after steel-hard shards came into contact with her blood, they melted and got absorbed into her body. Even more surprising, the blood that had flowed out of her wounds acted as if it was conscious and rushed back into her wounds that rapidly healed. In an instant, not even a scratch was visible on her soft skin.
Then more shards shed into her, causing more wounds, but the same thing happened as before.
"This seems too painful." Sera cringed at the sight and felt relieved that Emily was unconscious. Lily and Max also had the same thoughts. But unbeknownst to them, the moment the golden shell had exploded, she had regained her senses. So, she felt every bit of the pain, but not wanting to make them pity her or feel sad for her, she silently endured it all.
A whileter, thest piece of the shell was absorbed into her body.
As they waited, Emily''s eyes snapped open, and she jumped to her feet.
Sweeping her gaze across the trio, she focused on Max, her expression turning colder when she saw him staring at her up and down without any shame.
"Done looking?" She asked,
Max reflexively shook his head, "No¡" Then realizing what he had said, he hurriedly corrected himself, "I mean yes, no wait. I mean sorry. I didn''t mean to."
Lily and Sera stared at him before Sera pinched his waist hard and muttered, "My lord, you are still looking."
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. You get dressed. I will go out." Max coughed awkwardly and finally peeled his gaze away from her body.
Just as he was about to turn around, Emily said, "There is no need."
She then took out a green dress and unhurriedly wore it while Lily and Sera exchanged a look between them.
"You can turn around. I''m dressed." She said,
A disappointed gleam shed in his eyes hearing her, but he was quick to restrain his thoughts as he turned around and looked at her.
She seemed a little different than before. Her aura was different. It wasn''t as cold and seemed more dominant and imperious. Her ck pupils had turned vibrant gold just like the tips of her ck hair.
She was a beautiful and very appealing woman before too, even with her usually cold and indifferent attitude. But these changes had made her even more charming.
As he stared into her beautiful eyes, he found himself bing dazed. Then, before he knew it, he took a few steps forward, grabbed her shoulders, and pulled her in his embrace.
"W-What are you doing?!" Emily trembled, and her cold expression that she had barely been able to keep on her face after he saw her naked crumbled.
Max came to his senses and frowned. For a moment, he thought his bloodline had influenced him again but quickly realized this wasn''t the case. It was all him.
Immediately, he got a shback of his first day in this magical world. He remembered the sweet feeling he had when she gave him that golden vitality spirit fruit.
Then he remembered the day she took him to the forest to ovee his fear. He remembered feeling attracted to her when he watched her gracefully y those magic beasts and scold the knights that dared slight him.
''I fell in love with her from the first day¡'' He thought, finally realizing it. Heck, now that he thought about it, even the original Max seemed to have deeply hidden feelings for her.
He tightened his hold around her, pulling her deeper into his embrace, and whispered in her ear, "Em, you like me as a man, right?"
Emily went stiff, her heart beating wildly against his chest. She had be so nervous that she wanted to push him away and rush away.
However, she suppressed her nerves knowing she would never be able to confess her feelings to him if she lost this chance and grunted a soft, "En."
Max took a deep breath, his heart also racing, and slowly pulled his upper body away from her. Then, as she looked at him nervously, he leaned in and gently ced his lips on hers, making her eyes go wide.
Behind him, Sera watched them with a small smile. Just like everyone, she had seen how much Emily liked him, and since Max also cared for her a lot and seemed to have feelings for her that he himself didn''t seem to know, she was happy to see them confess to each other.
Unlike her, however, Lily, who knew they were siblings, albeit half-siblings, had aplex look on her face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''Will Lord Ashton and others allow their union?'' She thought. Unlike half a year before, she had a wider view of the world, and knew rtionships with family members weren''t umon. Almost all the families that had some decent grade bloodlines preferred to marry their immediate family members to keep their bloodlines pure.
Emily''s mind went nk, and an electrifying sensation filled her body when she felt his lips pressed against hers. When she regained her senses, tears of happiness appeared in her eyes, and she hugged him back before leaning into the kiss.
Chapter 696 Because of you
Chapter 696 Because of you
Feeling him gently and lovingly kiss her lips, Emily''s heart was fluttering, and her breathing had be deep and hot while her legs went limp.
Thankfully, Max was holding her by her waist, not allowing her to fall down.
This wonderful sensation, she was feeling for the first time in her life, and she realized it was an even better feeling than the feeling she got when cultivated.
''No wonder they aren''t as much interested in spending their time in cultivation.'' She thought.
After a few moments, Max broke the kiss and pulled his head back, looking in her zed eyes and at her blushed face.
"God, you are beautiful."
His words put a beautiful smile on her face while her heart felt all sweet and tingly.
"Thank you." She whispered before burying her face in his chest.
Max, however, pulled her back and made her look at him as he slowly but firmly said, "I love you, Em, and I want you to be mine, now and forever. Would you like to be my woman?"
Emily shook at his words. Then, taking a breath as if to gather her courage, she nodded, "Y-Yes, I would like that." The moment she said this, Max''s lips curled into a satisfied and relieved smile before he leaned in again and gave her another kiss.
Emily responded the best she could, and just when she thought he would pull back, she felt his warm and moist tongue slither inside her mouth.
She stiffened and didn''t know what to do for a moment. ''D-Don''t tell me this is also a part of kissing?'' She thought before rxing her body and letting him do whatever he wanted.
Just as she loosened up, Max''s tongue captured hers, and the kiss turned passionate.
Ha~
When Max finally pulled away, she was left breathless, her chest heaving and her sweet pink lips slightly swollen.
Max''s breathing had also turned hot, and he had be excited, his little brother down below already at half mast.
Looking at her face and her slightly puffy lips that seemed to be inviting him for another kiss, he couldn''t stop himself and again leaned in, but right then¡
"Ahem, my lord. Can you please let Sister Emily breathe a little?" Sera spoke up, her voice sounding a little bittersweet.
Max paused while Emily, realizing they had been kissing in front of Lily and Sera, blushed furiously. She had the urge to flee to hide her embarrassment, but thinking she had to maintain her image, especially in front of them, she hurriedly suppressed her emotion, her usual indifferent expression appearing on her face.
Max sighed in disappointment, smacking his lips. He then remembered something and turned to look at the duo before sending them a mental transmission through his bloodline sense.
[Um, I know as agreed, I should have told you before taking her as my woman, but as you saw, I didn''t n this to happen. So¡ you don''t mind, right?]
"..."
Bothdies looked at him, speechless. Then they looked at each other, and their lips curled up in a smile.
Both felt happy that althoughte, he still asked about their opinions. They then shook their heads at him, indicating he didn''t have to worry.
Emily, unaware of their silentmunication, frowned when she saw Max staring at them with an expression that seemed to her a mix of apology and plea. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her gaze flickering, she slowly walked over and stopped when there was only a meter between her and the duo.
Looking into their eyes, she asked in an even tone, "You have an objection to me bing his woman?"
Gulp!
Lily and Sera both felt an invisible pressure and unconsciously gulped before hurriedly shaking their heads, "N-No, of course not, Sister Emily. We are happy to see you together."
Emily''s expression softened a little, and she nodded, "Thank you. Let''s get along well in the future, alright?"
"Yes." The pair responded, almost too formally.
Max''s gaze flickered, his brows slightly raised in intrigue, ''Her presence has indeed be stronger. Without even trying, she is able to put pressure on them. Her bloodline¡ It doesn''t seem ordinary.''
Lily and Sera also realized why they were acting so¡ differentially toward her, and unlike Max, they became concerned because she was able to dominate them so easily; they wouldn''t be able to fight her when she started taking up all Max''s time.
''This is no good.'' Both thought before simultaneously saying, "Sister Emily, can you please not use your bloodline suppression on us?"
Emily looked at them in surprise before saying, "I didn''t use¡ª" Mid-speech, she paused and closed her eyes. When a momentter, she opened them, her irises were no longer golden, having returned to her original dark brown color.
Immediately, the duo felt the difference. Although the feeling of deference didn''t vanishpletely, it wasn''t as significant as it was a moment before.
"Em, what''s this bloodline you awakened? Is it from Aunt Esther''s side of the family?" Max asked.
Emily turned around and looked at him in surprise for a moment before realizing he hadn''t heard of the stories passed down in the Garfield family and hence didn''t know about the bloodline.
"No. Mother is from a small family; they didn''t have any bloodline inheritance." She shook her head and then started telling him about the legends of their Garfield bloodline.
"In our family, our ancestors have passed down some stories about how we supposedly had an incredible bloodline inheritance¡"
As the trio heard her, they became fascinated. After she was finished speaking, Max asked, "So you are saying you are the first person to awaken this bloodline in hundreds of years?"
"Yes," Emily nodded, "And it''s because of you." She added, causing Max to raise his brows in confusion. "Because of me?"
"Yes. When you injected your bloodline energy into my body to expel that guy, Oliver''s icy mana, some of it seemed to have been absorbed by my blood, strengthening my heavily diluted bloodline." Emily exined. She had realized this only after awakening her bloodline.
Max wasn''t surprised to hear this as he already knew his bloodline energy could help awaken others'' dormant bloodlines, just like the Nascent Energy, however¡
"That small bit of my bloodline energy shouldn''t be enough to awaken it?"
Emily''s expression froze when she heard his question. She then turned around and coldly said, "Stop asking so many questions."
Lily and Sera, who could see her expression, stared at her in confusion seeing the embarrassed look on her face.
Chapter 697 Enemies meet
Chapter 697 Enemies meet
Outside the istion barrier, Pauline was frowning, "Why is he being so secretive? If he tells us what''s going on, maybe we can help him."
Beside her, Elder Bajj, still not fully healed, shook his head, "Young miss, everyone has their secrets; if others find out, it would cause them a lot of problems. We should not pry."
"Tsk, I know this." Pauline clicked her tongue and murmured, "I''m just worried about that cold woman."
Kriss was casually ying with his dagger on the side while Martha was sitting cross-legged in meditation. They could tell something was up with Emily, but what it was, they didn''t know since she was covered in an istion barrier when they saw Max carrying her like a statue.
Zoom!
Just then, the istion barrier flickered and vanished, revealing Max''s group of four to everyone. Immediately, Martha''s eyes snapped open, and she looked at Emily. Beside her, Armand and others did the same, trying to see if they could find anything.
Kriss also nced, but since he didn''t possess divine sense, he knew he couldn''t find anything, so he just shrugged and continued ying with his dagger.
Swoosh!
Pauline rushed over, looking Emily up and down. Seeing she was alright, she became rxed and asked, "Tsk, girl. Why did you run away? Your man here got very worried when he didn''t find you."
Emily looked at Max, a hint of a smile in her eyes as she muttered, "He did, huh?"
"WHAT?!" Pauline eximed aloud in shock, her gaze moving between the two of them. "What''s going on?"
After their little episode when they first met, the reason she kept referring to Max to Emily as ''your man, or your lover'' was because she liked teasing her, knowing they had nothing going on even though Emily had feelings for him. But what was she seeing now? Emily, who always got irritated even though she didn''t show it, was smiling at her words and seemed happy?
"Don''t tell me you fell into his trap too?" She asked when she saw Max looking at Emily with the same gaze he looked at Lily and Sera with.
Max''s lips twitched at her words, ''She seriously thinks too little of me, doesn''t she?'' he thought.
Emily''s face turned cold at her words, and she snapped, "Can''t you shut up?"
Pauline was unfazed as she gave her a look of pity and disappointment, sighing, "You lovestruck girl¡ sigh, there is no use saying anything now."
Looking at her, Max''s eyes suddenly shed with a teasing glint, and he appeared before her, gently cupping her face before looking into her eyes as though he was looking at his lover.
"Wa¨CWhat are you do-doing?" Pauline''s eyes widened in shock as she violently jerked back. Unfortunately for her, Max moved with her, his hands still around her face.
Everyone looked at Max in surprise and confusion, especially Emily, Lily, and Sera, not understanding what he was doing.
The corners of his lips curled up in a grin as he asked in a husky voice that sent shivers down Pauline''s spine, "Pauline, tell me¡"
"W-What?" Pauline asked as she cast Emily, Lily, and Sera a pleading look, her face turning red.
Seeing how nervous she had be, he chuckled inwardly before saying, "Tell me why you think I''m a bad guy."
Pauline hurriedly shook her head, "N-No. Y-You are not a bad guy. I''m sorry."
"Are you sure?" Max asked, moving his face closer to her, which frightened her even more, and she hurriedly nodded. "Yes. You are a very nice guy. You care ab-about little Sera, Lily, and Emily. You are a person."
"You won''t talk bad about me from now on, right?"
"N-No, I won''t. I promise."
"Good girl." Max said and removed his hands.
Swoosh!
Pauline immediately jumped back and red at him, her chest heaving as she took deep breaths to calm her nerves.
As Max sauntered back to his women''s side, Serained, "My lord, did you have to do that? You almost gave the young miss a heart attack."
Max shrugged. "I had to. I didn''t like her always saying youdies'' choice is bad." ncing at Pauline, he chuckled, "Now she wouldn''t dare say anything bad about me."
Suddenly, he noticed Emily and Lily looking at him in a daze.
"What is it?" He asked,
While Emily kept silent, Lily shook her head with a smile as she answered, "It was our first time seeing you act so mean and yful. It was refreshing."
Max chuckled and flicked their forehead. "Just you wait. I will let you experience many things you have not experienced until now. Just you wait." He said with a wink.
While Emily just nodded, Lily and Sera, who understood his implied meaning, blushed, but a sense of anticipation rose in their hearts.
"Alright everyone. Let''s go to the war temple now."
¡
The front of the temple was still crowded, but when people noticed Max and Kriss walking ahead of therge group with several Five Star mages, they hurriedly parted to the sides, whispering amongst themselves.
Seeing this, Kriss, feeling proud, chuckled, "Hehe, it seems everyone witnessed us kill that demon king."
Max nodded, agreeing. Most of these people were in the Three and Four Star realms as the King and Five Star mages had already gone in. So, seeing the ''King yer Duo''¡ªthe title the crowd had given them¡ªwalk along with King Azaroth''s sister and several other high-stage Five Star mages, they didn''t block their way.
However, he soon realized not everyone feared them, as before they could enter, a group of more than a hundred mages led by Seidel and Arisia family''s King mages walked out. When they saw Max, their eyes narrowed, and the Seidel family''s King mage, a middle-aged woman, coldly said, "Move out of the way."
Whoosh!
Saying this, she didn''t give them time to react and released her aura at full strength.
Boom!
Immediately, Max, Kriss, Martha, and others who were walking at the front of the group were pushed back, blood flowing out of their mouths.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 698 Threat
Chapter 698 Threat
"How dare you attack Princess Martha, old whore? Are you tired of living?" Armand roared, his eyes zing in fury. His other threerades also red at her, seemingly wanting to take a bite out of her.
It was the awareness of the difference between their strength that was holding them back, or they would have already attacked her.
"What did you call me, you little runt?" The woman king mage red at Armand, her aura ring and pressing down upon him.
Swoosh!
Armand immediately released his aura field, which was on the verge of transforming into the Aura Sphere, to counter her aura, but he underestimated her.
Bang! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Creak!
Immediately, his aura field was destroyed, the bacsh making him bleed through his orifices. Then as the pressure fell onto him, his bones creaked.
The Seidel Grand Elder''s eyes shed with a ruthless glint as she prepared to release her aura field to cripple him, but just then¡
Swoosh!
Max appeared in front of Armand and released his bloodline-powered aura field, shielding him from the pressure before looking into her eyes and coldly saying, "Although the emperors might ignore you causing us small injuries, if you try to seriously injure him, much less cripple him, I''m sure your status as a king mage wouldn''t be enough to save you from their wrath."
Shua!
As soon as she heard his words, she immediately withdrew her aura.
"Try not to show me your face again, or I might identally kill you." She sneered at Armand, but Max''s eyes narrowed because he could tell she was trying to threaten him.
''What? They no longer want to capture me alive?'' He thought before immediately realizing, ''No. To begin with, they didn''t care whether they captured me alive or dead.''
His heart chilled at the realization, and he became more thankful to the Fuller family for sheltering him.
''I need to repay them properly. Just saving Sophie is not enough.'' He thought,
¡
Martha''s expression was calm, almost too calm, as she watched them leave. Pauline had an ugly expression on her face while Kriss stared at the two families'' group with well-concealed but sharp killing intent in his eyes.
Lily''s sweet face was cold while Sera looked worried as she tightly grabbed Emily, who seemed as though she would rush over and attack the king mage if she let her go.
After Armand said his thanks, Max came over and gently grabbed Emily''s hand, crossing his fingers with hers, and smiled at her while wiping the bloodstain from the corner of her lips with his free hand. "Calm down, Em. There is no need to get so much worked up. They want us to make a mistake so they can have an excuse to attack me."
Feeling his touch and hearing his words, she took a deep breath, and gradually her golden eyes turned normal.
"I know, little M¡ I mean, Max. But I feel angry, really angry. I want to kill them." She said through gritted teeth.
Max''s eyes flickered, realizing her bloodline was amplifying her emotions. But he didn''tment on it since Emily was already aware of the changes.
"We can''t do it before bing stronger, a lot stronger." He said, "That woman just now, she was a mid-stage King mage, almost on the verge of entering the high-stage King realm. Not only that, there were three other King mages within the group; though they were slightly weaker than her, each one of them could kill us several times over."
Emily''s expression turned grim, but she looked at him as though wanting to say something but hesitated. Max understood what she wanted to ask and shook his head, "The only reason I managed to kill that demon king is because she didn''t take me as seriously from the beginning as she should have and also because my bloodline energy had a significant suppressive effect on the demonic energy, weakening her attacks."
After a pause, he added, "They, however, wouldn''t make the same mistake, and I doubt my bloodline energy would be as effective against their mana-powered magic spells."
Emily nodded, clenching her fists. She then said, "Let''s go. I''m sure we can find suitable resources to progress our cultivation inside."
Max nodded, his eyes flickering. He wanted to suggest her to cultivate with him as it was the best way to rapidly increase their cultivation but didn''t after hesitating a little, not wanting to rush their rtionship too much.
After ensuring no one was seriously hurt from her aura attack, he led the way and entered the temple, leaving behind the crowd who whispered among them.
Right when they entered, a couple walked toward them. Max didn''t recognize them, but Emily and others did. It was Heena and her lover, Devor. They were with them until the demons retreated but then rushed to the war temple even though they couldn''t enter right then. They wanted to be the first ones to enter and find something to regrow her hand.
Coming over, they looked at Martha, Pauline, and their group and bowed slightly before Heena said, "Thank you, Princess, Miss Pauline, and everyone for helping us earlier. If not for you all, we would have been among the cold corpses on the battlefield."
Martha nodded lightly, epting her gratitude while Pauline waved her hand, "There is no need to think much about it. We all have to help each other to increase our chances of survival."
"Now, that aside, it seems I have to congratte you."
Heena, understanding what she meant, raised her left hand that she had just regrown thanks to the special limb regeneration potion she bought after pooling her and Devor''s war merits and smiled contentedly, "Hehe, thank you, Miss Pauline."
"Hey, old hag, now give way. Don''t keep wasting their time here." Devor grunted. Unlike before, he didn''t look happy.
Heena narrowed her eyes, but then she smiled and grabbed his hand, coquettishly pressing her breasts against him. Devor''s expression mellowed a little, but he looked away, snorting.
"Thank you again, everyone." Saying this, she pulled him out of the temple while whispering sweet nothings in his ear, wanting to uplift his mood.
The resource exchange hall was vast, able to amodate thousands of people, but it was still jam-packed with people, with almost as many waiting to enter.
"Maybe we should''ve waited a while more."
Even as Lily said this, Pauline and several others from their group rushed into the crowd, not able to control themselves.
Chapter 699 No survivor allowed
Chapter 699 No survivor allowed
"Let''s wait for a while." Max said when he saw Lily and others looking at him, asking if they should also go in.
Lily and others nodded.
After that, he walked over to Kriss and asked in a low voice, "Where are your family''s king mages?"
Kriss'' gaze flickered, and he hesitated before saying, "I¡ sent them a message after our confrontation with the Seidel and Arasia family just now, but they¡ did not respond."
Max nodded, his expression not changing. Kriss nced at him before saying, "Sir Max, even if they don''t help you, I will make sure they don''t act against you. This is my promise."
Max smiled at him and lightly nodded before walking over to Martha.
"Can we talk for a moment, Princess?"
Although Max''s tone was as casual as it was the first time he met them, Armand and others didn''t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, they moved back, leaving the space for them to talk.
"I would be happy to, Sir Max." Martha nodded before asking, "May I know what you want to talk about?"
Max could see she already knew what he was going to say, so he didn''t hesitate and directly said, "You royal family wants to be my friend, right?"
Martha silently nodded, and Max continued, "Then how about you do me a favor and ask your king mages to help us when Seidel and Arisia king mages act against us? I will be sure to consider this when I meet King Azaroth and discuss whether we can be friends or not." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
While Armand and a few others from the Williams, Martell, and Fuller family gave him odd looks because they found the fact that a Four Star mage was speaking these words strange, no one thought he was overestimating himself. After all, he had already proved his worth. No sane family wouldn''t like to be his friend.
Martha stared at him in silence for a few moments before saying, "Even though I''m a princess and King Azaroth''s sister, I can''t order the Grand Elders to do anything. So, let me ask my brother. Please wait for a while."
Max nodded and returned to Emily and the others'' side. Emily and Lily grabbed each of his hands while Sera stood behind him and wrapped her hands around his neck and ced her head on his shoulder.
Max took a deep breath, inhaling their scent. He then smiled, "Don''t worry. Everything will be alright."
"Mm." The trio assented.
A few minutester, Martha came over, attracting everyone''s attention, and smiled, "My brother agreed to help you, and he said he has already captured the one responsible for attacking your family. When you return to the capital, he will hand him over to you to punish."
"Please convey my thanks to him." Max said before sending her a message through his bloodline sense.
Martha nced at three women around him, her eyes shing with an unreadable glint as she nodded. Seeing this, Max rxed and hugged Emily and Lily''s waists, burying his face in Lily''s neck.
Martha, after giving him a look, returned to her group and started waiting for the crowd to thin out.
¡
A while before the demons retreated from the battlefield and the War Temple was established¡
Over a hundred miles away from Ninam city, three demons stood in the sky, looking in the city''s direction. Two of them were covered in triangr scales and had vertical pupils¡ they were from the Green Serpent Race. The other one, standing between them with his hands folded behind his back, was from the Horned Demon or Devil Horned Race.
Both the horned demon race and the scarlet demon race had some smaller tribes under them who were assigned to assist them in conquering the Green Leaf Kingdom. Among them, green serpent demons were under the horned demon tribe while the dwarf demons were under the scarlet demons''mand, helping them scout and pige the kingdom.
After several horned and green serpent demons died in the hands of elves, the demons sent these three to destroy the city. They had already found out that there was just one king mage in the city. So, they had sent three king mages and several Five and Four Star demons who were already camping around the city. Of the three, the two green serpents were early-stage demon kings, while the horned demon was a mid-stage demon king.
The trio stood there, unmoving, observing the city from afar.
Boom!
Then suddenly, the horned demon raised his brows and took out hismunication crystal. When he heard the message, his already dark face darkened even more, his aura turning violent.
The serpent demons were pushed back, but they didn''t even flinch, keeping a respectful look on their faces.
After a while, the horned demon stowed away themunication crystal and said, his voice grim, "We weren''t able to stop them from setting that damned temple this time either."
The serpent demons looked at each other in surprise before asking, "Why did we fail, Sir Salthor?"
Salthor took a deep breath and said, "The human alliance sent more and stronger emperor mages than expected."
After a pause, he gnashed his teeth as he continued, "Not only that, both my tribe and the scarlet demons also lost a demon emperor each in the battle."
The serpent demons made strange gestures with their hands as they bowed deeply, "May the lord emperors rest in peace and those who killed them die a gruesome death."
Salthor''s ck eyes shed with a purple glow, and his horn also lit up as he growled, "I want every elf in that city to die. No one should survive. If anyone does, I''ll have your heads."
The pair looked at him in shock, not understanding why he was so angry. Then suddenly, their eyes widened as they thought of something.
''Could it be that¡ one of the emperors who died was his lord Valthor''s father?''
The more they thought this and saw his rage, the more they found their guess to be true. Immediately, their expression turned solemn, and their eyes turned chilly as they looked at the Ninam city.
"No one will survive, my lord!"
Chapter 700 Emperors Authority
Chapter 700 Emperor''s Authority
"No one will survive, my lord!" Zorn and Rex, the green serpent demons, shouted, their voices firm.
Salthor nodded, and his demonic energy red as he started flying toward the Ninam city.
Swoosh!
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Zorn and Rex followed after him while sending the demons waiting near the city tounch the attacks.
Immediately, hundreds of high-stage to peak Four Star demons and over a dozen Five Star demons, of which four were high-stage while three were peak Five Star demons, left the ces they were hiding and began attacking the city walls.
Swish! Swish! Swish! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Bang! Bang!
Boom!
Before the elves guarding the wall could react, several of them died, and a wall broke in several ces all around the city.
"Enemy Attack!" The surviving elven guards shouted as they started to cast defensive spells while some tried to repair the walls with their earth and nt magic.
However, it was of no use. In front of the demon''s overwhelming strength, the elves, most of whom were in the Three Star while some were in the Four Star realm, couldn''tst for long. There were three Five Star elves on three different sections of the wall who tried to save their subordinates, but they soon became the Five Star demons'' target, and after a short fight, died.
¡
Ryan was in the city guards'' building, having a meeting with his subordinates along with old man Raku when they heard the explosions.
Immediately everyone''s face fell.
"They dare attack again!" Ryan growled and was about to rush out of the building when three overwhelming auras pressed down upon the city, freezing them in their tracks while killing almost allmoners and One and Two Star elves who didn''t have anyone to protect them, and more were dying.
However, just then, an equally strong aura shrouded the city and stopped the demon king trio''s mass massacre.
Swoosh!
Then Aria, Rima''s master and the sole King mage of Ninam City, appeared in front of them, her beautiful green eyes zing in fury as she red at them.
"You''ll all die!" She announced before opening her mouth and casting her strongest sonic spell.
Solthar sneered, and his horn glowed, creating a barrier around him that absorbed the sonic waves; however, Zorn and Rex were hit and were sent flying back, green blood flowing out from their orifices.
The duo cast a brief nce at Salthor before looking at Arya with an ugly look.
"Fuck! She is a sonic mage." They cursed under their breath.
"You two go down and kill all the strongest mages before massacring everyone. I''ll take care of her." Salthor said, unfazed. As his horned lineage''s bloodline abilities were able to counter Aria''s sonic spells and because she was just an early-stage King mage, he was confident in killing her.
"Yes, my lord!" The duo nodded, their expressions ugly. If they could help him deal with Aria, they had a chance to gain Salthor''s favor, but now¡ they had lost the opportunity.
[Hopefully he would be satisfied by us ughtering all the elves; otherwise, we would have worked for him for no reason.] Zorn said through his divine sense.
Rex''s gaze flickered. [If he doesn''t report our contribution correctly when we return, we will find someone else to serve.]
[Yeah. We will have to do that, as without his father, he wouldn''t have as much authority as before.]
Aria nced at the duo breaking through her aura field, her expression turning ugly.
Seeing this, Salthor said, "With me here, you won''t be able to stop them, so don''t even bother."
Aria moved her gaze to him and looked at him with a cold expression, "You''ll soon regret targeting this city."
"You think so?" Salthor scoffed,
Boom!
His demonic energy and aura field red, thetter of which soon started transforming into an aura sphere around the two.
Aria''s expression turned grim when she saw this. Then, without hesitation, she withdrew her aura field from the city and concentrated it around her before rushing toward him with a palm-sized bronze bell in her hand.
¡
Bang! Bang!
Boom!
When the continuous explosions shook the city, Ashton, who had already returned to his cultivation room, rushed out, his golden pupils staring in the distance.
Then he shouted out, "Butler George, activate all of the mansions'' defensive formations. Be quick!"
"Yes, my lord!" George rushed to activate the formations.
Weng! Weng! Weng!
As the formations activated one by one, covering the mansion, the demon kings'' aura pressed down upon them and quickly destroyed them. However, they still managed tost a moment, which was enough for Aria to respond and cover the city with her aura.
Ashton exhaled a long breath of relief.
"Demons are attacking?" Esther, Amelia, and others arrived, all looking worried.
Ashton nodded. Then, with a cold look on his face, he looked at them and said, "If it wasn''t for my bloodline enhancing my senses and instincts, all of you would''ve died just now."
"Now, retreat to the mansion''s underground chamber and don''te out until I tell you to." Saying this, his wind elemental mana red, and he rushed out of the mansion, anger zing in his eyes.
''How dare those disgusting things dare try killing us!'' Soon, he came across a group of two high-stage, Four Star demons, who, upon seeing him, immediately attacked.
Swoosh!
Rip! Rip!
However, just as they moved, Ashton waved his hand, and two sharp wind crescents shed them into two.
As they died, the demons had confused looks stered on their faces, not able to understand why they died so suddenly.
"Good." Ashton nodded in satisfaction before continuing toward the city wall.
He wanted to let loosepletely after such a long time and see just how strong he currently was.
Although his act of killing two demons, almost an entire realm above him, seemed effortless, it was not. He had just used one of the abilities his bloodline granted him¡ªEmperor''s Authority¡ªto enhance his wind elemental affinity and mana control, thetter of which had momentarily reached the Superior Mana Control stage¡ªsomething even king mages would have trouble believing was possible¡ªto kill them.
Chapter 701 Massacre
Chapter 701 Massacre
It was an incredible ability, no doubt, but it came with a price¡ªit consumed quite a bit of his bloodline energy, something he wasn''t able to recover as easily as Max could, and it also put a lot of strain on his mind.
''I should be able to use it a few times more without any problem, but it would be better if I didn''t rely on it too much.'' He had just thought this when a peak Four Star demon appeared in front of him.
Though he couldn''t tell his exact cultivation, the sense of danger he gave him was stronger than the previous two.
''Are all of the demons attacking this strong?'' He thought, his expression turning grim as he realized he wouldn''t be able to fight to his heart''s content.
''It seems I need to increase my cultivation level. I wouldn''t be able to use this bloodline to its full potential.''
Swoosh!
Once again using the Emperor''s Authority to forcibly exchange his wind affinity and mana control, he released his wind mana, which shrouded his body as he rushed at the demon about to attack him.
¡
Bang! Bang!
Boom!
"Ahhhhh! Save me¡ª"
Puff!
"Noooooo!"
The demons were carrying out a ruthless massacre, killing mages,mon folk, and even kids without mercy. In fact, they seemed to relish their victims'' desperate cries.
This already bad situation got worse when Zorn and Rex descended and started ughtering the Four and Five Star elves that were trying their best to save as many people as they could.
While killing, Rex swept his gaze toward the city lord''s manor, and his gaze flickered because he sensed several powerful auras concentrated there.
"I''m going to kill the noble elves of this city." Saying this, he flew toward the city lord''s manor. Inside the manor, Elena''s expression turned grim when she noticed one of the demon king''s auras rushing in their direction. Her grip on little Arya''s hand tightened, and she worriedly looked at several elves in front of her, many of whom were from her family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her elder brother''s wife panicked when she felt the aura rushing over and grabbed her husband''s hand while pulling her son closer to her. "Dear, th-that demon ising to kill us. We are going to die."
Others also panicked, and some of them shouted.
"Where are the reinforcements from the central ins? Why haven''t theye yet?"
"Yeah, I got the news that the humans'' reinforcements havee, and they have already set up the war temple. Shouldn''t the queen have sent people with them to protect us?"
Boom!
Seeing everyone was losing their wits, Elena released her aura, pressing down upon them, making them pause.
"It''s too unsightly for you all to panic like headless chickens. If our people, who are dying right now outside, saw this, they would all hope. You all should be ashamed." She coldly said in a disappointed tone.
A few of them lowered their heads in shame, but others were too afraid to die to understand her words and protested.
"City lord, you are right, but how are we supposed to act when multiple demon kings are attacking us? Just Lady Aria wouldn''t, no, can''t stop them."
"We are going to die. What use is there in putting up a brave front?!"
"SHUT UP!" Elena''s anger red, and her aura sent everyone staggering back.
She was too disappointed and angry at them. These people were supposed to raise the citizens morale at this time, be their moral support, but they were acting nothing like they should.
''I should have been more strict with them as father told me to.'' She sighed before saying, "There is no need to panic. You are not going to die."
While the crowd looked at her in puzzlement, she raised her head and said, "Granny, please step in. We can''t allow any more of our people to die."
Inside the magic spell pavilion of the city, the old ck-clothed elven woman opened her eyes and sighed.
Sigh!
She had sighed softly, but everyone across the city heard it, but apart from Salthor, Zorn, Rex, and Five Star demons and elves, everyone ignored it.
The demons, including Salthor, Zorn, and Rex, became wary while Aria, Elena, Ryan, Old Man Raku, and a few others who knew who this sigh belonged to calmed down.
''Little Ely, you should''ve asked her to step in earlier.'' Old man Raku sighed as he looked at the corpses of his people strewn all over.
[All of you stop!]
As the elderly voice resounded, everyone, be they demons or elves, froze in ce.
Salthor''s, Zorn''s, and Rex''s expressions changed drastically.
"Oh fuck!" They cursed at the same time, realizing the sigh didn''t belong to some hidden king elf as they thought but an emperor, one so powerful that their aura sphere had already enveloped them, but they couldn''t even notice it.
Ba-Dum! Ba-Dum! Ba-Dum!
As their hearts pounded in terror, the elderly voice resounded again.
[For massacring my kin, all of you demons, die.]
Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!
Thud! Thud! Thud!
Immediately, all demons, from the weakest to the strongest¡ªSalthor¡ªspat out a mouthful of blood, their heart having imploded. Then they fell to the ground, dying shortly after.
Salthor, Zorn, and Rex, being the strongest of them all and the ones behind the attack, received special treatment.
Though their hearts had also imploded, they didn''t die as though some invisible force had frozen their lifeforce, not letting it leave their bodies while amplifying their pain and lowering their pain tolerance.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
Being the demon kings, they had gone through a lot of bloodshed and torturous battles all their lives that tempered their wills and made them be able to tolerate any amount of pain inflicted upon them.
However, right now, they squealed like pigs, letting out such painful and heart-wrenching cries that, for a moment, made the elves pity them.
"Ahhhhhhhhh! Stoppppppp!"
Their cries became even more painful as their blood vessels popped one by one, muscles slowly stretched and ripped into pieces, their bones fractured before being ground into powder, their internal organs burst, and their demonic energy was set ame.
Chapter 702 Hiring an Emperor Mage
Chapter 702 Hiring an Emperor Mage
For over half an hour, the demon trio''s screams filled the city. While elves were usually kindhearted, that depended on the people they were dealing with.
For demons, especially the ones who had massacred their kin, they didn''t have a shred of kindness or pity in their hearts. In fact, they were filled with so much anger and hate toward them that they enjoyed listening to their mournful screams.
Ashton looked around and saw all the elves had cold sneers on their faces. He then looked in the direction where he felt the person torturing them was with a look of appreciation on his face.
If this person had killed them too along with everyone, the elves would be grieving their losses now, and their morale would be at an all-time low. But by publicly torturing them, the demon kings no less, he was indirectly reducing their pain while telling them the demons weren''t as horrifying as they imagined them to be.
He also understood why he didn''t take action right when the demons attacked. Knowing the demon invasion was ongoing, although the elves were vignt, because they hadn''t personally witnessed the kind of destruction demons caused, they didn''t have enough sense of danger or prepared to go all out to defend their city even at the cost of their lives. The fact that they knew reinforcements from the central ins were going toe also added to this.
This was why many of the Four Star elves rushed to take shelter in the city lord manor instead of going toward the wall to help.
Still, he couldn''t help but shake his head and think, ''If you had already prepared them for this type of situation, there would have been no need to act like this now.''
After taking out the demon core of the three demons he killed, he returned to Garfield Mansion, and a cold look filled his eyes when he saw that Esther, Amelia, and others were already out of the underground chambers.
"Ashton¡" Mina began to say but stopped when she saw him ignore them and head to his cultivation room.
While she, Amelia, and Esther watched his retreating figure with nk looks in their eyes, Anna clenched her fists, her eyes bing moist with tears.
After a while, Salthor, Zorn, and Rex''s cries died down as the invisible power suppressing their lifeforce vanished, letting their souls depart the world of the living.
[Repair the city walls and start sending out people to clear the demons from the nearby area. Also, tell them about the War Temple and that they are free to join the Green Leaf''s battlefield.]
The elderly voice sounded in Elena''s head, to which she promptly nodded, "Yes, granny."
¡
In their room, Gene was looking at her grandmother, who had her brows locked together in thought.
She didn''t want to disturb her, but after a while, she couldn''t hold back and asked, "What are you thinking so deeply about, Granny?"
The granny didn''t respond for a few moments before she sighed and said, "I''m thinking if we should leave this city and go to the battlefield. The Central ins Alliance has already set up the War Temple."
Gene raised her brows in concern and hurriedly said, "Why, granny? Didn''t cousin Max say he would bring you healing medicine to help you recover? Also, how do you know the War Temple has already been established? More importantly, if we go there, it will be easier for those from the Thunder Family to find us. We shouldn''t take the risk."
Granny silently heard her barrage of questions. When Gene stopped speaking, she said, "Max indeed promised, but¡ If he could find something to heal his father and send it back, he could''ve found the healing medicine for me too, but since he did not¡ I can no longer ce all my hopes on him."
Sighing, she continued, "As for how I found out they have already set up the War Temple, it was the elven emperor just now who told me and advised me to go there."
Gene opened and closed her mouth a few times before saying in a low voice, "But grandma, the Thunder family¡"
Granny nodded, "That''s why I am hesitating."
"But just sitting here is not the solution either. Our people are waiting for us to save them."
¡
After waiting for more than half an hour, the crowd thinned out a bit. Since they couldn''t waste too much time as the demons could attack again anytime, Max and others pushed through the crowd and arrived in front of the exchange counters.
Max was surprised to see there was no one manning the counters, but as soon as he stood in front of it, he understood why it was the case.
Zoop!
A formation inscribed on the counter lit up and formed a projection of a screen in front of him.
[Please ce your Merit te in the indentation of the counter in front of you.]
Max followed the instructions.
A pulse of formations'' mana enveloped the Merit te, and the screen in front of him changed.
[War Merits: 107,500]
[Please select what you would like to exchange your War Merits for:
Mana Stones.
Mana Crystals.
Spirit Fruits. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Formations.
Magic Spells.
¡
¡
Body Forging techniques
¡
¡
Bloodline Purification Potion.
¡
¡
Hire an instructor.
¡
¡
Max''s eyes lit up when he saw the long list of resources avable. Around him, he could hear other people''s joyous cries when they saw the same.
''No wonder demons wanted to stop the establishment of the war temple. With so many resources at their disposal, humans, especially the talented ones, would improve by leaps and bounds.'' He mused.
Feeling the impatience of people behind him, he gathered his thoughts, and since he no longer wanted mana stones, he clicked the second ce, mana crystals.
Immediately another, smaller screen appeared in front of him. [Exchange Rate: 2000 Merits for 1 Crystal]
[How many do you want to exchange?]
Seeing the exchange rate for one mana crystal, he realized just how much wealth Leo had given him.
''No wonder very few people can use mana crystals to cultivate. Even with the discounts that must have already been applied to all these resources due to war, they are still so expensive.'' He thought,
A few minutester, Max walked out of the exchange hall and went to the ce they were waiting at before to gather and realized he was the first one among his group toe out.
While keeping Verana''s advice in his mind, he spent most of his war merits, 100,000 to be exact, to hire Alton to give him personal guidance. Although he wanted to hire Lady Verana herself since she was the strongest being present as far as he knew, the price of just one hour of her time was a mind-boggling 500,000 war merits. So, he went for the second-best choice, Alton, who perfectly fulfilled his requirements and was a lot less expensive inparison. For 100,000 merits, he managed to hire him for two hours.
From the rest of the merits, he wanted to buy a better movement technique, but those that were in his budget weren''t better than his [Phoenix Wings], and those that were better required a lot more merits, and to use them, he needed to be at least a Five Star mage.
So, he used six thousand merits to buy a random teleportation talisman to escape if he happened to be in a situation where he needed to escape.
He could buy a good defensive artifact or even a grade six defensive talisman, but he chose the teleportation talisman because if he met an enemy who forced him to go on the defensive, then no matter how tough his defenses were, they would eventually crumble.
Half a minuteter, Emily arrived, her expression indifferent, not showing whether she was satisfied by whatever she bought or not.
Seeing him waiting, her expression softened, and as she came beside him, she opened her mouth to say something when Lily, Sera, and Martha came over.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Lily had a calm look on her face, just like Martha. Unlike them, however, Sera looked excited.
"It seems you managed to buy the spell Wyomin used." He smiled at her.
Sera nodded her head, her excitement spilling over as she said, "Yes, I did. This is an amazing spell. Once I master it, I will be able to help you recover to your peak state no matter how exhausted you physically are. It can also help recover mental energy but not as much."
"Congrattions!" Max smiled, gently caressing her cheek. Sera leaned her face in his palm, feeling happy.
Max then turned his gaze to Emily, "What were you say¡ª"
Swoosh!
"Holy hell! The war temple indeed does not have a false reputation. It has almost everything." Pauline rushed over, loudly eximing.
Emily looked at her like she was looking at someone stupid.
"Hey, pervert, want to know what I bought?" Pauline, ignoring her, asked Max, eager to tell them her purchases.
Before she could speak, Martha said, "Let me guess. You must have bought bloodline purification potions and spirit materials to repair and increase the grade of your battle armor."
"..."
Pauline''s excited face froze for a moment before she nodded, "Yeah, you are right, princess. It seems your royal family knows everything about us."
She then turned her gaze to Emily and said with a smirk, "Once I reforge my battle armor, I''ll be able to easily fight mid-stage Five Star demons, and handling high-stage ones shouldn''t be an issue either."
After she calmed down, Max once again turned to Emily, but before he could ask her, he felt a tap on his shoulder. "How long are you going to make me wait?"
Chapter 703 Altons guidance
Chapter 703 Alton''s guidance
Max froze when he felt the hand on his shoulder, and his heart skipped a beat.
Fortunately¡
"How long are you going to make me wait, kid? I have a lot of other things to do." Alton''s voice sounded, causing him to let out a sigh and rx, but he couldn''t help but say as he turned around, "You scared the shit out of me."
Alton''s lips curled up in a small, teasing smile.
"Don''t be so uptight. There are countless people out there who can sneak up on you without you realizing it. That kid over here, he can also do it if he tries really hard." He said, pointing at Kriss, who just came out of the hall.
Max nced at Kriss, not too surprised. But he knew if he actively used his bloodline sense, let alone Kriss, even he would have a hard time sneaking up on him.
However, his heart skipped a beat when he saw the knowing smile in his eyes.
"It''s good to be confident. But we should never be overconfident." He said, before turning around, "Now follow me."
"Young master¡" Lily looked at him with a questioning look.
Max quickly told her and others that he had hired Alton for two hours and rushed after him.
After he left, Martha nced at everyone and said, "We should also use the resources we bought and improve ourselves."
"What about our people?" Pauline asked,
"Leave them a message." Martha said before looking at Emily, Lily, and Sera, "I have bought a housing formation. You can join me and cultivate in it if you would like."
Lily and Sera nced at Emily, knowing she didn''t feelfortable with Martha, but to their surprise and relief, she nodded, "Very well."
¡
Following Alton, Max arrived in a spacious hall that had many formations marked on the ground. Alton led him over to one of them and stood inside it. After Max also stepped in, he waved his hand, sending his mind into the formation nodes, causing them to light up. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Weng!
Immediately, Max felt the space around them shift, and when he refocused, he found himself standing in arge but empty room.
"This is one of the temple''s training rooms. In here, even peak king mages could go all out without damaging it, and the addition of the temple''s pure mana and the fact that no one can disturb you without your permission makes it suitable for training and secluded cultivation." Alton exined.
He then walked to the center of the room and turned around to face him, his hands behind his back. "So, what did you hire me for? To improve your mana control, learn about magic spells, bloodlines, andws, or improve your understanding of magic cultivation?"
"Well, I''m interested in all of them, Lord Alton." Max said after thinking for a moment, "But I think it would be best if you helped me improve my understanding of magic cultivation first. After that you can¡ª"
He stopped speaking when he saw Alton looking at him with a strange look in his eyes.
"What?" He asked,
"Do you think I can tell you everything about the cultivation in less than two hours and then continue on another topic? If you do, I have to say you are delusional, which is surprising given how strong you are. But as they say, we can''t always expect a strong person to be mentally sane too, right?"
The corner of Max''s lips twitched at his words, and he began to say, "I don''t want to learn everything about cultivation. Just about Four and Five Star¡ª"
"I can do that." Alton nodded before adding, "But the halfplete knowledge you would get would do you more harm than good."
Max stared at him before saying, "Then please guide me as you deem fit, Lord Alton."
"Alright." Alton nodded, seemingly in satisfaction. But he didn''t immediately start telling him about cultivation; instead, he said, "You surprised me a little by choosing to improve your knowledge of magic cultivation. I had thought you would choose to have me help you improve your mana control or choose to learn about bloodlines to use yours more efficiently."
"As I said earlier, I''m interested in all the topics you specialize in, but I believe I first need to know whatever I can about the most fundamental thing, the cultivation." Max calmly responded.
"That''s a good decision, but saying cultivation is the most fundamental thing is wrong because the most fundamental thing is our body." Alton praised his decision but refuted his words.
Seeing Max nod in realization, he smiled lightly and continued, "But from what I can see, you are doing quite well on this part, so there is no immediate need to talk about it."
As he said this, he revealed a slightly curious look. When he touched his shoulder earlier, he had scanned his body. Though it was unseemly for someone of his stature, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity about his secrets. But to his disappointment and shock, he was unable to scan his dantian.
Still, even though he wasn''t able to check that destructive energy, the other things he found out¡ªbe it his almost perfect physique, a sign of him cultivating a peak body-forging technique, the tame devil blood in his heart, or his bloodline¡ªsent him reeling in shock.
At that moment, just one word came to his mind. ''Incredible!''
Everything about him was incredible to the point that he knew soon it wouldn''t just be the demons who would be after him, but humans and other races too.
This was also why he became happy when he found out Max hired him as his instructor. He nned to teach him a few things to help him survive a little longer, but seeing how he didn''t even seem to have enough knowledge about cultivation¡ªthough it didn''t surprise him much since he was from this small kingdom thatcked proper magic heritage¡ªhe decided to dy his n for a bit.
After thinking for a moment, he started speaking.
"Let''s start from the beginning. To be a mage, one needs to be able to sense mana, which only those with dantians can do; as for why, there is no need to go into detail right now. After that, people gradually absorb mana and nourish their body with it. When the body is prepared¡"
Max listened intently even though he knew most of the things he said in the beginning, but when he started talking about the three star realm, he realized how little he knew. If not for the system, he would have faced many difficulties on his way.
"The Four Star stage is thest of mortal realms. In this stage, a mage focuses on eliminating the imperfections from our body and magic foundation as much as he can to make it easier to break into the Spirit Realm. However, this just isn''t enough to pass the mana tribtion. You need to¡"
Max''s eyes turned brighter and brighter as he heard him speak, and before he knew it, two hours had passed, which he only realized when Alton stopped speaking.
"Well, our time is up." He said and took him out of the training room. "Go, earn more merits. If you hire me again, I''ll give you a whopping ten percent discount." He said with a toothy grin before disappearing.
Max stood there, in the transit hall, for a few minutes, with his eyes closed, trying to digest everything he heard.
''Thanks to the system, my foundation isn''t wed, but¡ It''s not the best it can be either.'' He thought, recalling Alton''s words.
The most elite, who aim to reach the Supreme realm, temper their foundation until they no longer can. They temper their mana so much that despite it being the four star mana, it isparable to Five Star mana.
''I should go into secluded cultivation and start tempering my foundation, but I need to earn war merits too.'' He thought, his brows knitting together.
Alton had advised him against waiting until he reached the peak of the Four Star realm before starting to temper his foundation and told him to start doing it from the beginning of the realm as it would be easier and would take less time inparison.
After a while, he sighed, ''Let''s just earn more war merits first so I can rent the cultivation chamber for Lily and others too.''
Deciding this, he left the war temple, and when he went in the direction he felt Lily and Sera''s presence, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised to see thousands of small stone houses that had turned the deste battlefield into a city.
''Everyone is cultivating.'' He thought when he didn''t see as many people walking or sitting around.
Then he frowned, ''Will the demons let¡ª''
The thought had just crossed his mind when a loud explosion urred.
BOOM!
"Enemy attack!" A shout tore through the silent battlefield.
Max raised his head and nced in the direction of the explosion, his eyes shing.
"What good timing!"
Chapter 704 Talking Big?
Chapter 704 Talking Big?
Hearing themotion, people left their formation houses with grim expressions. However, when they saw that instead of the whole demon army, just a few groups of over a hundred or so demons were attacking from all directions, their eyes lit up and they prepared to rush toward them, but their faces fell when they saw those who were closer had already surrounded the demon groups and were not allowing others to join in.
Max was fast, but because he was slightly far from the closest demon group, by the time he neared them, the group was already surrounded.
When the human mages saw him rush over, they quickly stopped him.
"Go find some other¡ª"
Max, however, ignored them and simply released his bloodline energy-powered aura. Swoosh!
Immediately, everyone''s expression changed. Even the strongest among them, a high-stage Five Star mage, wore a heavy expression.
As for the demons, they narrowed their eyes at Max before fear, anger, and greed shed within them.
Max looked at the horned demons and then the human mages and couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.
''The demons immediately recognized me, but they did not. Just how short are these people''s memories, or could it be they didn''t see me or hear anything about me?'' He wasn''t overestimating himself because almost everyone who saw him in the war temple knew who he was, and they would mutter his nickname under their breath¡ªKing yer.
"Kill him!" The two strongest demons who were in the high-stage Five Star realm shouted, and all¡ªover a hundred demons¡ªattacked everyone who was standing between Max and them.
"Fuck!"
Those who became their target cursed Max in their hearts, knowing he was the reason the demons went berserk before going all out to defend. Unlike them, the rest of the human mages'' eyes lit up in excitement because with demons focusing on the mages in front of them, they became easy targets for them.
Swoosh!
They immediately attacked and started securing as many kills as they could before the demons came to their senses.
Bang! Boom! Boom!
Puff!
ng!
"Ahhhh!"
While several of the mages in front of Max died to demons'' concentrated attacks, many more demons died to the humans attacking them from behind.
Max stood there for a few moments, his brows creased into deep frowns.
''It seems I have to use the mask next time, or this situation will repeat itself.'' He thought before taking out the Thunder Sword and rushing at the berserk demons, wanting to gain as many war merits as he could.
¡
Shing!
Puff!
Five minutester, Max beheaded thest demon. Phew!
He exhaled a deep breath as he came to a stop, the crimson pink fire wings behind him disappearing as he cut off the mana and bloodline energy supply.
Then, he nced at the human mages who were looking, or rather, ring at him with angry looks on their faces.
"There is no need to feel angry, is there? After all, it''s your fault you are weaker than me. If you were stronger, you would have snatched my kills too." He said with a straight face before looking in another direction where the fight was still ongoing and rushed away.
"How shameless!"
After he left, a mid-stage Five Star mage said through gritted teeth, "Damn, I ept we are weaker, but it doesn''t mean you can snatch all of our kills."
That was right. Apart from the few demons they managed to kill before Max joined the battle, they could only kill one or two demons because the moment they targeted any other, he would appear like a specter and kill them.
Other mages nodded in agreement. However¡
"Ha!"
The sole high-stage Five Star mage suddenly scoffed, "I can understand why you would feel angry, but open your eyes and look at them."
He said, pointing at the human mages'' corpses, "If he hadn''t joined in and attracted all the demons'' attention to him, several of you would have died."
He pointed at the mid-stage Five Star mage and said, "You, especially, should be grateful to him."
The mage frowned in confusion.
"Think a little, and you would realize that right before he stole your kills by killing those three demons, you were about to fall into a disadvantageous situation that would''ve led to serious injuries at best, otherwise death." High-stage mage said before starting to dig out the demon cores of the demons he killed.
While the mages fell in thought, thinking if they should hate him or be thankful to him, Max arrived before the next group, already wearing the mask to hide his identity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Swoosh!
However, immediately, a peak Five Star mage appeared before him and blocked his path before coldly saying, his aura pressing down on him.
"My group is in charge here. Others are not allowed to interfere. Leave!"
Max stared at him before spreading his bloodline sense over the group. Noticing there were three other peak Five Star mages, he nodded, but before leaving, he said, "They will try to detonate their demon core when they feel they no longer can harm you. Be careful."
The man raised his brows before nodding, "Thank you. We will."
Max nodded and moved toward another group but was allowed to participate.
''Do I have to force my way in?'' He thought.
Just then,
BOOM!!
A loud explosion resounded.
When he looked at the source of it, he sighed, realizing it happened where the first group who sent him away was fighting.
He nced at the middle-aged woman standing beside him and said, "Beforeing over, I had warned them to be careful. But they did not. Sigh, if only they hadn''t been too greedy and allowed me to join, maybe this wouldn''t have happened."
The woman narrowed her eyes at him and scoffed, "I doubt it."
Max shook his head. "Have you not heard of the saying, ''Never judge a mage by his cultivation level''?"
"Tsk! You are talking too big for a messy early-stage Four Star fledgling. Do you think you are like those two freaks, Kingyers, able to fight demons way above your cultivation realm?" The woman said, "Now be on your way."
Suddenly, her expression changed, "Oh shit!"
Chapter 705 Overlord
Chapter 705 Overlord
Swoosh!
Right as her expression changed, Max''s bloodline energy and mana red, activating the Phoenix Wings, and he disappeared from beside her and rushed into her group fighting the demons. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Every Five Star mage had horrified expressions on their faces as they hurried to turn around to escape, but knowing they wouldn''t be able to move far away enough in time, their hearts were filled with despair.
Then they noticed Max rush into their group, toward the demons who were about to detonate their demon cores.
''This greedy fool¡'' They sneered in their hearts, thinking since Max was just a Four Star mage, he hadn''t sensed what the demons were about to do. To them, he had just taken advantage of theirpanion''s distraction to rush over to steal a few kills. So, they felt no pity for him.
However, the next moment, their eyes widened when¡
Shing! Shing! Shing!
His sword shed, and the heads of three demons, one peak Five Star and two high-stage Five Star, flew into the air while their bodies and demonic energy rapidly disintegrated, stopping the core detonation.
While they were stunned, Max shed around and killed the remaining ten or so lower-realm demons.
Swoosh!
When he stopped, he took several deep breaths while wincing in the pain caused by the sudden and unprepared use of Death Energy just now. Not only that, but because he had pushed his body to its limits, some of his muscle fibers had snapped, and his skin had turned red, which was now turning normal.
After circting some of the Nascent Energy to heal the torn muscles and slightly damaged mana veins, he exhaled a deep breath and stood to his full height while storing the Thunder Sword away.
Then he turned to look at the woman who had stopped him and grinned, "Aren''t you happy I didn''t immediately leave when you told me to?"
The woman dumbly nodded while the other Five Star mages in the group looked at him with disbelieving expressions on their faces. As for the peak Three Star and Four Star mages, they stared at him, then at half disintegrated corpses, and finally at their stunned leaders, trying to understand what had just happened. When they did, their expressions also changed.
Then suddenly, someone shouted, "You¡ You are the Kingyer?!"
Immediately, everyone''s eyes lit up.
Max turned to the one who spoke¡ªa peak Three Star female mage¡ªand asked, "Do I look like them?"
"You... I¡ªI haven''t seen them." The woman shrank her neck, stuttering. "I just thought since you can kill higher rank demons so easily, you might be¡"
Max raised his brow. "You can see my cultivation?"
"Huh? Yeah. Thanks to this." She showed him the ne she wore. "I¡ªI just bought it from the war temple. It helps me discern people''s rough cultivation."
"I understand." Max nodded before turning toward the middle-aged woman, "Can you help me take out their demon cores?"
Saying this, he didn''t wait for her to respond and took out hismunication crystal before sending Martha a message: [Are you guys also fighting the demons?]
There was no answer for a few moments, which worried him. ''Maybe I should just go there. It would be a problem if their opponent demons also tried to detonate their cores.''
Just when he thought he heard a voice, "Here, sir."
The woman had already dug out the demon cores for him. Storing them away, he nodded at her and was about to take off when hismunication crystal buzzed.
After checking the message, he rxed.
They were not fighting because the nearest demon group was a little far from them, and others had already imed it before they could reach. So, they just returned to their formation house and resumed their cultivation.
By now, the Five Star mages had regained their senses. They came over and gratefully bowed to him, though a bit awkwardly, "Thank you for saving our lives, Sir¡"
"You can call me, hm, let''s see¡" He thought for a moment before his lips curled up slightly as he said, "Overlord. You can call me Overlord."
BOOM!
As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt an explosion go off in his mind and nked out before immediately regaining his senses.
"Hey, Overlord, Are you alright?" The middle-aged woman asked, looking at him strangely.
"Yeah, of course. I''m alright." Max nodded, which made everyone around him look at him weirdly.
"What¡ª" Just as he was about to ask, he realized why they were looking at him like that.
Ba-Dum! Ba-Dum! Ba-Dum!
His heart was beating so loudly that he could hear it, and he knew they could too. His face had gone pale, and he appeared to be swaying slightly on his feet. and goosebumps covered his entire body. Moreover, he was slightly swaying on his feet.
He could tell the reason for all these changes and the slight dissonance between his body and mind, which caused him to realize all thister than usual, was his bloodline, even though it seemedpletely calm right now.
''Just what happened?'' He furrowed his brows. ''Was it because I used the bloodline''s name?''
Seeing him frowning and deep in thought, everyone kept quiet.
Max thought and thought but couldn''t think of the reason why it may have happened because, apart from the abrupt changes that had vanished in just these few moments, there was no change, either in his body, mind, or bloodline, that could give him any clue. So, he just stopped thinking.
However, unbeknownst to him and almost everyone else in the entire world, which naturally included the world outside the forsakennd, several beings who stood at the top of the food chain, having reached the Supreme Mage realm, suddenly felt uneasy right at the moment Max announced his name¡ªOverlord.
¡
Between the human and demon continents, therey a forbidden region, where even the Monarchs didn''t dare venture into.
In its depths was a dark abyss. And at the bottom of the abyss, on a floating ind chained down by thick chains and formations soplex that even the best formation masters would feel lightheaded upon taking a look at them, were vast and ancient ruins of tall and imposing structures.
Within such a structure, a being whose appearance couldn''t be seen due to the all-consuming darkness opened its eyes that were more ck than the darkness around.
"A new sovereign?" A low, ethereal but a goosebumps inducing voice spoke, "No. It''s not a sovereign, but something even more... troublesome."
"But¡ everything will prove useless when we descend."
Chapter 706 Interesting
Chapter 706 Interesting
"Sir, um, Overlord, maybe you pushed yourself too much just now." A man, who seemed to be around the same age as Mark¡ªhiste elder brother¡ªsaid, "If you don''t mind, you cane with us to rest. We would like to thank you properly and treat you to some fine wine."
Others looked at Max with looks of emancipation. All of them were grateful to him and wanted to form some sort of connection to him while also thanking him. Who wouldn''t? He was, after all, such a talented young man who, even when in the Four Star realm, could fight king realm beings. To their disappointment, however, Max shook his head, "I appreciate the thought, but I can''t. Need to kill some more demons and gain war merits."
Saying this, he bid them farewell and rushed away.
Right when he was approaching another group fighting the demons¡
BOOM!
Another explosion rumbled through the sky. Some other demons had self-detonated.
Max narrowed his eyes. ''Just what is going on? Why are they being so ruthless?''
The same question everyone else, including the emperors watching over the battlefield, had in their mind. Even they couldn''t understand why the demons were acting like this.
In the war temple, Tristen, Verana, and Alton were sitting in a room. "You said the first wave of demons you faced whening here was the horned demons, right?" Verana asked, "And they were prepared to die?"
"Yeah." Alton nodded.
Verana rubbed her temples in worry. "Just what is going on in their minds? They usually use this tactic when they fall into a disadvantageous position near the end of the war, but they are already doing it now."
"Even weirder is the fact the horned demon tribe is doing the suicide bombing."
Tristen and Alton''s brows creased at her words in worry. Usually, the weakest tribes, which only had a few Five Star demons at the helm, would self-destruct, and the horned demon tribe, by no means, was such a tribe. So, their strange actions were worrying.
Alton hesitated a little before saying, "Maybe the rumors are true¡"
Both Verana''s and Tristen''s expressions hardened. After a few moments of silence, Verana sighed as she stood up to leave, "Let''s hope they are not. Otherwise¡ the chaos will be much more than we can handle."
Before leaving, she said, "Inform the mages about the countermeasures avable in the resource exchange hall."
¡ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max would leave if he saw the mages could deal with the demons, and if he thought they wouldn''t be able to, he would forcefully interfere and kill the demons.
By the time thest demons died, he had killed several dozen Four Star demons and over twenty Five Star demons¡ªnine peak Five Star, six high-stage Five Star, and the rest early and mid-stage¡ªand earned a grand total of 98,000 merits. He could''ve earned more if he hadn''t left some of the Five Star demons in the lower stages for the mages to kill. He didn''t do this because he was afraid or something, but because he knew just as he needed merits, others also needed them.
Just then, Alton''s voice sounded in everyone''s heads.
[As you have seen, the demons aren''t hesitating to sacrifice themselves to kill as many of you as they can. I''m sure many of you must be worried because most of you can''t survive a Five Star demon''s core detonation if you are not prepared for it.]
[We have faced such situations in previous wars and have already prepared some countermeasures. You can find them in the Formation, Artifact, and Talisman sections in the resource exchange hall.]
[Since the demons usually resort to this core detonation tactic a lotter in the war, people usually have gathered quite a bit of the merits and can easily afford these special countermeasures, but you guys can''t as they are quite expensive.]
After saying this, he paused, causing everyone to start worrying about theck of merits. But then his voice sounded again, a hint teasing.
[Oh, sorry. Something came up. So, where was I? Yeah, they are very expensive, and since we know most of you don''t have enough merits yet, we have used our limited authority to subsidize them. For the next three days, you can buy them at half the price.]
Swoosh! Swoosh!
As soon as he was done speaking, everyone started rushing toward the war temple.
Max was among them. Although he didn''t need any countermeasures since he had the Death and Nascent energy, Lily, Emily, and Sera would need them because he couldn''t be with them at all times.
While rushing, he didn''t forget to send the trio a message stating he was going to buy those countermeasures for them, so they didn''t need to worry and could calmly continue their cultivation.
Emily, Lily, and Sera were indeed worried after Alton spoke to them because they had already spent their war merits earlier. So, when they got Max''s message, a beautiful smile bloomed on their faces.
Martha waited in front of the formation house for a while for them toe out, but when they did not, she frowned.
"Are they noting out?" Pauline asked as she walked over to her side. Kriss, Armand, and others also came.
"It seems so." Martha nodded.
"They must have spent all their merits earlier." Pauline said, sighing, "My people and I did the same and now can''t buy those countermeasures. Only if we knew we would need them so soon, sigh."
"Since you have no merits left, why did youe out? Shouldn''t you have continued your cultivation?" Martha asked, looking at her with interest, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.
Pauline shrugged. "I was curious to see what these countermeasures are. So, I came out."
Suddenly thinking of something, she asked, "You have merits left, right?" She then turned to Kriss, Armand, and three others from Martha''s group, "What about you all?"
"I didn''t spend all of it, so I still have some." Kriss nodded while Armand and others shook their heads, causing Pauline to frown, "Then why are you here? Go, and culti¨C"
Swoosh!
Suddenly, her words got caught in her throat when Armand enveloped her in his aura.
''Oh shit. I forgot they are a lot stronger than me.'' She grimaced before putting on a ttering look on her face.
"Um, what I meant was that you seniors shouldn''t have halted your cultivation since you didn''t have any merits left."
Hmph!
Armand hurrumped before retracting his aura. Pauline sighed in relief and patted her chest while reminding herself to think before speaking for the billionth time in her life.
Suddenly, she noticed Kriss looking at her with interest, which made her frown and say, "What are you staring at me so creepily for, Martell?"
She knew Kriss was stronger than her, but since their cultivation and ages were simr, she wasn''t as afraid of him.
Kriss panicked for the briefest moment before regaining hisposure. He then said, "Miss Fuller, if you like, I can lend you some merits to buy those countermeasures."
Pauline''s cold expression immediately softened upon hearing his words, but she shook her head, "No. If I take yours, you won''t have enough left for yourself."
"Don''t worry about it. I will have more than enough." Kriss smiled.
Pauline hesitated. She knew since he could kill a demon king, he must have killed quite a few other demons and earned a substantial amount of merits; she didn''t want to receive any favor from him andplicate things between them because even though the Fuller and Martell families weren''t enemies, they weren''t friends either. If something happened to set them against each other, she wouldn''t know how to treat him.
But¡
She also wanted to buy the countermeasures, if not for her, for her people. Many of them had already lost their lives, and she didn''t want the rest of them to die too.
Kriss, realizing why she was hesitating, smiled and calmly said, "There is no need to think too much about it, Miss Fuller. Just treat it as me loaning them to you. When you return them, just pay me a little more as interest." Pauline''s eyes lit up. "Right. I can do that." She nodded before taking out her merit te, "Alright, lend me half of what you have then. If I can buy something with them, fine; if not, I''ll return them to you and you can buy them."
Kriss nodded and ced his merit te against hers before transferring half of his merits.
"So many? And these are just half of what you had left after spending earlier?" Pauline''s eyes widened when she saw how many merits he transferred to her.
[War Merits: 60,000]
Kriss smiled and said, "Shall we go now?"
"Of course. Let''s go, princess." Pauline said and started running toward the war temple. Kriss followed after her like her shadow.
Martha''s eyes flickered, and her lips curled up in a thoughtful smile as she watched them leave, "Fullers'' young miss and Martells'' heir¡ how interesting!"
Chapter 707 Seraph
Chapter 707 Seraph
After half an hour, Max walked out of the war temple, his brows furrowed just like other peopleing out.
"It''s too much. How can they be so expensive when they are all one-time-use items? Someonemented in frustration.
Just as Alton had said, in formation, artifact, and talisman sections, new items were added. But not only were all of them way too expensive¡ª50,000 for the cheapest among the three, a talisman that, when used, cut off the demons'' or anyone else''s connection with their core, stopping them from self-destructing¡ªbut all of them were one-time-use items.
The cheapest formation was priced at 60,000, while a metal ball, which was aplex artifact, was priced at 55,000, and this was after a fifty percent discount.
The formations had a wide range and could be activated beforehand or when needed, but because they took a little over a second¡ªwhich was quite fast, but not too fast, as the demons also only needed a few seconds to detonate their core¡ªMax didn''t buy it.
He also didn''t buy the talisman even though it could be activated almost instantly because he had a nagging feeling the demons might have countermeasures for it. So, instead, he bought the metal ball, or as it was called, Seraph, named after its creator''s name. As stated earlier, it was aplex artifact. One only needed to carry it with them, and as long as it had enough mana, it would sense if someone in a hundred meters tried to self-destruct and would activate on its own and stop the core detonation.
Since he had less than 100,000 merits, he could only buy one. Just as he was about to leave, a voice stopped him.
"Sir Overlord, please wait."
"Hmm?" Max turned around and saw a white-haired old man, who was nearing the peak of the Four Star realm, running toward him. Since he only told his new nickname, "Overlord," to the first group he saved from the demons'' core detonation, he knew this old man should be from that group, but he didn''t remember seeing him.
The old man gave him a respectful bow before introducing himself, "Sir Overlord, I''m Juan Ming, the patriarch of the Ming family."
"Ming family?" Max immediately remembered little Ruo, and his expression turned cold.
The old man shivered and hastily apologized, "I''m deeply sorry for that descendant of mine''s behavior."
"What about little Ruo? Aren''t you sorry for abandoning her?" Max asked, his tone cold.
Juan cursed his useless son in his mind before saying, "Because I usually cultivate in seclusion, my descendants don''t disturb me unless it''s something very important. So, I did not know my useless son had made his maid pregnant and that he forced her to leave her child at her father''s ce. If I knew¡"
"You wouldn''t have done anything." Max said, interrupting him.
Juan''s expression hardened. Then he took a deep breath and nodded, "You are right, Overlord. I wouldn''t have. But after I realized that the little girl was fortunate enough to be your friend, I immediately punished my son and had him take her mother as his official wife. I also sent him to bring little Ruo and her grandfather to the family, but you had taken them to the Fuller family. So, I¡ª" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"They never were your responsibilities and will never be. I''ll look after them." Max interrupted him before adding, "So, unless little Ruo wants to go to your family, no one from your family should ever try to approach her. Understand?"
Gulp!
"I understand, Overlord." Juan nodded.
"Good." Max was about to leave when he paused and asked, "Those Five Star mages, who are they? Are they from the Green Leaf? If yes, which family or organization?"
He understood the Williams family, the four noble families, and other families like the Daltons were stronger than what they publicly revealed, but the number of Five Star mages on the battlefield that didn''t belong to any of these forces was quite a lot.
How could a force that had a peak Five Star mage at the helm not be known?
"No, Overlord. They are not from the green leaf, but from the nearby kingdoms."
Juan Ming''s answer made him narrow his eyes, "From the nearby kingdoms? Why are they here? Shouldn''t they be fighting in their own kingdoms?"
"They should be." Juan nodded, "But their kingdoms aren''t as strong as the Green Leaf and areparatively isted. And given the fierceness of the demon race this time, they believe their kingdoms will soon fall. So, they chose to leave early."
Just then, a hushed silence fell on the battlefield.
"What happened?" Juan muttered,
Suddenly, Max felt hismunication crystal buzz in his spatial ring. When he heard the message, his expression fell.
The message was from Martha.
[All the Green Leaf''s neighboring kingdoms had fallen.]
For a brief moment, the thought that if he hadn''t asked Juan about those Five Star mages, this wouldn''t have happened appeared in his mind.
Noticing his expression, Juan asked, "What happened, sir Overlord?"
"The nearby kingdoms fell." Max answered. Then he turned around and said, "Don''t die. Even though little Ruo has no familial feelings for you, she might be sad if she finds out her grandfather died."
Juan snapped out of his daze that he fell into after hearing the news and hurriedly said, "Yes, Overlord. I''ll do my best to survive."
''It didn''t go as bad as I thought it would.'' He thought, his gaze flickering.
¡
Max was worried that now that the other kingdoms had fallen, the Green Leaf would face more pressure and sent Wyomin a message regarding it.
[There is no need for you to worry about it.] This was the response he received. He wanted to ask her to exin the situation, but knowing she most likely wouldn''t, he did not and went to Martha''s formation house.
¡
Unlike what Max might expect, the demons weren''t celebrating the news about the other kingdoms; instead, the entire demon city was silent.
Inside the main building, the main hall was thick with tension as Yshoy, Vigil, and other demon emperors wore heavy expressions.
After a while, Vigil sighed, "Human alliance, how ruthless!"
Chapter 708 Shut Your Mouth
Chapter 708 Shut Your Mouth
"These humans only like to present themselves as noble and righteous, but they always have been the most malicious and ruthless sort." Yshoy scoffed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"True, they are worse than those so-called devils." Another purple-horned demon emperor chimed in. But just as his words fell, an unnerving silence enveloped the hall, though itsted for just a split second because both Yshoy and Vigil shouted out loud at the same time, "Shut your mouth!"
The demon emperor who spoke and others looked at the duo in confusion, clearly thinking why did they suddenly get angry.
"Did I say anything wrong? Aren''t the humans just like those de¨C" The purple-horned emperor retorted.
Bang!
However, before he could finish, Yshoy vanished, appeared in front of him, and punched his face, sending him flying back.
Boom!
As the demon emperor crashed into the building''s wall, the whole wall came crashing down.
Cough!
The demon emperor coughed as he flew out from the rabble andnded in front of Yshoy. Wiping the blood from his face and fixing his crooked nose, he looked at him to see a furious and terrified look on Yshoy''s face.
Immediately, the anger he was feeling vanished, and his heart trembled.
''Don''t tell me¡'' He suddenly realized why both he and Vigil wanted him to keep quiet, and this realization chilled him to the bones. ''How is this possible!''
The other emperor present also understood what was going on, and their expressions turned pale.
Yshoy, after giving him a stern look and a heavy pat on the shoulder, looked behind him at the demons gathering outside the building due to themotion and shouted, "No one is allowed toe near this ce until we say otherwise. Now, leave."
Immediately, the gathering crowd left the ce. The scarlet demons were a little hesitant, but seeing Vigil refute him, they also left.
A scarlet demon emperor then tapped his foot on the ground, and the crumbled wall rapidly reformed itself.
The hall was eerily silent for a while before Yshoy spoke up, "What are we going to do now? Those demon tribes are going to want to interfere with us."
"They can try." Vigil said, his blood-red eyes shing with a murderous glint.
"But Patriarch, the human survivors from those kingdoms are going toe to the Green Leaf, and their mages will join the human army, which will make things more troublesome for us." A female scarlet demon emperormented.
"She is right." Yshoy said, "Also, I don''t like the fact that my people are being sacrificed uselessly. So, we need to change our tactics."
Vigil tapped his throne''s armrest with his index finger before saying, "I also don''t like this¡ But what can we do? It''s our superiors'' order after all."
"Just what the fuck are they thinking?" Yshoy frowned before saying, "As long as we kill the humans and maintain an advantage over them, they shouldn''tin, right? After all, these self-sacrificial tactics are there only to make the humans fear us more and give us the upper hand."
Vigil''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t say anything. He could understand why he was dissatisfied by this. If he were in his ce, he would be dissatisfied too.
But the problem was... He was no longer sure if what Yshoy said was true because there seemed to be a hiddenyer to everything.
''Just what are those tribes nning? Is it all just to take back the human continent, or is there something deeper that we can''t see?'' Vigil thought. If thetter was true, then things were troublesome because even they, the peak emperors, weren''t aware of whatever it was. Meaning, they might be used to further those stronger tribes'' goals.
Just as he was thinking this, a voice sounded from outside the building.
"My lords, may I enter? I would like to talk to you about something very important¡ for your tribes."
The voice belonged to Ashroth.
The demon emperors raised their brows in dissatisfaction while Yshoy grunted, "This kid is looking down on us too much. He came here despite me explicitly stating no one is allowed toe near this ce."
Vigil and others also frowned. But then Vigil sighed and said, "Let''s hear him. Maybe it is really something important."
"You think so?" Yshoy almost scoffed before waving his hand, causing the doors to open.
Ashroth was alone this time. Entering the hall, he gave the emperors a respectful bow before looking at Vigil, who he thought was the more sensible and tolerant person, and said, "My lord, may I ask you topletely iste this hall, please?"
Vigil raised an eyebrow in surprise, not expecting this request because he was sure Ashroth knew there were already istion formations in ce.
"This better be worth our time; otherwise, you won''t be getting out of here without punishment, unlikest time." Vigil said in a calm tone before his Aura Sphere enveloped the room.
"You can speak now." He said,
Ashroth nodded, though he became a little nervous.
After taking a deep breath, he asked, "If you don''t mind, can the monarchs spy on us now, I mean without you knowing about it?"
Every emperor''s gaze flickered with surprise at his words. Even they were not sure if some monarchs were keeping watch over everything, but he seemed sure of it.
As if understanding what they were thinking, Ashroth smiled wryly, "Lord Emperors are overestimating me. I don''t know if the Monarchs are watching over us. I just want to make sure no one other than you all hears what I say."
Vigil thought for a moment and said, "No one below the high stage of the Monarch realm should be able to prate my Aura Sphere without alerting me."
"I understand." Ashroth nodded, taking a pause to put his thoughts in order before speaking.
"My Lords, due to some reasons, I was imprisoned for a long time in my tribe. There, I was alone and had nothing to do but to cultivate and think. So, I did just that. I cultivated and thought and thought."
"I could have gone stupid from all the thinking I did, but fortunately I did not." He chuckled a little as he said this.
Yshoy became impatient and wanted to interrupt him, but Vigil gestured to him to wait, oddly interested in hearing his story.
Chapter 709 Ashroths Suspicions [Bonus]
Chapter 709 Ashroth''s Suspicions [Bonus]
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ashroth nodded at Vigil as he continued, "At first I was just angry at everything and everyone, but then slowly my thought process changed and I started thinking why. Everything that had happened to me or around me, why did it happen?"
"And this changed my perspective. I was no longer as angry at everyone. Then, I was released, and from that day, I have been hearing about the war our demon race was going to wage on the human continent and reim ournd."
"I might have been overthinking things, but I started questioning everything. I got some answers, but most of my questions remained unanswered."
"Then I joined the army and came here to the human continent, and I watched how everything progressed; I found it all¡ strange." Saying this, he paused for a moment before continuing, "While we all, the lower-ranking tribes, want nothing but to conquer the territory and win the war, those above us don''t seem to share the same thought; otherwise, we would''ve captured all the kingdoms, including Green Leaf, several days ago."
While Yshoy and others frowned, Vigil''s eyes flickered, and he asked, "What makes you think that?" "First, we attacked several months before the humans expected us to, saying we wanted to catch them off guard and not let them set up the war temple and make other preparations, but instead of focusing on rapidly conquering the kingdoms, what we did was we started massacring the people, be they ordinary people or mages, and destroying the cities."
"Of course, some might think it was all part of the process, but I disagree. If we really wanted to conquer the kingdoms, we would''ve attacked their most powerful cities, their capitals, first, which we did not."
"Second, the war rules. I find them very odd. They seemed to be created in a way that makes sure the war extends as much as possible."
"Third, your decisions. I understand you failed to stop the human emperors from establishing the war temple, but there was no need to order a retreat. Our side was way more powerful than the humans'' side. If you hadn''t ordered retreat, all human mages would''ve been killed."
As he listed out the reasons, Yshoy''s and others'' expressions started shifting. If he had found these things odd, they also had, but never paid them much heed because¡ they were doing everything ording to their orders. If they hadn''t, it was true they would''ve been sessful on several fronts, but they would have disobeyed their superiors.
Ashroth wasn''t done yet.
Taking a small pause, he said, "The fourth and most strange thing that made mee to you is the fact that the human alliance hadn''t set up war temples in the kingdoms that fell."
Seeing the emperors didn''t react much, he changed his words, "Let me rephrase that. The human alliance didn''t even try to set up the war temples in those kingdoms."
Boom!
Suddenly, it was as if he was hit by something and staggered back.
"How do you know this?" Vigil asked, his tone harsh, harsher than Yshoy''s usual tone. Yshoy and other emperors also stared at him.
They hadn''t gotten any news about exactly what transpired in those kingdoms. They were only told that because most of the stronger human mages left for the Green Leaf and the empires, the human side became weak, which was the cause of their downfall.
Ashroth hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s my aunt. She has her people spread around and is keeping tabs on everything. She told me this. Even though the human alliance had sent their emperors there too, they didn''t try to set up the war temples."
The hall was silent for several seconds that followed his words before Vigil said, "You can leave now."
"But my lord, I''m not fini¡ª" Ashroth began to say, but Vigil had already retracted his aura sphere. So, he just bowed toward everyone and walked out, his expression gradually turning solemn.
The reason he told them all this wasn''t because he wanted to help them or anything but because he wanted to confirm his guesses, and seeing their reactions to his words, he knew he might not be right about everything, but one thing he became certain of¡ This time war wasn''t going to be the same as the previous time, just as people were saying from the beginning.
''How troublesome!'' He thought. ''It seems I need to ask Aunt Beille to find some way to inform my father to be careful.''
Inside the main hall, Yshoy nced at Vigil, who seemed to be in deep thought, and asked, "What are you thinking?"
Vigil didn''t respond for a while. When he did, he didn''t answer his question and instead said, "Let''s do what you were saying. Tell your people not to self-detonate. Also, tell them when they attack the human armies, do it inrge numbers and make sure not to get surrounded. Flee if need be."
Yshoy''s and everyone else''s expressions changed at his words.
"What the fuck are you saying, Vigil? Flee?! You are telling them to flee like cowards?!" Yshoy shouted. "We are the proud demons, not those pitiful beings that need to resort to such tactics just to survive."
Vigil looked at him and then at other emperors, including the ones from his tribe; and saw that all wore the same expressions as Yshoy.
Seeing this, he could only sigh helplessly, ''How amazing! They knew even if someone found everything suspicious, it wouldn''t change much because of our stupid pride and impulsive behaviors.''
Coughing lightly, he said, "I meant to say retreat, not flee. Retreat if need be."
¡
In the war temple, Wyomin was standing in front of Verana, a stern expression on her face. "Lady Verana, did you know this was going to happen?"
Verana sighed and nodded.
"And you allowed it?" Wyomin questioned, her tone carrying a hint of disappointment.
"What could I have done? Although I hold a slightly elevated status in the alliance than you all, I am not the one who makes decisions." Verana said before adding,
"Moreover, no matter how cruel it seems, I believe it was a necessary sacrifice. After all, just to save a few small kingdoms, we can''t risk losing the entire continent."
---
{Castle Bonus---> (1/3) Thank you Fluffy231 for the gift!}
Chapter 710 Hatched [Bonus]
Chapter 710 Hatched [Bonus]
A while ago, when Max announced his name, Overlord¡
In the underground ce where the supreme mage who had hijacked Max''s system was recovering¡
Crack!
A faint cracking noise echoed, the origin of which was a golden ck egg the size of a ser ball.
Crack!
The egg trembled, and a small crack appeared on its shell.
Crack! Crack!
A momentter, it trembled a little more violently, and more cracks appeared. This continued for several minutes, when all of a sudden¡
Pop!
A small golden snake head popped out from the top. It was very small, the size of a newborn child''s palm, and the pristine covering of small golden scales and its deep ck eyes made it look very adorable. The snakehead flicked around, looking at the surroundings with curiosity flickering in its eyes.
It then started wiggling its body, and a few momentster, it managed to leave the egg''s confines.
Si~
As its small red tongue flicked, it made a faint noise and turned around to look at the egg, in which it had been until now, and its eyes shone with intense hunger.
Crunch!
Immediately, it started nibbling at the small pieces of shell around it that broke off when it forced its way out of the egg and soon swallowed all of them. However, they were far from enough to sate its hunger, so it slithered to the egg and started eating it too.
Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!
After a long time, it ate all of it and hissed in satisfaction.
Then it looked around and noticed pieces of flesh and blood lying on the center of the tform, not far from it.
Si~
Its tongue flicked the air, and immediately, its eye lit up with an intense desire.
Coiling its foot-long body, it leaped toward the center of the tform.
Coming in front of the biggest piece of flesh, it was about to start eating, but right when it came into contact with the flesh, it froze, its eyes shing with dread.
Pulling back a little, it tilted its head and looked at the flesh as if to ascertain it was dangerous or not. But all it could see was a delicious piece of meat, and it immediately bit down on it. Though the pressure fell on its tiny body again, it ignored it and quickly devoured the piece of flesh.
Burp~
Though it didn''t make the exact burping sound, its satisfied expression and slightly protruding belly conveyed the same.
A few momentster, its eyes became drowsy and it fell asleep.
Shua! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As the flesh, which it did not know belonged to a supreme mage, was digested, its body was covered in a golden ck light.
¡
"What do you mean?" Wyomin asked, her brows knit together into a deep frown. "How could saving those kingdoms make us lose the entire continent?"
Verana shook her head. "I don''t know how, but when I protested their decision, my elders told me this."
After a pause, she added, "But know this: there are things that we aren''t aware of or maybe can''tprehend are at the y here. So, let''s just do our duty and hope this war finishes soon."
Wyomin nodded and left. After she entered her chambers, her eyes narrowed. She was suddenly feeling uneasy.
Then she took out hermunication crystal and sent Max a message.
¡
Max had just arrived in front of Martha''s formation house, where Lily and others were cultivating, and was thinking if he should message them, which would interrupt their cultivation, or wait for Martha to return when hismunication crystal buzzed; Wyomin had sent him a message.
[Try to increase your strength as much as you can in the shortest time possible. Also, can youe sooner to inject your energy into my branch?]
His gaze flickered in thought when he heard this.
Just a short while ago she had told him not to worry, like everything was under control, and now she was showing such urgency as if something could go wrong at any moment.
''She also doesn''t know what''s going on?'' He realized,
Taking a breath, he closed his eyes. ''Strength. As long as I''m strong enough, no matter what happens, I won''t need to worry about anything.'' He muttered in his heart. He could see, unlike the time when he just got the system, his desire to be stronger was growing day by day¡ or maybe it would be more urate to say the world itself was forcing him to be stronger. [Come out.] He sent Lily, Emily, and Sera the message, and just a few momentster, the trio emerged from the formation house.
"What is it, Max?" Emily asked, seeing he was a little distracted.
"Nothing." Max shook his head before saying, "Let''s go. We are going to rent a training room in the temple."
"But young master, it costs too much. Why don''t we just cultivate in the formation house? There are special formations to aid our cultivation¨C" Lily said, wanting to save his merits, knowing he must have already spent quite a bit on buying those countermeasures.
"There is no need to worry about anything. Let''s go." Max interrupted her and led them to the war temple.
On the way, they ran into Martha, Pauline, and others.
"Where are you going? To buy those countermeasures? Don''t go if you don''t have at least 50,000 merits." Pauline said, looking a bit glum.
"No. I have already bought it. We are going to rent a training room in the temple." Max said before looking at Martha and Kriss, "If you have enough merits, you should do the same."
Saying this, he led them away, not wanting to waste more time.
Pauline became even more glum and stomped her feet. "Does he think we have unlimited merits? How infuriating!"
While she readied to return to her formation house, Martha and Kriss hesitated, and almost simultaneously, they said, "I''m going to rent a training room, too."
The duo nodded at each other before Martha looked at herpanions and Kriss at Pauline.
"If you want, I can pay for your room."
However, both Martha''spanions and Pauline declined their goodwill and returned to their formation houses to cultivate while Martha and Kriss went after Max''s group.
Soon, they caught up to Max, and Martha asked, "Do you know something?"
---
{Castle Bonus---> (2/3) Thank you Fluffy231 for the gift!}
Chapter 711 Expensive [Bonus]
Chapter 711 Expensive [Bonus]
"What is there to know? All nearby kingdoms fell, and now the Green Leaf would be under even more pressure. So, I just want to improve as much as I can."
Max casually said before asking, "Can''t you feel the air is thick with tension now, more than before?"
Martha looked at him silently for a moment before nodding. "You are right. It''s not the time to think about saving the merits."
Max nodded.
They soon arrived in the transference hall and found the formations leading to the training rooms.
Since Alton wasn''t there to lead them, they needed to pay war merits before they could use the formations.
The training rooms also had grades, which Max realized after reading the etchings. However, unlike most of the things, they weren''t divided into nine but just five, from Grade One to Grade Five.
Previously, the room Alton took him to was a grade three training room. Since he had already felt the thick and pure mana in the room, best for Lily and others to cultivate, he decided to rent it, but when he saw how much it cost, he immediately backtracked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Grade 3 Training Room]
[Rent For One Day: 10,000 Merits]
[Rent? (Yes/No)]
Currently, he had 39,500 merits left, not enough for even four days. Even if Lily or someone else had 500 left, just four days wouldn''t be long enough of a period for a good cultivation session.
Then under his women''s gaze, he awkwardly walked toward the Grade 2 room and checked its price.
[Grade 2 Training Room]
[Rent For One Day: 4000]
[Rent? (Yes/No)]
Since he was checking, he checked the price of the Grade One room, too.
[Grade 1 Training Room]
[Rent For One Day: 1500]
[Rent? (Yes/No)]
"Ahem, let''s rent a grade two room. It should be good enough for our needs." He said, ncing at Lily, Emily, and Sera.
"Just one will be enough for you four?" Martha spoke up before them, "Sir Max, maybe you don''t know these rooms are designed for one individual to cultivate. If you four cultivate in there, the effects wouldn''t be too much better than cultivating in the formation house with high-grade mana stones."
After a pause, she said, "If you don''t have enough merits, I can lend you some."
"I can lend some too." Kriss also chimed in. After lending Pauline half, he had 60,000 left, and because he didn''t buy any countermeasure for the core detonation, he still had them. As for why he didn''t buy them, well¡ only he could answer this.
Max declined their good intentions with a smile, "Thank you, but you don''t need to."
He then nced at Lily and Sera with a meaningful gaze and said, "Just one room would be enough for us."
Lily and Sera lowered their heads to hide their blushing faces and muttered in their hearts, ''Scoundrel!''
Though Max didn''t look at Emily, her heartbeat increased because she also understood what he meant.
''He¡ he wants to have¡ s-sex with me too?'' She felt her mind go nk. It wasn''t that she was averse to the idea; she just felt it was just too fast.
Though a storm of emotions raged in her heart, her expression remained the same.
While Kriss seemed oblivious, or maybe acted, Martha raised her brows when she saw Lily and Sera''s reaction to his words.
Then suddenly thinking of something, she looked at Max in surprise before a hint of something that could very well be described as disgust shed in her eyes.
"Okay. Have it your way." Saying this, she walked to another formation that led to a grade two training room, paid the merits, and vanished.
After nodding at him, Kriss also went to a grade two room.
"Come,dies. We should go too." Max smiled at the trio before stepping inside the formation. Fortunately for him, the teleportation space was wide enough for them to squeeze into.
After paying merits for a week, he hugged Lily and Emily''s waist, pulling them into him, and had Sera hug him from the front.
Shua!
Mana surged out from beneath the formation and into the formation nodes. Zoom~
When he saw the formation etchings flicker, he, for a moment, thought the teleportation would fail. But fortunately for them, that didn''t happen, and in the next moment, they found themselves standing in a room simr to the one he went with Alton, just smaller in size.
''As expected, mana concentration is low. herepared to the grade three room.'' He thought after sending the mana.
"Well,dies. We are here." Max said, releasing his hold on Emily and Lily''s shapely waist a little reluctantly.
Lily and Emily moved away from him and started looking around the room, but Sera stayed there, hugging him.
Max smiled and was about to pat her back when he suddenly realized the reason she didn''t let go of him wasn''t because she was reluctant as he thought but because¡ she was unconscious.
Worried, he scanned her with his bloodline sense, and when he saw there was nothing wrong with her, he sighed in relief. Swoosh!
Then with a wave of his hand, he brought out the bed and made her lie on it.
Lily and Emily looked over when they noticed him take out the bed. At first they blushed, thinking he was in too much of a hurry, but then they saw unconscious Sera and became worried.
"What happened?" Lily asked,
"There is nothing to worry about. She just couldn''t handle the sudden shift in space." Max said, easing their worries. There were many people who would feel nauseous when experiencing teleportation for the first time, and some would fall unconscious just like her.
As Max injected some of the Nascent energy into her body, she quickly regained consciousness and then¡
Blergh!
She vomited.
Emily reacted in time and prevented her from making a mess.
After a while, Sera calmed down and looked at them apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t know this would happen."
"There is nothing to be sorry about. It could happen to anyone." Emily shook her head, and Max and Lily nodded in agreement, making her feel a little better. Though she was still feeling embarrassed.
Right then,
"Sera, why don''t you go over there, cultivate and recover while we three get busy?" Max said, pointing to the tform in the corner of the room,rge enough for one person to sit on. ---
{Castle Bonus---> (3/3) Thank you Fluffy231 for the gift!}
Chapter 712 Magical Sensations, Deepening Love
Chapter 712 Magical Sensations, Deepening Love
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
For a moment, Sera didn''t understand what he meant, but when she did, she pouted her lips and red at him, "You are so bad."
Max lowered his face toward hers, until there was just a few inches'' gap between them, and looking into her eyes, he said in a husky, desire-filled voice, "If you feel you are ready, then stay and join us. I''m sure I would enjoy that."
"Hmph! I''m sure you will." Sera harrumphed but in a soft voice, her face reddening as she imagined all three of them doing it with him at the same time.
Max grinned. "Move. Let me get up." She said, gently pushing him away. She then sat up and got down from the bed. ncing at bashful Lily and Emily, who stood there with an expressionless look on her face, she smiled, "Enjoy, you two. But don''t be too selfish. Call me when you are done, okay?"
"Mm. I will." Lily nodded, feeling embarrassed at her words, especially because Emily, who she always respected, was standing beside her.
Emily, on the other hand, acted as though she didn''t hear her.
Sera didn''t mind it. Walking to the cultivation tform, she sat down. Immediately, she felt a gush of pure mana, almost as pure and concentrated as the mana from the mana crystal, envelop her, trying to enter her body.
''No wonder these rooms are expensive. Cultivating here is almost effortless.'' She thought, easily absorbing some of the mana. She then nced at Max, who had pulled Lily to the bed and was about to kiss her, and said, "My lord, please cast an istion barrier. I don''t want to get distracted."
"Okay, mydy." Max smiled and waved his hand, creating a barrier that surrounded the bed and Emily standing beside it.
Max then leaned down and kissed Lily, locking lips with her for a few minutes.
When they broke the kiss, Emily coughed, attracting their attention.
"Max¡ I''m also going to cultivate. You can call me when you are done with Lily." Emily said, "Open the barrier."
Max stood up from the bed and walked over to her. Gently grabbing her hands in his, he looked into her eyes and asked, "You are not ready?"
He could feel she was ufortable; that''s why he started kissing Lily, hoping she would calm down a little after seeing them make out. But it backfired because she became even more ufortable.
"That''s not it." Emily shook her head. "I just¡ don''t feelfortable with the idea of someone else being present when we¡ do that."
Max nodded, "I understand."
He then nced at Lily, and before he could say anything, she smiled, "Young master. I will go and cultivate with sister Sera."
Max smiled gratefully. He went over and kissed her affectionately. After that he gave her two mana crystals, "Use these if the room''s mana is not enough."
"Okay." Nodding, Lily smiled at Emily and walked out of the opening he created for her in the barrier.
After the opening closed, Emily frowned, "I should have gone out, not her."
Max came over and stood in front of her, his height making her raise her head to look at his face.
"It was her choice. Don''t worry about it." He said. Emily was about to retort when he suddenly wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her into his embrace before cing his lips on hers.
Boom!
Emily''s eyes widened in surprise. She clearly had not expected him to suddenly kiss her.
Then, she became upset because this wasn''t how she had expected her first kiss to be. She wanted it to be gentle and affectionate, not this sudden and somewhat forceful, but no matter how hard she tried to be angry, she could not.
As his lips moved and kissed hers, her mind was bing overwhelmed, and she felt strength leave her body.
So, she sighed in her heart in resignation, put her hands around his back for support, and slowly started to reciprocate the kiss.
Initially, she was clumsy, having no idea how she should go about it, but soon got used to it.
''This feels¡ nice.'' She thought, feeling his warmth against her body, his strong hand wrapping around her waist, and his love and desire for her through the kiss.
Slowly, she became lost in the sensations.
Max, on the other hand, was feeling something he couldn''t even begin to describe in words. He felt a strange sense of excitement and a mixture of several other feelings. It waspletely magical, and he absolutely loved it.
He had felt the same, though it was not as pronounced, when he kissed Anna for the first time and slept while cuddling her.
''If I''m feeling like this when we are just kissing, how amazing would it feel when we have sex?'' Just the thought sent shivers down his spine and made him feel all tingly and excited.
Though, however excited he was, he didn''t rush, wanting to give her the best and most memorable first time.
Slowly, his kiss became slow and passionate.
Everything seemed to vanish around them. Apart from the sound of their hearts beating against each other and their rough breathing, they couldn''t hear anything, and apart from each other''s heat and the soft touch of each other''s lips, they couldn''t feel anything. No, that was not right. They could feel something else too. They could feel the affection and love they had for each other slowly transforming and taking a new and stronger form.
Unbeknownst to them, as they became lost in sensations, Emily''s bloodline started stirring, and a faint golden halo covered her body.
On the other hand, deep within his bloodline space, dominated by the pink expanse, a faint, golden me slowly lit up. It tried to expand but couldn''t push the pink energy away.
¡
Ha!
After what seemed like a long time, they reluctantly pulled away, breaking the kiss.
Ha~
Both of their breathings were rough and hot.
Emily''s originally thin, lotus petal-like pink lips had now be puffy, and her face was flushed a beautiful shade of red, making her look incredibly attractive.
He was about to attack her lips again when he noticed her golden eyes and the rapidly disappearing faint golden halo around her.
Chapter 713 Kiss me more~
Chapter 713 Kiss me more~
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
''What is that?'' He thought as he enveloped her with his bloodline sense, but for the first time, it failed him as he was not able to feel anything.
"Oh?" He raised his eyebrows in surprise.
"What is it, Max?" Emily asked, her voice deeper than usual, borderline sultry, which sent shivers down his spine and made his steel-hard cock throb in his robes.
He didn''t want to ruin the mood, and also because he could tell whatever it was happening with her bloodline due to their intimacy, it was only going to be beneficial for her, he leaned in, and before capturing her lips, he muttered a soft, "Nothing you should be concerned about."
With her lips sealed with his, and her mind focusing on the sweet sensations of his lips, even if she wanted to ask what he was talking about, she could not.
Unlike before, while kissing her lips, he started using his tongue more, and when she opened her mouth slightly to reciprocate, he slithered his tongue inside her mouth.
"Mmf~"
Emily froze for a moment, not understanding how she was supposed to react to his intrusion.
''Is this also a part of kissing?'' She thought and slowly started moving her tongue to meet his. Their tongues had touched each other while they were kissing just a moment ago too, but this time theplete focus was on them, and she immediately felt a deeper sense of intimacy and affection being conveyed through them.
As they kissed, Max''s hands travelled down Emily''s back and onto her buttocks. Given how fit and athletic her body was, and she didn''t have an ass as pronounced as Rima''s, Belen''s, or even Sera''s and Lily''s, he had thought she would have a tight and somewhat t ass, but when he felt it, he realized how wrong he was.
Sure, her buttocks weren''t as supple, but they were soft and perky and felt quite nice as he squeezed them.
"Mmf~"
Emily''s breath hitched when she felt him feeling her backside, and despite trying her best not to feel shy about it, she couldn''t help it and squirmed a little.
Immediately, she felt Max''s hand pause, which made her worry, and she scolded herself in her mind, ''Stupid, why are you acting like a prude? What if he stop¡ª Iiiee!''
She hadn''t evenpleted the thought yet when she felt him dig his finger in her cheeks and knead them.
"Ah~"
She moaned softly, feeling a different kind of sensation.
Max couldn''t wait any longer. His hands went lower, on her thighs, and he lifted her.
Emily was surprised and hurriedly wrapped her hands around his neck and her legs around his waist, hugging him like a ko, not wanting to fall.
However¡
In this position, her crotch was pressed against his, and she could feel his hot, hard, and thick tool poking her mound.
Then as Max started walking toward the bed, it started rubbing against her, making her feel a soft, tingly sensation.
However, suddenly, he pressed her lower body on his tightly and slowly moved her up, causing his thick manhood to grind against her mound and then her pussy lips. Though both had clothes on¡
Ahn~
She felt an electric, pleasurable sensation course through her, making her inhale a cold breath and moan into his kiss.
Oh~
Max also groaned softly, feeling the heat, softness, and shape of her pussy lips on his cock. It almost drove him mad.
Hurriedly moving over to the bed, hey her down and broke the kiss. But when he tried to pull away from her to take off his clothes¡ Emily didn''t let go.
"What is it, Em?" He asked, looking down at her. He had tried to read her emotions, but to his surprise and shock, once again, he failed. And this made him realize that what the Garfield ancestors said about how strong their bloodline would be if they awakened it was true.
It should be known that even king mages, two full cultivation realms above him, couldn''t sense his bloodline sense'' scan, but he had been failing to scan her after she activated her bloodline. This was even more surprising and made him believe the prowess told of in the ancestors tales because he had a nagging feeling that this was just a side effect, not one of the main abilities of her bloodline.
Immediately throwing these thoughts to the back of his mind, he focused on the woman below him.
Emily turned her head to the side, her face blushing as she said, "I¡ I want to kiss a little more before we do that."
Max''s lips curled up in a smile, and with a hand, he made her look at him before saying, "Your wish is mymand, mydy."
Ba-Dum!
Emily''s heart throbbed at his words, and a small, happy smile appeared on her face. She then nodded lightly and muttered in an almost inaudible voice, "Mm. ¡and."
"Hm? What was that?" Max was about to kiss her when he heard her muttering and looked at her in surprise. He wasn''t sure if what he heard was correct, so he asked her to repeat it.
However¡
Emily red at him, or what seemed like a re, and shook her head, "N-Nothing. I didn''t say anything."
Max narrowed his eyes slightly, and she immediately flinched, timidly saying, "Don''t ask¡ please."
Though he really wanted to confirm if what he heard was right, hearing her pleading tone, he smiled, "Okay. I won''t."
Then he swooped down and ced his lips on hers and started kissing her.
''So the oppression or dominance her bloodline gave her really doesn''t work on me.'' He thought. When she talked to Lily and Sera after her bloodline awakening, he had noticed that she had easily subdued them. After that, he started paying her more attention and noticed that even when she hadn''t activated her bloodline ability, the people around her would have a feeling of suppression, no matter how minuscule it was.
However, it seemed he was immune to that suppression.
¡
The more they kissed, the more passionate and excited Emily became. And her excitement excited him even more. But every time he tried to pull away, wanting to proceed further, she would look at him with a pleading gaze, full of desire and love. His heart would melt and he would indulge her.
However, after a while, he realized he couldn''t let this continue, and finally, despite her protests and pleas, he pulled away and took off his clothes before undressing her.
Chapter 714 It would feel even better if...
Chapter 714 It would feel even better if...
"Hey, Em." Max called out, looking at Emily, who had covered her face with her hands, not able to look at him due to her embarrassment.
Max looked at her naked form from head to toe, his eyes glinting with appreciation. She was a piece of art. Her slender figure, her perky breasts that weren''t toorge or too small, the pink, erect nipples, slim waist, long, shapely legs, andst but not least, her tight and puffy pink lips between her legs, everything was perfect. "You don''t need to feel embarrassed." He said, "You are beautiful."
Seeing Emily didn''t move her hands away, he let out an exasperated sigh. Then, suddenly, his eyes shed with a mischievous glint.
Swoosh!
In a swift movement, he parted her legs and positioned himself between them before leaning over her pussy and giving her tight and puffy folds a long lick.
"Wha~ What are you doing?" Emily shivered and moaned, feeling his hot breath and wet tongue on her untouched ce. Simultaneously, she tried to sit up and move away, but he held her thighs, not letting her move.
He then looked up at her to see her looking at him from between her fingers.
"Since you feel too shy and embarrassed to move your hands away or even respond to me, I thought I would stop wasting time and proceed with things." He grinned before giving her outerbia a long but teasing lick while looking into her eyes.
Emily blushed furiously, her heart thumping loudly in her chest.
She had thought she wouldn''t feel any shame, especially after kissing him for over half an hour, but the moment he undressed her, she realized she had overestimated herself. She felt so embarrassed to show him her naked body and private ces that she wanted to stop and leave the barrier. Only the thought that it would make him unhappy stopped her.
However, now he was¡
"You¡ Mm~ You are not supposed to lick that ce." She said, biting her lower lip to stop herself from moaning out loud.
"Oh? So, what am I supposed to do?" He asked before parting her tight outerbia with his fingers and giving her inner, pink, and already wet flesh a lick.
Nnggh~
As his tongue stimted her sensitive pleasure nerves, giving her apletely different kind of pleasure from what she got from kissing or hugging him, not to mention, it was a lot more intense. She failed to suppress herself and let out a loud, pleasure-filled moan.
Seeing her twitching in pleasure, he grinned, "If just a lick has made you like this, how are you going to take what''sing?"
"W-What''sing?" She asked, her trembling voice thick with nervous anticipation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I''ll tell you after you show me your face." He said, blowing a cold breath on her wetness, making her shiver and moan.
"S-Stop~"
"Move your hands." He said in a stern tone.
"O-Okay. Don''t be angry. I will do it." Emily hurriedly removed her hands and raised her head to look at him to see if he really got angry.
Max nodded in satisfaction, and as he slowly started kissing and licking her folds, making her shiver and moan in pleasure, he said, "You didn''t answer me."
"What answer~"
"I asked if I''m not supposed to lick this delicious pussy of yours, what else am I supposed to do?" He asked,
"I¡ don''t know~" She moaned, breathless. The pleasure, the tingling sensation he was making her feel, was too much for her to keep herposure, and she was slowly losing her mind.
"What do you mean you don''t know?" Max said as he plunged his tongue in her small hole and rubbed her now engorged clit with his thumb.
Immediately, she stiffened before her body violently jerked. Her eyes rolled up, her neck bent backwards so much it seemed it would break, and her hands clenched the bedsheet tightly as intense waves of pleasure shot through her body. "Ahhhnnnnngggg~"
Then with a loud, throaty moan, she came, releasing arge amount of her fluids in his mouth.
Slurp!
Max drank all of it and then licked his lips, murmuring, "It''s not bad."
Emily was experiencing intense pleasure, but she still heard him and looked at him, wide-eyed, "You¡ ha~ drank that~?"
Maxy beside her, watching her squirm like a fish out of water with a big grin on his face. "Yeah. I did. I can''t expect you to do the same without doing it myself, can I?"
"What?!"
"You mean... you want, hm~ me to¡" She looked at him with an incredulous look on her face. She clearly hadn''t expected this.
"Yes." Max nodded before narrowing his eyes slightly, though there was still a smile on his face. "Why? You don''t want to?"
Emily hesitated. Then she looked away from him and muttered, "It''s not that. I¡ªI don''t know how."
"I would have been surprised if you did." Max chuckled, "Don''t worry. I will teach you. Also¡"
He added after a pause, "...If you don''t want to, you don''t have to. We can just move on to the main course."
Saying this, he crossed his fingers and put his hands behind his head before closing his eyes, waiting for her to recover.
Seeing he wasn''t expecting her to respond immediately, she enjoyed the afterglow of the first orgasm of her life in silence.
After a while, she sat up and moved between his legs.
Max opened his eyes, his lips curling up in a satisfied smile. "Good girl." He said,
When she heard this, she strangely felt happy and bent down before gingerly grabbing his thick, veiny cock pointing toward the ceiling.
"It''s very hot." She murmured, "And hard too." She said, squeezing it.
Oh~
Max took a deep breath.
"Ah, sorry. Did I squeeze it too hard?" Emily hurriedly asked, releasing her grip. She lookedpletely clueless, and he strangely found this charming.
"Nah, it was good, though there is no need to squeeze it. Just gently move your hand up and down." He said before looking at her lips, "I would feel even better if you used your mouth too."
Chapter 715 Talented Emily
Chapter 715 Talented Emily
Gulp!
Emily looked at him, then at his bulging cock, and gulped nervously.
"I-It won''t fit in my mouth." She said, Immediately, her eyes widened at how perverted it sounded in her head. Then she blushed furiously in embarrassment.
Max''s lips curled up as he said, "It will if you try hard enough. Remember, the ce it will go is smaller than your mouth, but it will still¡ª"
"Don''t Say That!" She hurriedly leaned forward and ced her hand on his mouth, stopping him from speaking.
Max was amused and thought, ''Who could have thought that cold and indifferent girl wouldn''t act like an innocent, virgin girl in this situation?''
Moving her hand away, he said, "Alright, I won''t speak. You start working. We are waiting."
Emily almost asked what he meant by we when she nced at his throbbing erection and blushed, ''Pervert.''
¡
A momentter, she was leaning between his legs, her soft hand wrapped around the base of his cock, slowly moving up and down as she brought her face closer and hesitantly opened her mouth.
"Give it a kiss." Max said right when she was about to take the tip in her mouth.
She shot him a re before gently cing her lips on the tip for a soft kiss.
It was just a normal kiss, and the stimulus wasn''t great, but he felt an electric sensation shoot through his body when he saw the scene and felt her lips, almost making him groan in pleasure.
Emily noticed his expression and felt a surge of confidence. ''I make him feel good too.''
Then she parted her lips and opened her mouth wide before lowering her head and taking the thick ns in.
"Oh~ that''s nice, Em." Max moaned, feeling her lips wrap around him and her warm and moist tongue slither over the tip.
Her lips curling in a smile, she started to lick and suck on it with enthusiasm. As she heard his moans of pleasure, she became more and more confident and also found out where she should lick and how she should suck to give him the most pleasure.
Max was feeling so great that just a minute in, he felt like cumming but suppressed the urge, wanting to feel more.
Then he extended his hand and put it on her head. Though he didn''t force her down on his cock, Emily understood what he wanted and slowly lowered her head, taking more of him inside.
Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!
"Damn~ You are doing amazing, Em." He groaned, his head flicking back in pleasure. In just a few short minutes, she had improved a lot. She was using all of her mouth and making him lose his mind.
If he didn''t know better, he would''ve thought she was quite experienced and that she was acting clueless before.
''She is a natural¡ or maybe all mage women are talented in this regard.'' He thought, remembering Rima, who had improved as fast as her while giving him the first blowjob of her life.
''Nah, thetter is true since Lily, Leticia, and others didn''t improve as much on their first time.'' He thought, trying to distract himself because he was almost reaching his limit.
Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind.
''Maybe it''s gics. Rima''s mother had many lovers, as she told me, so maybe Rima had inherited her talent. Then¡ Esther should be talented in this regard. I wonder...
He hurriedly shook the thought out of his mind.
Then suddenly, his eyes widened and he let out a loud groan.
"Ohhh~"
Emily had forced hisplete length inside her hand, and he felt her throat muscles constrict around him, sending overwhelming jolts of pleasure through his body, which finally tipped off the scale.
However, right then, he felt Emily try to move her head up.
Swoosh!
"Stay there!" He hurriedly pressed her down, forcing her to deep throat him and then,
Arghhhhhhh~
With a loud, guttural groan, he climaxed and shot ropes after ropes of his thick milkshake down her throat.
Mmmff!
Emily gagged, and her eyes bulged as she started struggling to move up.
When he was almost done, he finally noticed her struggle and let her move up. But even then, he didn''t let her take his cock out of her mouth, not wanting to waste his pure yang energy-rich liquid.
Pop!
Gulp!
Ha! Cough! Cough!
After he shot thest drop in her mouth, he released her head. Emily immediately moved up, causing his cock to slide out of her mouth with a wet popping sound.
Max had thought she would cough out some of his liquid, but to his surprise, Emily suppressed her urge to cough or breathe to gulp all the cum down. Only then did she breathe and start coughing.
After she calmed down, she shot him a re and angrily said, "I almost died there."
Seeing she had be angry, he suppressed his urge to tease her and sat up before hugging her, "I''m sorry, babe. You just made me feel too good, and I couldn''t control myself."
His words alleviated her anger a little, so did the hug.
"Hmph! You should''ve given me a warning at least." She harrumphed, pushing him away.
Max put on an apologetic expression and muttered, "I''m sorry about that. I forgot you aren''t like Lily or Sera, as it was your first time. I''ll be careful from now¨C"
"Are you trying to provoke me by saying that?" Emily interrupted him, seeing through his intentions.
In response, Max hurriedly shook his head, "No, absolutely not." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After he coaxed her for a while, she was no longer angry. Seeing this, Max said, "By the way, Em. If you were so ufortable. There was no need to push yourself and drink that. You could''ve coughed it out and breathed a little earlier. Did you like it that much?"
Immediately, he felt her be angry out of embarrassment, "You dare tease me? It seems you no longer fear me, huh."
---
Chapter 716 Happy Tears
Chapter 716 Happy Tears
Swoosh!
Max suddenly leaned forward, startling her.
He then put his hand on her cheek and gently caressed it as he grinned, "You are so lovely. How could someone fear you?"
"You¡" She felt dissatisfied that he wasn''t taking her seriously but also felt good upon hearing his words, making her feel conflicted and unable to decide how she should react. So, instead, she snorted and pouted her lips.
"How cute!" He pulled her cheeks and gently kissed her, immediately making her recoil. "What are you doing?!"
"Kissing you?" He said,
"Don''t. I just did that¡ I''m not clean." She firmly shook her head.
"So what?" Max asked, leaning forward.
Emily, however, pushed him away, "No. Please¡" She pleaded,
"Sigh. Alright." Max sighed in defeat and then pointed at his cock, "Since you are notfortable kissing me above, how about down there? It still needs a bit more of your attention."
Emily looked down at his cock and noticed it was stained with cum. Without saying anything, she leaned down and started cleaning it. In a few seconds, she hadpped away all the juices.
She then looked up and with a red face asked, "Want me to do it again?"
"Oh? You like doing it now?" Max asked, smiling.
"N-No. I don''t like it; I just thought since you are still hard, you would want me to do it again." She hurriedly denied it, but from her expression, he could tell that just like she liked kissing, she hade to like going down on him too.
"You are full of surprises, aren''t you?" He grinned, making her embarrassed. However, just as her embarrassment started turning into anger, he said, "I would love for you to do it again, but I n to do something else now, something more important."
"W-What?" Emily asked in nervous anticipation.
"How about I show you?" Saying this, he pushed her back onto her back. Then lifted her legs and ced them on his shoulders before moving toward her and rubbing his cock on her wet, tightly closed, puffybia.
Mm~
Emily let out a soft moan, her heart racing once again.
cing the tip on her narrow, virgin entrance, he looked her in the eyes and asked in a husky voice, "Ready?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Emily clenched the bedsheet and closed her eyes before nodding, "Um."
Seeing her act like this, he called out, "Hey, Em." "Hm?"
"Open your eyes." He said,
Emily did and looked at him, "What is¡ªNnggh~"
While she was speaking, Max thrust his waist forward, and his cockhead parted her folds and slipped inside her tight cave, making her moan.
He also groaned in pleasure, feeling her insides clench around his cockhead as if trying to stop him from entering further.
"This¡" While enjoying the tightness and heat of her pussy, he couldn''t help but feel surprised because he could feel a thin, familiaryer pressed against the tip. He had thought even though she was a virgin, given how much she trained and fought, her hymen would''ve broken naturally. But it was not¡
''What a pleasant surprise!'' He grinned. Though it didn''t really make any difference, the feeling of ''taking'' virginity was different, and he liked it.
He waited for her to rx, but even after half a minute, she did not. Not only that, her entire body had be stiff.
Sighing, he leaned forward and took one of her pink nipples in his mouth and started to suck and tease it while one of his hands started squeezing and kneading her other breast while also rubbing her bud. At the same time, his other hand went down to her crotch and started rubbing her clitoris, making her gasp.
"Rx, babe. No need to be so tense."
As she felt the pleasure from her clit and breasts, she started rxing. First the rest of her body rxed and then her pussy.
"I''m sorry. I¡ feel a strange sense of trepidation." Emily muttered,
Max raised his brows at her words and then shook his head. "It''s normal to feel that. No need to worry about it." Saying this, he left her breasts and clit and moved up, cupping her face in his hands, "It''s alright, okay?"
"Mm." "Now, you might feel some pain. So, get ready."
"Wait a moment¡ª"
Max, however, did not. As soon as he finished speaking, he thrust his hips forward, causing his thick cock to stretch out her tight canal and move forward while iming her virginity.
"Ahhnnggg~"
Emily groaned in a mixture of pleasure and pain, her insides mping down on his shaft.
"Max, be gentle. It... It feels so full." Emily incoherently muttered through gritted teeth. Her eyes tightly closed, her head tilting backwards while her fingers dug into the bedsheets, poking holes into them as she tried to adjust and savor the feeling.
A momentter, tears appeared in the corner of her eyes, which Max, waiting for her to recover, noticed and worriedly asked, "Hey, Em. What is it? Why are you crying?"
Emily bit her lower lip before she opened her eyes and looked at him, a content and happy look in her eyes, "I''m happy. I officially became your woman."
Max smiled wryly hearing this. He then leaned forward and kissed her teary eyes while wiping her tears. "Stupid girl, you were already my woman when we confessed our feelings to each other."
"I know." Emily nodded. She knew this, but she was also worried that they might not be able to consummate their rtionship seeing how much danger they, especially Max, were in.
Now that they had done it, she was relieved.
Max didn''t know what was going on in her mind, so he just embraced her.
After a while, Emily patted his back and said, "You can move now."
Without wasting any time, he immediately propped himself up on his hands and slowly pulled his cock out until only the tip was left, and then, as slowly and gently as possible, he pushed it back again.
Nhngg~
Chapter 717 Resonance
Chapter 717 Resonance
Nnnng~
As his thick cock stretched her insides, hitting all the pleasure points and exploring her depths, Emily trembled, and her insides clenched around his cock, causing both her and Make to feel amazing and moan in pleasure.
Thump! Thump!
Max went gentle and slow at first, letting her adjust while savoring the taste of her, but as he felt more and more pleasure, he couldn''t hold back and increased his pace.
"Ahh! You feel amazing, Em!" He groaned, his cock throbbing inside her.
"Ahn~ Nnggh~ Don''t speak, little Max, Mm~" Emily moaned, her eyes rolling up in her skull due to the intense pleasure.
''It feels even more amazing than cultivation.'' She thought, clenching her insides to feel more pleasure. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max''s cock throbbed when he heard her call him ''little Max,'' and before he knew it, he was thrusting in and out of her with wild abandon, "Ha~ Elder Sister¡ Em, you feel amazing! Your pussy feels amazing. I could fuck you all day long. Oh god~"
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
"Ahhn~ Yes~ It feels soo~ good." Emily moaned out loud, her tongue hanging out of her mouth. Each thrust was sending her electric jolts of pleasure, making her lose her mind.
"Open your mouth!" He ordered, and Emily immediatelyplied.
Swoosh!
His fire elemental mana surged out of him and cleaned her mouth and then his of their residual fluids. Then he leaned forward, his waist rapidly and strongly moving, and started kissing her, plunging his tongue into her mouth.
As they both gave in to the lust, their bloodlines stirred once again. The faint golden halo appeared above Emily''s skin while in Max''s bloodline space; the golden me burned a little brighter. Unfortunately, it still couldn''t move the pink energy away.
But a few minutester, when Emily climaxed with a loud moan, a change happened. The pink energy whirled, and some of it entered into the small me, causing it to expand and burn more brightly.
Max didn''t stop or slow down when she climaxed; instead, his thrusts became harder and rougher. Why?
Because he had realized while Emily liked it when he did it gently, she loved it when he was forceful and rough with her.
Ahhhnnnnggggg~
As if to prove him right, her first orgasm hadn''t properly ended when she climaxed again, harder this time, and it left her whimpering in ecstasy.
Arghhh!
Max groaned, feeling her slick insides tightly wrapped around him, milking him.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
After ten or so strokes, he felt his orgasm build up, and his cock throbbed inside her. Emily felt it and wrapped her hands around his back and her legs around his waist as if to brace herself. Then, she tightened her muscles even more.
Arrrghhhhhhh!
Max raised his head, his eyes zed as he let out a beastly groan, and with a strong thrust, he forced himself inside her to the utmost limit and filled her womb.
He came with such intensity that his entire body stiffened, and when his climax ended, he felt his legs tremble.
Nnnnggggg~
Just then, Emily, feeling his hot liquid fill her up, cried out and climaxed again.
"Oh damn!" Max groaned, feeling her vice grip around him.
Not wanting to ruin her pleasure, he stayed put, and after he felt she hade down from the high of pleasure, he let his drained body fall on top of her, heaving deep breaths.
While they both rested, embracing each other, Emily''s golden halo intensified and expanded, covering Max too.
At the same time, in his bloodline space, little by little, more of the pink energy was poured into the golden me, causing it to grow more and more.
When they both finished climaxing, the injection of energy stopped, but by that time, the golden me had expanded dozens of times from its initial tiny size and was way brighter. Also, it now had created a zone for itself, around a foot in radius.
Though it was negligiblepared to the space the pink energy, or rather, the Lust Overlord''s Bloodline upied, it was still its independent space.
Max, resting his face between Emily''s breasts, suddenly felt a resonance with Emily that jolted him back to his senses. The first thing he noticed was that he was covered in her golden halo, which was much brighter than before.
The second thing he noticed was that the resonance he felt with Emily wasn''t because of the link his Lust Overlord bloodline created with his women but because of something else, something familiar.
His brows raised, he scanned his body with his bloodline sense and noticed a faint golden flicker in his blood. Immediately, his eyes widened in surprise. ''I also have the Garfield bloodline.''
''Wait. I have never heard that someone having two bloodlines. Then how can I have two?'' His brows furrowed in contemtion.
It was widely known that even if both the father and mother had bloodlines, their child would only inherit one of them. In most cases, it would be the stronger of the two, and in some minority of cases, the more suitable one, even if it was the weaker, though it rarely happened.
''Maybe it''s because the system gave me the Lust Overlord Bloodline while I inherited the Garfield one?'' He mused,
If he could see his Bloodline Space now, he wouldn''t have thought this because¡ Apart from the Lust Overlord Bloodline and Garfield, or rather the Imperial Bloodline, there was a presence of a third bloodline, a tiny, almost non-existent violet spark.
Suddenly, he felt a hand caress his hair, which pulled him out of his thoughts. And right then he heard Emily ask, "Little Max, what are you thinking about?"
Max noticed the golden halo covering them had already vanished. So, he asked, "Did you see that golden halo?"
"What?" Emily raised her brows in confusion.
Max sighed, realizing she hadn''t seen it and said, "See if there is any change in your bloodline."
"Oh? Okay." Nodding, Emily closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened them, her golden eyes shing with surprise.
Chapter 718 A Seven Tiered Bloodline
Chapter 718 A Seven Tiered Bloodline
Max smiled and asked, "What is it?"
Emily couldn''t control her excitement and almost shouted out as she hugged him, "It''s amazing, little Max. Although not by much, my bloodline seems to have be purer and stronger. Moreover, the second ability of my bloodline seems to be awakening now. No wonder your women want to spend as much private time with you as they can."
"I think if it strengthens at this rate, after we have sex eight to ten times, my second ability will awaken." "That''s good." Max patted her back, not too surprised by her words. When he had scanned her body¡ªwhen she had deactivated her bloodline¡ªhe had already felt her bloodline wasn''t at its full potential. So, it didn''te as a surprise that after absorbing the Nascent Energy, it became stronger.
If he, however, knew just how much potential her bloodline had and that Emily had awakened it at its initial level due to the concentration of it being very thin in her body, he would''ve been shocked.
Imperial Bloodline was a very high-level bloodline and was among the best of the best in the world. It was divided into seven tiers, tier-1 being the weakest and tier-7 the strongest. Also, each tier had a corresponding bloodline ability, meaning it had seven bloodline abilities.
Just this fact was something so ridiculous that even someone like Wyomin, Alton, or Verana, who all had quite powerful bloodlines, would have a hard time believing it.
Ordinarily, bloodlines had one or two abilities. Even the Williams'' bloodline had just two abilities, and very few members could awaken the second. Only some rare and high-grade bloodlines had more than two abilities; Alton''s Rothchild Bloodline was among these, as it had three abilities.
They didn''t know if anyone had a bloodline that had more than three abilities in the entirety of the central ins. Though they had heard rumors that the elusive demon race¡ªDevils'' Paragons¡ªhad four bloodline abilities.
It should be known that just creating a bloodline was a tall task for Supreme Mages because it was just tooplicated a matter and took a lot of their time and energy.
So if they wanted to add a special ability on top of that, it would be even trickier and would take a lot of time, hundreds or maybe thousands of years sometimes, just to add a decent ability in their bloodline, not to mention several kinds of preparations.
No matter how long a supreme mage''s lifespan was, he wouldn''t want to spend a significant portion on it, especially knowing that after a few generations, if no talented descendent was born or something bad happened, which in the magic world was a normal thing, their bloodline would thin out if not lost entirely.
So, it was difficult for most people to imagine someone possessing a bloodline that had more than two abilities, not to mention seven.
¡
Seeing he wasn''t shocked or even surprised, Emily added, "Not only that, I can feel just two abilities isn''t the end. I could awaken more in the future as my bloodline strengthened."
Max only had a superficial knowledge of the bloodlines, so he didn''t understand the significance of multiple bloodline abilities. Moreover, because he already had several bloodline abilities and was going to have even more as he unlocked more bloodline locks, he didn''t find having multiple abilities anything impressive.
Therefore, he didn''t have any exaggerated reaction like she expected him to have. Emily frowned but then seemed to realize what the problem was and asked, "You don''t know much about the bloodlines, do you?"
"No." Max calmly admitted it.
Emily nodded in understanding and then said, "I also don''t know much, but I know very rare bloodlines and high-grade ones have more than two bloodline abilities. Do you know what this means? This means our Garfield bloodline is also a very high-leveled bloodline."
"Yeah. I suspected this much when I couldn''t scan you." Max nodded calmly. He then was about to change the topic and say that they should go for another round if she wasn''t going to digest the Nascent Energy inside her, but before he could, she raised her brows.
"Scan me? What do you mean?"
Sigh!
He sighed, realizing she didn''t know about his bloodline sense, and slowly told her everything about it.
After hearing him, Emily stared at him nkly for a few seconds before saying, "So¡ You are saying you already have three bloodline abilities."
"First, that extraordinarily powerful finger attack. Second, this amazing,mon-sense-defying bloodline sense, and third, even more ridiculous, the ability to create this incredible energy that I have inside me right now? Is that right?"
Max nodded.
Sigh!
This time Emily sighed, "No wonder you don''t find having three bloodline abilities anything amazing. Though I should have expected it."
The thought, ''Those who already have something don''t understand its real worth,'' came to her mind, and she sighed again.
Max smiled wryly at her words.
Then seeing she seemed to be feeling a little down, he asked, "This second ability, can you feel what it can do?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had already told him, Lily, and Sera about her first ability, Overdrive, as she named it. It enhanced her focus and made her stronger as she fought. The more she fought, the stronger she would be.
Emily shook her head. "No. I don''t. But I have a faint feeling that it wouldn''t directly help me increase my battle power."
"So, a support-type ability, huh. Just as I thought." Max muttered.
Seeing her look at him with a questioning gaze, he told her about the golden halo he saw and that he had felt a bloodline resonance with her.
"I feel you will be able to use this second ability to boost yourpanions'' battle power, or at the very least, mine since I had the resonance." He said,
Emily''s eyes gleamed brightly when she heard this. If what he said was true, then this was a very useful ability.
''I''ll be able to help him and be with him on the battlefield.'' She thought, feeling excited. But then she clenched her fists. ''But to do that, I have to increase my cultivation base. Otherwise he wouldn''t allow me to fight alongside him.''
As soon as she thought this, she immediately pushed him off her and sat up before saying, "I''m going to cultivate and digest this energy you gave me."
She then noticed he was still hard as a rock. Hesitating a little, she added, "You can call Lily over if you can''t wait for me to finish. Or better yet, cultivate with me. You also need to digest the energy, right?"
Hearing herst sentence, Max hurriedly said, "No. I can store the Nascent Energy in my dantian and use itter. So, I don''t need to cultivate immediately unlike you. So, you go ahead and cultivate. I will call Lily."
Emily narrowed her eyes and muttered, "It would have been good if I could do the same."
Without Max informing her, she could tell she needed to digest the Nascent Energy as soon as possible; otherwise, some of it would get absorbed into her body automatically while the rest would leave her.
"You might be able to in the future." Max said. He had thought about absorbing all of the Nascent Energy from her and giving it to herter, but he immediately realized she wouldn''t be able to use it herself to increase her cultivation after that for some reason and would need him to help her, which would waste a lot of time. And since digesting it immediately was for the best, he dropped the idea.
"Alright. Cast an istion barrier around me and call her." Emily said before going down the bed, taking out a cultivation mattress and sitting down on it cross-legged.
Chapter 719 A Fruitful Cultivation Session [1]
Chapter 719 A Fruitful Cultivation Session [1]
After enveloping her in an istion barrier, he opened the barrier around the bed and looked at Sera and Lily.
When he saw, unlike Sera, who was engrossed in cultivation, Lily was just meditating, he sighed in relief and sent her a mental message. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Immediately, Lily opened her eyes and saw him beckoning her over with a smile on his face and intense desire in his eyes. She felt her body heat up, and a beautiful crimson glow appeared on her cheeks.
Rising to her feet, she tiptoed to him, trying her best not to make any sound and disturb Sera''s cultivation.
Zoom!
After she arrived beside the bed, the barrier closed silently, and Max pulled Lily on the bed and into his embrace.
As her body mashed against his, her breasts ttened against his broad chest, and as he dug his fingers into the soft flesh of her ass, pushing her against his throbbing erection, Lily''s breath hitched.
She could tell Max, considering he didn''t seem to be influenced by his bloodline, was a little too excited right now.
She looked to the side and saw an istion barrier beside the bed.
Max, noticing her gaze, grinned, "She is cultivating. Why? You want her to join?"
"Ah, no. It''s not that." Lily blushed and was about to exin herself when Max chuckled, "I know. I was just joking."
"Mou, you are being so mean, young master." Lily pouted her lips and gave him a sullen look, which made him smile even more, and then suddenly, he leaned his face in and captured her lips for a deep, passionate kiss.
Ha~
When he pulled back, Lily was left breathless, her face an enchanting rosy color and her deep ck eyes shing with love, happiness, satisfaction, and a growing hint of desire.
Looking into her eyes and feeling her emotions with his bloodline sense, Max felt his heart melt. His hands stopped kneading and feeling up her ass and came above, one around her waist and the other one around her shoulders, and hugged her tightly as he said, "I love you, my sweet Lily."
Ba-Dum! Ba-Dum!
Lily''s heart fluttered wildly, her emotions surging like a gentle wave. Her expression softened, radiating warmth and tenderness, while a blissful smile lit up her beautiful face. Ovee with affection, she wrapped her arms around his back, her voice trembling with emotion as she whispered while looking at him with moist eyes. "I love you too, young master¡ so much."
Saying this, she buried her face in his chest, inhaling his manly scent, which heated her body up.
Max didn''t do this and savored this feeling for a while. After that, he started undressing her slowly.
As her naked body was gradually revealed to him, even though he had seen it many times before, he felt a heat ignited in his loins.
"You are¡ beautiful." He said, looking her up and down. Her tender skin, a littlerger than C cup breasts, toned and sexy abdomen, her narrow waist and wide hips, long legs, and thick thighs. Everything about her was perfect and sexy. Seeing her, he felt like a virgin all over again and remembered the day he first saw her and made love to her.
Gulp!
Feeling his admiring yet hungry gaze and seeing his throbbing erection that was oozing droplets of translucent love liquid, she gulped, feeling like a trapped rabbit in front of a big, bad, and hungry wolf.
Swoosh!
In one fluid motion, Max pushed her onto her back, grabbed her legs, cing them on his shoulders, and put his cock on her entrance.
Given how beautiful the moment was between them just now, he really wanted to go slow and be gentle with her; he really did, but he couldn''t suppress his surging lust.
"Kya~ Young master¡" Lily yelped, but her expression told him she wasn''t even a bit surprised. Not only that, she had a look of anticipation on her face, her breathing turning a little ragged, and her pussy wet, ready to take him in.
How could he control himself after noticing all this? Schlick!
So, he pushed his waist forward and plunged his cock deep into her slick, tight, and hot depths.
Ahhnnggg~
Hngg~
Both of them gasped in pleasure, their eyes closing to savor the moment.
Max then hugged her legs with his left hand, pulling her into him, and with the other hand, he grabbed her ass, lifting it slightly, and started moving.
Schlick! Schlick! Schlick!
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahng~ Nngh~ Hngg~
Soon, the istion barrier was filled with sensual sounds of their flesh pping, his cock thrusting into her wet cave, and their pleasured moans.
A few minutester,
"Ahhhnnngggg~ I''m cumming, young masterrr~" Lily''s pussy clenched around his cock, and her body arched up, her head flicking backwards while her eyes rolled up in intense pleasure.
Max slowed down slightly but didn''t stop, knowing she liked it that way when she came, and let her ride her orgasm.
Thud! After her orgasm ended and she fell back onto the bed, he flipped her over, and knowing she must be feeling a little weak, he grabbed her by the waist and continued fucking her with long and hard strokes.
Suddenly, his gaze flicked over to the istion barrier inside which Emily was cultivating.
''That was fast.'' He thought, sensing she was finished cultivating. Then his lips curled up in a teasing smile, and he made an opening in the barrier so she could hear and see him and Lily.
Emily had just finished assimting the Nascent Energy and was pleasantly surprised to notice that not only did it increase her cultivation level a little¡ªsomething which should''ve taken her at least half a month of serious cultivation to do¡ªit also purified her mana and slightly strengthened her mana core.
''He called it Nascent Energy, right? It''s really amazing.'' She thought in excitement. ''If I do it with him for the next few days, several times a day, I''ll reach the peak of the Three Star realm.''
---
Chapter 720 AFCS, Claiming all of her [2]
Chapter 720 AFCS, iming all of her [2]
As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, she blushed like a little girl, feeling embarrassed. But then she chided herself,
''He is my man now. There is nothing wrong with wanting to do it with him. So, there is no need to be embarrassed about it.''
''Moreover, he would like me more if I did that¡ª''
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahng~ Hnngg~ Nnnggg~ She was just thinking all this when suddenly she heard the wet pping sounds and moans, and her eyes snapped open.
Seeing Lily on her hands and knees in front of him, his thick cock moving in and out of her, and seeing her face twisted in pleasure, she felt heat between her legs.
Then, suddenly, her eyes widened, ''Did I look the same when we were doing it?''
''Wait, that''s not important.''
Her eyes narrowed at Max, who seemed oblivious to her presence, and she gritted her teeth. ''This guy¡ Why is he showing me this? Doesn''t he think I''ll join them if I watch them? Wishful thinking!''
She wanted to tell him to close the barrier, but when she opened her mouth, no words came out, and her eyes were glued to the pair.
After a moment, she thought, ''There is no harm in watching. I can learn what he likes and will be able to make him feel good.''
¡
Maxughed in his heart when he noticed with his bloodline sense that she was watching them in a daze.
Though he knew just this might not be enough to make herfortable enough to join them, this would at least put the thought in her mind and lower her inhibitions.
He then focused his gaze on Lily before him and his lips curled up.
Just like Emily and Sera, she wasn''tfortable with the thought of having sex with someone else present, but the moment she realized Emily was watching them, her insides clenched him tightly, increasing the pleasure for both of them, and her moans became louder.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahng~ Ohn~ Nngghh~
After a while, Max felt her body slowly stiffening and her pussy tightly wrapped around him. Knowing she was going to climax again, he stopped holding back and started thrusting harder and faster, each time his mushroomhead ramming against her cervix, making her moan hysterically.
After a while, Max felt her body slowly stiffening and her pussy tightly wrapped around him. Knowing she was going to climax again, he stopped holding back and started thrusting harder and faster, each time his mushroomhead ramming against her cervix, making her moan hysterically.
"Ahhhhhhhhhh~ Young master~" "Argh! Lily!"
With a loud moan, her body spasmed, and her insides squeezed hard as she climaxed hard. Feeling this, Max also let out a loud groan and ejacted inside her, letting her pussy squeeze out all of his cum.
Thud!
Once they finished, Lily fell forward, and because he could see she was in no condition to care about anything at this moment, including his yang energy-rich seed spilling out of her, he also fell forward, on top of her back, with his cock still lodged deep inside her, keeping all the fluids inside her.
Ha! Huff! Ha!
Both heaved deep breaths as they enjoyed the afterglow.
On the other side, Emily was also heaving deep but silent breaths, not wanting them to hear her. Watching their passionate coupling, she had be excited and for the first time had touched herself for pleasure. Unfortunately, she didn''t feel as good as he made her feel, so she had stopped, which increased her frustration.
Just when she was thinking Max would let Lily cultivate and would do it with her, Max pulled out of Lily and, with his mana, created a seal to keep his semen inside her and then pulled Lily back on her elbows and knees.
''He¡ What''s he doing? Why isn''t he letting her cultivate?'' Emily frowned, almost about to shout, but held herself back, not wanting Lily to know she had watched everything. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ah~ Young master¡ Oohhh~" Lily was also surprised. However, before she could say anything, her eyes widened and she gasped when she felt him push his finger into her¡ other hole.
"Wha-What are you doing, young master?!" She asked in a slightly raised tone, ufortable and embarrassed.
Max pushed his finger in a little more and started to move in and out of her slowly as he said, "I''ll im this hole of yours too and make youpletely mine."
Lily hurriedly shook her head in panic. "Ah, no, young master. There is no need to do it. I''m alreadypletely yours."
"Oh? Does this mean you don''t want me here?" Max asked, his tone a little hurt as though her words had made him sad.
"N-No. I didn''t mean¡ª Ohhhhh~" Lily started to exin, but right then he put another finger in while using his mana to lubricate her hole, causing her to stop speaking.
Emily watched this, wide-eyed and with a pale face. She looked almost horrified. ''He... wants to... That''s too¡ perverted.''
Max licked his lips, feeling the incredible tightness around his fingers, his cock already rock hard and throbbing in anticipation.
''Should I¡'' Thinking for a moment, he used some of his bloodline energy, and just as he expected, it loosened her quite a bit, enough for him to enter without too much difficulty. Also, it made sure she wouldn''t get hurt in the process, though she would feel some pain.
He then grabbed his cock and put the mushroomhead on her rosebud. "Alright. I''m going in, baby. Try to rx as much as you can."
"No, young master, wait... Ahhhhh!" She tried to stop him by trying to move to the side, but he had already locked her in ce.
He knew if he tried, he could make her calm down and make her agree, but his throbbing cock and zing lust didn''t afford him the luxury, and he pushed forward.
Ahhhhhh!
Arghh!
Lily cried out in pain when his thick cockhead entered her anal ring, while Max cried in pleasure, feeling her incredible tightness enveloping him. He then pushed forward until he was halfway inside her.
Ahhhhhh!
"Fuck!" He groaned, feeling her insides mp on him with almost crushing pressure.
"Shh, rx, Lily." He said as his hand went below and started rubbing her clit. At the same time, he used more of his bloodline energy to rx and loosen up her muscles.
Chapter 721 AFCS, Unconditional Love [3]
Chapter 721 AFCS, Unconditional Love [3]
"Ahhh! I''m trying!" Lily said through gritted teeth, her face scrunched up in anguish.
His bloodline energy loosened up her anal tract, helping her rx.
This time, Max didn''t rush to shove the rest of his cock inside her, and instead, waited for a few seconds, letting her adjust.
Ha!
Lily took a deep breath and turned her head around to give him a sullen look, her lips pressed into a thin line.
Max smiled awkwardly before gently caressing her soft ass cheeks. "Sorry, baby. I couldn''t stop myself. You excite me just too much to control my desires."
"Hmph! No need for these sugary words." She huffed in mock anger. Max sighed in relief in his heart when he saw she wasn''t angry¡ or rather, too angry, and that his words had the intended effect.
After giving him another re, she turned her face away and said in a low voice, "...You can continue."
"You sure?" He asked and instantly regretted it.
Just as he thought, Lily hurrumped and said in displeasure, "Now you are asking this, young master?"
Max leaned forward and kissed her back. "Sorry, alright. Now, don''t be angry and see how I make you feel good."
"Hmm." Lily nodded while feeling giddy in her heart and also a little bad. She liked how he seemed to be scared seeing she was angry, but exactly because of that, she felt bad.
After hesitating for a little, just as Max was about to move, she said, "Young master¡"
"Yes?" Max asked, stopping.
"You¡ As I said earlier, I''m alreadypletely yours. You can do whatever you want with me and to me. As long as it is something that makes you happy, I would never say no to it."
Max nodded, his expression cid. "I understand. But¡ you should also know, I''m your man, and you have every right to stop or even scold me if you are notfortable with or don''t like anything I do or decide to do, understand?"
Lily felt her heart warming, and a blessed smile blossomed on her face as she made a faint voice of acknowledgment. "Mm."
Emily silently heard their exchange and couldn''t help but admire Lily''s selfless love for him. She knew Max loved Lily a little more than her, but it didn''t matter because she knew the difference was almost negligible.
However¡
''Do I love him as much as she loves him?'' She closed her eyes and questioned herself, and the answer she got was yes, she loved him and loved him a lot. She could even sacrifice herself for him, not to mention anything else, but¡ her love fell slightly short of Lily''s.
Taking a deep breath, she stood up, no longer trying to hide from Lily, and walked over to the bed.
''Hm?'' Max raised his brows in surprise while embarrassment overwhelmed Lily. She knew Emily was watching them, but since Emily was acting like she was not, she didn''t feel as embarrassed, but now¡ she wanted to find a hole to hide in.
Emily climbed on top of the bed, came beside Max, put her hands on her face, and... kissed him, a full-on, tongue kiss.
One of Max''s hands left Lily''s soft ass and wrapped around Emily''s waist, resting on the upper half of her ass cheek.
Lily had lowered her face to the bed, so she didn''t see them, but from their rough breathing and the wet sounds of their lips and tongues, it was more than enough for her to realize they were kissing.
''Sister Emily¡ You should havee after we were done. Why did you¡?'' Suddenly she realized their conversation must have been the trigger for her to ovee her inhibitions and sighed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''It''s a good thing she decided to surrender herselfpletely to the young master. But¡ it''s too embarrassing for me to have her watch.''
"Ahn~"
Suddenly, she felt his cock throb in excitement in her ass, and the sudden, soft movement made her moan. Immediately after which, she froze.
Then, she heard them stop kissing and then heard Emily say, "Don''t be embarrassed, sister Lily. If it makes you feel any better, you can watch us when he does it with me."
Lily''s face reddened at her words, and her anal muscles unconsciously gripped his cock.
Max grinned and slowly pulled his hips back until only the mushroomhead was inside her and then slowly moved forward. The friction made her feel all tingly, causing her to moan.
With one hand grabbing Lily''s left cheek, his fingers digging into her flesh, causing her soft skin to redden, and with the other holding Emily close, caressing her back and ass, he started to move in and out of her slowly.
Ahn~ Mmg~
After a few strokes, he felt she was rxed and her anal muscles weren''t as stiff; he pushed in again, and this time, he didn''t stop halfway but continued onward.
Mmnngggg~
As more of his bulging rod slid inside her, stretching her insides and exploring the uncharted depths, Lily raised her head, her eyes half closed as she bit her lower lip and let out a long, drawn-out moan, a mixture of pain and pleasure.
"Grab her waist." Max said to Emily, his voicemanding. Emily immediately obeyed.
Max then cupped her face, put his lips on hers, and shoved his tongue in her oral cavity, starting a sensual dance with her sweet tongue while not forgetting to move his waist.
As he indulged in these two incredible women, whose presence was enough to make him excited, he felt his lust spiking, his blood rushing to his head and his cock, causing it to harden beyond the limits. At the moment, he was truly harder than steel.
Mhm~
He groaned in pleasure, and in his excitement, bit Emily''s upper lip, a little harder than intended. Panicking, he was about to break the kiss, but Emily suddenly put one of her hands behind his head.
His excitement had excited her too, and she was enjoying his passionate, almost hungry kiss. So, how could she allow him to pull away just because he made her bleed a little? Heck, she even liked the pain he caused her.
''Am I bing too obsessed with him?'' She chuckled in her heart at the thought.
Chapter 722 AFCS, Pure Lust [4]
Chapter 722 AFCS, Pure Lust [4]
Lily felt a strange sensation course through her body when she felt Emily''s hands grab her waist.
''Since sister Emily isn''t ufortable joining us, I shouldn''t be either.'' She thought and slowly raised her head, no longer trying to hide.
Then as Max started moving in and out of her, the pain she was feeling slowly transformed into pleasure. Although a little remained because his thick cock was constantly stretching out her tight hole, she liked it as it enhanced the pleasure.
Ahn~ Mm~ Nnng~
Letting out soft moans, she gathered her courage and turned her head around and saw Max and Emily passionately kissing, almost trying to devour each other.
''She is going to get addicted to him like us.'' She smiled faintly but then pouted her lips, ''But I don''t like the fact that she is distracting him. He¡ isn''t doing it with the same intensity.''
Just as this thought appeared in her mind, Max''s eyes shed with amusement. One of his hands left Emily''s face. He was about to grab her waist and increase the intensity of his thrusts and himself deeper because even now, he had yet to enter her fully.
However¡
His hand stopped when it was about to touch her and hovered there because¡
Thwop!
Lily had pushed her hips backwards, meeting his thrust halfway and causing him to enter her deeper.
Ahngg~
Mm~
Lily moaned in pleasure and satisfaction, and while Max also moaned, it was mostly because of his spiking excitement. His cock throbbed in approval of her decision and in encouragement.
Ahn~
Lily moaned, feeling his excitement. Her lips curled up in a small smile, and she started moving her waist, trying to meet each of his thrusts halfway and to take all of him inside her. Though she was clumsy at first, she soon found a rhythm.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Ahn~ Nnngg~ Hnnnggg~
''Fuck! This is good.'' Max groaned in his mind. His hand was already ced on her hip, gently guiding her movements.
When she took almost ny percent of him inside her, he broke the kiss with Emily, grabbed Lily''s waist with both his hands, pulled back until only his engorged cockhead was inside her anal hole, and¡
Thump!
Ahhhnnnngggg~
¡With a powerful thrust, he pushed his cock all the way inside her, causing Lily to let out a loud moan as her body went stiff from the pleasure.
Argghh!
Max moaned too, feeling her warm and tight anal muscles envelop himpletely and then squeeze, making him feel an incredible amount of pleasure.
Slowly, he pulled back before powerfully thrusting again, and slowly, he increased the pace. Half a minuteter, he was wildly fucking her.
Ahhhnnng~ Hnnnnngggg~ Mmnnggg~
Arghh~
Each thrust rocked her body and sent intense jolts of pleasure coursing through her body, making her moan and drool uncontrobly, her eyes zing over. A few minutes in, and shepletely lost herself to the pleasure.
Max was the same. The intense pleasure had turned him into a horny beast who sought nothing but pleasure, his pupils turning crimson pink in lust.
Then, before he knew it, he raised his hand and¡
p!
¡pped her buttcheek, making it ripple.
Ahhh~
The sharp sting of pain made Lily¡ moan, and her already tight insides mped down on his shaft with even more force, giving him even more pleasure.
p! p! p!
He continued raining down p after p on her cheeks alternately. In just a minute, Lily''s ass had turned so red that it seemed it would bleed from the slightest touch.
Emily watched all this with a dazed expression. She had frowned when he pped her, but then she saw Lily''s reaction and thought, ''Does she like this?''
As she continued watching him fuck her forcefully and brutally beat her ass, she slowly started feeling tingly between her legs, her pussy bing wet with anticipation.
¡
Ahhhhhhhhhnnnnggggg~
Arrrgghhhh!
A few minutester, they both cried out, their moans akin to beastly growls, climaxing at the same time, hard.
When Max was finished filling her hole with his thick spunk, he pulled out of her, letting her fall to the bed, and turned to Emily, who was rubbing her thighs, looking at him with a hungry gaze.
"Come here." He growled, his blue eyes now a vibrant shade of crimson-pink. Right now, although he was overwhelmed with lust, he was in full control, not his bloodline like before. In fact, it didn''t show any signs of influencing him and was rapidly creating Nascent energy from their pure yin and yang energies.
Gulp!
Emily gulped in nervous anticipation, and before she knew it, she was on all fours in front of him, her sexy ass sticking out toward him.
Max wanted to take her anal virginity too, but he knew in his current condition, he wouldn''t be able to control himself. So, not wanting to torture her ass, though he felt she might like it, he put the tip of his cock on her pussy''s entrance and thrust his waist forward.
Schlick!
Without any problem, his cock, which was now slightly more than nine inches long and almost as thick as Emily''s wrist, slid all the way inside her, mming into her cervix violently as if trying to force its way into her womb.
"Ahhhnn~ It''s inside~" Emily cooed in pleasure, biting her lips.
"Argh! You feel good, Emily." Max groaned, feeling a sensation different from Lily''s ass, but almost as pleasurable. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I''m happy~ to make my little Max feel good~" Emily moaned, her pussy throbbing on his cock, caressing it gently and lovingly as if weing it again after a long separation.
Throb!
"Argh! You make me too excited, Emily." Max groaned. The words ''little Max'' were like a strong stimnt, exciting him even more and causing him to pull back until he was almostpletely out of her slick pussy before thrusting inside with force, once again hitting her cervix.
"Ahhhnnng~ Sooo good~" Emily moaned, encouraging him to continue. Grabbing her hips, digging his fingers into her soft flesh, he started thrusting in and out of her wildly, pushing her pussy without mercy.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Schlick! Schlick! Schlick! Ahhnn~ Nngggh~ Hnnnnggg~
The istion barrier was filled with the sensual sounds of their sex.
Chapter 723 AFCS, Prodigy [5]
Chapter 723 AFCS, Prodigy [5]
Phew!
Sera exhaled deeply and opened her eyes, a satisfied and excited expression on her face.
In just one day, she had made more progress than she did in thest year. She was at the peak of Four Star already, and now she was closer to the Five Star realm, having converted over fifteen percent of her mana into quasi Five Star mana. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unlike in the realms before, in the Four Star realm, one couldn''t convert their mana to the Five Star level without oveing the mana tribtion. So, most people tried to push it to the limits, so when they seeded in oveing the tribtion, it would automatically transform into the Five Star mana.
If someone who was working hard to convert their four star mana, or someone in the realms above, already having done it, found out she had converted an entire fifteen percent, more than one-seventh part of their mana, to the quasi Five Star level in just one day, they would be stunned, and most probably words like ''Incredible,''''Monstrous Talent,'' ''Prodigy,'' etc., woulde to their mind.
This cultivation speed, that too without any external help, was simply too unbelievable, after all.
''I need to temper my mana core, too. Otherwise it wouldn''t be able to endure the pressure of high-level mana. Hm, I need to learn the [Water Light Rejuvenation] spell too. But¡'' She frowned, ''How am I supposed toprehend thew? It''s been such a long time since I reached the Superior Mana Control stage, but I have yet to catch even a glimpse of thew.''
She then remembered something else and sighed helplessly, ''I need to work on my aura too and form my aura field. Sigh! If I had met Lord Husband a few months earlier, I wouldn''t have to do all this all at once.''
Just as this thought crossed her mind, her eyes narrowed as she looked at the istion barrier. ''Why didn''t he call me? Did he not want to disturb my cultivation, or did he lose himself in sister Lily''s and sister Emily''s warmth and forgot about me?''
She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.
Her both guesses were urate. Max didn''t disturb her, both because he could tell she was fully immersed in cultivation and also because he lost himself in Lily and Emily.
However¡
Zoom!
Just a few seconds after she stopped cultivating, the barrier opened, and Max walked out, buck naked, his breathing rough, his eyes burning with intense lust, and his cock throbbing hard, pointing to the ceiling.
Sera''s breath hitched when she saw him, and her face reddened, suddenly bing excited when she inhaled the strong scent of sex that was sted out of the istion barrier, saturating the room, when the barrier opened.
Swoosh!
"Come, baby. It''s your turn." He appeared in front of her and lifted her in his arms before walking back to the bed.
Sera silently nodded and then looked over. Her eyes widened when she saw Emily and Lily lying on the bed, on top of each other, unconscious. Their expressions were a mix of supreme bliss and extreme satisfaction, and their pussies were swollen red, dripping with his cum.
Seeing their state, she unconsciously rubbed her thighs and felt heat rising in her loins that made her pussy wet.
¡
Ha~ Huff~ Ha~
A few hourster, Sera was lying on the bed on her stomach, heaving deep breaths. Her eyes were zed over in ecstasy, and she was drooling. Her pussy was also swollen and dripping with cum, while Max was fucking Emily, who had woken up a while ago upon sensing the disturbance, like a wild beast in heat.
Thwop! Thwop! Thwop!
Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!
Ahn~ Ahhnngg~ Hnnggg~
¡
Almost 36 hours after they entered the training room, Max finally stopped, fully satisfied.
Hey in the middle of the bed with Lily lying on top of him and Emily and Sera on either side, sleeping soundly.
''Ha! It was amazing.'' He thought, and then sensed how much Nascent Energy he had gained, how much Sera, Lily, and Emily had improved, and his lips curled up in a satisfied smile, ''What a fruitful cultivation session! I need to do this more often.''
Although Emily and Lily weren''t able to cultivate after a few hours into their cultivation session due to their minds being overwhelmed with pleasure, they had absorbed enough Nascent Energy in the first few hours and made significant improvements in their cultivations.
Emily had even strengthened her bloodline enough to awaken her second bloodline ability. She had yet to name it, so it was still nameless. While Lily also wanted to let her bloodline absorb the Nascent Energy, Max had stopped her. He wanted to be in his right state of mind when she did it so in case something went wrong, he could properly help her.
''I should be able to increase my cultivation to the mid-stage Four Star with all this Nascent Energy. Even if it falls a little short, I can use the mana crystals.'' He thought, feeling excited. But then he furrowed his brows. ''But it would probably take up all my remaining time in the training room.''
When they left the room, he needed to have a significant amount of Nascent Energy as he needed to inject it into Wyomin''s withered wood, and he also needed some of it to safely use the Death Energy.
Sigh!
He sighed and thought, ''Well, I should follow Alton''s advice and prioritize tempering my foundation instead of increasing my cultivation realm.''
''But first, I need to get some sleep.'' Thinking this, he closed his eyes, hugged the lovelydies beside him, and soon fell asleep.
¡
For most of the remaining second day, they slept like babies.
After waking up, they cleaned themselves with their mana and started cultivating.
Soon, the week passed, and it was time for them to leave the training room.
When he stopped his cultivation, opened his eyes, and dispelled the istion barrier, he heard the sweet voices of the beautiful trio and the sound of them moving around.
They were sparring and guiding each other.
Seeing they seemed to have gotten even closer, treating each other like real sisters, he smiled.
Chapter 724 I Thought You Would Know
Chapter 724 I Thought You Would Know
He wanted to watch them for a while in silence, but almost immediately, Lily''s head flicked in his direction and then¡
Swoosh!
She rushed over and jumped toward him, her arms outstretched and a beautiful smile on her face.
Max smiled and caught her before hugging her, "Whoa! Someone is happy today." He said, giving her lips a peck.
Before she could respond¡
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Emily and Sera also rushed over and hugged him, snuggling into his chest.
Hugging the trio and feeling their radiating love and happiness, he became happy and forgot all his worries.
''How wonderful!'' He thought, hoping the time to stop so he could enjoy this calmness and happiness in their embrace.
Unfortunately, to his and the trio''s dissatisfaction, just a few secondster, a monotonous voice sounded.
[Your time is up. Please stand in the center of the room. You''ll be teleported out.]
Despite hearing the announcement, thedies didn''t show any indication of moving, causing him to smile wryly.
He then yfully swatted their bottoms and chuckled, "Let''s go, girls."
They reluctantly pulled away, and a few momentster, they were teleported to the transference hall.
Almost immediately, he felt hismunication crystal buzz in his spatial ring. When he took it out and heard the message, he sighed.
"Who is it, my lord?" Sera asked, and Emily and Lily also looked at him.
"It''s Wy¡ªLady Wyomin. She wants to meet me." Max said, "Let''s go."
"But she wants to meet only you." Emily said, not wanting to go uninvited.
Max yfully pulled her cheek and said, "I want you toe with me, soe."
Emily swatted his hand away and red at him as she rubbed her cheek. "Don''t do that. I''m not a kid."
In response, Max grinned and deliberately looked her up and down before nodding, "Indeed."
Emily blushed and turned around. "Let''s go."
Lily and Sera chuckled silently, thinking only he could tame her and make her act like this.
They had finished cultivating a day before and had been sparring and helping each other. They had indeed be a lot closer after doing it together, but they still felt slightly suppressed when facing her even when she hadn''t activated her bloodline, and her behavior, although warmer than before, was still detached.
However, when she was near Max, she would stop exuding the natural suppression, and her personality would be warmer.
¡
A whileter, under his lead, they arrived in front of the wall behind whichy Wyomin''s chambers.
Zoom!
A momentter, an opening appeared on the wall, and they walked inside.
They saw Wyomin sitting on the sofa in the center of therge room, looking at them with her brows raised.
"I hope you don''t mind me bringing them with me, Lady Wyomin." Max casually said as he walked over and sat in front of her.
The trio didn''t sit. After bowing toward Wyomin, they stood behind him, making him frown.
"Why are you not sitting?" He asked,
"It''s alright, young master." Lily said, and Max sighed.
The trio was surprised seeing how casual he was being with Wyomin, which made them secretly sweat in nervousness. She was a fricking emperor for god''s sake, someone who should be treated with respect, especially by low-realm mages like them.
However, he was acting as though she was just a normal person. Though they knew his rtionship with her had be quite good, they were still worried if hisck of respect would anger her.
Moreover, they could see she wasn''t happy about the fact that he brought them along. So, they didn''t want to anger her any more by sitting in front of her like she was their equal.
However, to their surprise, Wyomin said, "Don''t be nervous. Sit down."
After they sat down beside him, she nced at Max and asked, "I assume they already know why you are here. So, I don''t need to hide it, right?"
Max nodded, "You are right."
Wyomin looked at him; though she didn''t show any anger or dissatisfaction, Max could feel the air in the chambers be heavy. However, he calmly looked at her, not a bit nervous.
Sigh! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Wyomin sighed and said, "It''s my fault for not warning you beforehand."
While Max raised his brows at her words, she looked at the girls before looking at him, "You should know if the news of this piece of wood somehow leaks, I most likely die, and all those who know about it too."
"So, I hope, if not for me, for your safety at least, you don''t tell anyone else about it, no matter how much you believe them or how close they are to you. The more people know about it, the more the chances of an ident happening."
Immediately, the trio''s expression turned dignified, and Max narrowed his eyes, "Why did you not tell me this earlier?"
Wyomin looked at him evenly and said, "I had thought after seeing how secretive I was being and how precious it was for me, you would know it''s something very valuable and would know not to tell anyone else."
"..."
Max looked at her speechlessly before sighing in his heart. ''It seems I should not share all secrets with them after all.''
"Don''t worry, little Max. We will not tell it to anybody. So, you don''t need to worry." Emily said with a serious expression on her face.
Max smiled and ced his hand on hers. "I know you wouldn''t." Then he turned to Wyomin and said, "Alright. Give it to me."
Nodding, Wyomin took out the withered piece of wood and handed it to him. Emily and others looked at it with curiosity flickering in their eyes and thought, ''Indeed, just as he said, it doesn''t look or feel anything special.''
Max ced it in his palm before cing his other hand on top of it. Then closing his eyes, he started, slowly, injecting the Nascent Energy into it while also trying to inspect it.
A minuteter¡ Ha!
He took a deep breath and threw the wood, which looked no different than it did a minute before, toward Wyomin, his face pale.
Chapter 725 Grim Situation [1]
Chapter 725 Grim Situation [1]
From his experience, he knew the wood would practically snatch the Nascent Energy from him, so he had been careful, not wanting to inject more than half of what he had left right now. However, despite his cautiousness, it still managed to squeeze out a little more.
Furthermore, maybe because he injected just a strand of Nascent Energy into it, he didn''t have any problem stopping, but as he injected quite a bit into it, a strong connection had been formed, which took him quite some effort to break and stop the almost uncontroble injection of energy, the reason for his pale face.
''If not for my natural affinity for Nascent Energy, it would have drained me.'' He thought, looking at the piece of wood with a solemn look in his eyes. Though he had already believed Wyomin, now he believed it even more that this piece of wood was something very extraordinary.
However, he still didn''t know why it was so.
His bloodline sense had failed to prate it, and the moment Nascent Energy entered it, he lost all control of it, giving him no chance to inspect it in the slightest.
Wyomin inspected it with her divine sense and, sensing no change in it, frowned.
Seeing this, he shook his head and said, "Whatever it is, it needs a lot more of my energy before it shows any sign of recovery. So be patient."
Given how wondrous the Nascent Energy was, he believed if it had been any other dead nt or herb in its ce, no matter how high its grade may be, it would havee to life, even if it did not recoverpletely.
Wyomin looked at him silently before nodding. She then asked, "How many times do you think you need to inject your energy before it recoverspletely?"
Max thought for a moment and said, "If I inject the same amount I did just now, it would probably need almost a hundred or maybe two hundred more injections."
While Wyomin raised her eyebrows, he added, "Unfortunately, I can''t inject the same amount every time because this energy is not easily created."
Her brows furrowed even more tightly when she heard this.
After staying silent for a few seconds, she extended her hand holding the wood toward him and said, "You keep it with you then. I''ll take it after a year. I hope you would''ve brought it back to life by then."
Max didn''t take it immediately. Instead, he asked, "What if I die before then? Wouldn''t it be lost?"
The corner of Wyomin''s lips curled up into a small, confident smile, though just for a moment, as her expression turned normal the next instant as she said, "You don''t need to worry about it."
"Alright, then." Max took it after thinking for a moment. He then said, "If you don''t mind, can you help them train?"
Though he was helping her revive the wood as repayment for saving him and also keeping his secret, given how difficult it was and how important it was to Wyomin, he figured she wouldn''t mind helping him.
And just as he expected, after hesitating for a while, she nodded, "Okay."
With that, he left the war temple. Although Emily, Lily, and Sera were reluctant to stay away from him, they knew he had given them a really big opportunity, so they let him leave, but not before giving him a deep kiss.
¡
The moment he stepped outside the temple and saw the scene in front of him, he became surprised.
The number of people had increased by a lot, but contrary to what one might expect, the atmosphere had be more tense, and everyone he saw had grim expressions on their faces.
His brows raised, he sent Martha and Kriss a message. If they left the training rooms earlier, they must know about the situation.
While Kriss did not reply, Martha responded a few momentster with a simple message. [I am at my formation house.]
Stowing away themunication crystal, he moved in the direction of her formation house.
The Five Star mages of the William, Fuller, and Martell families were gathered in front of Martha''s house, wearing solemn expressions on their faces.
Martha was sitting in the head seat, listening to a man talking.
Swoosh!
Max''s arrival attracted their attention, and when they saw him, while some rxed, others'' expressions turned grimmer.
"What''s going on?" He asked, moving over to Martha''s side where a chair was empty.
"After the nearby kingdoms fell¡"
When Martha finished telling him everything, his expression also turned solemn.
As for why, it was because after the nearby kingdoms fell, everyone who could flee had fled ande to the Green Leaf kingdom. But because the capital city was already full of people, only some of them¡ªmostly the young and older people who could not fight¡ªwere allowed in while the rest were sent to the battlefield.
Though most of them were in the three star realm, they still improved the human side''s overall strength, and for the first five days, the human side dominated the demons. If not for the demons having more king rank demons, they would have pushed toward the demon city.
Still, everything was going smoothly, and the human side had started taking initiative, going into the demon territory to kill them.
However¡
On the sixth day, two days ago, it all changed when none of the groups that had gone into the demon territory returned. More groups went in, but they also didn''t return.
Then Alton gave them bad news. The demon tribes that were stationed in the nearby kingdoms had joined the horned and scarlet demons.
Max frowned, "Then why haven''t they attacked yet?"
"It''s probably because they are having internal conflict." Martha said, "Once they resolve their differences¡" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She didn''t finish, nor did she need to, as everyone knew what would happen. Everyone will be killed.
He then asked why there were still so many people present on the battlefield. Why hadn''t they left?
"Where would they go? Go to the capital that will be attacked once the war temple falls?" Armand scoffed. "Green Leaf is surrounded. No one can leave the kingdom if they don''t have multiple king mages. Even then the escape isn''t guaranteed."
Chapter 726 Grim Situation [2]
Chapter 726 Grim Situation [2]
Max furrowed his brows upon hearing this. The situation was really dire. But what he was really thinking at this moment was¡
''Why didn''t Wyomin tell me about it? Not only that, she gave me her precious piece of wood.''
His gaze flickered in thought, and then he looked at the tense crowd and said, "You all don''t need to despair. The situation isn''t as dire as you think."
Martha''s eyes shed, and she immediately said, "Did Sir Alton or thedy Wyomin tell you something?"
Max was about to shake his head when he noticed the subtle shift in her expression. He understood what she wanted and said, "I met Lady Wyomin just a while ago. Although she didn''t say anything about it, she didn''t look concerned. This means she believes everything will be fine."
As soon as he said this, Armand and others'' expressions rxed a little, and an early-stage five star mage from the Martell family asked, "Is what you said true, young master?"
"Yes. It is." Max nodded, "I don''t know what they are nning and why they haven''t already told you about it, but things aren''t out of control just yet. So, I advise you all to cheer up, and when the demons attack, focus on surviving and gaining as much war merit as you can if possible."
Martha swept her gaze over at them and said, "Now go, calm your people, and cultivate. Also be alert. The demons may attack any time."
After everyone left, Martha led Max in her formation house.
Sitting in front of him, she said, "Thank you."
Max shook his head. "There is no need. I didn''t lie."
To his slight surprise, Martha nodded, "I know. I can also tell the emperors aren''t too concerned about the situation. But they wouldn''t have easily believed me if I told them the same. So, thank you."
After a pause, she added, "Also, I hope you don''t mind their reactions when they saw you."
Max shook his head. "It''spletely understandable. Knowing I''m the demons'' target, they wouldn''t be at ease if I am with them."
Martha nodded in appreciation before asking, "Where are those three?"
"They are still training in the temple." Max said, and before she could ask anything more, he changed the tpic, "Kriss hasn''te out yet?"
Hearing his question, Martha''s expression changed, bing a little sad, and pity shed in her eyes, which made him frown.
"What is it?"
Sigh!
Martha sighed and said, "He hade out earlier than me and entered the demon''s territory with others."
Sighing again, she added, "Pauline also went with him."
Max''s brows knit together tightly. Then he asked, "Have you tried contacting them?"
"We have. But they didn''t respond." Martha said before sighing in pity, "What a pity. Both were extremely talented and would have¡ª"
"I feel they are still alive; at least Kriss is." Max said, interrupting her.
Martha raised her brows at his words. Then a momentter, she nodded, "I hope you are right and they are alive; otherwise, it would truly be a pity."
After making some small talk, he left her formation house and headed toward the demons'' territory.
However¡
Just when he was about to leave the humans'' territory, Alton''s voice sounded in his head, [Feeling adventurous, are we?]
Max stopped and stared ahead, in the direction of the demon city. He could feel many vague presences in front of him and knew the moment he stepped into the humans'' domain, he would be attacked.
"No, just checking things out." He said before thoughtfully adding, "It seems they have already sorted out their differences and will attack sometime soon."
[Quite observant you are.] Alton''s slightly surprised voice sounded.
"You all have some n, right?" Max asked,
[Yeah, a simple one.]
Max sighed in relief hearing this, but in the next moment, he became stunned.
[...Fight and beat the overconfidence out of those ugly bastards. Isn''t this n good?]
Max waited for a while for him to say he was joking, but Alton did not. His expression became grim, and he said in a gloomy voice, "You are not serious, right?"
[I am, kid.] Alton said, [But you don''t need to worry... Well, not too much, because mages from the central ins will soone and help you fight them.]
Max didn''t rx and instead asked, "How soon?"
[Well, as you must have already found out, the demons have surrounded your kingdom. So, going out anding in is a little difficult. But I can confidently tell you they will arrive by tomorrow evening at thetest. So, pray the demons don''t attack until then.]
[Now, return. And be careful. Like before, you''ll be in the most danger.]
Saying this, the voice vanished.
Max stood there, his gaze flickering in thought.
After a while, he took out hismunication crystal and contacted Ashroth and asked him what was going on in the demon city and when they were nning to attack.
When Ashroth responded a half a minuteter, his expression turned heavy, and he immediately sent Wyomin a message.
[Don''t let them leave the war temple until the reinforcements from the central ins arrive.]
Swoosh!
After that he contacted Martha and told her to gather all Five Star mages as soon as possible and rushed back.
He didn''t bother telling what he found out from Ashroth because he believed they must already know this or would find out soon enough.
When he arrived, Martha and others were already gathered, looking confused. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Some of them wanted to ask why he gathered them so soon, but when they saw his expression, they kept quiet, and the air became thick with tension.
Swoosh!
With a wave of his hand, he cast an istion barrier and enveloped everyone in it. After that he swept his nce across them and told them what Alton told him.
"That''s good. Now as long as the demons don''t attack before tomorrow evening, everything will be fine." Someone sighed in relief, but others didn''t share the same sentiment and kept their gazes glued to Max, who looked at the early-stage Five Star female mage who had just spoken and slowly said.
"Unfortunately for us, the demons are going to attack within an hour."
Boom!
Chapter 727 The Benefactor
Chapter 727 The Benefactor
His words were like a bomb that caused an explosion in their minds. Their faces became pale; even Martha, Armand, and others weren''t an exception. Some weak-willed ones even started trembling.
"I-Is that true, young master?" The early-stage Five Star female mage asked in a shaky voice.
Max nodded, "Yes. You don''t need to doubt that."
He then swept his gaze across everyone and said, "I can understand you must be scared, and it''spletely normal. After all, the demons have aplete advantage over us, and we will most likely not survive."
"But if you panic, you won''t be able to fight at your best, and the little chance you have of surviving until the reinforcementse would vanish. So, for yourself, keep a calm mind and don''t panic."
Martha took a deep breath and spoke up, "Sir Max is right. Let''s not despair and think of a way tost until the reinforcementse."
Being Five Star mages, everyone''s mental fortitude was quite good, and they quickly calmed down. Then a mid-stage Five Star mage of the Williams family looked at Max before saying, "Sir Max, I mean you no disrespect, but if you stay with us, no matter how hard we try, we won''t be able to survive."
Martha, Armand, and others red at him, but they didn''t refute his words. Max''s expression became indifferent when he heard this, and he said in an even tone, "Since I will be a target of the demons, I never nned to fight with you all and put you in danger. The only reason I came over was I consider you all my allies since you have fought together with my women. So, I didn''t want you all to panic and die uselessly."
He then nced at Elder Bajj and a few others, "I wish you all luck. We''ll meet again if we survive."
"Sir Max, please wait!"
Swoosh!
As soon as he finished speaking, he removed the istion barrier and rushed away, ignoring Martha''s shout.
Martha sighed and looked at the person who had spoken in disappointment. Though she didn''t scold him or say anything, he felt bad and regretted speaking just then.
A few momentster, Martha shook her head and stopped thinking about Max and said, "Alright. Now let''s talk about how we are going to fight¡" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, right then, the early-stage female mage spoke up, "Princess, why don''t we just stay in the war temple? Since the demons haven''t attacked yet, we can still enter."
At her words, others'' eyes lit up. That was right. Only when the demons were attacking did the emperor not allow anyone to enter the war temple, but if they were already inside¡
"You are right. We can do that." Before Martha could respond, Armand spoke up. He then sneered, "But you lot are forgetting you need to be in a training room when the demons attack, or you will be thrown out. If you have enough merits left to rent a training room, sure, go ahead and save yourself."
Save for a few of them, everyone''s expression fell at his words. They¡ had no war merits.
Martha nced at the few of those who seemed to have enough merits, one of whom was the person from her family who had told Max he couldn''t fight with them, and said, "Just as Uncle Armand said, you can go ahead and enter the temple. But remember, even this opportunity you only have because Sir Max found out about the demons'' n beforehand. So, be grateful to him." After a while, a few from the Martell family and a few from the Fuller family left. But from the Williams family, none left.
How could they? If King Azaroth found out they had abandoned his sister, they would still die.
Martha had no change in her expression as she started telling them how they were going to fight to increase their chances of survival.
As for those from the Martell and Fuller family, they didn''t rush to the war temple and instead gathered the people from their family who had enough war merits and took them with them.
¡
After leaving, Max had worn the mask and hid his identity and was standing in the middle of the battlefield with his eyes closed. Many people around him were looking at him with weird gazes, but none said anything.
Just then, Alton''s voice, a bit grave and surprised, sounded in his head, [You have a spy in the demon city?]
"Yes." Max said, opening his eyes.
[...If I weren''t sure you weren''t colluding with the demons, I would''ve killed you right this instant.] Alton''s voice returned to normal, [But damn kid, you are full of surprises. You got the news before us. Maybe we should use your spy instead?]
Max didn''t respond and kept quiet. A momentter, Alton''s voice rang throughout the battlefield.
"Get ready, everyone. The demons are about to attack."
Immediately, everyone tensed up, and the majority of them started losing their minds in fear.
Alton then announced the news about the reinforcements.
However, it didn''t calm them down because from this moment until the projected time of reinforcements'' arrival was a long gap of over thirty hours.
Thirty long hours¡ They didn''t believe they couldst this long if the demons attacked in full force.
Max stood there, unmoving, his head held high and staring into the distance. There was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, if someone looked closely, they would notice deep within his eyes was a bubbling excitement.
As for why he was excited¡
Just then, he sensed someone rush in his direction and turned his gaze around. When he saw who it was, his eyes flickered with pleasant surprise and relief.
Swoosh!
When the person arrived in front of him, he smiled, looked him up and down, and said, "I''m d to see you alive."
This person was none other than Leo Feng, his benefactor who had gifted him those twenty-two mana crystals.
Seeing him smile, Leo was a little surprised, but then he also smiled, "Thank you, sir."
Max looked at him, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes, and said, "Congrattions for entering the Five Star realm."
"Huh?"
Chapter 728 Notorious Leo Feng
Chapter 728 Notorious Leo Feng
"Huh? You can see my cultivation, sir?" Leo asked in surprise before touching the ne he wore.
Max smiled. "Your ne works fine."
Leo smiled wryly, "As expected. Sir is no ordinary person."
With his concealment ne that he bought from the war temple, even King mages weren''t able to tell what his exact cultivation was, but Max could.
Max smiled and introduced himself, "My name is Max, and as you must have heard, some people call me Kingyer, but I would like it if you called me Overlord instead of Sir."
Leo nodded. Just like most of the people who were present that day when he and Kriss killed the demon king, he also knew he was one of the Kingyers. He wanted to meet him earlier but couldn''t.
"I will call you Overlord, then." Leo nodded before saying, "Sir Overlord, you don''t seem much concerned. May I know why?"
"Well, getting worried or concerned over it wouldn''t help me. It will hinder me, instead. Besides¡" Max smiled at him and said what he was hoping to hear, "I''m confident I will survive."
Leo''s gaze flickered, and after hesitating for a bit, he gritted his teeth, feeling embarrassed, and said, "Sir Overlord, would you mind if I stayed nearby? I... I am afraid I wouldn''t be lucky enough to survive without any help."
Max wasn''t surprised; instead, he looked at him curiously and asked, "You don''t know I''m the demons'' number one target?"
Leo understood what he was asking and nodded, "I know, sir. And I also know everyone around you would be in danger, and this is why you are here alone. I will be in danger if I stay near you, especially if the demons saw you help me, but I believe I will still have higher chances of survival."
"Oh?" Max raised his brows. He could tell Leo wasn''t a coward or a pessimistic person, but he was very worried, or rather afraid, right now, even though he seemed calm outwardly.
"Someone is targeting you?" He asked,
Leo froze at the question. He then lowered his head and nodded, "Yes, sir."
Max could tell he was feeling ashamed for using him like that, but he didn''t mind. Leo was his benefactor, as those mana crystals had really helped him.
So, he said, "Alright. As long as you are ready to face the dangers, you are wee to stay near me. If I can, I will help you."
Saying this, he asked, "By the way, who wants to kill you?"
Leo''s face reddened slightly as he said, "All four noble families. In fact, if they recognize me, the royal family''s people will want to kill me too."
"..."
Max looked at him, stunned. He wanted to say the emperors won''t let them kill him, but remembered how chaotic the situation was going to be. They most probably wouldn''t be able to stop them.
So, he instead asked, "How did you offend all of them?"
"I, cough!, stole a few things from them." Leo answered and then started telling him about himself.
As he heard him, Max didn''t know whether tough or cry. When he told him the four noble families were targeting him, he had thought¡ªdue to his bias¡ªthe noble families must have wronged him somehow, and he might have retaliated, which created enmity. However, the truth was, it was all his fault. Leo Feng was famous, or more urately, a notorious thief of the Green Leaf. He had stolen from all noble families and organizations; hell, he didn''t even spare the royal family, and hence became their enemy.
However, to everyone''s frustration, no matter how hard they tried, they were never able to find him. In fact, apart from his aura and mana signatures, they knew nothing about him.
As for the aura and mana signatures, they were useless because he, apparently, was able to fake them thanks to his bloodline.
"Unfortunately, after I broke through to the Five Star realm, my bloodline ability seems to have be useless. I can no longer change my aura and mana signature." Leo finished, a deep, worried frown on his face. For him, an orphan, his bloodline was his everything. It was all because of it that he managed to change his destiny and be a peak Four Star mage and now a Five Star mage.
''Maybe I shouldn''t have broken through after all.'' He thought, sighing in his heart. When he was ready to break through, he had a premonition, but the lure of bing a Five Star mage made him ignore it.
Max, unaware of his concern, looked at him with raised brows and asked, "You said you could fake your aura and mana signatures. And since they don''t know how you look and all else, how will they know it''s you?"
Then he suddenly remembered something. In the movies he watched in his past life on earth, those thieves who thought themselves unrivaled in the field would leave a mark to be famous.
Just as this thought crossed his mind, he saw Leo smile sheepishly and say, "Well, Sir Overlord, I used my original aura and mana signatures when I did the robberies. So¡"
p!
Max couldn''t stop himself from pping his head and saying, "You deserve it. Who told you to be so foolish?"
"No one. I just found it thrilling and¡ª" He started saying but shut his mouth when Max shot him a re.
After a few moments when Max didn''t say anything, he hesitantly asked, "I can still stay nearby, right, sir Overlord?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Honestly, if you hadn''t helped me, I would''ve given you to them myself." Max said,
Leo sighed in relief before smiling, "I knew you were a good man."
Apart from his worries about his bloodline and possible death at the noble families'' or demons'' hands, he was happy right now. All these years, he had been unable to share his feats with anyone. So, after telling Max about them, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction and happiness.
Max could feel he was feeling proud, and to be honest, it was indeed something to be proud of, as stealing from all powerful families and organizations without being caught was really a tall feat.
He sighed and felt a trace of envy, ''Here I am, trying not to create any problems and wanting to live a peaceful life with my women while he goes around creating troubles without any worries.''
Chapter 729 Dreadweave
Chapter 729 Dreadweave
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
While thinking this, Max sighed and touched his forehead.
Immediately, he remembered he had already worn the mask, and no one below the peak King mage realm should be able to find out who he was, but Leo did.
When he asked Leo this, he smiled, "Don''t worry, Sir Overlord. Your mask works fine. And unlike you, who can see my true cultivation level despite my concealment ne, I can''t see through your mask. I had just happened to see you when you left Princess Martha''s group. So, I was following you when you put on your mask."
Saying this, he added, "I want to say you should have been careful back there, but then I think you wanted to conceal your identity from only demons."
Max nodded, but his brows were still furrowed.
As for why?
It was because¡
''Why did I only remember this when I unintentionally touched my face?'' He thought. If he was a normal person, or even if he was a Three Star mage, he wouldn''t have thought about it too much because it was normal for people to forget some little things sometimes.
However, after he broke through to the Four Star, his awareness seemed to have been enhanced a lot. He suspected it wasn''t because of him bing a Four Star mage, but because of him breaking his first bloodline lock.
Nheless, he should''ve realized that Leo had recognized him when he came, but he did not.
While thinking this, he looked around. There was nothing suspicious. People were sitting or standing in groups, alert and ready to fight.
Leo, seeing him looking around with his brows furrowed, realized something was wrong, but just as he was about to ask him, he saw Max''s expression undergo a drastic change, bing dark.
He gulped and immediately raised his guard and was about to ask him through his divine sense when Max gave him a look, stopping him.
Max then closed his eyes and scanned himself and found that a strange, difficult-to-detect but very malevolent energy had invaded his mind.
He immediately took control of some of the Nascent Energy and sent it into his mind. When the Nascent Energy came into contact with it, it was instantly annihted, or rather, refined into nothingness.
Following this, he opened his eyes and looked at Leo with a surprised look in his eyes.
"Don''t resist." Saying this, he ced a hand on his head and scanned his mind with his bloodline sense.
He also had the same strange energy in his mind. With some of his Nascent Energy, he refined it.
After he removed his hand, Leo couldn''t stop himself from asking, "What''s wrong?"
Max turned his gaze to the people in the distance and said through his bloodline sense, [Look at them." Do you see anything strange?]
Even as he said this, he reached for themunication crystal in his spatial ring and sent Wyomin a message.
¡
In the war temple, in a grade three training room, Wyomin was guiding Emily and others when she got Max''s message. Her expression changed when she heard it.
"You guys wait here. I''ll be back."
Swoosh!
By the time her voice sounded, she had vanished from the room and arrived in front of Verana''s chambers.
Almost at the same time, an opening appeared in the wall, and she entered.
Verana looked at her with raised brows and asked, "What is it, Wyomin?"
"This is bad, Lady Verana. The demons have..."
¡
Leo looked at the people but didn''t notice anything strange at a nce, but when he observed them closely, his eyes narrowed.
[They¡ seem calm outwardly, but they have be more anxious and afraid than they were a while ago.] He responded through his divine sense, sounding a little unsure.
Since they knew the demons are about to attack, it''s understandable that they would be more anxious as time passed, but they were a little too much. Moreover, the same was true for everyone he could see, not just a few.
[You are right.] Max said, [They are being influenced by some strange energy. You and I were too.]
His gaze became solemn. [If I''m not wrong, this energy won''t just mess up with their emotions, but it will also somehow affect them and make them unable to put up a proper fight when the demons attack.]
What he didn''t say was that he was worried it would agitate them so much they might end up fighting and killing each other.
[Fuck! That''s terrible!] Leo''s face turned pale. ''Now I have even less chance to survive.''
At the same time, he sighed in relief because Max had removed the energy from him.
"Come with me." Max said after hesitating for a moment and turned around to rush in Martha and the group''s direction. Even though he knew their concerns weren''t wrong, their earlier attitudes had dissatisfied him, but it didn''t mean he could let them die when he could help them. They were, after all, as he said earlier, his allies.
However, right as he was about to move¡
Rumble! Swoosh! Rumble!
The ground started trembling as though a massive beast tide was approaching, and the sounds of air whistling sounded, indicating some people were rapidly flying over.
"They Are Here!!"
A loud voice rang throughout the battlefield. Max''s expression fell. From the speed of the approachingrge army, he knew by the time he reached Martha''s group, they would be upon them, and he wouldn''t be given enough time to remove the strange energy from their brains.
''I hope Lady Verana and others have some countermeasures against it¡''
He had just thought this, giving up on going over to them, when hismunication crystal buzzed.
Wyomin had sent him a message. [This energy is called Dreadweave. A special tribe of demons, mind demons, produce it. It entangles the mind in fear and hopelessness, making the victims unable to use their full power, and slowly corrodes their sanity.]
She had given him this description of the strange energy affecting everyone''s mind, and it was followed by a message that made his expression ugly.
Chapter 730 Selflessness
Chapter 730 Selflessness
[We have a countermeasure for it. Unfortunately, we found out about it toote. Now that the demons have already attacked, we can''t use it as it would be considered interference, and the demon emperors would stop us.]
"Fuck!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max cursed. Swoosh!
He then grabbed Leo, activated the [Phoenix Wings], and rushed in the direction of Martha and the group.
The human mages had gone stiff in fear when they saw the massive demon army rushing over and were entertaining the thoughts of fleeing even though they knew it would be useless and could only buy them a little more time at best, which made them hesitate.
However, when they saw Max and Leo rush in the opposite direction, seemingly trying to escape, they stopped hesitating and started fleeing in panic.
''Fuck!''
Max cursed again when he noticed this but proceeded to ignore it.
Right at that moment, a loud voice resounded.
"Everyone, calm down and feel it. You aren''t as afraid as you think you are. The demons have used a despicable move and have injected us all with their poison energy that amplifies our fear."
"So, everyone, calm down. Don''t let it influence you too much and get ready to fight. As long as we can survive until our reinforcementse, we will beat them back."
Max looked up and saw it was one of the King mages of the Williams family who had just spoken, trying to increase their morale. Then the rest of the King Mages flew and released their auras.
"Don''t lose hope. We can win."
While most of the fleeing people stopped when they heard them, Max ignored them and continued forwards and soon arrived before Martha and others.
BOOM!
BANG!
BOOM!
Just as he had expected, right then the demon army shed with the frontlines, and battle started. Now he had very little time to remove the Dreadweave from their brains.
Swoosh!
He immediately released his bloodline energy and fire elemental mana and covered everyone in an istion barrier.
He could see a few members from the Martell and Fuller families were absent while other people, who didn''t belong to any major family, were there.
"Princess Martha, tell them not to resist!" He shouted at Martha, who, showing her trust in him, immediately shouted at the people in front of her, "EVERYONE! If you want to survive, believe in him and DON''T RESIST!"
Swoosh!
As soon as she shouted, he closed his eyes and released one-fourth of his remaining Nascent Energy, and pushing his limits, he controlled it and divided it into hundreds of thin strands that shot toward everyone present''s heads.
Just this made him bleed through his mouth, nose, and ears, but he gritted his teeth and didn''t let his control slip.
A few momentster¡
His body became limp, and if not for Leo hurriedly supporting him, he would have fallen to his knees.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Martha, Armand, Elder Bajj, and others rushed over to his side, looking at him with worried, surprised, and grateful expressions on their faces.
They knew he had purged the poison energy from their brains just now, freeing them from its influence. So, they couldn''t help but be grateful to him.
They were surprised because not only had they not expected him to be able to cure it, they also hadn''t expected him to return to help them, that too at the cost of weakening himself. This made them admire him.
So, seeing his condition, they became worried for him.
Ha! Hah! Hah!
Max heaved deep breaths, his head throbbing so violently that he thought it would burst.
Doing what he did just now required a very high level of control over and affinity with the Nascent Energy, which he did not have. It also required arge amount of mental energy. Though he fortunately had enough of it, exhausting almost all of it in just a few seconds took a toll on his mind.
His consciousness was hazy, and he was on the verge of fainting, but he could let himself. Because if he did faint, the demons would ensure he never woke up.
So, with difficulty, he focused on his dantain and controlled some more Nascent Energy. As it slowly rose up and entered his brain, the throbbing pain was slowly alleviated, and his consciousness cleared up.
Hah!
He took a deep breath, nodded at Leo, and stood on his feet.
He then looked at several people in the crowd, the look in his eyes turning icy cold.
Martha and others noticed this and realized what may have happened for him to react like this, and their expression became ugly.
"These ungrateful bastards!" Armand said through gritted teeth.
"Sir Max, if you want, you can kill all those who resisted. None of us will have anyints."
Martha, Elder Bajj, and the Five Star mages from the Martell family didn''t speak, but their expression conveyed that they agreed with him.
They could imagine how angry he must be right now. How could he not be when he had made such a selfless sacrifice, but those he wanted to help had refused his goodwill?
Max, however, shook his head. "There is no need to kill them. Either the demons will do it, or they will die after going insane. You just make sure they are not near you."
As he said this, he waved his hand and marked everyone, a total of 29 people, who had resisted and caused the bacsh to be more intense than it should have been.
By now, these twenty-nine people had realized that Max was trying to help them, and they immediately regretted resisting and fell down to their knees, pleading with him to forgive and help them.
Max, however, ignored them.
"You guys protect me for a while. I need to rest for¡ª" Just as he was saying this, he noticed the demons had reached this ce already, and he sighed helplessly.
"Get ready. They are here." Just as Max said this and was about to remove the barrier, Martha and Armand waved their hands, and the heads of all twenty-nine people, among which were the members of their family too, exploded.
Martha then swept her gaze across everyone and ordered, "None of you are to reveal to anyone how you got rid of the poison energy."
"Yes, princess!" Everyone echoed in unison.
Chapter 731 Three New Demon Tribes [Bonus]
Chapter 731 Three New Demon Tribes [Bonus]
Max nced at Martha and Armand, a hint of surprise and appreciation flickering in his eyes.
The only reason he hadn''t killed those people was because almost half of them were from the Williams, Martell, and Fuller family.
If he had killed them, the chances were high that theirpanions wouldn''t have liked it and would have be resentful toward him in their hearts, something he didn''t want, especially right before the big battle.
Armand nodded and said, "Sir Max, you should never be merciful to these kinds of people, especially not in our current situation."
Max nodded. Then Martha said, "Remove the barrier, Sir Max, and stay behind. We''ll try our best to buy you as much time as we can so you can recover."
Saying this, she nced at people in front of her and shouted, "I don''t need to lie to you all. You know the odds are stacked against us, and the chances of our survival are abysmally low. So, I ask you not to panic and lower them even more. Go all out to ensure your survival, but remember not to sacrifice yourpanions for your benefit."
Saying this, she released her peak Five Star aura that was stronger than it was a few days before and smiled, "If we survive, I''ll invite you all to the royal pce for a feast."
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Armand, Elder Bajj, and other Five Star mages from the three families and independent mages that had joined them released their respective auras too, their mana madly churning in their mana veins, ready to erupt at a moment''s notice.
Seeing their determined stance, the Three and Four Star mages calmed down and gathered their courage.
Then suddenly a loudughter resounded, "Haha, since the princess has invited me, I''ll have to do my best to not die in those filthy demons'' hands."
Max noticed with his bloodline sense that the one who just spoke out loud was Devor, Heena''s man, and he couldn''t help but smile lightly.
Hisughter eased the tension significantly. Heena, standing beside him, pinched his side, making him flinch.
"What are you doing, woman?" He shouted,
"You can''t wait to go to the princess''s feast, huh? How about I help you?" She narrowed her eyes at him, her lips pouted.
Devor put his hand around her waist and grinned, "That would be wonderful. Hahaha!"
Heena hurrumped, but everyone could see she wasn''t even a bit annoyed. In fact, she was helping him ease the tension.
Several people shot them grateful nces, and Martha even nodded in their direction right before Max removed the barrier.
Swoosh!
As soon as the barrier vanished, arge number of demons appeared in their sight, rushing toward them with ferocious looks on their faces.
Everyone''s expressions turned pale when they saw them.
In therge crowd rushing toward them, apart from the horned and scarlet demons and their underlings, dwarf and green serpent demons they recognized, there were three types of other demons.
First were the demons that looked like a hybrid of ck wolves and humanoids.
"Abyssal Howlers¡" Elder Bajj muttered under his breath, his face bing pale.
Abyssal Howlers were physically superior to humans and were very ferocious and bloodthirsty in nature and killed indiscriminately. More terrifyingly, when they howled, they could induce fear in their enemy while covering the area in the darkness that made them stronger.
Fortunately, though, they weren''t too skilled in using the demonic energy, which was the only constion.
The second type of the demon tribe was also dark, but apart from this, and the fact that they left trails of cinders in their wake, they lookedpletely human.
They were called Ashen Fiends and were rumored to be born of fire and ash and were as, if not more, terrifying than the Abyssal Howlers. While the Holders ripped their enemies into shreds with their fangs and ws, these Ashen Fiends burned their enemies into ashes.
"Ashen Fiends and Frostw Demons¡" Armand''s face became unprecedentedly solemn. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Third were the Frostw Demons. Like most demon races, they were humanoid, and just like humans, their skin color varied. But when they used their long, icy blue ws, their skin, hair, and eyes would be icy white.
Compared to the Ashen Fiends, not to mention the Abyssal Howelers, they were less ferocious and more calm, but almost as terrifying. Rarely anyone in the same realms survived after being hit by their Frostws that froze their target from inside out.
Standing beside him, Leo saw Max looking at everyone''s expressions in confusion, clearly clueless about the new demon races, and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. He then quickly told him everything he knew about them, mostly their introductions, to him via his divine sense that took just a second.
Max''s eyes shed with understanding when he heard him, ''No wonder they are so solemn even though there aren''t as many peak and high-stage Five Star demons among them.''
If instead of the Abyssal Howlers and Ashen Fiends, there were other demon tribes, even if as strong as them, they would haveparatively more chances of survival because those tribes most probably wouldn''t have been so bloodthirsty.
"Attack!" Martha shouted, and all Five Star mages¡ªsave for Leo and Jonas, one of Martha''s two malepanions other than Armand, who stayed behind to protect Max as he recovered¡ªrushed forwards, their mana churning and spells activating rapidly, which then rained down upon the demons.
Swoosh!
Bang!
Boom!
The Three and Four Star mages weren''t slow, as just a few moments after the Five Star realm experts began fighting, they engaged in battle with the Three and Four Star demons.
For the initial half a minute, there were almost no casualties on either side, but after that, this part of the battlefield descended into a scene of unrelenting, gruesome carnage.
As Max watched everything y out while using his Nascent and Bloodline Energy to recover his mental energy, his gaze became increasingly colder because for every demon in the Three and Four Star realm dying, three human mages were being killed.
As the rest of the humans saw this, their courage started crumbling, making it easier for the demons to kill them.
---
{Castle Bonus---> (1/3) Thank you very much Andthomas4 for the gift!}
Chapter 732 Not Bad [Bonus]
Chapter 732 Not Bad [Bonus]
Although the situation of Five Star mages'' wasn''t as bad, it wasn''t much better either. Two early-stage Five Star mages from the Martell and one each from the Williams and Fuller families had already lost their lives to the Abyssal Howlers and Ashen Fiends. Before dying, they had managed to severely injure their opponents, but the demons could easily recover using slightly higher-grade healing medicine.
"It seems the horned and scarlet demons aren''t happy with the three tribes'' intrusion." Jonas said after noticing that the demons from both tribes weren''t going all out like before and were only fighting those human mages that attacked them. Their subordinate tribes, dwarf demons and green serpents, were doing the same.
Swoosh!
Ra! Puchi! Bang!
Fwoosh!
Although it was a good thing for them, the newly joined tribes, especially the Abyssal Howlers and Ashen Fiends, were proving themselves to be very tough opponents.
They fought with regard for their safety and only focused on killing humans. The Abyssal Howlers, when about to attack, would howl, which would give them a sudden boost, taking the humans off guard and injuring them quite badly.
While the human mages were starting to get used to their fighting styles and were starting to use their magic spells to defend themselves better and put distance between them to retaliate, they weren''t able to properly tackle the Ashen Fiends because of their strange, elusive movement techniques and fearsome fire element control.
It seemed all Five Star Ashen demons hadprehended the Fire Law, as they were able to destroy almost all of the magic spells thrown at them using the simple fire elemental spells. They would then close in and touch the humans, setting them on fire, which was dark red in color. Even stranger, those who had caught this fire weren''t able to properly use their magic spells, which made it very difficult to put it out.
Unlike them, the Frostw Demons were fighting slowly while making sure they didn''t get injured. This was why they hadn''t killed any Five Star mage yet.
But everyone had realized they were very troublesome opponents, even more troublesome than the other two, because when they wanted, they could burst with strength like the Abyssal demons when they activated their Frostw bloodline and were also able to use and cast Ice Elemental spells, which, just like the Ashen demons'' fire spells, although simple, were very powerful.
As the minutes ticked by, the battles became increasingly ferocious.
An hourter, when Max''s head stopped hurting entirely, he told Jonas to join the battle. "Have you recovered, Sir Max?" Jonas asked,
"Notpletely, but I''ll be able to defend myself. Moreover, Leo would be here with me, so don''t worry and go help them."
Seeing he was just an early-stage Four Star mage, protected by two Five Star mages, one high-stage and the other early-stage Five Star, almost no demon had tried to attack him until now, which was good. But now that Max could protect himself, he thought it was a waste to keep Jonas with him.
Jonas nodded and left his side, rushing to where Martha was fighting two peak Five Star Ashen Fiend demons.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Just a minute after he left, a group of three demons from the Abyssal Howler tribe¡ªone early-stage Five Star and the other two peak Four Star¡ªrushed toward them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Can you handle the Five Star one?" Max asked as he stopped using his Nascent and Bloodline energy to recover his mental energy and stood up.
"Just leave it to me." Leo said, not a hint of fear or nervousness in his eyes.
"Alright. Go fight him and let the other twoe to me." Max said, slowly stretching his body.
The demons became enraged when they heard him. They clearly had learned the humannguage.
Rawr!
The Five Star Abyssal demon growled and slowed down while the two Four Star demons shot toward Max, ignoring Leo, who was still beside Max.
Leo looked at two angry half-wolves with pity before rushing toward his opponent.
The Five Star demon''s beastly dark eyes shed with a hint of surprise seeing Leo leave the weak human''s side. It had been staring at him and was ready to attack the moment Leo tried to attack his underlings.
Then its face twisted in a dark sneer, and a voice resounded in Leo''s head, [You arrogant human, watch as he is shredded into pieces.]
"Oh?!" Leo stopped, his lips curling in a smile as he said, "Let''s watch then."
Grr!
The demon grunted in acknowledgment, but seeing Leo wasn''t even a bit concerned, a hint of wariness appeared in its eyes, and it sent the duo a message,
[Don''t underestimate¡ª]
However, it hadn''t even finished its message when¡
Swoosh! Bang! Bang!
¡Max took a step forward, exploding with a speed faster than them even without using his bloodline energy or mana. Then before the demons could react, he punched two times, each punch connecting with their heads, causing them to explode in a rain of blood and gore.
"Hm? Not bad." Max muttered as he came to a stop behind their falling bodies.
The Five Star Abyssal demon''s eyes widened in shock, which immediately turned into the bubbling rage.
Swoosh!
Its dark eyes shed, and more than ten meters of area with him as center became shrouded in darkness. Its muscles bulged and contracted, indicating the sudden surge of strength. Then it rushed toward Max, wanting to bite his head off.
However¡
Swoosh!
Leo appeared before him and shed his hand horizontally in front of him, sending a sharp crescent of wind whistling toward him.
The demon tapped into its demonic energy and covered its fist with it before punching the crescent, destroying it.
Swoosh!
It didn''t stop there and followed up with another punch aimed at Leo''s chest.
Leo clicked his tongue in annoyance, a hint of wariness shing in his eyes, and retreated backwards while casting a wind barrier in front of him.
Max was a little disappointed seeing Leo fall into a disadvantageous situation so quickly.
Just when he was thinking if he should help him, he sensed another group of three demons leave the chaotic battles and rush toward them.
Sensing one of them was an early-stage Five Star and the other two, while peak Four Star like the two he had just killed felt stronger, he cracked his neck and twisted his shoulders.
''Let''s see how much I have improved.''
---
{Castle Bonus---> (2/3) Thank you very much Andthomas4 for the gift!}
Chapter 733 More Uses of Death Energy [Bonus]
Chapter 733 More Uses of Death Energy [Bonus]
Five days ago, when he started tempering his mana core, he made a wonderful discovery. While he could temper his core using the old supreme mage''s method, which was a slow and painful process, or he could use his bloodline energy or the Nascent Energy to do it faster and without any pain.
When he, however, experimented with the Death Energy, which at that time he felt stupid for trying, he was pleasantly surprised to discover that it could temper his mana core several times faster than the Nascent Energy could.
Not to mention, it was a more thorough tempering and could refine his mana at the same time, condensing it and making it more powerful.
He was about to focus on tempering his mana and mana core when a thought crossed his mind.
''If the Death Energy can temper them, couldn''t it temper my body too?''
This thought was even more ridiculous as he couldn''t even circte it through his mana veins without harming them. But once it appeared in his mind, it didn''t go away.
So, in the end, he gritted his teeth and infused a tiny bit of the Death Energy into his shoulder muscles.
Once again, to his pleasant surprise, he realized it was possible. He just had to mix some of his bloodline energy into it to make it less violent.
He then spent two days tempering his mana and mana core, and for the rest of the remaining time, he tempered his body and pushed his [Barbarian God Physique] to the peak of level two.
While the improvement in his physique made him almost two times stronger physically, the elevation of his mana, although just a little, increased the power of his magic spells. When he had used Phoenix Wings earlier, he was faster than before when using the same amount of mana and bloodline energy¡ªthough it was also because his bloodline energy was constantly being strengthened thanks to the devil''s blood.
Last but not least, the strengthening of his mana made it easier for him to take out mana from his core, slightly lessening the time needed to cast a spell.
Him finding out these uses was also the reason why he was excited deep down when he found out that the more demon tribes had joined the horned and scarlet tribes. With more demons to kill, he could easily gather more Death Energy and continue improving rapidly.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
These three demons were from the Ashen Fiend tribe, not the Abyssal Howler tribe like he expected.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
These three demons were from the Ashen Fiend tribe, not the Abyssal Howler tribe like he expected.
When he saw the Five Star demon was also rushing toward him with the two Four Star demons instead of going to help the half-wolf demon kill Leo, he wasn''t too surprised because they had clearly seen him easily kill the two peak Four Star demons, which meant just these two Four Star demons, although stronger, most likely wouldn''t be his match. Also, since the Five Star Howler demon wasn''t at a disadvantage, they could help him after dealing with him.
Max''s expression remained the same, but his eyes shed with an amused glint.
''Let''s see if I can kill this early-stage Five Star demon with just my physical strength.'' He thought before covering himself in a thinyer of his bloodline energy, so they wouldn''t be able to burn him.
When they were less than fifty meters away from him, he bent his knees slightly before bursting into a sprint toward them.
Swoosh!
Since the demons were rushing toward him and he was running toward them, in just a split second, he arrived in front of the early-stage Five Star demon, who narrowed his eyes slightly before extending his hand to p at him.
Max didn''t try to dodge. Theyer of bloodline energy wouldn''t let him burn, so he wasn''t worried about it. As for the strength behind the p, well, wasn''t it perfect to test his physical defenses?
The ashen demon grew wary when he saw Max wasn''t trying to escape or defend and got ready to use his movement technique to escape.
Max could tell what he was thinking, which made him curl his lips into a mocking smirk.
For a moment, the urge to use Phoenix Wings so as not to let him escape appeared in his mind because after watching the ashen demons fight, he knew just relying on his base speed, he wouldn''t be able to catch him after he used his strange movement technique. However, he immediately discarded the idea because he wouldn''t be able to check his physique''s limits if he did that.
p!
The pnded on his left shoulder, making him wince in pain as his skin was torn, causing droplets of blood to flow out, but apart from that, nothing happened.
Max''s eyes lit up while the demon''s narrowed in horror, and he immediately retreated.
Swoosh!
Max tried to punch him before he could move away but failed. So, keeping his momentum, he ignored him and rushed towards Four Star demons that were just a few meters away from him.
"Retreat!" The Ashen Five Star demon shouted. Even though he had seen Max kill those two Four Star Howler demons, he was confident he wouldn''t be able to kill his nephews just as easily since they were stronger. And with him there, even if he turned out to be stronger, he could help them.
However, the exchange just now made him realize he had vastly underestimated Max. Hell, seeing his p that had more than three-fifths of his peak power unable to do anything to him when he hadn''t used any defensive spell, he knew even he wasn''t his match, not to mention his nephews.
''Why didn''t those horned and scarlet bastards tell us about someone so strong¡ªWait!'' Suddenly his eyes widened, ''Could he be¡''
Bang!
This thought had just appeared in his mind when the sound of something bursting snapped him back to his senses.
Seeing one of his nephews had met the same fate as those howler demons, his expression turned ugly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Swoosh!
When he saw Max move toward his other nephew, he hurriedly took out a ck marble and threw it at Max.
BOOM!
Chapter 734 Eager To Die
Chapter 734 Eager To Die
Swoosh! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The moment he threw the ck marble toward him, Max could feel a very powerful and violent energy emit from it, on the same level as the high-stage Five Star realm, and his brows furrowed tightly.
''What a pity!'' He sighed and waved his hand, causing his bloodline energy to surge out, which covered the ck marble right before it exploded.
Boom!
The Five Star Ashen demon was about to rush over and save his nephew while Max tried to defend himself, but his eyes widened when the Ashen Bead exploded¡ doing no damage but producing a muffled boom.
Swoosh!
Bang!
Max had slowed just a bit, and by the time the Ashen Bead exploded, he had arrived in front of thest Four Star demon, who looked at him in horror, and threw a punch at his head, causing it to explode.
Max then turned to the stunned Five Star Ashen demon, ready to chase after him when he sensed several high-stage and a few peak Five Star demons rushing in his direction and sighed.
The moment he used his bloodline energy to defend against the Ashen Bead, he already knew the demons would recognize him and he wouldn''t be able to properly test his physical limits. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to use it because even though his mana had be stronger than before, it was still well within the Four Star realm and wouldn''t have been enough to stop the explosion.
The Ashen demon red at him with fury burning in his eyes, but Max could see relief deep within, which made him curl his lips.
"You think you are safe now?" As he said this, crimson-pink wings of fire appeared behind him with a whoosh and then gently pped.
Swoosh!
Immediately, he disappeared and appeared in front of the demon, his hand¡ªcovered with the mixture of his bloodline energy and Fire elemental mana¡ªgrabbing toward his neck.
The demon''s pupils constricted, and he wanted to dodge, but even with his strange movement technique, he failed to do so, and Max firmly grabbed him. However, to his surprise, Max didn''t immediately break his neck like he thought he would do and instead looked at him with a provocative look, which incensed him.
"Your arrogance will be your downfall, human!"
Shua! Shua!
Immediately after he shouted out, his demonic energy burst out of him in waves before turning into the ck ashes that floated toward Max and enveloped his entire figure save for the hand that was holding his neck.
"Now Burn!!" The demon sneered, and the ashes burst into dark crimson mes.
Fwoosh! Fwoosh!
There was a manic look in his eyes as he watched Max burn, but then his expression froze.
Right then, Max''s mocking voice sounded, "You have a really short memory, demon! Or could it be that you are also affected by the Dreamweave? How can you forget that you have already tried to burn me with that p earlier and failed? Tsk! Tsk!"
The demon swept his divine sense out to see how far his reinforcements were. Sensing they would need at least three or four seconds to arrive and save him, his mind spun, trying to find ways to stall for time.
Suddenly, he thought of something and hurriedly said, "Heh, human. I know why you let me burn you just now. If you want, I can let you¡ª"
Crack!
He hadn''t finished speaking when Max tightened his grip and cracked his neck. Immediately after, his Fire Elemental mana, enhanced by his bloodline energy, burst out of him and enveloped his head before bursting into beautiful crimson mes with a light pink hue.
Fwoosh!
The demon''s expression had frozen when his neck was broken, but when the fire started burning his head, it changed drastically. If not for the fact his vocal cords had been destroyed, he would have let out such loud and pained screams that would have made anyone shudder to their core.
In the group rushing toward Max, the Ashen Fiends'' expressions turned ugly when they saw this while Frostw demons narrowed their eyes. As for the Abyssal Howlers, their expressions turned more ruthless, bloodlust shing in their beastly eyes.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
It took the demons just less than three seconds to arrive near him, but this short time was enough for Max''s mes to burn his skin, muscles, and brain into ashes. Even its skull seemed as though it was about to disintegrate.
Swoosh!
However, right then an Ashen Bead was thrown at him, which made him let go of the demon and retreat.
BOOM!
The Ashen Bead exploded and turned the demon''s corpse and everything that was in its vicinity for more than ten meters into ashes while the produced shockwaves sent the Five Star demons tumbling backwards.
"What the fuck was that, you burnt corpse!" A peak Abyssal Howler shouted in rage at the high-stage Five Star Ashen Fiend who had thrown that bead just now.
The Ashen Fiend, however, ignored him, his and others from his tribe''s furious gazes fixed on Max, who was staring back at them with a teasing smirk on his ugly face.
"Wiping out the traces of their shame." A high-stage Five Star Frostw female demonmented, chuckling lightly.
The Ashen Fiend tribe prided itself on its superior fire affinity. They even had a chant they would proudly say, ''We rule the mes, and there is nothing we can''t burn into ashes.'' So, seeing one of their own dying from the fire was a subject of shame, which they couldn''t allow to exist.
As soon as this Frostw demon said this, every Ashen fiend red at her, killing intent shing in their eyes.
The Frostw demons returned their gaze,pletely unbothered. In fact, they looked at them with provocative expressions on their faces.
Perhaps because they both ruled opposite elements or maybe due to some other reason, both tribes had been enemies and would fight at the slightest disagreement. Even in the demon city, they had many shes.
Seeing this, the two peak Five Star Abyssal Howlers'' eyes shed with delight, and they rushed toward Max.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
As Max watched them rush over, he calmly took out the Thunder Sword.
"Eager to die, aren''t you?"
Chapter 735 Death Rain Reappears
Chapter 735 Death Rain Reappears
The Ashen Fiends and Frostw demons noticed almost immediately when the Abyssal demons moved.
The Ashen Fiends, after giving the Frostw demons a look, also rushed toward Max. Their enmity could wait, but if the howlers killed Max, it would be a pity because they wanted to capture him, as the reward for capturing him was greater.
However, to their and Max''s, who was paying them attention too, surprise, the Frostw demons didn''t move and acted like spectators.
''Are they confident we won''t be able to handle him?'' The peak Five Star Ashen Fiends thoughts, which increased their wariness by a few levels.
Max also had a simr thought, but when he looked at them, he raised his brows in surprise and confusion because he saw no ill intent in their eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Swoosh!
Right when the two peak Five Star howler demons appeared in front of him, activating their special ability to induce fear and helplessness in him while increasing their strength, ready to attack, he noticed the strongest of the Frostw demons mouth a word, and understanding dawned on him.
Swoosh!
His Phoenix Wings pped, and he disappeared from the ce, appearing in front of one of the howler demons and shed toward his neck, a trace of Death Energy¡ªwhich his bloodline had just refined for him¡ªcoating the edge of the de.
The howler demon''s pupils constricted before it howled and shed its ws at the iing sword.
''How courageous and utterly foolish!'' Max couldn''t help but have this thought when he saw the demon''s unhesitant action. Then, Shing!
The Thunder Sword shed his ws into two before shing through his neck.
Swoosh!
Max didn''t slow down in the slightest as he shed over to the other peak Five Star howler demon and shed. To his astonishment, even after seeing hispanion, who was as strong as him, die, the howler demon acted the same as him as he also wed toward the thunder sword.
Right when the sword was about to sh the w, a projection of arge, wolfish w ovepped with it and swiped down.
ng!
"What!" Max eximed in shock when the thunder sword failed to cut all the way through the w.
Sure, he hadn''t used more Death Energy to rece the energy he lost after killing the first howler demon, and the projection of the w had made it severalfold stronger; he should have been able to achieve the same effect even though with some difficulty for no reason other than it was The Death Energy reinforcing the Thunder Sword. However, it only managed to cut through three of its ws.
The howler demon revealed a victorious, prideful smirk, but in the next instant, he coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his body withered rapidly until he was only a skeleton wearing the skin.
Seeing this, Max realized the w projection was a sacrificial move, and he wasn''t able toprehend its true power.
Although the demon was almost a skeleton now, he hadn''t died, and there was still a prideful look on its face as he croaked out, "No matter how extraordinary your energy is, it isn''t undefeatable, human. Cough! If I could use the [Abyssal w] a few times more, I would''ve been able to kill you."
Max nodded, a hint of respect in his eyes, "Thank you. I won''t forget this."
Shing!
Saying this, he lopped off his neck with a swing before suddenly retreating at his top speed.
Boom! Boom!
Two Ashen Beads exploded where he was standing, the resulting mes engulfing the howler demons'' bodies.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Max had just stopped some distance away when another two beads flew toward him and exploded, prompting him to cast a mana shield to buy a moment before retreating. Even though these beads weren''t as powerful as the first bead that high-stage Five Star demon had used to destroy the evidence, they were still quite powerful, and he didn''t want to waste his bloodline energy to defend against them since he needed to fight for a long time, so he had no choice but to retreat while trying to find a chance to bridge the gap between them and kill them.
Unfortunately for him, his earlier disy of killing the two peak Five Star howler demons had made the Ashen demons scared, even though they wouldn''t admit it, and this was why they were maintaining a distance between them while using their stockpiles of Ashen Beads to exhaust him.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The explosions were continuous, giving Max no chance to catch his breath, let alone retaliate.
At a nce, it seemed he was helpless and the demons were in an advantageous position, but both parties'' expressions said otherwise.
Max, despite being the one in a disadvantageous position, had a calm, almost leisurely expression, whereas the demons, who were dominating him, had ugly looks on their faces.
The Ashen Beads weren''t easily made and needed an Ashen demon to invest quite some time and energy to do it. The beads they were using had the lethal power of a high-stage Five Star being, and even though they were peak Five Star demons, they needed two days at the very least to produce one of them, not to mention they needed to exhaust quite a bit of their bloodline energy, which again needed quite some resources to recover.
That was why they weren''tfortable wasting so many of them.
Suddenly, Max''s gaze flickered with a grim light, and he stopped retreating.
Shua!
The mixture of his fire elemental mana and bloodline energy erupted out of him and created a defensive barrier around him. He then tightened his grip on the Thunder Sword and rushed toward the Ashen demons.
Swoosh!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Many explosions rocked the barrier, but none managed to shatter it. So, he continued forward.
The two peak Ashen demons'' exchanged a nce and started retreating while one of them nced in the direction of their high-stage Five Starpanions, who immediately rushed to where Leo was fighting the early-stage Five Star howler demon.
Max''s gaze flickered, and his expression turned colder when he noticed this via his bloodline sense.
"You could have lived a few minutes longer if you didn''t force me. So, me yourselves for your deaths." He said in an indifferent voice before stopping in his tracks and raising his hand in front of him.
The demons'' hearts skipped a beat when they heard this, and dread filled their minds. Immediately, they stopped throwing the Ashen Beads, turned around, and fled as fast as they could.
Shua! Shua! Shua!
Max''s mana core spun, and his mana burst out of him in waves, rapidly turning into the fire elemental mana. After that, the Nascent Energy covered his mana veins, and some of the Death Energy flowed out, mixing into the fire elemental mana.
He knew if these demons focused on staying away from him, no matter how hard he tried, he wouldn''t be able to close in on them. They were, after all, at the peak of the Five Star realm while he was still an early-stage Four Star mage, even though he was way stronger than almost ny percent of the Five Star beings.
Therefore, if he wanted to kill them, he only had two ways. First, he could use his bloodline ability¡ªThe Annihtion Finger, as he named it.
Unfortunately, it took too much of his mana and bloodline energy to activate. Worse, it was a single-target attack, meaning he would need to use it two times in a row to kill both of them, which would definitely drain more than half of his current mana reserves and bloodline energy.
The second way was something he had been thinking about but hadn''t tried yet¡ªusing Death Energy to enhance his magic spells.
He had done it with his bloodline energy and Nascent Energy, but not with Death Energy for obvious reasons. However, he knew if he used it to enhance his magic spells, especially the attack-type ones, the result would be shocking.
Shua! Shua! Shua!
Under his conscious efforts, the Death Energy merged with the fire elemental mana, changing its color to crimson gray. He then activated the magic spell he hadn''t used for a long time now¡ªDeath Rain.
The mixture of the energies was divided into several portions and took the shape of foot-long arrows that radiated a fearsome aura. This grade two magic spell had surpassed the limits of grade four magic spells and entered the realm of grade five spells thanks to the Death Energy.
Everyone who sensed the aura radiated by the arrows wore solemn expressions. As for the two peak Five Star Ashen Demons, they cursed in their hearts and increased their speeds while taking out their defensive artifacts or talismans.
After a moment, Max''s gaze sharpened, and he snapped his fingers.
Shu! Shu! Shu! Shu!
More than a dozen arrows flew out, four in the direction of the fleeing demons and the rest toward the demons rushing toward Leo.
Chapter 736 Gone Mad?
Chapter 736 Gone Mad?
The arrows'' speed was very fast. In less than a second, they reached their targets.
Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! Bang!
The ashen demons rushing toward Leo were caught unawares, and the arrows easily drilled into their heads or the backs, puncturing their hearts. Then the Death Energy showed its intrinsic annihtion power and rapidly obliterated their brains and hearts.
While those who had theirheads pierced died immediately, not feeling even a bit of pain, those who had their hearts destroyed suffered before finally sumbing.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
All of their bodies fell to the ground at the same time.
Hah!
Max took a deep breath, his face pale due to him using quite a bit of his mental energy, which he hadn''tpletely recovered yet, on executing this spell. Despite that, however, he had a pleased expression on his face.
''It was way better than I thought it would.'' He thought. All of those who died just now were in the Five Star realm, with several of them being in the mid-stage and high-stage Five Star realm.
He then sighed in regret, looking in the direction where the two peak Five Star demons had fled, ''Unfortunately, it can''t harm demons as strong as them with defensive artifacts.''
If anyone heard his thoughts, they would want to strangle him. Just a bit of the Death Energy had turned a grade two spell into a top-tier grade five spell, but he still wasn''t satisfied with it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Swoosh!
Not wasting any time, he turned on his heels, his wings pped, and he rushed toward Leo.
The early-stage Five Star howler demon, who was stunned like everyone who saw him kill so many Five Star demons simultaneously, immediately rushed away from Leo.
He was bloodthirsty like most of the people of his tribe, but it didn''t mean he wanted to die uselessly.
Leo snapped back to his senses and wanted to stop him, but before he could, Max arrived beside him, grabbed him, and rushed into the crowd.
¡
The Frostw demons and the remaining Abyssal Howlers watched him vanish from their sight with dazed looks in their eyes.
While the Abyssal Howlers were astounded by his disy and angry at him for killing two of their peak Five Starpanions, the Frostw demons'', especially the peak Five Star one''s, eyes flickered with a hint of awe, and no malice could be seen within them.
The reason they hadn''t attacked him was because of Ashroth, who had a meeting with their demon emperors. They didn''t know what they talked about, but their emperors had ordered them not to attack Max and, if possible, help him if they could when he was in a disadvantageous situation. Of course, they had to do it covertly.
They had followed the orders and didn''t attack him, and when the Ashen demons had started ying the cat and mouse game with them, they had told Max that the demon kings of the Ashen and Howler demons wereing and he needed to escape quickly.
This was why Max had stopped trying to conserve his energies and decided to go all out, and after killing everyone he could, he escaped.
However¡
''You should have left sooner.'' The peak Five Star demons thought, looking in the sky where two figures were rapidly flying in the direction Max went.
¡
Whoosh! Whoosh!
Max''s expression was grim. Although the two demon kings were still far away and hadn''t locked on to him yet, he knew it was only a matter of time before they found him.
After his recent power-up, he was a little more confident in facing an early-stage demon king like the one he had killed with Kriss'' help, but those two chasing after him, although he couldn''t scan them since they were way out of the reach of his bloodline sense, he guessed were stronger than her, and not by a little.
He continued fleeing while dodging the demons on the way. Fortunately, the battlefield was vast, and even though the Five Star demons were here in significant numbers, they weren''t everywhere. As for the demon kings, they were fighting, or rather, toying with the human kings in the sky. They most likely wanted to kill all of them before starting a massacre on the battlefield below.
Leo felt a little dizzy as he wasn''t used to travelling at such high speeds. However, he quickly got used to it and asked via his divine sense, [Why are we fleeing, Sir Overlord?]
When Max told him to call him Overlord, he felt a little awkward because overlord word wasn''t taken lightly, as it represented absolute domination and unmatched power. He knew Max was strong, way stronger than his peers, but he could still not take up the title Overlord.
However, after seeing him kill multiple Five Star mages with a single magic spell, he was floored; the respect and admiration he had in his heart spiked, and now he no longer felt awkward calling him overlord.
Max told him about the demon kings chasing after them, upon hearing which he went silent before saying, [Sir Overlord, you should drop me somewhere on the way. Even though I can''t use my bloodline ability, I''m confident I can hide from them."
Max raised his brows. He could tell he didn''t believe what he said.
Max frowned. He knew, with his mask, if he didn''t have to carry Leo, he could most likely escape from the demon kings. However, he couldn''t sacrifice him to save his skin. He wasn''t selfish and coldhearted like that. So, he wasn''t even considering his words. Instead, he was thinking about something else.
[You said your bloodline worked fine until you broke through to the Five Star realm, right?] He asked, to which Leo nodded, even though he didn''t know why he was suddenly asking him this.
[Alright. Don''t resist. Let me check your bloodline for a moment.] Max said, and before Leo could respond, he forced his bloodline sense into his body.
Leo was stunned and instinctively wanted to resist but suppressed the urge, choosing to believe him. Besides, it wasn''t like he had some secret he couldn''t let him find out about.
After a few moments, Max withdrew his bloodline sense and said, [I''m sure you know, or at least can feel, that the Four Star realm isn''t your bloodline''s limit, right?]
[Yes.]
Max continued, [You are right about that. Your bloodline''s limit isn''t the Four Star realm but the King realm. However, not only is your bloodline very thin, but it also seems to have an injury that has reduced its grade further.]
[Bloodline can get injured too?] Leo asked, stunned. This was his first time hearing something like this.
Max shrugged. [It''s not exactly an injury, but it looks simr, so I called it that. It might be some form of mutation or deviation.]
Leo nodded. [I understand. But¡ Why are you telling me this, Overlord? You don''t think finding out why my bloodline isn''t working is myst wish, right?]
"..."
Max was speechless. This guy, was he the same one who was trembling in fear when he asked for his help a while ago?
[Even if it is, I''m not telling you this to fulfill it.] He said before adding, [I told you this because I can cure it; however, because it''s my first time working on an injured bloodline, I''m not sure what will happen. It can recover and be as it was supposed to, or it can mutate into something undesirable andpletely useless.]
Leo looked at him as if he was some monster¡ or god?
[Is there anything you can''t do?] He instinctively asked.
Max liked the look in his eyes and smiled despite their grim situation. [Yes, I can''t kill the demon kings or anyone stronger.]
"..."
This time Leo was speechless, and then both burst out inughter.
¡
High in the sky, both the demon and human emperors were watching the battles below in an istion barrier.
Unlikest time, however, the human emperors didn''t have the upper hand even though there were six new emperors¡ªwho were assigned to the kingdom that the Frostw tribe, Ashen Fiend tribe, and the Abyssal Howler tribe conquered¡ªon their side because the number of demon emperors was higher after the emperors of these three tribes joined them.
However, even though the human side didn''t have the upper hand, their side wasn''t weaker in overall power, which was the reason the demons were calmly watching the ongoing battles, or, more urately, massacres.
After Max started fighting, they were paying him attention and watched him kill the peak Five Star howler demons and Ashen fiends. Now they were watching him escape, waiting for the demon kings to catch up and kill him.
So, when he and Leo suddenly startedughing, they narrowed their eyes in confusion, not understanding what was going on. The same was true for Lady Verana, Alton, Wyomin, and others.
''Has he gone mad from the despair?'' Alton''s eyes flickered in thought. He had a feeling this wasn''t the case.
Chapter 737 Vanished
Chapter 737 Vanished
"Is this the kid you said was going to be a threat?" The strongest Ashen Fiend Emperor asked, ncing at Yshoy with a disdainful look in her eyes. "Someone like him who despairs when put in a seemingly hopeless situation isn''t worth a shit even if he has that destructive energy and a good bloodline."
Yshoy narrowed his blood-red eyes, anger shing within them. Then his expression became neutral, and he scoffed, "You would say that, wouldn''t you? After all, none from your tribe would feel afraid when in such a situation, right? You also didn''t despair and kill your son when he offended the Infernal Princess."
The Ashen Emperor''s face fell when she heard this, and dark cinders started floating around her, the air bing thick with tension. Her threepanions also red at Yshoy, ready to fight if their matriarch attacked.
Right then, however, Vigil spoke up and diffused the situation.
"There is no need to get angry, matriarch Luen. What Sir Yshoy meant to say was that that kid, even though it seems he has gone mad, must be up to something."
Tristen and others shook their heads in disappointment seeing the demons didn''t fight. ''Tsk! It would have been good if they killed each other.'' Tristen thought. He didn''t like the current situation where they couldn''t do anything to the demon side.
He could only console himself by telling himself that when the reinforcements came from the central ins, they would once again gain the upper hand.
¡
[Do it, Overlord.] Leo gave the go-ahead. His bloodline was already useless, so there was basically no loss if something bad happened to it. However, if it recovered, the gains would be amazing, and he would be able to save himself from the current situation without much of a problem.
Max nodded and started injecting his bloodline energy into his body and started directing it toward his bloodline. He was sure if he used Nascent Energy, the process would be faster and easier, but unlike his bloodline energy, which he could recover a few times using mana stones or crystals without any worry, as only after a few times would he start losing himself to his lust, the Nascent Energy wasn''t easily gained.
He still had to fight for around thirty hours. So, he had to be frugal about every bit of Nascent energy he used.
After a few moments, he realized his bloodline energy had started affecting Leo''s bloodline, slowly purifying and strengthening it, which made him sigh in relief. Although his bloodline energy was the catalyst for Emily''s bloodline awakening, meaning it could also affect the bloodlines like the Nascent Energy, though not as much, he wasn''t sure if it could help Leo. So, seeing it was effective and he wouldn''t need to waste his Nascent Energy, he sighed in relief.
He then looked behind and saw the demon kings were still hot on his trail, and the distance between them was slowly bing less and less.
''If not for the Frostw demons, I wouldn''t have been able to escape.'' He thought, feeling grateful but a little surprised. ''Do they also want to make a deal with me like Amara''s father?''
Unlike before, he couldn''t easily promise to help them because following through with those promises wasn''t difficult.
Suddenly he remembered something: ''I need to head back to Ninam City too and heal Granny.''
He had checked in the war temple and found that although the healing medicine that could help an emperor mage was very expensive, and although difficult, he could still afford them if he tried his best.
However¡
Why would he waste his war merits, which he could use for better things, on the healing medicine, when he had the Nascent Energy? A few minutester, the demon kings had closed more distance between them, and he was barely outside their divine sense. He was aware once he came within the range of their divine sense, escape would be impossible.
Fortunately, the continuous injection of his bloodline energy had almost healed the imperfection within Leo''s bloodline while purifying and strengthening it.
Therefore, to finish the process faster, he injected a bit of the Nascent Energy.
Weng~
Leo was perfectly still for the past few minutes. If Max wasn''t holding onto him, he would have thought he wasn''t even breathing. However, the moment Max injected the Nascent Energy and the process of healing his bloodline finished, he felt it, and his eyes lit up with delight.
Then without Max saying anything, he closed his eyes and felt if it was any different. When he opened them, his eyes were filled with uncontroble excitement and gratitude to Max.
¡
Up in the sky, within the istion barrier, the emperors noticed the change in Leo''s expression and got confused.
Matriarch Luen gave Lady Verana and other human emperors an annoyed look; the same was true for Tristen and the newly joined emperors.
If not for each other, they would have used their divine senses and would have seen what Max did in these past five or so minutes, which made Leo look at him with such a gaze. The curiosity was eating them, but they could do nothing but re at each other because if they tried to use their divine sense to scan them, the other side would stop which would result in a battle the consequences of which would be disastrous for both sides.
¡
[Thank you, Overlord. If we survive this battle, I vow to follow you for the rest of my life.] Leo said, and as if fearing Max would refuse him, he broke away from him and vanished from his bloodline sense within a few seconds.
Max shook his head and chuckled. ''What an interesting guy!''
Swoosh!
He then injected a bit of Nascent Energy into the Phoenix Wings, which boosted his speed by almost seventy percent for a short few moments, helping him increase the distance between him and the demon kings.
He then located arge group of humans and demons, mostly in the Three and Four Star realms, fighting in the distance, and rushed toward them.
In the distance, the demon kings¡ªone from the Ashen Fiend tribe and one from the Abyssal Howler tribe¡ªfrowned when they noticed this.
They wanted to capture Leo, but before they could take action, he had vanished from their sight and divine sense. They, however, didn''t mind it much because in their opinion, Leo wasn''t worth anything, so his life and death didn''t matter much apart from the fact he was Max''s friend. So, they forgot him and focused on chasing Max. Now, however, Max was rushing toward the crowd, which he had been doing his best to avoid until now.
However, apart from the initial surprise, they didn''t give it much thought because everyone in the crowd was weak and wouldn''t be a hindrance.
A few momentster, however, they narrowed their eyes when Max suddenly conjured three one-meter fireballs and hurled them toward the crowd.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Max had used differing amounts of Death Energy when creating the fireballs. The first fireball he created was strong enough to severely injure mid-stage Five Star beings, and he threw it close enough for the crowd to feel its destructive power but far enough not to injure them.
The second fireball was powerful enough to seriously injure early-stage Five Star beings, and he threw it at the periphery of the crowd. When it exploded, a few humans and demons died while a few more got injured.
He sighed. He didn''t want to kill any humans if he could, but to save his skin, he had to do it.
The third fireball was slightly bigger than the first two but was weaker than them in power, only able to lightly injure peak Four Star beings, and he threw it toward the center of the crowd, but at a slow speed.
The first explosion had startled the crowd, and the second one caused them to panic, and seeing the third, a bigger one flying toward them, everyone started escaping in all directions while cursing Max. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Max was pleased to see this, and right before it exploded, he mixed into the fleeing crowd, put on his mask, and changed his clothes.
¡
Swoosh! Swoosh!
A few secondster, the demon kings arrived where the third fireball had exploded and watched the fleeing crowd in panic with ugly expressions on their faces.
No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t sense Max''s presence. He had vanished without a trace.
"That sly bastard!" The Howler demon king ground his jaws in rage, his aura whipping around, creating loud booms in the sky.
The Ashen demon king''s expression was¡ ashen. He couldn''t believe a Four Star mage had escaped from him, a mid-stage demon king. It was uneptable and shameful even if the said mage was someone extraordinary. Unlike the demon beside him, however, he didn''t show his impotent rage and stayed silent. A momentter, his eyes shed with a ruthless glint, and he flew toward the nearest fleeing group that had both humans and demons and attacked them indiscriminately.
Boom!
Chapter 738 Towering Presence
Chapter 738 Towering Presence
After seeing everyone had died, he flew toward another group. The Howler demon king''s eyes shed when he saw this, and he also started killing people left and right, trying to find Max.
"Ahhh, my lord. Don''t kill me. I''m from your¡ª"
"Ahhh, how dare you attack us, howler?! Nooo¡ª"
The demons'' cries, filled with anger and despair, filled the air. Humans, seeing the demons were also being killed, didn''t feel as bad when they were killed.
When the Five Star human mages in the distance noticed the ongoing massacre, their expressions turned solemn, and they looked up to where the human kings were fighting. The scene caused their expression to go pale because at least one-tenth of the human kings were either dead or were about to die.
''This is bad!'' They thought. Once the demon kings finished the human kings and descended onto the battlefield, everyone, including them, would be massacred.
¡
Max had already escaped and was out of the rampaging demon kings'' divine senses'' range. As he watched them massacre the fleeing people, he had an emotionless expression on his face, but the depths of his eyes were zing with fury and a hint of guilt.
Though he knew most of them would have died anyway, the fact they were dying right now because of him weighed on his heart.
''I''ll avenge you all.'' He vowed in his heart before turning around and leaving.
A whileter, he joined a group of Three Star mages. With the mask, he had concealed his cultivation base. Anyone who couldn''t see through his mask''s illusion would now see him as a high-stage Three Star mage.
He did this because he feared the demon kings would start targeting the early-stage Four Star mages when they didn''t find him. He wanted to show his cultivation base in the Five Star realm; unfortunately, the mask could only show lower than his original cultivation base, not higher.
He fought with the group, making sure to spend as much time against his opponents as he could while secretly absorbing mana from one of hisst three mana crystals to recover his bloodline energy and mana.
Fights continued, people kept dying, and soon two hours passed.
Suddenly¡
BOOOM!
A loud explosion shook the battlefield.
Immediately, everyone''s heads flicked upward and looked where the kings were fighting when all the human mages'' expressions turned gloomy while the demons revealed victorious, gleeful smiles.
Why?
Because just now, the explosion was the result of a human king mage''s mana core explosion. He had sacrificed his life to kill his enemy. Although he seeded, the morale of the remaining six human mages fell to an all-time low.
A king mage from the Williams family looked down at himself. He was seriously injured, having lost a hand and leg while his abdomen had a gaping wound. Worse, the demon energy was constantly trying to corrode his organs and mana core. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He gritted his teeth and swept his gaze across over thirty demon kings, most of whom were just watching them fight desperately to survive with amused looks in their eyes.
From the beginning of the fight, they were being toyed with because the number of the demon kings was triple that of the human kings.
''If I''m going to die, I should take a few of them with me.'' He thought, his gaze bing determined.
As soon as he reversed the mana flow and started to ignite his mana to explode his core, several gazes, filling with mockery and derision,nded on him. And then,
Bang!
A figure flickered into existence in front of him and punched his chest, breaking more of his ribs and interrupting the core explosion.
"Want to follow that coward''s lead? Do you think we will let you?" The horned demon king in front of him sneered at him.
The Williams king mage coughed out several mouthfuls of blood and pieces of his internal organs. With his mana cirction interrupted, he was barely able to keep himself from falling down.
Despite his condition, however, he gave the demon a venomous look and spat out, "You think you have won, don''t you? Howughable! Each of you will die dog deaths."
"Heh, sure. Unfortunately, you won''t be alive to see it happening." The demon king sneered and moved toward him, wanting to kill him for good.
Right then, however,
Swoosh!
BANG!
A figure appeared in front of the Williams king mage out of nowhere as if it was teleported and punched the scarlet demon king, who threw his own punch in retaliation, but his hand sted into bits before he was thrown back, his demonic energy reversing and rampaging throughout his body.
"He will see you all die; I promise you that." An indifferent voice sounded.
The Williams king mage looked at the back view of the person who just saved him and immediately fell to his knees, tears welling up in his eyes as he shouted, "Wee, your majesty. And apologies for my shameful disy."
This person who saved him was none other than the current king of the Green Leaf Kingdom, King Azaroth William, a peak King rank mage.
As he stood there, looking at the numerous demon kings in front of him with an indifferent look, his strong presence bore down on everyone. The demon kings'' expression became serious, feeling the genuine threating from him. Although he was just a peak King like many of the demon kings here, they felt as if they were facing an Emperor realm being.
They knew they could no longer be yful and had to take things seriously, or his words he spoke just now woulde to pass. The half-dead Williams king would watch them die.
High in the sky, inside the istion barrier, Lady Verana, Tristen, Alton, and others sighed in relief when they saw him. Although they didn''t show it, they were very tense seeing almost all of the human kings were dead.
"He should havee sooner." Tristen said in an irritated tone, but his expression told everyone he was happy.
"We should be grateful he came at all." Alton said, causing Tristen to harrumph. He wanted to say it was his duty toe since it was his kingdom they were fighting for, but did not when he remembered people like Azaroth were above morality and responsibility, especially in these trying times. They would put their own survival above everyone else''s.
Completely opposite to the human emperors, the demon emperors'' expressions darkened. Although they couldn''t tell exactly how strong Azaroth was since they couldn''t use their divine senses, they knew he was a threat, a very big one at that.
¡
On the battlefield, the gloomy human mages'' expressions brightened when they saw Azaroth. However, apart from those who had an inkling about Azaroth''s strength or had heard the rumors, others once again became gloomy because he was just one person. After all, no matter how strong he was, he would be helpless in front of so many demon kings.
In the entire battlefield, only two people becamepletely rxed, showing they believed he would be able to handle them, and these two were his younger sister, Martha, who was aware of her brother''s prowess, and the other one was Max.
''Now, I won''t have to worry about the king mages, at least not for a while.'' He thought, his gaze flickering.
Chapter 739 Aura Domain
Chapter 739 Aura Domain
He was itching to start ughtering the demons, but seeing the two demon kings were still looking for him, he decided to wait until they joined the battle against Azaroth.
''Don''t disappoint me, Azaroth.'' He muttered in his heart, looking up at Azaroth, floating in front of the demon kings with his hands behind his back.
A peak demon king from the Abyssal Howler tribe growled and bared its fang at Azaroth before rushing at him, unable to control his impulse.
Swoosh!
Right when he was some distance away from him, he activated his bloodline ability, plunging the area around him and Azaroth in darkness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Pss! Pss! Pss!
Ahhhhh!
A momentter, there was sharp piercing sounds of something cutting through the air and flesh followed by a horrified scream. The demon kings grew solemn when they heard it because it belonged to the howler demon king.
When the darkness receded a momentter, they saw the howler demon, floating in front of Azaroth, his body riddled with many holes as though something sharp had cut through him. One such hole was in the center of his forehead, which had killed him. And a horrified expression was frozen on his face.
As for Azaroth, he was standing in the same ce, in the same rxed position with his hands behind his back. The only difference was that there were several green leaflets floating around him, all of them stained with blood that belonged to the howler demon king.
Swoosh!
Azaroth then waved his hand, and the howler demon king''s dead body flew toward the Williams king mage. "Dig out his demon core and store the corpse. A corpse of a demon king is quite valuable."
The Williams king mage hurriedly did as ordered while the demon kings'' narrowed their eyes, rage shing within them.
"Angry? Then why aren''t you attacking me?" Azaroth asked with a smile that was not exactly a smile on his face.
A peak Scarlet King Mage slowly flew out of the group and said, "Half of you, go down and massacre the humans while the rest of us will take care of him."
The demon kings'' furrowed their brows at his words, not liking the fact he was acting like their leader. They, however, didn''t hesitate to do as he said.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Over a dozen demon kings from all five tribes started flying downwards while the rest rushed toward Azaroth, their aura field manifesting and demonic spells activating.
Azaroth frowned seeing this. He then nced down at the human army that was starting to lose their minds seeing so many demon kings rush down.
"Don''t lose heart, people. I won''t allow any more demon kings to attack you. So, go all out and bleed them." His voice resounded throughout the battlefield.
Then, as everyone¡ªbe it the human mages or the demons down on the battlefield or the human and demon kings or the emperors above¡ªwondered how he was going to stop the demon kings, Azaroth unfolded his hands and slowly raised them in front of him.
Boom! His aura burst out, and the demon kings rushing toward him slowed down when they felt it, their hearts skipping a beat because his aura had exceeded the limits of the King Realm.
Azaroth continued to ignore them and slowly brought his palms closer.
Shua! Shua!
As his palms came closer, the aura flowing out of him started to recede and converge between them.
The closer his palms came, the more horrifying his presence became. Then after a while,
Tap!
His palms finally touched, and his aura that hadpletely vanished converged between his palms, burst out, and covered everything, including the demon kings in front of him and those rushing down.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The demon kings felt as if they had run into a wall. Then the invisible wall started shrinking, and within a few moments, it shrank until it formed a sphere of around half a mile in radius with Azaroth as the center.
Everything happened too quickly for the demon kings to react. In fact, even if it had happened slowly, they wouldn''t have been able to react because all of them were dazed. Only after Azaroth spoke did they snap back to their senses.
"Now, shall we start the battle?"
¡
While the demon kings were in a daze, and everyone below, except Martha, was confused. And the emperors, both humans and demons, had shocked expressions on their faces.
"Incredible!"
"He hasn''t transformed his aura field into an aura sphere, but his aura sphere into an aura domain. What a frightening man he is!" Tristen muttered, not able to believe what he was seeing.
Alton and others nodded in agreement, their eyes opened wide in shock. After they recovered, theypletely rxed. If they still had any doubt whether Azaroth would be able to handle all the demon kings alone earlier, now they had none.
Just like mana, aura could be controlled better to do several things and enhance one''s battle power.
While mana control''s stages before the superior mana control were kind of blurred, the aura''s stages were clearly defined in four stages.
The first stage was [Aura Formation], where a mage simply formed their aura. It was the easiest, and most in the Four Star realm could achieve this. With aura, a mage could suppress those weaker than him, and if the target was way weaker, he could kill them too.
The second stage was [Aura Field], where the mage established a field of aura that he could use to attack, defend, suppress, or increase his battle power by a few folds. Unlike the Aura formation, it was quite difficult to form an aura field.
Then came the [Aura Sphere]. It was a stronger, way stronger, version of an aura field. On the day he saved E and Ellie Riggalton, when he was unable to fight that demon prince, Nix, he had used his bloodline power to forcibly form and manipte the nascent version of an aura sphere,pletely immobilizing him before killing him.
Normally, only emperors and above existences were able to reach this stage. Anyone who could form an aura sphere below the emperor realm was considered a genius in the field of aura maniption.
Thest was the [Aura Domain]. It was simr to the aura sphere but was powerful beyondprehension. Once someone was trapped within it, as long as they weren''t several times more powerful than the owner of the domain and could overpower him or had some special method to render the domain useless, they would bepletely helpless.
For example, if a Four Star mage had formed an aura domain, he could kill a king rank expert just by relying on his domain.
Given how difficult it was to form an aura field and aura sphere, only top monarch realm experts and Supreme Mages were able to form an aura Domain.
This was why the emperors, both humans and demons, were shocked to see Azaroth use an aura Domain.
Even Verana, Tristen, and Alton, who had received the secret information about him and the Williams family from Central in Alliance beforeing here, were shocked because, ording to the information, he was only suspected to have taken a step forward on the aura path. So, they had thought he had formed his aura sphere.
''No wonder those old people chose to sacrifice all the kingdoms but not the Green Leaf.'' Lady Verana thought, taking in a cold breath.
Chapter 740 A Coward? [Bonus]
Chapter 740 A Coward? [Bonus]
On the other side, Vigil, Yshoy, Luen, and others had grim expressions on their faces. However, none of them moved and silently watched everything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The moment Azaroth had revealed his domain, they had lost the slight advantage they had. Earlier, if they wanted to kill Max, the battle would have broken out, and both sides would have suffered equally. But now, with Azaroth''s addition, they knew their side would suffer more losses and might even bepletely annihted.
¡
On the ground, apart from Martha, almost no one knew Azaroth had employed his aura domain, including Max. They all thought he had used his aura sphere to stop and contain the demon kings.
While the humans sighed in relief and started fighting with newfound hope, the demons became enraged, and someone shouted.
"So what if our kings can''te down right now? We are more than enough to ughter all these ants."
Boom!
Bang!
Boom!
Immediately, the battles became even more violent, and the number of humans falling each moment increased.
Just as the demon had said, they still had a massive number advantage and could easily kill all the humans. It was just a matter of time.
Not to mention¡
Max nced in the direction the two demon kings were, his expression solemn. ''There are still those two.''
With those two here, he wouldn''t be able to go all out, killing the demons, gaining war merits, and helping the human side have an easier time.
Just when he was worrying about it, his eyes narrowed because he saw an old man, in golden brocade robes simr to Azaroth''s, flying in the direction of the rampaging demon kings.
He was far from him, so he couldn''t gauge his cultivation level, but his eyes lit up because he hadn''t seen this old man, who should be from the Williams family based on his clothing, in Martha''s group. This meant he came with Azaroth, and seeing how he was flying toward them without any fear, he should be a king mage too.
Right at that instant, he also noticed several more people, all dressed in simr clothes to Azaroth, had appeared throughout the battlefield where the strongest demons were. He watched them and realized although they weren''t king mages, they were very strong, almost as strong as Martha.
He was far from him, so he couldn''t gauge his cultivation level, but his eyes lit up because he hadn''t seen this old man, who should be from the Williams family based on his clothing, in Martha''s group. This meant he came with Azaroth, and seeing how he was flying toward them without any fear, he should be a king mage too.
Right at that instant, he also noticed several more people, all dressed in simr clothes to Azaroth, had appeared throughout the battlefield where the strongest demons were. He watched them and realized although they weren''t king mages, they were very strong, almost as strong as Martha.
Their addition made the situation a little easier for humans, but they were still at an overwhelming disadvantage.
He wasn''t sure exactly how many, but upwards of fifty thousand, nearing one hundred thousand, people had died in these two hours. This number was almost three-tenths of total human mages. This meant if Azaroth couldn''t kill the demon kings soon and help them, in just over five hours, all humans would be dead if things proceeded as they were.
Max took a deep breath and watched as the old man arrived before the demon kings and immediately attacked.
Two Max''s surprise, in just a few moments, hepletely and effortlessly dominated them before sting them into smithereens.
Then with a wave of his hand, he stored their demon cores and turned around before looking in his direction for a brief moment.
Then, after sweeping his gaze across the battlefield, he flew up and entered Azaroth''s domain.
Max frowned at this, thinking he should have killed a few thousand demons at the very least before going up. It was not like Azaroth needed¡
Just as this thought crossed his mind, he noticed the domain was no longer transparent and had be opaque, which made him frown.
''Is something wrong?''
After a moment, he exhaled deeply and took off his mask. Then his figure shed around, and a few momentster, all the Three Star demons were lying on the ground, dead.
Swoosh!
Then, Fire Wings materialized on his back, and he disappeared from the ce, leaving the group of stunned Three Star mages.
"He... is a coward." Someone spat out in disgust. If Max had heard this, he would have staggered on his feet. But he wouldn''t have been angry because if he was in this guy''s ce and realized someone stronger was hiding amongst them, he would have also thought he was a cowardly person.
"I don''t think he is." A female mage muttered, her eyes shing.
"If he is not a coward, then what is he?" The one who spoke first asked angrily.
"If I''m not wrong, he was one of the Kingyer duo everyone was talking about earlier." The female mage said.
"So what if he was? He is still a¡ Wait!" Suddenly his eyes widened and his expression became dark, "Wasn''t it him who lured those two demon kings toward thatrge group so he could escape?"
Although they were far from the ce where the crowd Max sacrificed to escape was, they had still noticed that event.
"Not only is he a cowardly man, he is also very ruthless."
The female mage frowned, "What would you have done if you were in his ce? Let the demon kings kill you?"
¡
Swoosh! Swoosh!
Shing!
Puchi!
Max had taken out the Thunder Sword and was rapidly killing every demon he came across, be they Three Star or Five Star demons.
On the battlefield, he didn''t need to worry about not having enough Death Energy which he was using to kill them. The only thing worrying him was that, albeit slowly, his Nascent Energy was being used to protect his mana veins, and sometimes, he had to use his mana and bloodline energy too. Although he still had two and a half mana crystals and quite a bit of mana stones left, he knew they wouldn''tst him the remaining twenty-eight hours.
¡
Soon five hours passed, and Max had used one third of his Nascent Energy. He had alsopletely exhausted his mana and bloodline energy one time and had to recover them using the mana crystals.
Ha! Huff! Hah!
Currently, he was standing amongst over a hundred demon corpses, heaving deep breaths. Although he only had a dozen or so slightly tough battles, the continuous blitz fighting for five hours was starting to take a toll on him. If not for his peak-level two [Barbarian God Physique], he would have been too exhausted to fight by now and had to take a rest.
Chapter 741 Even Bigger Threat
Chapter 741 Even Bigger Threat
After catching his breath, he was about to move again when Leo, who had met him three hours earlier, spoke up, "Overlord, please rest for a little while. I know you can continue for a few hours more, but you shouldn''t push yourself to the limits."
"Yes, sir Overlord. Please rest for a while." Another voice sounded, and this belonged to little Ruo''s paternal grandfather, Juan Ming, who was surprisingly still alive and without injuries when he came across him an hour ago. Since then, he had been following him too.
Max frowned. He didn''t really want to stop because massacring the demons was making his blood boil, and he was enjoying it quite a bit.
"Maybe I really need to rest a little." He nodded. He had already realized this was his yet-to-awaken Garfield Bloodline influencing him, and although it was easily manageable, he didn''t like it. So, he decided to rest and recover from it. Additionally, he needed to check something too.
Swoosh!
Leo immediately rushed over, cleared the corpses¡ by storing them in his spatial ring, and took out a chair for him. It was covered with the hide of some furry beast''s hide and seemed quitefortable.
"Please have a seat, Overlord." He said. After Max sat down, he took out a small table, some spirit fruits, and spirit wine.
"Here, Overlord. Although they aren''t high-grade products, they are still good, very delicious, and will be able to help you recover a little."
Max stared at him silently before shaking his head and picking up the ss of wine Leo just poured him.
"You sit down too." He said after taking a sip.
Leo''s expression brightened, and he immediately took out another chair for himself. This one was a normal, wooden chair. "Thank you, Overlord. I''m honored to have a drink with your esteemed¡ª"
"Quit the ttery. It''s annoying." Max red at him. He was tired and needed rest and some quiet. Leo immediately shut his mouth and silently drank wine with him.
Juan, standing at some distance, chuckled inwardly at Leo''s tant bootlicking. But the look on his face said he wouldn''t miss the chance to bootlick if he got one.
¡
In the distance, many people¡ªboth demons and humans¡ªwatched Max rx and leisurely drink wine, appearing as though he wasn''t sitting in the center of the battlefield but in his backyard. While the human mages, except for hostile forces like the Seidel family''s group, looked at him with bright eyes, strangely feeling good, the demons were enraged seeing hisplete and utter disregard for them. However, they could only seethe in their hearts, not daring to do anything about it.
In the distance, many people¡ªboth demons and humans¡ªwatched Max rx and leisurely drink wine, appearing as though he wasn''t sitting in the center of the battlefield but in his backyard. While the human mages, except for hostile forces like the Seidel family''s group, looked at him with bright eyes, strangely feeling good, the demons were enraged seeing hisplete and utter disregard for them. However, they could only seethe in their hearts, not daring to do anything about it.
How could they?
In just thest half an hour, they had watched him ughter hundreds of Five Star demons, dozens of whom were at the high stage and peak of the Five Star.
It was mostly due to him that the center of the battlefield, which should be the most chaotic, was the calmest.
In the distance, Martha''s group also watched him rx. Martha and her femalepanion''s eyes, like every other female who was watching Max, shone with fascination. Right now, he looked irresistible to them.
¡
Max''s attention was focused inside his dantian, which the Death Energy hadpletely filled. Because of it, he was starting to have a hard time essing his mana core and the Nascent Energy.
Even more troublesome, his bloodline was constantly refining more death energy of the demons he just killed.
''What a headache!'' He sighed. He couldn''t expand his dantian, nor could he store the Death Energy elsewhere in his body as it would be dangerous.
Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he thought of something.
''What if I condense it into a solid form like the mana crystals?'' He wondered. His mana core was a solid object, so it wouldn''t be a problem if he stored more solid objects¡ right?
He was unsure and a little worried, but, ''It''s worth a try,'' he thought, closed his eyes, and startedpressing the Death Energy. Although it was very difficult, with his bloodline sense''s help, he was able to manage it.
''Mm?'' Leo raised his brows in surprise, ''He is cultivating? Seriously?''
Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ''If I were as strong as him, I would be this carefree too.''
He then nced around, seeing the number of the demons around them was increasing and the battles, which had stopped because of Max''s violent massacre, started erupting again. However, everyone was making sure not to disturb Max too much.
He then raised his head and looked at Azaroth''s Aura Domain, ''What''s happening in there? Seeing how strong King Azaroth was, he should have dealt with all the demons by now, especially since he had seven human king mages to help him.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He wasn''t the only one who was wondering about this; almost everyone else was too.
High in the sky, inside the istion barrier, both human and demon emperors had solemn expressions on their faces as they watched the ongoing battle within Azaroth''s aura domain.
After the domain turned opaque, unable to restrain themselves, they had unanimously decided to use their divine sense to watch what was happening inside.
As they had expected, in just half an hour, Azaroth hadpletely dominated all the demon kings. But strangely enough, he didn''t kill any of them. Instead, he removed the suppression of his domain from them and asked them to fight him. Essentially, he was using his domain just to contain the demon kings so they wouldn''t massacre the human army.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Thud! Thwack!
Boom!
Psshh!
Currently, over a dozen demon kings were ganging up on Azaroth while the rest kept the seven human kings in check. His originally neat robes had turned into rags, and he was supporting several injuries that had turned him into a bloodied figure.
However, he had an excited look on his face and seemed full of energy while the demon kings were huffing in exhaustion. They had tried their best to take advantage of his arrogance to kill him, but they were only able to leave minor injuries on him.
After a few hours, frustrated, a howler demon king had tried to self-detonate to kill him, but Azaroth immediately froze him with his domain''s suppression. He didn''t kill him; instead, he cut off his limbs, inflicted several more injuries, and destroyed his mana core before throwing him to the side to suffer.
After that, no one tried to self-detonate and continued fighting in turns in hopes of exhausting and killing him, even though they knew their hope wouldn''t be realized unless the emperors attacked his domain from outside, the chances of which happening were almost negligible.
[This human needs to be killed.] Matriarch Luen spoke to the demon emperors through her divine sense.
It was one thing if he dominated all the demon kings using his domain, but for thest few hours, he was fighting without its assistance and was still dominating them. And the fact that they couldn''t see through why he was able to do this made him an even bigger threat.
Vigil''s gaze flickered, a hint of helplessness shing deep within his eyes. He knew his scarlet demon tribe had lost thest chance of bing the lord of the Green Leaf''s territory along with the Devil Horned tribe.
[Are you going to ask them for help?] He asked after a moment.
[Yes. We have no other choice.]
Chapter 742 Killing Intent
Chapter 742 Killing Intent
[We have no other choice.] There was a hint of helplessness in her tone. She then shifted her gaze away from Azaroth to Max rxing in the center of the battlefield. [We need to kill these variables if we want to survive, and we have to do it before their reinforcements from the Central ins arrive.]
[Alright. Let''s ask them then.] Vigil nodded, prompting Luen to ask, [Are you not going to ask that blockhead, Yshoy?]
[I already have, and he has agreed.] Vigil nodded.
Luen looked at him, an impressed glint in her eyes.
Vigil just smiled when he noticed this. Although Yshoy had a short fuse, he was by no means stupid. So, he also knew he had no choice but to agree; otherwise, his people would just die in vain. Worse, his entire tribe might be annihted or be reduced to ves.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 743 Grandfather-in Law?
Chapter 743 Grandfather-in Law?
Seated on the chair with a ss of wine in his hand, Leo was calmly sipping the wine, or at least was pretending to be calm, because in reality, he was frightened out of his wits, feeling several hostile gazes on him.
''Please return quickly, Overlord.'' He was constantly praying in his heart, worried the owner of these hostile gazes would throw caution to the wind and attack him.
He secretly nced at the old man who had been tagging along with them and noticed he was standing there with his eyes closed. At a nce, he seemed perfectly calm, but Leo noticed his pale face and his asional trembles.
Seeing this, his lips curled up slightly, and he asked via his divine sense, [Scared, old man?]
Juan opened his eyes and honestly nodded.
[Don''t be. They know we are Sir Overlord''spanions. They wouldn''t dare attack us unless¡ they have lost their mind.] Leo said, trying tofort him and himself too, but thetter part of his words made him gulp and nervously nce around.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 744 Eight Leaves
Chapter 744 Eight Leaves
Swoosh!
As soon as she said this, she flew away, not even bothering to ask for their opinions.
Armand, Jonas, Elder Bajj, and other Five Star mages from the three families didn''t hesitate to follow her.
Unlike them, however, the surviving Three and Four Star mages were a little hesitant because even when they were fighting away from the center of the battlefield, several of theirpanions were still dying. If they entered the center of the battlefield, even with Max there, the danger would be a lot higher, and most of them might die.
However, seeing how all their Five Star mages had already left, they had no choice but to clench their jaws and follow them.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 745 Lord Max Save Us
Chapter 745 Lord Max Save Us
Just a few minutester, Max and Leo reached their destination.
"Either your ancestor was a world-ss thief or he was a top assassin." Maxmented. If not for Leo using his bloodline ability, they wouldn''t have been able to arrive here so swiftly and without having any battle along the way.
Leo grinned, "Yeah. I think the same."
He then pointed ahead with his finger, "There he is."
Max looked where he pointed and saw Count Wiley fighting alongside the people from the Dalton and Arasia families.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 746 Fiora Arasia
Chapter 746 Fiora Arasia
"Lord Max, please help us."
Max was caught off guard by the sudden shout, and when he saw who it was who had shouted, he became surprised, as this guy was the same one who was nning to act against him with Count Wiley.
Now, however, he was asking for his help without any hesitation or shame in his voice.
In just a moment, he understood why this was so.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 747 Shortsighted
Chapter 747 Shortsighted
Count Wiley was unaware of his bloodline sense. So, he was shocked to see him react as soon as he took out themunication crystal. He instinctively wanted to escape but stopped himself and sneered, "You are dead, boy."
"Lord, Xander, the thunder sword is¡"
Shing!
Unfortunately for him, before he could finish the message, the thunder sword pierced his forehead, immediately killing him.
Swoosh!
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 748 BOOOM
Chapter 748 BOOOM
"It''s indeed quite powerful." Max nodded in agreement.
Every time the leaves shot forward and attacked the demons, they would be as strong as the all-out attack of a high-stage Five Star mage. Coupled with their speed, which was almost too fast for even the peak Five Star demons to react properly, they were deadly weapons and would pierce through the skulls of the demons she targeted.
When one leaf wasn''t enough to kill a demon in one strike, she would use two or three. She rarely had to use four leaves to attack a single demon.
However¡
"Let''s go." He urged Leo to increase his speed. Although Martha was showing the strength nearing the absolute peak of the Five Star realm, it was clearly taking a lot out of her because her face was bing increasingly pale, the veins in her neck and forehead had swelled and were throbbing as though they would burst at any moment, and her body was trembling. Her fists were clenched so tightly that her nails had pierced her palms, and blood was dripping down her hands.
He suspected if she continued at this rate, she wouldn''tst even a minute more.
Swoosh!
Leo stopped caring about maintaining his bloodline ability entirely and flew forward at his fastest speed.
Rumble!
The moment he had spoken, he had started circting his mana and bloodline energy and slowly pulled out some of the Death Energy. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! By the time they were just two hundred meters away from therge group fighting, he had cast the [Death Rain] and conjured over a hundred one-foot-long fire arrows that burned the air.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 749 Unexpected.
Chapter 749 Unexpected.
A short while ago¡ Right before the demonic spellsnded on Max.
''I''m fucked!'' Max cursed, noticing the demons appeared around him.
Since he had barely dealt with the first volley of their spells, had no footing, and needed to recenter himself, he knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge, and since he needed at least a few moments to bring out his energies, be it his mana, bloodline energy, Nascent, or Death Energy, he knew he wouldn''t be able to defend, either, which was the reason why he cursed.
In the end, he sighed in resignation, stored the Thunder Sword in his spatial ring, which he protected between his hands, and curled up in a ball while madly circting the [Barbarian God Physique] technique and forcing his bloodline, which was easiest to control along with mana, to envelop his vital organs.
It was then the demonic spells bombarded him.
BOOOM!
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 750 Suspicion
Chapter 750 Suspicion
As everyone gawked at him with mixed expressions on their faces, he swept his gaze across the petrified demons and said in an emotionless voice, "It''s my turn now, isn''t it? Let''s see if you all can survive."
The demons felt their hearts drop at his words. Unlike the demons below, who were happy to see Max''s condition, thinking he would be easier to kill now, they knew they wouldn''t be able to do it, especially after seeing him kill the high-stage Five Star demons with his bare hands.
Swoosh!
Once he finished speaking, his dark crimson wings, which were being powered by the death energy along with the fire elemental mana and his bloodline, pped, and he disappeared from their view. Immediately everyone went on full alert, but it was of no use as Max appeared in front of a peak Five Star howler demon in the next moment, his sapphire eyes tinged with a hint of pink and gray staring into the demon''s dark, panic-filled eyes.
The howler demon, true to his nature, panicked just for a moment before a ruthless and savage glint shed in his eyes as he opened his mouth to howl and activate his bloodline ability.
But before it could¡
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 751 Casualties
Chapter 751 Casualties
The Frostw demons narrowed their eyes at her before one of them flew forward, his ws glistening with an icy blue light as he asked, "What are you insinuating, rotten corpse?"
The Ashen Fiend didn''t back down and stared back at him with equal intensity, cinders of ck ash floating around her and some covering her hands as she sneered, "Either you are nning some devious scheme like always, or you have colluded with humans."
Boom!
Swoosh!
As soon as she said this, both of them released their auras and rushed toward each other and attacked.
Bang!
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 752 The Anguish
Chapter 752 The Anguish
"I''m sorry for your loss." He said while sitting down beside him. Devor didn''t move his gaze away from Heena''s face and just lightly nodded his head in acknowledgment. Max didn''t say anything else and just sat there, keeping himpany.
After a while, Devor opened his mouth, "She had a short temper, and because I was always doing something stupid, she would get angry. We would bicker and fight all the time, even over the smallest things."
A deste smile appeared on his face as he lovingly caressed her cheek, "She would hit me every chance she got, even in front of other people, not caring about my dignity, but I liked it. I loved every moment I spent with her. She loved me, and I loved her... no, I love her even now. I¡"
Tears flowed down his eyes, and his voice choked, "I wish I was lying here instead of her. I wish I had died instead of her. Why¡ Why did that demon have to target her? Why?! Why didn''t it kill anyone else? Why didn''t it kill me instead of her?!"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 753 Merit Defensive Barrier
Chapter 753 Merit Defensive Barrier
"What makes you say that?" Leo asked, curious.
"I don''t know. I just feel that he is deliberately stretching the fight, and perhaps he has already finished dealing with them but just isn''ting down, and it''s probably not because he doesn''t care about more humans dying nor is it because he wants to give us the opportunity to fight." Max told him.
Leo scratched his chin thoughtfully, "Now that I hear this, I also feel the reason is something different. Maybe it''s something his personal?"
"It''s possible." Max nodded before saying, "Take me up for a moment."
"Okay." Leo''s eyes shone, and he extended his hand. After Max grabbed him, he flew up. When they were over 500 meters above the ground, Max stopped him, "This is enough."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 754 Sudden Shout
Chapter 754 Sudden Shout
''Fuck! Why has he be so strong?!'' He cursed inwardly.
He could see Max had only used that grayish energy to simply reinforce his punch, nothing more, but he still managed to exhaust one-third of the barrier''s energy. This meant he could shatter it with just two more punches.
He had gained over 200,000 war merits until now and hadn''t tried to save them when he activated it, meaning the barrier was as strong as a defensive spell cast by a mid-stage King mage, and he had thought Max wouldn''t be able to do anything to him for a while, giving him time to either use his trump card or attract the human emperors'' attention. Once he told them his identity, they definitely wouldn''t let Max kill him; however, now it seemed he wouldn''t be able to do either.
After a few moments, Max suppressed his surprised, deciding to ask Martha or someone else who knew about how he was able to activate this barrier with his merit te. With his bloodline sense, he could tell he only needed to strike it with the same force just two or three times and the barrier would crumble. Therefore, without wasting any time, he clenched his fist, ready to strike again.
Seeing this, Oliver hurriedly said, "Wait! If you break this¡ª"
Bang!
Max punched the barrier, causing it to ripple. Then, as he pulled his hand back and covered his fist with a bit more Death Energy, he asked, "What will happen if I break it?"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 755 41 Emperors
Chapter 755 41 Emperors
Even though they were still out of his bloodline sense''s range, Max could tell all these dozens of people¡ª41 to be exact¡ªwere emperors.
He realized the Green Leaf Kingdom was going to be one of the main battlefields of this war. This meant the average strength of the people fighting would increase, and therefore, the danger would also increase.
However, he wasn''t thinking about all this right now. In fact, he wasn''t thinking anything at all. His mind was nk. No¡ that wasn''t urate because it was filled with a very intense murderous intent. The intent he released a moment ago, which had petrified both Leo and Oliver, was nothing inparison.
Despite that, however, neither his face nor his eyes¡ªthat had now returned to their original sapphire color, without any hint of pink, crimson, or gray¡ªshowed it. They were as calm as a stillke as he stared at the five people in distinct pure white robes among the group flying over.
A few momentster, the group of five in white robes broke off from the group and flew in his direction while the rest went toward the war temple.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 756 Reunion
Chapter 756 Reunion
"Heh, at least you haven''t forgotten me." The handsome man in fiery red robes grinned before looking him up and down. "You havepletely changed, man. You were just a naive kid back then, but now¡ you have be a confident man. Not bad. I knew you were something when I saw you. That''s why I tried to motivate you."
"¡"
Max stared at him, speechless.
After a moment, he said, "I have to say the same to you. You havepletely changed too. Back then, although you were arrogant and acted as though everyone was beneath you, at least you weren''t shameless, but now¡"
He shook his head while saying this.
This man was none other than Aaron, the arrogant prince who had mocked him in the Crimson Monarch''s Legacy trials.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 757 Lucky Guy
Chapter 757 Lucky Guy
"Not yet." Max shook his head, and seeing Margaret seemed too emotional about it, he added, "I''ll start practicing it soon."
Margaret stared at him with a still look in her eyes for a few seconds before she said, her tone calm but serious, "I know you are already very strong and can easily dominate Five Star mages. So, you mustn''t feel any need to cultivate it. But believe me, you should cultivate it."
Max met her gaze and nodded with equal seriousness, "I understand. I will start practicing it soon."
Margaret slowly raised her hand and ced her delicate finger on Max''s forehead, who didn''t stop her even though she was doing it without asking his permission because he could tell she wouldn''t harm him.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 758 Transformation
Chapter 758 Transformation
All these hours, while fighting, he had been constantly tempering his bones and could feel them bing stronger. But because he wasn''tpletely focused on it, the speed of tempering was very slow. Also, he realized that even though the third level of the [Barbarian God Physique] needed him to temper his bones mainly, he couldn''t ignore his inner organs, muscles, blood, and even skin. Because if he did, he wouldn''t be able to reach the third level.
This meant he needed to heal his body first. He could use the Nascent Energy and his bloodline energy to do that, but he didn''t want to waste the Nascent Energy because it was the most scarce and vital resource for him.
Besides, why would he use it when he could pay some merits and rent a recovery room to do the same?
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 759 Sovereign Forces
Chapter 759 Sovereign Forces
Six hours earlier¡
The group of 36 emperors from the central in, since Julius'' group of five had gone to confront Max, was heading toward the war temple, knowing the demon emperors had already retreated with their army, but right then, they noticed Azaroth''s domain.
They had seen it from afar too but hadn''t paid it much attention, thinking someone had used some kind of formation. Now, however, they were close and could tell this sphere hanging in the sky wasn''t the result of some formation, but it was¡
"A domain?!" One of them eximed in shock and disbelief, "I didn''t know someone among the people in charge of setting up the war temple had formed a domain."
"This shouldn''t be the case because if they had, the alliance would have known about it, and they wouldn''t have them here so early." Someone elsemented.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 760 Nuisance.
Chapter 760 Nuisance.
"Oh?" Azaroth looked at him, curious. He could tell this man was a peak emperor and was as strong, if not stronger than Lady Verana. So, his expression mellowed slightly as he asked, "You are, sir?"
"You can call me Hugo. I''m from the Woond Sanctuary." Hugo introduced himself, "I can see you are a wood elemental mage, and your bloodline belongs to the wood element too. You are extremely suited to my Woond Sanctuary. Therefore, I officially invite you to join us. You''ll be an elder there, just like me. If you ept, I will request the Sanctuary to safeguard your kingdom."
He had just finished speaking when a mocking voice sounded, "What a surprise, Sir Hugo! I never thought you would be the first to extend an offer to him. I thought your sanctuary had a rule not to go out of its way to invite someone to join. Maybe the rule has changed?"
Hugo''s expression remained the same as he turned around and saw a man in fiery red robes flying forward. He smiled lightly, "You are not aware of the rules of my Sanctuary it seems, sir Amish. We were never prohibited from actively recruiting people. It''s just that we usually didn''t need to."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 761 Bloodlines
?
Chapter 761 Bloodlines
Shua!
Max waved his hand, and a set of robes appeared in front of him, which he wore within a second. After that, he turned around, his face expressionless as he looked at Alton.
"Howe you are here? Aren''t these training rooms supposed to be private, and unless we allow it, no one can enter?" He asked. If emperors coulde in as they wished, then wasn''t he still in danger because Julius coulde here any time and kill him?
Alton was looking at him with a teasing look in his eyes, but seeing Max didn''t appear even a tiny bit flustered, he clicked his tongue before saying, "Of course. It''s the war temple''s rule, and even we emperors can''t break them."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 762 Bloodlines [2]
Chapter 762 Bloodlines [2]
"The bloodlines are divided into two categories. Mortal and Spirit."
"Most people think that only supreme mages can create a bloodline, but that isn''t right. Peak Monarchs, with the correct method, could create one too, though they would be reduced to an ordinary person afterwards. So, the monarchs who have reached the end of their lifespans and have no possibility of ascending to the supreme mage realm chose to sacrifice their cultivation to create a bloodline that they pass on to the descendants."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 763 Golden Snakes Transformation
Chapter 763 Golden Snake''s Transformation
In the underground pce in the ocean between the demon and human continents, the golden snake, that was no longer tiny, having grown to a meter long in size, suddenly shook and slowly opened its deep ck eyes that shone with intelligence as it moved its scaly head and looked around.
Crack! Crack! Crack!
A momentter, its scales started cracking and falling to the side, and new and sturdier scales started growing. If someone could see it now, they would notice that two small legs that ended with five ws were also growing along with scaly wings on the upper part of its body.
After all the old scales had fallen off its body and new ones grew, they also started cracking and falling. Then again, new scales, more lustrous and robust than the previous ones, started growing. This cycle kept repeating itself, and only after nine days did it stop.
Now, on the tform covered with countless broken and intact golden scales, a five-meter-long, and over one meter thick, golden-scaled python was lying, looking majestic and exuding an oppressive aura.
Swoosh!
After it swept its gaze across the underground hall, it opened its mouth and sucked, causing all scales to fly into its mouth. It unfurled its wings that were asrge as its body and pped them with force.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 764 Shock
Chapter 764 Shock
BANG!
Everyone expected her punch to blow arge hole in Max''s chest, or at least send him flying back, but when the punchnded on his chest, a loud bang echoed in the hall, and though Max''s body shook and the chest part of his robe disintegrated, he stood still, seemingly having suffered no damage.
Everyone looked at him in shock and disbelief, especially Zenovia, who staggered on her feet, "You¡ This¡ How is this possible?"
Max''s lips curled up in a small, satisfied smile as he looked down at his chest and only saw the red mark.
''Strong indeed.'' He thought, gulping down the blood that hade up to his throat. Though he stayed unmoved and didn''t seem to have any external injury, the force behind her punch had shaken up his internal organs. But they were just shaken up and did not get injured¡ªthe reason behind his satisfaction.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 765 Curious Rose
Chapter 765 Curious Rose
Disregarding several king mages'' hostile gazes locked onto him, he looked Oliver in the eyes and calmly said, "You know, if your babysitter isn''t here right now, I can kill you at this moment."
Max''s voice was calm, and he didn''t reveal his killing intent either, but Oliver''s heart skipped a beat and chills went down his spine when he heard his words, and he subconsciously took a step back.
He knew his babysitter, his father, most likely had already left after seeing their n fail. This meant if he really lost his reason, he could really kill him. If it was before he saw him effortlessly take a mid-stage king mage''s¡ªZenovia''s¡ªattack like it was nothing, he wouldn''t have thought this because there were five king mages, two of whom were peak kings, in his group. But now, he doubted they could save him, especially when he was standing so close to him.
The group''s king mages'' expression fell when they heard this, and they released their aura threateningly, but since they didn''t dare to try to suppress him with it, it was useless as Maxpletely ignored them.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!